This is a modern-English version of The Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces of India, Volume 3, originally written by Russell, R. V. (Robert Vane).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


The Tribes and Castes
of the
Central Provinces of India
The Tribes and Castes
of the
Central Provinces of India
In Four Volumes
Vol. III.
Macmillan and Co., Limited St. Martin’s Street, London.
1916
[v]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Contents of Volume III
Articles on Castes and Tribes of the Central Provinces in Alphabetical Order
The articles which are considered to be of most general interest are shown in capitals
The articles that are considered to be of most general interest are shown in capitals
- Page
- Gadaria (Shepherd) 3
- Gadba (Forest tribe) 9
- Gānda (Weaver and labourer) 14
- Gandhmāli (Uriya village priests and temple servants) 17
- Garpagari (Averter of hailstorms) 19
- Gauria (Snake-charmer and juggler) 24
- Ghasia (Grass-cutter) 27
- Ghosi (Buffalo-herdsman) 32
- Golar (Herdsman) 35
- Gondola (Forest tribe and cultivator) 39
- Gond-Gowāri (Herdsman) 143
- Gondhali (Religious mendicant) 144
- Gopāl (Vagrant criminal caste) 147
- Gosain (Religious mendicant) 150
- Gowāri (Herdsman) 160
- Gujar (Cultivator) 166
- Gurao (Village priest) 175
- Halba (Forest tribe, labourer) 182
- Halwai (Confectioner) 201
- Hatkar (Soldier, shepherd) 204
- Migration (Eunuch, mendicant) 206
- Holia (Labourer, curing hides) 212
- Injhwār (Boatman and fisherman) 213 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
- Jādam (Cultivator) 217
- Jādua (Criminal caste) 219
- Jangam (Priest of the Lingāyat sect) 222
- Jāt (Landowner and cultivator) 225
- Jhādi Telenga (Illegitimate, labourer) 238
- Jogi (Religious mendicant and pedlar) 243
- Joshi (Astrologer and village priest) 255
- Julāha (Weaver) 279
- Kachera (Maker of glass bangles) 281
- Kāchhi (Vegetable-grower) 285
- Kadera (Firework-maker) 288
- Kahar (Palanquin-bearer and household servant) 291
- Kaikāri (Basket-maker and vagrant) 296
- Kalanga (Soldier, cultivator) 302
- Kalār (Liquor vendor) 306
- Kamār (Forest tribe) 323
- Kanjar (Gipsies and prostitutes) 331
- Kāpewār (Cultivator) 342
- Karan (Writer and clerk) 343
- Kasai (Butcher) 346
- Kasār (Worker in brass) 369
- Kasbi (Prostitute) 373
- Katia (Cotton-spinner) 384
- Kawar (Forest tribe and cultivator) 389
- Kayasth (Village accountant, writer and clerk) 404
- Kewat (Boatman and fisherman) 422
- Khairwār (Forest tribe; boilers of catechu) 427
- Khandait (Soldier, cultivator) 436
- Khangār (Village watchman and labourer) 439
- Kharia (Forest tribe, labourer) 445
- Khatīk (Mutton-butcher) 453
- Khatri (Merchant) 456
- Khojāh (Trader and shopkeeper) 461
- Khond (Forest tribe, cultivator) 464
- Kīr (Cultivator) 481
- Kirār (Cultivator) 485
- Kohli (Cultivator) 493
- Kol (Forest tribe, labourer) 500 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
- Kolām (Forest tribe, cultivator) 520
- Kolhāti (Acrobat) 527
- Koli (Forest tribe, cultivator) 532
- Kolta (Landowner and cultivator) 537
- Komti (Merchant and shopkeeper) 542
- Kori (Weaver and labourer) 545
- Fear (Forest tribe, labourer) 550
- Korwa (Forest tribe, cultivator) 571
- Koshti (Weaver) 581
[ix]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Illustrations in Volume III
- Page
- 65. Gond women grinding corn 42
- 66. Palace of the Gond kings of Garha-Mandla at Rāmnagar 46
- 67. Gonds on a journey 62
- 68. Killing of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, from whom the Gonds are supposed to be descended 114
- 69. Woman about to be swung round the post called Meghnāth 116
- 70. Climbing the pole for a bag of sugar 118
- 71. Gonds with their bamboo carts at market 122
- 72. Gond women, showing tattooing on backs of legs 126
- 73. Māria Gonds in dancing costume 136
- 74. Gondhali musicians and dancers 144
- 75. Gosain mendicant 150
- 76. Alakhwāle Gosains with faces covered with ashes 152
- 77. Gosain mendicants with long hair 154
- 78. Famous Gosain Mahant. Photograph taken after death 156
- 79. Gūjar village proprietress and her land agent 168
- 80. Guraos with figures made at the Holi festival called Gangour 176
- 81. Group of Gurao musicians with their instruments 180
- 82. Ploughing with cows and buffaloes in Chhattīsgarh 182
- 83. Halwai or confectioner’s shop 202
- 84. Jogi mendicants of the Kanphata sect 244
- 85. Jogi musicians with sārangi or fiddle 250
- 86. Kaikaris making baskets 298
- 87. Kanjars making ropes 332
- 88. A group of Kasārs or brass-workers 370
- 89. Dancing girls and musicians 374
- 90. Girl in full dress and ornaments 378 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
- 91. Old type of sugarcane mill 494
- 92. Group of Kol women 512
- 93. Group of Kōlams 520
- 94. Korkus of the Melghāt hills 550
- 95. Korku women in full dress 556
- 96. Koshti men dancing a figure, holding strings and beating sticks 582
[xi]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Pronunciation
a has the sound of | u in but or murmur. |
ā has the sound of | a in bath or tar. |
e has the sound of | é in écarté or ai in maid. |
i has the sound of | i in bit, or (as a final letter) of y in sulky. |
ī has the sound of | ee in beet. |
o has the sound of | o in bore or bowl. |
u has the sound of | u in put or bull. |
ū has the sound of | oo in poor or boot |
The plural of caste names and a few common Hindustāni words is formed by adding s in the English manner according to ordinary usage, though this is not, of course, the Hindustāni plural.
The plural for caste names and some common Hindustāni words is formed by adding s in the usual English way, although this isn't the true Hindustāni plural.
Note.—The rupee contains 16 annas, and an anna is of the same value as a penny. A pice is a quarter of an anna, or a farthing. Rs. 1–8 signifies one rupee and eight annas. A lakh is a hundred thousand, and a krore ten million. [2]
Note.—The rupee is made up of 16 annas, and an anna is equal to a penny. A pice is a quarter of an anna, or a farthing. Rs. 1–8 means one rupee and eight annas. A lakh is one hundred thousand, and a crore is ten million. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Part III
Articles on Castes and Tribes
Garardia—Koshti
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Gadaria
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice. 3
- 2. Subdivisions. 3
- 3. Marriage customs. 5
- 4. Religion and funeral rites. 5
- 5. Social customs. 6
- 6. Goats and sheep. 6
- 7. Blanket-weaving. 8
- 8. Sanctity of wool. 9
1. General notice.
Gadaria, Gādri.1—The occupational shepherd caste of northern India. The name is derived from the Hindi gādar and the Sanskrit gandhāra, a sheep, the Sanskrit name being taken from the country of Gandhāra or Kandahār, from which sheep were first brought. The three main shepherd castes all have functional names, that of the Dhangars or Marātha shepherds being derived from dhan, small stock, while the Kuramwārs or Telugu shepherds take their name like the Gadarias from kuruba, a sheep. These three castes are of similar nature and status, and differ only in language and local customs. In 1911 the Gadarias numbered 41,000 persons. They are found in the northern Districts, and appear to have been amongst the earliest settlers in the Nerbudda valley, for they have given their name to several villages, as Gadariakheda and Gādarwāra.
Gadaria, Gādri.1—The shepherd occupational group in northern India. The name comes from the Hindi gādar and the Sanskrit gandhāra, meaning sheep, with the Sanskrit term originating from the region of Gandhāra or Kandahār, where sheep were first introduced. The three main shepherd groups have names that reflect their professions: the Dhangars or Marātha shepherds get their name from dhan, meaning small livestock, while the Kuramwārs or Telugu shepherds derive their name, like the Gadarias, from kuruba, meaning sheep. These three groups are similar in nature and status, differing mainly in language and local customs. In 1911, there were 41,000 Gadarias. They are located in the northern Districts and seem to have been among the first settlers in the Nerbudda valley, as they have named several villages, such as Gadariakheda and Gādarwāra.
2. Subdivisions.
The Gadarias are a very mixed caste. They themselves say that their first ancestor was created by Mahādeo to tend his rams, and that he married three women who were fascinated by the sight of him shearing the sheep. These belonged to the Brāhman, Dhīmar and Barai castes respectively, and became the ancestors of the Nikhar, Dhengar and Barmaiyan subcastes of Gadarias. The Nikhar subcaste are the highest, their name meaning pure. Dhengar is probably, in reality, a corruption of Dhangar, the name of the Marātha shepherd [4]caste. They have other subdivisions of the common territorial type, as Jheria or jungly, applied to the Gadarias of Chhattīsgarh; Desha from desh, country, meaning those who came from northern India; Purvaiya or eastern, applied to immigrants from Oudh; and Mālvi or those belonging to Mālwa. Nikhar and Dhengar men take food together, but not the women; and if a marriage cannot be otherwise arranged these subcastes will sometimes give daughters to each other. A girl thus married is no longer permitted to take food at her father’s house, but she may eat with the women of her husband’s subcaste. Many of their exogamous groups are named after animals or plants, as Hiranwār, from hiran, a deer; Sapha from the cobra, Moria from the peacock, Nāhar from the tiger, Phulsungha, a flower, and so on. Others are the names of Rājpūt septs and of other castes, as Ahirwār (Ahīr) and Bamhania (Brāhman).
The Gadarias are a very diverse group. They claim that their first ancestor was created by Mahādeo to look after his rams, and he married three women who were captivated by watching him shear sheep. These women came from the Brāhman, Dhīmar, and Barai castes respectively, and they became the ancestors of the Nikhar, Dhengar, and Barmaiyan subcastes of Gadarias. The Nikhar subcaste is the highest, their name meaning "pure." Dhengar likely comes from a variation of Dhangar, the name for the Marātha shepherd caste. They have other subdivisions based on region, like Jheria or jungly, which refers to the Gadarias of Chhattīsgarh; Desha from desh, meaning country, for those who came from northern India; Purvaiya or eastern, for immigrants from Oudh; and Mālvi or those from Mālwa. Nikhar and Dhengar men can share meals together, but the women cannot; if a marriage cannot be arranged another way, these subcastes may occasionally give their daughters to each other. A girl who is married this way is no longer allowed to eat at her father's house, but she can dine with the women of her husband's subcaste. Many of their exogamous groups are named after animals or plants, such as Hiranwār, from hiran, meaning deer; Sapha from the cobra; Moria from the peacock; Nāhar from the tiger; and Phulsungha, meaning flower, among others. Some names also come from Rājpūt clans and other castes, like Ahirwār (Ahīr) and Bamhania (Brāhman).
Another more ambitious legend derives their origin from the Bania caste. They say that once a Bania was walking along the road with a cocoanut in his hand when Vishnu met him and asked him what it was. The Bania answered that it was a cocoanut. Vishnu said that it was not a cocoanut but wool, and told him to break it, and on breaking the cocoanut the Bania found that it was filled with wool. The Bania asked what he should do with it, and Vishnu told him to make a blanket out of it for the god to sit on. So he made a blanket, and Vishnu said that from that day he should be the ancestor of the Gadaria caste, and earn his bread by making blankets from the wool of sheep. The Bania asked where he should get the sheep from, and the god told him to go home saying ‘Ehān, Ehān, Ehān,’ all the way, and when he got home he would find a flock of sheep following him; but he was not to look behind him all the way. And the Bania did so, but when he had almost got home he could not help looking behind him to see if there were really any sheep. And he saw a long line of sheep following him in single file, and at the very end was a ram with golden horns just rising out of the ground. But as he looked it sank back again into the ground, and he went back to Vishnu and begged for it, but Vishnu said that as he had looked behind him he had lost it. And this was [5]the origin of the Gadaria caste, and the Gadarias always say ‘Ehān, Ehān,’ as they lead their flocks of sheep and goats to pasture.
Another more ambitious legend claims they come from the Bania caste. They say that once a Bania was walking down the road with a coconut in his hand when Vishnu met him and asked what it was. The Bania replied that it was a coconut. Vishnu insisted it wasn't a coconut but wool, and told him to break it open. When the Bania did, he found it was filled with wool. The Bania then asked what he should do with it, and Vishnu told him to make a blanket for the god to sit on. So, he made a blanket, and Vishnu declared that from that day on, he would be the ancestor of the Gadaria caste and would earn his living by making blankets from sheep's wool. The Bania asked where he would find sheep, and the god told him to go home while saying ‘Ehān, Ehān, Ehān’ all the way, and when he got home, he would find a flock of sheep following him; but he was not to look back at all. The Bania followed this advice, but when he was almost home, he couldn't resist looking back to see if there were really any sheep. To his surprise, he saw a long line of sheep following him in single file, with a ram having golden horns just rising out of the ground at the very end. However, as he looked, it sank back into the ground. He returned to Vishnu and pleaded for it, but Vishnu said that because he had looked back, he had lost it. And this was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the origin of the Gadaria caste, and the Gadarias always say ‘Ehān, Ehān’ as they lead their flocks of sheep and goats to pasture.
3. Marriage customs.
Marriage within the clan is forbidden and also the union of first cousins. Girls may be married at any age, and are sometimes united to husbands much younger than themselves. Four castemen of standing carry the proposal of marriage from the boy’s father, and the girl’s father, being forewarned, sends others to meet them. One of the ambassadors opens the conversation by saying, ‘We have the milk and you have the milk-pail; let them be joined.’ To which the girl’s party, if the match be agreeable, will reply, “Yes, we have the tamarind and you have the mango; if the panches agree let there be a marriage.” The boy’s father gives the girl’s father five areca-nuts, and the latter returns them and they clasp each other round the neck. When the wedding procession reaches the bride’s village it is met by their party, and one of them takes the sarota or iron nut-cutter, which the bridegroom holds in his hand, and twirls it about in the air several times. The ceremony is performed by walking round the sacred pole, and the party return to the bridegroom’s lodging, where his brother-in-law fills the bride’s lap with sweetmeats and water-nut as an omen of fertility. The maihar or small wedding-cakes of wheat fried in sesamum oil are distributed to all members of the caste present at the wedding. While the bridegroom’s party is absent at the bride’s house, the women who remain behind enjoy amusements of their own. One of them strips herself naked, tying up her hair like a religious mendicant, and is known as Bāba or holy father. In this state she romps with her companions in turn, while the others laugh and applaud. Occasionally some man hides himself in a place where he can be a witness of their play, but if they discover him he is beaten severely with belnas or wooden bread-rollers. Widow-marriage and divorce are permitted, the widow being usually expected to marry her late husband’s younger brother, whether he already has a wife or not. Sexual offences are not severely reprobated, and may be atoned for by a feast to the caste-fellows.
Marriage within the clan is forbidden, as well as the union of first cousins. Girls can be married at any age and are sometimes paired with husbands who are much younger. Four respected men from the boy’s family carry the marriage proposal to the girl’s family, and the girl’s father, being informed in advance, sends others to meet them. One of the representatives starts the conversation by saying, “We have the milk and you have the milk-pail; let them be joined.” If the girl’s family agrees, they respond, “Yes, we have the tamarind and you have the mango; if the panches agree, let there be a marriage.” The boy’s father gives the girl’s father five areca nuts, which the father returns, and they embrace each other. When the wedding procession reaches the bride’s village, they are met by her family, and one of them takes the sarota, or iron nut-cutter, which the groom holds in his hand, and spins it around several times. The ceremony involves walking around the sacred pole, and then the group returns to the groom’s home, where his brother-in-law fills the bride’s lap with sweets and water-nuts as a sign of fertility. The maihar, or small wedding cakes made from wheat fried in sesame oil, are given to all members of the caste present at the wedding. While the groom’s party is at the bride’s house, the women who stay behind have their own fun. One of them strips off her clothes, ties up her hair like a religious beggar, and is known as Bāba or holy father. In this state, she plays around with her friends while the others laugh and cheer. Sometimes, a man hides to watch their play, but if they find him, he gets beaten hard with belnas, or wooden bread-rollers. Widow marriage and divorce are allowed, with the expectation that the widow will usually marry her deceased husband’s younger brother, regardless of whether he already has a wife. Sexual offenses are not harshly judged and can be atoned for with a feast for the caste members.
4. Religion and funeral rites.
The Gadarias worship the ordinary Hindu deities and [6]also Dishai Devi, the goddess of the sheep-pen. No Gadaria may go into the sheep-pen with his shoes on. On entering it in the morning they make obeisance to the sheep, and these customs seem to indicate that the goddess Dishai Devi2 is the deified sheep. When the sheep are shorn and the fleeces are lying on the ground they take some milk from one of the ewes and mix rice with it and sprinkle it over the wool. This rite is called Jimai, and they say that it is feeding the wool, but it appears to be really a sacrificial offering to the material. The caste burn the dead when they can afford to do so, and take the bones to the Ganges or Nerbudda, or if this is not practicable, throw them into the nearest stream.
The Gadarias worship the common Hindu gods and also Dishai Devi, the goddess of the sheep pen. No Gadaria is allowed to enter the sheep pen wearing shoes. When they enter in the morning, they pay respect to the sheep, and these customs suggest that the goddess Dishai Devi is essentially the deified sheep. When the sheep are sheared and the fleeces are lying on the ground, they take some milk from one of the ewes, mix it with rice, and sprinkle it over the wool. This ritual is called Jimai, and they claim it nourishes the wool, but it seems to serve more as a sacrificial offering to the material. The caste cremates their dead when they can afford it and takes the bones to the Ganges or Nerbudda, or if that's not possible, they throw them into the nearest stream.
5. Social customs.
Well-to-do members of the caste employ Brāhmans for ceremonial purposes, but others dispense with their services. The Gadarias eat flesh and drink liquor, but abstain from fowls and pork. They will take food cooked with water from a Lodhi or a Dāngi, members of these castes having formerly been their feudal chieftains in the Vindhyan Districts and Nerbudda valley. Brāhmans and members of the good cultivating castes would be permitted to become Gadarias if they should so desire. The head of the caste committee has the title of Mahton and the office is hereditary, the holder being invariably consulted on caste questions even if he should be a mere boy. The Gadarias rank with those castes from whom a Brāhman cannot take water, but above the servile and labouring castes. They are usually somewhat stupid, lazy and good-tempered, and are quite uneducated. Owing to their work in cleaning the pens and moving about among the sheep, the women often carry traces of the peculiar smell of these animals. This is exemplified in the saying, ‘Ek to Gadaria, dusre lahsan khae,’ or ‘Firstly she is a Gadaria and then she has eaten garlic’; the inference being that she is far indeed from having the scent of the rose.
Wealthy members of the caste hire Brāhmans for ceremonies, while others do without them. The Gadarias eat meat and drink alcohol but avoid birds and pork. They'll eat food cooked with water from a Lodhi or a Dāngi, as members of these castes were once their feudal lords in the Vindhyan Districts and Nerbudda valley. Brāhmans and members of respected farming castes can become Gadarias if they choose to. The leader of the caste committee is called Mahton, and this position is passed down through families, with the holder being consulted on caste matters even if they are just a child. The Gadarias are ranked with those castes from whom a Brāhman cannot take water, but are above the lower working castes. They are generally considered somewhat slow, lazy, and good-natured, and they are mostly uneducated. Due to their work in cleaning animal pens and being around sheep, the women often carry a distinct smell from these animals. This is reflected in the saying, ‘Ek to Gadaria, dusre lahsan khae,’ or ‘Firstly she is a Gadaria and then she has eaten garlic’; implying that she is far from smelling like a rose.
6. Goats and sheep.
The regular occupations of the Gadarias are the breeding and grazing of sheep and goats, and the weaving of country blankets from sheep’s wool. The flocks are usually [7]tended by the children, while the men and women spin and weave the wool and make blankets. Goats are bred in larger numbers than sheep in the Central Provinces, being more commonly used for food and sacrifices, while they are also valuable for their manure. Any Hindu who thinks an animal sacrifice requisite, and objects to a fowl as unclean, will choose a goat; and the animal after being sacrificed provides a feast for the worshippers, his head being the perquisite of the officiating priest. Muhammadans and most castes of Hindus will eat goat’s meat when they can afford it. The milk is not popular and there is very little demand for it locally, but it is often sold to the confectioners, and occasionally made into butter and exported. Sheep’s flesh is also eaten, but is not so highly esteemed. In the case of both sheep and goats there is a feeling against consuming the flesh of ewes. Sheep are generally black in colour and only occasionally white. Goats are black, white, speckled or reddish-white. Both animals are much smaller than in Europe. Both sheep and goats are in brisk demand in the cotton tracts for their manure in the hot-weather months, and will be kept continually on the move from field to field for a month at a time. It is usual to hire flocks at the rate of one rupee a hundred head for one night; but sometimes the cultivators combine to buy a large flock, and after penning them on their fields in the hot weather, send them to Nāgpur in the beginning of the rains to be disposed of. The Gadaria was formerly the bête noir of the cultivator, on account of the risk incurred by the crops from the depredations of his sheep and goats. This is exemplified in the saying:
The main jobs of the Gadarias are raising and herding sheep and goats, and weaving local blankets from sheep's wool. The flocks are usually [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] looked after by the children, while the men and women spin and weave the wool to make blankets. In the Central Provinces, goats are raised in larger numbers than sheep, as they are more commonly used for food and sacrifices, and their manure is also valuable. Any Hindu who believes an animal sacrifice is necessary and finds a fowl unclean will opt for a goat; after being sacrificed, the goat provides a feast for worshippers, with the head going to the officiating priest. Muslims and most Hindu castes will eat goat meat when they can afford it. Goat milk isn't popular and has little local demand, but it’s often sold to sweet makers and occasionally turned into butter and exported. Sheep meat is also consumed but is not as highly regarded. There's a general aversion to eating the meat of ewes when it comes to both sheep and goats. Sheep are typically black, with white ones being rare, while goats can be black, white, speckled, or reddish-white. Both animals are much smaller than their European counterparts. In the cotton-growing areas, there is a strong demand for both sheep and goats for their manure during the hot months, and they will be moved from field to field continuously for a month at a time. It’s common to rent flocks at the rate of one rupee for every hundred animals for one night; sometimes, farmers will collectively purchase a large flock, pen them on their fields during the hot season, and then send them to Nāgpur at the start of the rainy season to sell. The Gadaria used to be seen as a real nuisance by farmers due to the threat his sheep and goats posed to crops. This is illustrated by the saying:
Ahīr, Gadaria, Pāsi,
Ahīr, Gadaria, Pāsi,
Yeh tinon satyanāsi,
These three are doomed,
or, ‘The Ahīr (herdsman), the Gadaria and the Pāsi, these three are the husbandmen’s foes.’ And again:
or, ‘The Ahīr (herdsman), the Gadaria, and the Pāsi, these three are the farmers’ enemies.’ And again:
Ahīr, Gadaria, Gūjar,
Ahir, Gadaria, Gujjar,
Yeh tinon chāhen ujar,
These three want to leave,
or ‘The Ahīr, the Gadaria and the Gūjar want waste land,’ that is for grazing their flocks. But since the demand for manure has arisen, the Gadaria has become a popular personage [8]in the village. The shepherds whistle to their flocks to guide them, and hang bells round the necks of goats but not of sheep. Some of them, especially in forest tracts, train ordinary pariah dogs to act as sheep-dogs. As a rule, rams and he-goats are not gelt, but those who have large flocks sometimes resort to this practice and afterwards fatten the animals up for sale. They divide their sheep into five classes, as follows, according to the length of the ears: Kanāri, with ears a hand’s length long; Semri, somewhat shorter; Burhai, ears a forefinger’s length; Churia, ears as long as the little finger; and Neori, with ears as long only as the top joint of the forefinger. Goats are divided into two classes, those with ears a hand’s length long being called Bangalia or Bagra, while those with small ears a forefinger’s length are known as Gujra.
or ‘The Ahīr, the Gadaria, and the Gūjar want wasteland,’ which is for grazing their flocks. But now that there's a demand for manure, the Gadaria has become a popular figure in the village. The shepherds whistle to their flocks to guide them and put bells around the necks of goats, but not sheep. Some of them, especially in forest areas, train regular pariah dogs to act as sheepdogs. Generally, rams and male goats aren’t castrated, but those with large flocks sometimes do this and then fatten the animals for sale. They categorize their sheep into five classes based on ear length: Kanāri, with ears a hand's length long; Semri, a bit shorter; Burhai, ears a forefinger's length; Churia, ears the length of a little finger; and Neori, with ears only as long as the top joint of the forefinger. Goats are divided into two categories: those with ears a hand's length long are called Bangalia or Bagra, while those with smaller ears, about a forefinger's length, are known as Gujra.
7. Blanket-weaving.
While ordinary cultivators have now taken to keeping goats, sheep are still as a rule left to the Gadarias. These are of course valued principally for their wool, from which the ordinary country blanket is made. The sheep3 are shorn two or sometimes three times a year, in February, June and September, the best wool being obtained in February from the cold weather coat. Members of the caste commonly shear for each other without payment. The wool is carded with a kamtha, or simple bow with a catgut string, and spun by the women of the household. Blankets are woven by men on a loom like that used for cotton cloth. The fabric is coarse and rough, but strong and durable, and the colour is usually a dark dirty grey, approaching black, being the same as that of the raw material. Every cultivator has one of these, and the various uses to which it may be put are admirably described by ‘Eha’ as follows: 4
While regular farmers now tend to keep goats, sheep are still mainly looked after by the Gadarias. These animals are valued mainly for their wool, which is used to make the typical country blanket. The sheep3 are sheared two or sometimes three times a year, in February, June, and September, with the best wool being collected in February from their winter coat. Members of the caste usually shear each other’s sheep without payment. The wool is carded using a kamtha, a simple bow with a catgut string, and is spun by the women in the household. Men weave blankets on a loom similar to the one used for cotton fabric. The resulting fabric is coarse and rough, but strong and durable, and it typically has a dark, dirty grey color, almost black, matching the raw material. Every farmer has one of these blankets, and their various uses are excellently described by ‘Eha’ as follows: 4
“The kammal is a home-spun blanket of the wool of black sheep, thick, strong, as rough as a farrier’s rasp, and of a colour which cannot get dirty. When the Kunbi (cultivator) comes out of his hole in the morning it is wrapped round his shoulders and reaches to his knees, [9]guarding him from his great enemy, the cold, for the thermometer is down to 60° Fahrenheit. By-and-by he has a load to carry, so he folds his kammal into a thick pad and puts it on the top of his head. Anon he feels tired, so he lays down his load, and arranging his kammal as a cushion, sits with comfort on a rugged rock or a stony bank, and has a smoke. Or else he rolls himself in it from head to foot, like a mummy, and enjoys a sound sleep on the roadside. It begins to rain, he folds his kammal into an ingenious cowl and is safe. Many more are its uses. I cannot number them all. Whatever he may be called upon to carry, be it forest produce, or grain or household goods, or his infant child, he will make a bundle of it with his kammal and poise it on his head, or sling it across his back, and trudge away.”
The kammal is a handmade blanket made from black sheep wool, thick and strong, rough like a farrier’s rasp, and a color that doesn’t show dirt. When the Kunbi (farmer) emerges from his dwelling in the morning, he wraps it around his shoulders, and it reaches his knees, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]protecting him from his biggest foe, the cold, as the temperature drops to 60° Fahrenheit. Eventually, he has a load to carry, so he folds his kammal into a thick pad and places it on top of his head. When he feels tired, he sets down his load and adjusts his kammal as a cushion, sitting comfortably on a rugged rock or a stony bank to have a smoke. Alternatively, he can wrap himself in it from head to toe, like a mummy, and enjoy a deep sleep roadside. If it starts to rain, he folds his kammal into a clever hood and stays dry. There are many more uses for it, and I can’t list them all. No matter what he needs to carry—whether it’s forest produce, grain, household items, or his baby—he'll bundle it up in his kammal and balance it on his head or sling it across his back and continue on his way.
8. Sanctity of wool.
Wool is a material of some sanctity among the Hindus. It is ceremonially pure, and woollen clothing can be worn by Brāhmans while eating or performing sacred functions. In many castes the bridegroom at a wedding has a string of wool with a charm tied round his waist. Religious mendicants wear jatas or wigs of sheep’s wool, and often carry woollen charms. The beads used for counting prayers are often of wool. The reason for wool being thus held sacred may be that it was an older kind of clothing used before cotton was introduced, and thus acquired sanctity by being worn at sacrifices. Perhaps the Aryans wore woollen clothing when they entered India.
Wool is a material considered sacred among Hindus. It is ceremonially pure, and Brahmins can wear woolen clothing while eating or performing sacred rituals. In many castes, the groom at a wedding wears a string of wool with a charm tied around his waist. Religious beggars wear jatas or wigs made of sheep's wool and often carry woolen charms. The beads used for counting prayers are often made of wool. The reason wool is viewed as sacred might be that it was an older type of clothing used before cotton became common, thus gaining sanctity from being worn during sacrifices. It's possible that the Aryans wore woolen clothing when they entered India.
1 This article is based on information collected by Mr. Hīra Lāl in Jubbulpore, and the author in Mandla.
1 This article is based on information gathered by Mr. Hīra Lāl in Jubbulpore and the author in Mandla.
2 The word Dishai really means direction or cardinal point, but as the goddess dwells in the sheep-pen it is probable that she was originally the sheep itself.
2 The word Dishai actually means direction or cardinal point, but since the goddess resides in the sheep pen, it’s likely that she was originally the sheep itself.
3 The following particulars are taken from the Central Provinces Monograph on Woollen Industries, by Mr. J. T. Marten.
3 The following details are from the Central Provinces Monograph on Woollen Industries, by Mr. J. T. Marten.
4 A Naturalist on the Prowl, 3rd ed., p. 219. In the quotation the Hindustāni word kammal, commonly used in the Central Provinces, is substituted for the Marāthi word kambli.
4 A Naturalist on the Prowl, 3rd ed., p. 219. In the quote, the Hindustāni word kammal, commonly used in the Central Provinces, is used instead of the Marāthi word kambli.
Gadba
1. Description and structure of the tribe.
Gadba, Gadaba.1—A primitive tribe classified as Mundāri or Kolarian on linguistic grounds. The word Gadba, Surgeon-Major Mitchell states, signifies a person who carries loads on his shoulders. The tribe call themselves Guthau. They belong to the Vizagapatam District of Madras, and in the Central Provinces are found only in the Bastar State, into which they have immigrated to the number of some 700 persons. They speak a Mundāri dialect, called Gadba, after their tribal name, and are one of the two Mundāri tribes found so far south as Vizagapatam, the other being [10]the Savars.2 Their tribal organisation is not very strict, and a Bhatra, a Parja, a Muria, or a member of any superior caste may become a Gadba at an expenditure of two or three rupees. The ceremony consists of shaving the body of the novice, irrespective of sex, clean of hair, after which he or she is given to eat rice cooked in the water of the Ganges. This is followed by a feast to the tribe in which a pig must be killed. The Gadbas have totemistic exogamous septs, usually named after animals, as gutāl dog, angwān bear, dungra tortoise, surangai tiger, gūmal snake, and so on. Members of each sept abstain from killing or injuring the animal or plant after which it is named, but they have no scruple in procuring others to do this. Thus if a snake enters the hut of a person belonging to the Gūmal sept, he will call a neighbour of another sept to kill it. He may not touch its carcase with his bare hand, but if he holds it through a piece of rag no sin is incurred.
Gadba, Gadaba.1—A primitive tribe categorized as Mundāri or Kolarian based on their language. The term Gadba, according to Surgeon-Major Mitchell, refers to someone who carries loads on their shoulders. The tribe refers to themselves as Guthau. They are from the Vizagapatam District of Madras, and in the Central Provinces, they are only found in the Bastar State, where they have migrated in a number of about 700 individuals. They speak a Mundāri dialect also called Gadba, named after their tribe, and they are one of the two Mundāri tribes located as far south as Vizagapatam, the other being [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Savars.2 Their tribal organization is relatively loose, and a Bhatra, a Parja, a Muria, or any member of a higher caste can become a Gadba for a fee of two or three rupees. The initiation ceremony involves shaving all the hair off the body of the novice, regardless of their gender, after which they eat rice cooked in Ganges water. This is followed by a communal feast for the tribe, which includes the sacrifice of a pig. The Gadbas have totemistic exogamous groups, typically named after animals, such as gutāl for dog, angwān for bear, dungra for tortoise, surangai for tiger, gūmal for snake, and so on. Members of each group refrain from killing or harming the animal or plant after which they are named, but they don’t hesitate to have others do it for them. So, if a snake happens to enter the home of someone from the Gūmal group, they will ask a neighbor from a different group to kill it. They cannot touch the carcass with their bare hands, but if they use a piece of cloth to hold it, they don't feel that it's a sin.
2. Marriage.
Marriage is adult, but the rule existing in Madras that a girl is not permitted to marry until she can weave her own cloth does not obtain in the Central Provinces.3 As a rule the parents of the couple arrange the match, but the wishes of the girl are sometimes consulted and various irregular methods of union are recognised. Thus a man is permitted with the help of his friends to go and carry off a girl and keep her as his wife, more especially if she is a relation on the maternal side more distant than a first cousin. Another form is the Paisa Mundi, by which a married or unmarried woman may enter the house of a man of her caste other than her husband and become his wife; and the Upaliya, when a married woman elopes with a lover. The marriage ceremony is simple. The bridegroom’s party go to the girl’s house, leaving the parents behind, and before they reach it are met and stopped by a bevy of young girls and men in their best clothes from the bride’s village. A girl comes forward and demands a ring, which one of the men of the wedding party places on her finger, and they then proceed to the bride’s house, where the bridegroom’s presents, consisting of victuals, liquor, a cloth, [11]and two rupees, are opened and carefully examined. If any deficiency is found, it must at once be made good. The pair eat a little food together, coloured rice is applied to their foreheads, and on the second day a new grass shed is erected, in which some rice is cooked by an unmarried girl. The bride and bridegroom are shut up in this, and two pots of water are poured over them from the roof, the marriage being then consummated. If the girl is not adult this ceremony is omitted. Widow-marriage is permitted by what is called the tīka form, by which a few grains of rice coloured with turmeric are placed on the foreheads of the pair and they are considered as man and wife. There is no regular divorce, but if a married woman misbehaves with a man of the caste, the husband goes to him with a few friends and asks whether the story is true, and if the accusation is admitted demands a pig and liquor for himself and his friends as compensation. If these are given he does not turn his wife out of his house. A liaison of a Gadba woman with a man of a superior caste is also said to involve no penalty, but if her paramour is a low-caste man she is excommunicated for ever. In spite of these lax rules, however, Major Mitchell states that the women are usually very devoted to their husbands. Mr. Thurston4 notes that among the Bonda Gadabas a young man and a maid retire to the jungle and light a fire. Then the maid, taking a burning stick, places it on the man’s skin. If he cries out he is unworthy of her, and she remains a maid. If he does not, the marriage is at once consummated. The application of the brand is probably light or severe according to the girl’s feelings towards the young man.
Marriage is for adults, but the rule in Madras that a girl can't marry until she can weave her own cloth doesn't apply in the Central Provinces. Generally, the parents of the couple arrange the marriage, but the girl's wishes are sometimes considered, and various informal ways of uniting are accepted. For example, a man is allowed, with the help of his friends, to abduct a girl and keep her as his wife, especially if she's a relative on the maternal side who is more distantly related than a first cousin. Another method is called Paisa Mundi, where a married or unmarried woman can enter the home of any man from her caste other than her husband and become his wife; and the Upaliya, which occurs when a married woman runs away with a lover. The marriage ceremony is straightforward. The groom's party goes to the bride's house without the parents, and before they reach it, they are met and stopped by a group of young girls and men in their best clothes from the bride's village. A girl steps forward and asks for a ring, which a member of the wedding party places on her finger. They then proceed to the bride's house, where the groom's gifts, including food, alcohol, a cloth, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and two rupees, are opened and checked. If anything is missing, it must be provided immediately. The couple shares a little food, colored rice is applied to their foreheads, and on the second day, a new grass shed is built, where some rice is cooked by an unmarried girl. The bride and groom are confined inside this shed, and two pots of water are poured over them from the roof, completing the marriage. If the girl is not yet an adult, this ceremony is skipped. Widow marriage is allowed through a process called the tīka form, where a few grains of rice colored with turmeric are placed on the foreheads of the couple, and they are considered husband and wife. There isn't an official divorce, but if a married woman misbehaves with a man of her caste, her husband goes to him with a few friends to ask if the story is true, and if the accusation is admitted, he asks for a pig and liquor for himself and his friends as compensation. If these are provided, he doesn't kick his wife out. A relationship of a Gadba woman with a superior caste man apparently has no penalties, but if her lover is of a lower caste, she faces permanent excommunication. Despite these relaxed rules, Major Mitchell says that women are usually very devoted to their husbands. Mr. Thurston [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] mentions that among the Bonda Gadabas, a young man and a girl retreat to the jungle and start a fire. Then the girl, using a burning stick, touches it to the man's skin. If he yells, he is considered unworthy of her, and she stays a maid. If he doesn't cry out, the marriage is immediately consummated. The application of the brand likely varies in intensity depending on how the girl feels about the young man.
3. Religious beliefs and festivals.
The Gadbas worship Burhi Māta or Thākurāni Māta, who is the goddess of smallpox and rinderpest. They offer to her flowers and incense when these diseases are prevalent among men or cattle, but if the epidemic does not abate after a time, they abuse the goddess and tell her to do her worst, suspending the offerings. They offer a white cock to the sun and a red one to the moon, and various other deities exercise special functions, Bhandārin being the goddess of agriculture and Dharni of good health, while [12]Bharwān is the protector of cattle and Dand Devī of men from the attacks of wild beasts. They have vague notions of a heaven and hell where the sinful will be punished, and also believe in re-birth. But these ideas appear to be borrowed from their Hindu neighbours. When the new rice crop is ripe, the first-fruits are cooked and served to the cattle in new bamboo baskets, and are then partaken of by men. The ripening of the mango crop is also an important festival. In the bright fortnight of Chait (March) the men go out hunting, and on their return cook the game before Mātideo, the god of hunting, who lives in a tree. In Madras the whole male population turn out to hunt, and if they come back without success the women pelt them with cowdung on their return. If successful, however, they have their revenge on the women in another way.5 On festival days men and women dance together to the music of a pipe and drum. Sometimes they form a circle, holding long poles, and jump backwards and forwards to and from the centre by means of the pole; or the women dance singly or in pairs, their hands resting on each other’s waists. A man and woman will then step out of the crowd and sing at each other, the woman reflecting on the man’s ungainly appearance and want of skill as a cultivator or huntsman, while the man retorts by reproaching her with her ugliness and slatternly habits.6
The Gadbas worship Burhi Māta or Thākurāni Māta, who is the goddess of smallpox and rinderpest. They offer her flowers and incense when these diseases are affecting people or cattle, but if the epidemic doesn’t get better after a while, they scold the goddess and tell her to do her worst, stopping the offerings. They sacrifice a white rooster to the sun and a red one to the moon, while various other deities have specific roles, with Bhandārin being the goddess of agriculture and Dharni of good health. Bharwān protects cattle, and Dand Devī protects people from wild animals. They have vague ideas about heaven and hell where the sinful will be punished and also believe in reincarnation, although these concepts seem to be borrowed from their Hindu neighbors. When the new rice crop is ready, the first harvest is cooked and given to the cattle in new bamboo baskets, and then shared by the people. The ripening of the mango crop is also an important festival. In the bright half of Chait (March), the men go hunting and upon returning, they cook the game in front of Mātideo, the god of hunting, who resides in a tree. In Madras, all the men go out to hunt, and if they return empty-handed, the women throw cow dung at them. However, if they succeed, they take their revenge on the women in another way. On festival days, men and women dance together to the sounds of a pipe and drum. Sometimes they form a circle, holding long poles, and jump back and forth towards the center with the poles; or the women dance alone or in pairs, their hands resting on each other's waists. A man and woman will then step out of the crowd and sing to each other, with the woman teasing the man about his awkward appearance and lack of skill as a farmer or hunter, while the man responds by mocking her looks and messy habits.
4. Disposal of the dead.
The dead are buried with their feet to the west, ready to start for the region of the setting sun. On their return from the funeral the mourners stop on the way, and a fish is boiled and offered to the dead. An egg is cut in half and placed on the ground, and pieces of mango bark are laid beside it on which the mourners tread. The women accompany the corpse, and in the meantime the house of the dead person is cleaned with cowdung by the children left behind. On the first day food is supplied to the mourners by their relatives, and in the evening some cooked rice and vegetables are offered to the dead. The mourning lasts for nine days, and on the last day a cow or bullock is killed with the blunt head of an axe, the performance of [13]this function being hereditary in certain families of the caste. Some blood from the animal and some cooked rice are put in leaf-cups and placed on the grave by the head of the corpse. The animal is cooked and eaten by the grave, and they then return to the cooking shed and place its jawbone under a stick supported on two others, blood and cooked rice being again offered. The old men and women bathe in warm water, and all return to the place where the dead man breathed his last. Here they drink and have another meal of rice and beef, which is repeated on the following day, and the business of committing the dead to the ancestors is complete. Liquor is offered to the ancestors on feast days.
The dead are buried with their feet facing west, ready to head toward the land of the setting sun. On their way back from the funeral, the mourners pause to boil a fish and offer it to the deceased. An egg is cut in half and placed on the ground, with pieces of mango bark laid beside it that the mourners step on. The women follow the body, while the children left behind clean the house of the deceased with cow dung. On the first day, the mourners receive food from their relatives, and in the evening, some cooked rice and vegetables are offered to the dead. The mourning period lasts for nine days, and on the final day, a cow or bullock is killed with the blunt end of an axe, a role passed down through specific families in the caste. Some blood from the animal and cooked rice are put in leaf cups and placed on the grave by the head of the deceased. The animal is then cooked and eaten near the grave, after which they return to the cooking area and place its jawbone on a stick supported by two others, again offering blood and cooked rice. The older men and women bathe in warm water, and everyone returns to the spot where the deceased took their last breath. Here, they drink and enjoy another meal of rice and beef, which is repeated the following day, completing the ritual of honoring the dead. Liquor is offered to the ancestors on feast days.
5. Occupation and mode of living.
The caste are cultivators and labourers, while some are employed as village watchmen, and others are hereditary pālki-bearers to the Rāja of Bastar, enjoying a free grant of land. They practise shifting cultivation, cleaning a space by indiscriminate felling in the forest, and roughly ploughing the ground for a single broad-cast crop of rice; in the following year the clearing is usually abandoned. Their dress is simple, though they now wear ordinary cloth. Forty years ago it is said that they wore coverings made from the bark of the kuring tree and painted with horizontal bands of red, yellow and blue.7 A girdle of the thickness of a man’s arm made from fine strips of bark is still worn and is a distinguishing feature of the Gadba women. They also carry a circlet round their forehead of the seeds of kusa grass threaded on a string. Both men and women wear enormous earrings, the men having three in each ear. The Gadbas are almost omnivorous, and eat flesh, fish, fowls, pork, buffaloes, crocodiles, non-poisonous snakes, large lizards, frogs, sparrows, crows and large red ants. They abstain only from the flesh of monkeys, horses and asses. A Gadba must not ride on a horse under penalty of being put out of caste. Mr. Thurston8 gives the following reason for this prejudice:—“The Gadbas of Vizagapatam will not touch a horse, as they are palanquin-bearers, and have the same objection to a rival animal as a cart-driver has to a motor-car.” They will eat the leavings of other castes and take food from all except the impure ones, [14]but like the Mehtars and Ghasias elsewhere they will not take food or water from a Kāyasth. Only the lowest castes will eat with Gadbas, but they are not considered as impure, and are allowed to enter temples and take part in religious ceremonies.
The caste consists of farmers and laborers, with some working as village watchmen and others serving as hereditary pālki-bearers for the Rāja of Bastar, who receive free land. They practice shifting agriculture by clearing a section of the forest through indiscriminate cutting and roughly plowing the land for one broad-cast crop of rice; usually, the clearing is left alone in the following year. Their clothing is simple, although they now wear regular fabric. Forty years ago, they reportedly wore garments made from the bark of the kuring tree, painted with horizontal stripes of red, yellow, and blue. A girdle as thick as a man's arm made from fine strips of bark is still worn and is a distinctive feature of Gadba women. They also sport a circlet around their forehead made of kusa grass seeds strung together. Both men and women wear large earrings, with men having three in each ear. The Gadbas are almost omnivorous, consuming meat, fish, poultry, pork, buffaloes, crocodiles, non-poisonous snakes, large lizards, frogs, sparrows, crows, and large red ants. They only avoid the meat of monkeys, horses, and donkeys. A Gadba is not allowed to ride a horse, or they risk being excommunicated. Mr. Thurston states the reason for this prejudice: “The Gadbas of Vizagapatam will not touch a horse because they are palanquin-bearers, and they have the same aversion to a competing animal as a cart-driver has to a motor-car.” They will eat leftovers from other castes and accept food from everyone except those deemed impure, but like the Mehtars and Ghasias elsewhere, they refuse to accept food or water from a Kāyasth. Only the lowest castes will eat with Gadbas, but they are not viewed as impure and can enter temples and participate in religious ceremonies.
1 This article is compiled from an excellent monograph contributed by Surgeon-Major Mitchell of Bastar State, with extracts from Colonel Glasfurd’s Report on Bastar (Selections from the Records of the Government of India in the Foreign Department, No. 39 of 1863).
1 This article is put together from an outstanding monograph by Surgeon-Major Mitchell of Bastar State, along with excerpts from Colonel Glasfurd’s Report on Bastar (Selections from the Records of the Government of India in the Foreign Department, No. 39 of 1863).
Gānda
1. Distribution and origin.
Gānda.—A servile and impure caste of Chota Nāgpur and the Uriya Districts. They numbered 278,000 persons in 1901, resident largely in Sambalpur and the Uriya States, but since the transfer of this territory to Bengal, only about 150,000 Gāndas remain in the Central Provinces in Raipur, Bilāspur and Raigarh. In this Province the Gāndas have become a servile caste of village drudges, acting as watchmen, weavers of coarse cloth and musicians. They are looked on as an impure caste, and are practically in the same position as the Mehras and Chamārs of other Districts. In Chota Nāgpur, however, they are still in some places recognised as a primitive tribe,1 being generally known here as Pān, Pāb or Chik. Sir H. Risley suggests that the name of Gānda may be derived from Gond, and that the Pāns may originally have been an offshoot of that tribe, but no connection between the Gāndas and Gonds has been established in the Central Provinces.
Gānda.—A low-status and impure caste from Chota Nāgpur and the Uriya Districts. In 1901, their population was 278,000, mostly found in Sambalpur and the Uriya States. However, since this area was transferred to Bengal, only about 150,000 Gāndas remain in the Central Provinces, specifically in Raipur, Bilāspur, and Raigarh. In this Province, Gāndas have become a subservient caste of village laborers, working as watchmen, weavers of rough cloth, and musicians. They are viewed as an impure caste and are in a similar position to the Mehras and Chamārs in other Districts. In Chota Nāgpur, though, they are still sometimes recognized as a primitive tribe, generally referred to as Pān, Pāb, or Chik. Sir H. Risley suggests that the name Gānda may come from Gond, and that the Pāns might originally be a branch of that tribe, but no connection between the Gāndas and Gonds has been proven in the Central Provinces.
2. Caste subdivisions.
The subcastes reported differ entirely from those recorded in Orissa. In the Central Provinces they are mainly occupational. Thus the Bajna or Bajgari are those who act as musicians at feasts and marriages; the Māng or Mangia make screens and mats, while their women serve as midwives; the Dholias make baskets; the Doms skin cattle and the Nagārchis play on nakkāras or drums. Panka is also returned as a subcaste of Gānda, but in the Central Provinces the Pankas are now practically a separate caste, and consist of those Gāndas who have adopted Kabīrpanthism and have thereby obtained some slight rise in status. In Bengal Sir H. Risley mentions a group called Patradias, or slaves and menials of the Khonds, and discusses the Patradias as follows:—“The group seems also to include the descendants of Pāns, who sold themselves as slaves or were sold as Merias or victims to the Khonds. We know that an extensive [15]traffic in children destined for human sacrifice used to go on in the Khond country, and that the Pāns were the agents who sometimes purchased, but more frequently kidnapped, the children, whom they sold to the Khonds, and were so debased that they occasionally sold their own offspring, though they knew of course the fate that awaited them.2 Moreover, apart from the demand for sacrificial purposes, the practice of selling men as agricultural labourers was until a few years ago by no means uncommon in the wilder parts of the Chota Nāgpur Division, where labour is scarce and cash payments are almost unknown. Numbers of formal bonds have come before me, whereby men sold themselves for a lump sum to enable them to marry.” The above quotation is inserted merely as an interesting historical reminiscence of the Pāns or Gāndas.
The subcastes reported are completely different from those listed in Orissa. In the Central Provinces, they are primarily based on occupations. For instance, the Bajna or Bajgari are musicians who perform at parties and weddings; the Māng or Mangia create screens and mats, while their women work as midwives; the Dholias weave baskets; the Doms handle cattle skinning, and the Nagārchis play nakkāras or drums. Panka is also identified as a subcaste of Gānda, but in the Central Provinces, the Pankas have essentially become a separate caste, made up of Gāndas who have embraced Kabīrpanthism and consequently achieved a slight improvement in status. In Bengal, Sir H. Risley refers to a group called Patradias, who are slaves and laborers for the Khonds, and discusses them as follows:—“This group seems to include the descendants of Pāns, who sold themselves into slavery or were sold as Merias or victims to the Khonds. We know there used to be a significant [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]trafficking of children meant for human sacrifice in Khond territory, and the Pāns were the agents who sometimes bought, but more often kidnapped, these children, selling them to the Khonds. They were so degraded that they sometimes sold their own children, fully aware of the fate that awaited them.2 Moreover, aside from the demand for sacrificial purposes, selling men as agricultural laborers was not uncommon until a few years ago in the more remote areas of the Chota Nāgpur Division, where labor is scarce and cash transactions are rare. Many formal contracts have come to my attention, where men sold themselves for a one-time payment to help them get married.” The above quote is included simply as an interesting historical reference to the Pāns or Gāndas.
3. Marriage.
The Gāndas have exogamous groups or septs of the usual low-caste type, named after plants, animals or other inanimate objects. Marriage is prohibited within the sept, and between the children of two sisters, though the children of brothers and sisters may marry. If a girl arrives at maturity without a husband having been found for her, she is wedded to a spear stuck up in the courtyard of the house, and then given away to anybody who wishes to take her. A girl going wrong with a man of the caste is married to him by the ceremony employed in the case of widows, while her parents have to feed the caste. But a girl seduced by an outsider is permanently expelled. The betrothal is marked by a present of various articles to the father of the bride. Marriages must not be celebrated during the three rainy months of Shrāwan, Bhādon or Kunwār, nor during the dark fortnight of the month, nor on a Saturday or Tuesday. The marriage-post is of the wood of the mahua tree, and beneath it are placed seven cowries and seven pieces of turmeric. An elderly male member of the caste known as the Sethia conducts the ceremony, and the couple go five times round the sacred pole in the morning and thrice in the evening. When the bride and bridegroom return home after the wedding, an image of a deer is made with grass and placed behind the [16]ear of the bride. The bridegroom then throws a toy arrow at it made of grass or thin bamboo, and is allowed seven shots. If he fails to knock it out of her ear after these the bride’s brother takes it and runs away and the bridegroom must follow and catch him. This is clearly a symbolic process representing the chase, of the sort practised by the Khonds and other primitive tribes, and may be taken as a reminiscence among the Gāndas of their former life in the forests. The remarriage of widows is permitted, and the younger brother of the deceased husband takes his widow if he wishes to do so. Otherwise she may marry whom she pleases. A husband may divorce his wife for adultery before the caste committee, and if she marries her lover he must repay to the husband the expenses incurred by the latter on his wedding.
The Gāndas have exogamous groups or septs typical of lower-caste backgrounds, named after plants, animals, or inanimate objects. Marriage is not allowed within the sept and between the children of two sisters, but the children of brothers and sisters can marry each other. If a girl reaches adulthood without a husband, she is married to a spear placed in the courtyard of her house and then given to anyone who wants to take her. If a girl has relations with a man from the caste, she is married to him using the ceremony for widows, and her parents must host a feast for the caste. However, if a girl is seduced by someone outside the caste, she is permanently expelled. Betrothal involves giving various gifts to the bride's father. Marriages cannot be held during the three rainy months of Shrāwan, Bhādon, or Kunwār, nor during the dark fortnight of the month, or on Saturdays or Tuesdays. The marriage post is made from the wood of the mahua tree, and under it, seven cowries and seven pieces of turmeric are placed. An older male member of the caste known as the Sethia leads the ceremony, and the couple circles the sacred pole five times in the morning and three times in the evening. When the bride and groom return home after the wedding, an image of a deer made from grass is placed behind the bride's ear. The groom then shoots a toy arrow made from grass or thin bamboo at it, allowed seven attempts. If he doesn't succeed in knocking it out of her ear, the bride's brother takes it and runs away, and the groom must chase and catch him. This is clearly a symbolic act representing the chase, similar to practices of the Khonds and other primitive tribes, and may reflect the Gāndas' past life in the forests. Widows can remarry, and the deceased husband's younger brother can take his widow if he wants. Otherwise, she may marry anyone she chooses. A husband can divorce his wife for adultery in front of the caste committee, and if she marries her lover, he must reimburse the husband for the expenses he incurred for the wedding.
4. Religion.
The Gāndas principally worship Dūlha Deo, the young bridegroom who was carried off by a tiger, and they offer a goat to him at their weddings. They observe the Hindu fasts and festivals, and at Dasahra worship their musical instruments and the weaver’s loom. Being impure, they do not revere the tulsi plant nor the banyan or pīpal trees. Children are named on the sixth day after birth without any special ceremony. The dead are generally buried from motives of economy, as with most families the fuel required for cremation would be a serious item of expenditure. A man is laid on his face in the grave and a woman on her back. Mourning is observed for three days, except in the case of children under three years old, whose deaths entail no special observances. On the fourth day a feast is given, and when all have been served, the chief mourner takes a little food from the plate of each guest and puts it in a leaf-cup. He takes another leaf-cup full of water and places the two outside the house, saying ‘Here is food for you’ to the spirit of the departed.
The Gāndas mainly worship Dūlha Deo, the young bridegroom who was taken by a tiger, and they offer a goat to him during their weddings. They follow Hindu fasting and celebrate festivals, and at Dasahra, they honor their musical instruments and the weaver’s loom. Since they consider themselves impure, they don’t worship the tulsi plant or the banyan or pīpal trees. Children are named on the sixth day after birth without any special ceremony. Generally, they bury their dead to save money, as cremation costs too much for most families. A man is laid face down in the grave and a woman on her back. They observe mourning for three days, except for children under three years old, whose deaths do not require any special rituals. On the fourth day, a feast is held, and once everyone has eaten, the chief mourner takes a bit of food from each guest's plate and puts it in a leaf-cup. He also fills another leaf-cup with water and places both outside the house, saying, ‘Here is food for you’ to the spirit of the deceased.
5. Occupation and social status.
The Gāndas are generally employed either in weaving coarse cloth or as village musicians. They sing and dance to the accompaniment of their instruments, the dancers generally being two young boys dressed as women. They have long hair and put on skirts and half-sleeved jackets, with hollow anklets round their feet filled with stones to [17]make them tinkle. On their right shoulders are attached some peacocks’ feathers, and coloured cloths hang from their back and arms and wave about when they dance. Among their musical instruments is the sing-bāja, a single drum made of iron with ox-hide leather stretched over it; two horns project from the sides for purposes of decoration and give the instrument its name, and it is beaten with thick leather thongs. The dafla is a wooden drum open on one side and covered with a goat-skin on the other, beaten with a cane and a bamboo stick. The timki is a single hemispherical drum of earthenware; and the sahnai is a sort of bamboo flute. The Gāndas of Sambalpur have strong criminal tendencies which have recently called for special measures of repression. Nevertheless they are usually employed as village watchmen in accordance with long-standing custom. They are considered as impure and, though not compelled actually to live apart from the village, have usually a separate quarter and are not permitted to draw water from the village well or to enter Hindu temples. Their touch defiles, and a Hindu will not give anything into the hands of one of the caste while holding it himself, but will throw it down in front of the Gānda, and will take anything from him in the same manner. They will admit outsiders of higher rank into the caste, taking from them one or two feasts. And it is reported that in Raipur a Brāhman recently entered the caste for love of a Gānda girl.
The Gāndas usually work in either weaving rough cloth or as village musicians. They perform songs and dances with instruments, typically featuring two young boys dressed as women. These boys have long hair and wear skirts and short jackets, with hollow anklets around their feet filled with stones to make them jingle. They also sport peacock feathers attached to their right shoulders and colorful fabrics hanging from their backs and arms that flutter while they dance. Among their musical instruments is the sing-bāja, a single iron drum covered with ox-hide leather; it has two decorative horns on the sides, which give the instrument its name, and it’s played with thick leather thongs. The dafla is a wooden drum open on one side and covered with goat skin on the other, played with a cane and a bamboo stick. The timki is a single, hemispherical earthen drum, and the sahnai is a type of bamboo flute. The Gāndas of Sambalpur have notable criminal tendencies that have recently required special measures for control. Nevertheless, they are traditionally employed as village watchmen. They are seen as impure and, while not forced to live separately from the village, generally reside in a distinct area and are not allowed to draw water from the village well or enter Hindu temples. Their touch is considered polluting, and a Hindu will not hand anything directly to a Gānda but will instead drop it in front of him and retrieve anything from him in the same manner. They will accept outsiders of higher status into their caste, demanding one or two meals in return. It has been reported that in Raipur, a Brāhman recently joined the caste for love of a Gānda girl.
Gandhmāli
Gandhmāli,1 Thānāpati.—The caste of village priests of the temples of Siva or Mahādeo in Sambalpur and the Uriya States. They numbered about 700 persons in the Central Provinces in 1911. The caste appears to be an offshoot of the Mālis or gardeners, differentiated from them by their special occupation of temple attendants. In Hindustān the priests of Siva’s temples in villages are often Mālis, and in the Marātha country they are Guraos, another special caste, or Phulmālis. Some members of the caste in Sambalpur, however, aspire to Rājpūt origin and wear [18]the sacred thread. These prefer the designation of Thānāpati or ‘Master of the sacred place,’ and call the others who do not wear the thread Gandhmālis. Gandh means incense. The Thānāpatis say that on one occasion a Rājpūt prince from Jaipur made a pilgrimage to the temple of Jagannāth at Puri, and on his return stopped at the celebrated temple of Mahādeo at Huma near Sambalpur. Mahādeo appeared before the prince and asked him to become his priest; the Rājpūt asked to be excused as he was old, but Mahādeo promised him three sons, which he duly obtained and in gratitude dedicated them to the service of the god. From these sons the Thānāpatis say that they are descended, but the claim is no doubt quite illusory. The truth is, probably, that the Thānāpatis are priests of the temples situated in towns and large villages, and owing to their calling have obtained considerable social estimation, which they desire to justify and place on an enduring basis by their claim to Rājpūt ancestry; while the Gandhmālis are village priests, more or less in the position of village menials and below the cultivating castes, and any such pretensions would therefore in their case be quite untenable. There are signs of the cessation of intermarriage between the two groups, but this has not been brought about as yet, probably owing to the paucity of members in the caste and the difficulty of arranging matches. Three functional subdivisions also appear to be in process of formation, the Pujāris or priests of Mahādeo’s temples, the Bandhādias or those who worship him on the banks of tanks, and the Mundjhulas2 or devotees of the goddess Somlai in Sambalpur, on whom the inspiration of the goddess descends, making them shake and roll their heads. When in this state they are believed to drink the blood flowing from goats sacrificed in the temple. For the purposes of marriage the caste is divided into exogamous groups or bargas, the names of which are usually titles or designations of offices. Marriage within the barga is prohibited. When the bride is brought to the altar in the marriage ceremony, she throws a garland of jasmine flowers on the neck of the bridegroom. This custom resembles [19]the old Swayamwāra form of marriage, in which a girl chose her own husband by throwing a garland of flowers round his neck. But it probably has no connection with this and merely denotes the fact that the caste are gardeners by profession, similar ceremonies typifying the caste calling being commonly performed at marriages, especially among the Telugu castes. Girls should be married before adolescence and, as is usual among the Uriya castes, if no suitable husband is forthcoming a symbolic marriage is celebrated; the Thānāpatis make her go through the form with her maternal grandfather or sister’s husband, and in default of them with a tree. She is then immediately divorced and disposed of as a widow. Divorce and the remarriage of widows are permitted. A bachelor marrying a widow must first go through the ceremony with a flower. The Gandhmālis, as the priests of Mahādeo, are generally Saivas and wear red clothes covered with ochre. They consider that their ultimate ancestor is the Nāg or cobra and especially observe the festival of Nāg-Panchmi, abstaining from any cooked food on that day. They both burn and bury the dead and perform the shrāddh ceremony or the offering of sacrificial cakes. They eat flesh but do not drink liquor. Their social position is fairly good and Brāhmans will take water from their hands. Many of them hold free grants of land in return for their services at the temples. A few are ordinary cultivators.
Gandhmāli,1 Thānāpati.—This is the caste of village priests at the temples of Siva or Mahādeo in Sambalpur and the Uriya States. In 1911, there were about 700 members of this caste in the Central Provinces. They seem to have originated from the Mālis or gardeners, but are distinguished by their role as temple attendants. In Hindustān, the priests of Siva’s temples in villages are often Mālis, while in the Marātha region, they are known as Guraos, another specialized caste, or Phulmālis. Some individuals in Sambalpur, however, claim to have Rājpūt ancestry and wear the sacred thread. These individuals prefer to be called Thānāpati, meaning ‘Master of the sacred place,’ and refer to those who do not wear the thread as Gandhmālis. Gandh translates to incense. The Thānāpatis recount that once a Rājpūt prince from Jaipur visited the temple of Jagannāth at Puri, and on his way back, he stopped at the renowned temple of Mahādeo at Huma near Sambalpur. Mahādeo appeared to the prince and invited him to become his priest; the Rājpūt politely declined due to his old age, but Mahādeo promised him three sons, which he eventually had, and in gratitude, dedicated them to the service of the god. The Thānāpatis claim descent from these sons, though this connection is likely fabricated. The reality is that the Thānāpatis are probably the priests of temples located in towns and large villages, and due to their profession, they have gained significant social respect, which they wish to validate and solidify by claiming Rājpūt heritage; meanwhile, the Gandhmālis serve as village priests, often regarded as village laborers and positioned lower than the farming castes, making such pretensions in their case untenable. There are indications that intermarriage between the two groups is declining, but this has not yet fully occurred, likely due to the small size of the caste and the challenges in arranging matches. Additionally, three functional subgroups appear to be forming: the Pujāris or priests of Mahādeo’s temples, the Bandhādias who worship him at tank banks, and the Mundjhulas2 or devotees of the goddess Somlai in Sambalpur, who experience divine inspiration, causing them to shake and roll their heads. In this state, they are believed to drink the blood from goats sacrificed at the temple. For marriage, the caste is divided into exogamous groups or bargas, which typically bear the names of titles or roles. Marrying within the barga is not allowed. During the marriage ceremony, when the bride is brought to the altar, she tosses a garland of jasmine flowers around the groom's neck. This practice resembles[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the traditional Swayamwāra, where a girl chooses her husband by throwing a garland of flowers around his neck. However, it likely has no relation to this and simply reflects their profession as gardeners, as similar customs are frequently observed at weddings among the Telugu castes. Girls should marry before reaching adolescence, and if no suitable husband is available, a symbolic marriage ceremony is conducted; the Thānāpatis have her marry either her maternal grandfather or sister’s husband, and if neither is available, with a tree. She is then immediately divorced and treated as a widow. Divorce and remarriage for widows are allowed. If a bachelor marries a widow, he must first go through a ceremony with a flower. The Gandhmālis, as priests of Mahādeo, are generally followers of Saivism and wear red clothing dusted with ochre. They trace their ultimate ancestor to the Nāg or cobra and notably celebrate the festival of Nāg-Panchmi, refraining from cooked food on that day. They practice both cremation and burial, performing the shrāddh ceremony, which involves making offerings of sacrificial cakes. They consume meat but do not drink alcohol. Their social status is fairly respectable, and Brāhmans will accept water from them. Many hold land granted to them for their temple services, while a few are regular farmers.
Gārpagāri
1. Origin of the caste.
Gārpagāri.1—A caste of village menials whose function it is to avert hailstorms from the crops. They are found principally in the Marātha Districts of the Nāgpur country and Berār, and numbered 9000 persons in 1911. The name is derived from the Marāthi gār, hail. The Gārpagāris are really Nāths or Jogis who have taken to this calling and become a separate caste. They wear clothes coloured with red ochre, and a garland of rudrāksha beads, and bury their dead in a sitting posture. According to their tradition the first Gārpagāri was one Rāut, a Jogi, who accompanied a Kunbi mālguzār on a visit to Benāres, and while there he [20]prophesied that on a certain day all the crops of their village would be destroyed by a hailstorm. The Kunbi then besought him to save the crops if he could, and he answered that by his magic he could draw off the hail from the rest of the village and concentrate it in his own field, and he agreed to do this if the cultivators would recompense him for his loss. When the two came home to their village they found that there had been a severe hailstorm, but it had all fallen in the Jogi’s field. His loss was made good to him and he adopted this calling as a profession, becoming the first Gārpagāri, and being paid by contributions from the proprietor and tenants. There are no subcastes except that the Kharchi Gārpagāri are a bastard group, with whom the others refuse to intermarry.
Gārpagāri.1—A caste of village workers whose job is to prevent hailstorms from damaging crops. They are mainly found in the Marātha Districts of the Nāgpur region and Berār, and there were about 9,000 of them in 1911. The name comes from the Marathi word gār, which means hail. The Gārpagāris are actually Nāths or Jogis who have taken on this role and established themselves as a separate caste. They wear clothes dyed with red ochre and have a garland made of rudrāksha beads, and they bury their dead in a sitting position. According to their tradition, the first Gārpagāri was a Jogi named Rāut, who traveled with a Kunbi mālguzār to Benāres. While there, he predicted that on a specific day, a hailstorm would destroy all the crops in their village. The Kunbi then asked him to save the crops if he could, and he replied that he could use his magic to divert the hail from the rest of the village and concentrate it in his own field, on the condition that the farmers would compensate him for his loss. When they returned to their village, they found that there had indeed been a severe hailstorm, but it had only affected the Jogi’s field. He was compensated for his loss, and he chose to make this his profession, becoming the first Gārpagāri, earning money through contributions from the landowners and tenants. There are no subcastes except for the Kharchi Gārpagāri, who are viewed as a lower group, and the others refuse to intermarry with them.
2. Marriage.
Marriage is regulated by exogamous groups, two of which, Watāri from the Otāri or brass-worker, and Dhankar from the Dhangar or shepherds, are named after other castes. Some are derived from the names of animals, as Harnya from the black-buck, and Wāgh from the tiger. The Diunde group take their name from diundi, the kotwar’s2 drum. They say that their ancestor was so named because he killed his brother, and was proclaimed as an outlaw by beat of drum. The marriage of members of the same group is forbidden and also that of the children of two sisters, so long as the relationship between them is remembered. The caste usually celebrate their weddings after those of the Kunbis, on whom they depend for contributions to their expenses. Widow-marriage is permitted, but the widow sometimes refuses to marry again, and, becoming a Bhagat or devotee, performs long pilgrimages in male attire. Divorce is permitted, but as women are scarce, is rarely resorted to. The Gārpagāris say, “If one would not throw away a vegetable worth a damri (one-eighth of a pice or farthing), how shall one throw away a wife who is 3½ cubits long.” A divorced wife is allowed to marry again.
Marriage is governed by exogamous groups, two of which, Watāri from the Otāri or brass-worker, and Dhankar from the Dhangar or shepherds, are named after other castes. Some are named after animals, like Harnya from the black-buck and Wāgh from the tiger. The Diunde group gets their name from diundi, the kotwar’s drum. They say their ancestor was named that because he killed his brother and was declared an outlaw by the sound of the drum. Members of the same group cannot marry each other, and neither can the children of two sisters, as long as that relationship is remembered. The caste usually holds their weddings after those of the Kunbis, who they rely on for contributions to their expenses. Widow marriage is allowed, but sometimes a widow chooses not to remarry and instead becomes a Bhagat or devotee, undertaking long pilgrimages while dressed as a man. Divorce is allowed, but since women are scarce, it is rarely done. The Gārpagāris say, “If one would not throw away a vegetable worth a damri (one-eighth of a pice or farthing), how could one throw away a wife who is 3½ cubits long?” A divorced wife is permitted to marry again.
3. Religion.
The caste worship Mahādeo or Siva and Mahābīr or Hanumān, and do not usually distinguish them. Their principal festival is called Māhi and takes place on the first day of Poush (December), this being the day from which [21]hailstorms may be expected to occur; and next to this Māndo Amāwas, or the first day of Chait (March), after which hailstorms need not be feared. They offer goats to Mahādeo in his terrible form of Kāl Bhairava, and during the ceremony the Kunbis beat the dāheka, a small drum with bells, to enhance the effect of the sacrifice, so that their crops may be saved. When a man is at the point of death he is placed in the sitting posture in which he is to be buried, for fear that after death his limbs may become so stiff that they cannot be made to assume it. The corpse is carried to the grave in a cloth coloured with red ochre. A gourd containing pulse and rice, a pice coin, and a small quantity of any drug to which the deceased may have been addicted in life are placed in the hands, and the grave is filled in with earth and salt. A lamp is lighted on the place where the death occurred, for one night, and on the third day a cocoanut is broken there, after which mourning ends and the house is cleaned. A stone brought from the bed of a river is plastered down on to the grave with clay, and this may perhaps represent the dead man’s spirit.
The caste worships Mahādeo or Siva and Mahābīr or Hanumān, often without distinguishing between the two. Their main festival is called Māhi, which happens on the first day of Poush (December), the day when hailstorms are expected to start; the next important date is Māndo Amāwas, or the first day of Chait (March), after which hailstorms are typically no longer a concern. They offer goats to Mahādeo in his fierce form of Kāl Bhairava, and during the ritual, the Kunbis play the dāheka, a small drum with bells, to amplify the sacrifice's impact so that their crops can be protected. When someone is close to death, they are placed in the sitting position they will be buried in, to prevent their limbs from becoming too stiff after death. The body is taken to the grave wrapped in a cloth dyed with red ochre. A gourd filled with pulse and rice, a pice coin, and a small amount of any substance the deceased was addicted to in life are placed in their hands, and the grave is filled with earth and salt. A lamp is lit at the place of death for one night, and on the third day, a coconut is broken there, marking the end of mourning and the cleaning of the house. A stone from a riverbed is plastered onto the grave with clay, which may represent the deceased's spirit.
4. Occupation.
The occupation of the Gārpagāri is to avert hailstorms, and he was formerly remunerated by a customary contribution of rice from each cultivator in the village. He received the usual presents at seed-time and harvest, and two pice from each tenant on the Basant-Panchmi festival. When the sky is of mixed red and black at night like smoke and flame, the Gārpagāri knows that a hailstorm is coming. Then, taking a sword in his hand, he goes and stands before Mahābīr, and begs him to disperse the clouds. When entreaties fail, he proceeds to threats, saying that he will kill himself, and throws off his clothes. Sometimes his wife and children go and stand with him before Mahābīr’s shrine and he threatens to kill them. Formerly he would cut and slash himself, so it is said, if Mahābīr was obdurate, but now the utmost he does is to draw some blood from a finger. He would also threaten to sacrifice his son, and instances are known of his actually having done so.
The role of the Gārpagāri is to prevent hailstorms, and he used to be paid a customary share of rice from each farmer in the village. He received the usual gifts during planting and harvest times, along with two pice from each tenant during the Basant-Panchmi festival. When the sky appears mixed with red and black at night, resembling smoke and flames, the Gārpagāri knows a hailstorm is on the way. Armed with a sword, he stands before Mahābīr, pleading for the clouds to break apart. When his pleas don’t work, he resorts to threats, claiming he will harm himself and takes off his clothes. Sometimes, his wife and children join him at Mahābīr’s shrine, and he threatens to harm them too. In the past, he reportedly would cut and injure himself if Mahābīr didn’t respond, but now he only draws a little blood from his finger. He would even threaten to sacrifice his son, and there are accounts of him having done so.
Two ideas appear to be involved in these sacrifices of the Gārpagāri. One is the familiar principle of atonement, the blood being offered to appease the god as a substitute [22]for the crops which he seems about to destroy. But when the Gārpagāri threatened to kill himself, and actually killed his son, it was not merely as an atonement, because in that case the threats would have had no meaning. His intention seems rather to have been to lay the guilt of homicide upon the god by slaying somebody in front of his shrine, in case nothing less would move him from his purpose of destroying the crops. The idea is the same as that with which people committed suicide in order that their ghosts might haunt those who had driven them to the act. As late as about the year 1905 a Gond Bhumka or village priest was hanged in Chhindwāra for killing his two children. He owed a debt of Rs. 25 and the creditor was pressing him and he had nothing to pay. So he flew into a rage and exclaimed that the gods would do nothing for him even though he was a Bhumka, and he seized his two children and cut off their heads and laid them before the god. In this it would appear that the Bhumka’s intention was partly to take revenge on his master for the neglect shown to him, the god’s special servant. The Gārpagāri diverts the hail by throwing a handful of grain in the direction in which he wishes it to go. When the storm begins he will pick up some hailstones, smear them with his blood and throw them away, telling them to rain over rivers, hills, forests and barren ground. When caterpillars or locusts attack the crops he catches one or two and offers them at Mahābīr’s shrine, afterwards throwing them up in the air. Or he buries one alive and this is supposed to stay the plague. When rust appears in the crops, one or two blades are in like manner offered to Mahābīr, and it is believed that the disease will be stayed. Or if the rice plants do not come into ear a few of them are plucked and offered, and fresh fertile blades then come up. He also has various incantations which are believed to divert the storm or to cause the hailstones to melt into water. In some localities, when the buffalo is slaughtered at the Dasahra festival, the Gārpagāri takes seven different kinds of spring-crop seeds and dips them in its blood. He buries them in a spot beside his hearth, and it is believed that when a hailstorm threatens the grains move about and give out a humming sound like water boiling. Thus the Gārpagāri has [23]warning of the storm. If the Gārpagāri is absent and a storm comes his wife will go and stand naked before Mahābīr’s shrine. The wives know the incantations, but they must not learn them from their husbands, because in that case the husband would be in the position of a guru or spiritual preceptor to his wife and the conjugal relation could no longer continue. No other caste will learn the incantations, for to make the hailstones melt is regarded as equivalent to causing an abortion, and as a sin for which heavy retribution would be incurred in a future life.
Two ideas seem to be at play in these sacrifices of the Gārpagāri. One is the familiar concept of atonement, where blood is offered to appease the god as a substitute for the crops he appears to be about to destroy. However, when the Gārpagāri threatened to kill himself and actually killed his son, it wasn't just about atonement, because otherwise those threats would have been meaningless. His intention seems to have been to lay the guilt of homicide on the god by killing someone in front of his shrine, in case nothing else would persuade him to stop destroying the crops. This idea is similar to that of people committing suicide so that their ghosts might haunt those who drove them to that act. As recently as around 1905, a Gond Bhumka or village priest was hanged in Chhindwāra for killing his two children. He owed a debt of Rs. 25, and his creditor was pressing him, but he had nothing to pay. In a fit of rage, he exclaimed that the gods would do nothing for him even though he was a Bhumka, so he seized his two children, cut off their heads, and placed them before the god. It seems that the Bhumka’s intention was partly to take revenge on his master for the neglect shown to him as the god’s special servant. The Gārpagāri diverts hail by throwing a handful of grain in the direction he wants it to go. When the storm begins, he picks up some hailstones, smears them with his blood, and throws them away, telling them to rain over rivers, hills, forests, and barren land. When caterpillars or locusts attack the crops, he catches one or two and offers them at Mahābīr’s shrine, afterwards tossing them into the air. Alternatively, he might bury one alive, which he believes will stop the plague. When rust appears in the crops, he offers one or two blades of grass to Mahābīr, believing the disease will be halted. If the rice plants fail to ear, he plucks a few and offers them, and fresh, fertile blades then grow. He also knows various incantations believed to divert storms or cause hailstones to melt into water. In some areas, when the buffalo is slaughtered during the Dasahra festival, the Gārpagāri takes seven different kinds of spring-crop seeds, dips them in its blood, and buries them next to his hearth. It’s believed that when a hailstorm threatens, the grains will move around and make a humming sound like water boiling. Thus, the Gārpagāri has warning of the storm. If the Gārpagāri is absent and a storm comes, his wife will go and stand naked before Mahābīr’s shrine. The wives know the incantations, but they must not learn them from their husbands; otherwise, the husband would be in the position of a guru or spiritual teacher to his wife, which would disrupt their marital relationship. No one from other castes will learn the incantations, as making the hailstones melt is seen as equivalent to causing an abortion, a sin that would lead to severe retribution in a future life.
In Chhattīsgarh the Baiga or village priest of the aboriginal tribes averts hailstorms in the same manner as the Gārpagāri, and elsewhere the Barais or betel-vine growers perform this function, which is especially important to them because their vines are so liable to be injured by hailstorms. In ancient Greece there existed a village functionary, the Chalazo phulax, who kept off hailstorms in exactly the same manner as the Gārpagāri. He would offer a victim, and if he had none would draw blood from his own fingers to appease the storm.3
In Chhattisgarh, the Baiga, or village priest of the indigenous tribes, prevents hailstorms just like the Gārpagāri does. In other places, the Barais, or betel-vine growers, take on this role, which is particularly crucial for them since their vines are vulnerable to hail damage. Similarly, in ancient Greece, there was a village official known as the Chalazo phulax, who also warded off hailstorms in the same way as the Gārpagāri. He would sacrifice an animal, and if he didn’t have one, he would draw blood from his own fingers to calm the storm.3
The same power has even been imputed to Christian priests as recorded by Sir James Frazer: “In many villages of Provence the priest is still required to possess the faculty of averting storms. It is not every priest who enjoys this reputation; and in some villages when a change of pastors takes place, the parishioners are eager to learn whether the new incumbent has the power (pouder) as they call it. At the first sign of a heavy storm they put him to the proof by inviting him to exorcise the threatening clouds; and if the result answers to their hopes, the new shepherd is assured of the sympathy and respect of his flock. In some parishes where the reputation of the curate in this respect stood higher than that of the rector, the relations between the two have been so strained in consequence that the bishop has had to translate the rector to another benefice.”4
The same ability has even been attributed to Christian priests, as noted by Sir James Frazer: “In many villages in Provence, the priest is still expected to have the skill to ward off storms. Not every priest has this reputation, and in some villages, when there's a change of pastors, the parishioners are eager to find out if the new priest has this ability, which they call (pouder). At the first sign of a heavy storm, they put him to the test by asking him to drive away the threatening clouds; if it goes well, the new leader earns the support and respect of his congregation. In some parishes, where the curate’s reputation for this skill was higher than that of the rector, it even caused tension between the two, leading the bishop to transfer the rector to another position.”4
Of late years an unavoidable scepticism as to the Gārpagāri’s efficiency has led to a reduction of his earnings, and the cultivators now frequently decline to give him anything, or [24]only a sheaf of corn at harvest. Some members of the caste have taken to weaving newār or broad tape for beds, and others have become cultivators.
In recent years, growing doubts about the Gārpagāri’s effectiveness have caused his income to drop, and farmers often refuse to give him anything now, or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]just a bundle of corn during harvest. Some people from the caste have started weaving newār or wide tape for beds, while others have taken up farming.
5. Social status.
The Gārpagāris eat flesh and drink liquor. They will take cooked food from a Kunbi, though the Kunbis will not take even water from them. They are a village menial caste and rank with others of the same position, though on a somewhat lower level because they beg and accept cooked food at the weddings of Kunbis. Their names usually end in nāth, as Rāmnāth, Kisannāth and so on.
The Gārpagāris eat meat and drink alcohol. They will accept cooked food from a Kunbi, but the Kunbis won't even take water from them. They are a low-status village caste and are on the same level as others in similar positions, though slightly lower because they beg and accept cooked food at Kunbi weddings. Their names typically end in nāth, like Rāmnāth, Kisannāth, and so on.
1 Based on notes taken by Mr. Hīrā Lāl at Chānda and the notices of the Gārpagāri in the District Gazetteers.
1 According to notes taken by Mr. Hīrā Lāl in Chānda and the announcements in the District Gazetteers.
Gauria
Gauria.1—A small caste of snake-charmers and jugglers who are an offshoot of the Gond tribe. They number about 500 persons and are found only in Chhattīsgarh. They have the same exogamous septs as the Gonds, as Markām, Marai, Netām, Chhedaiha, Jagat, Purteti, Chichura and others. But they are no doubt of very mixed origin, as is shown by the fact that they do not eat together at their feasts, but the guests all cook their own food and eat it separately. And after a daughter has been married her own family even will not take food from her hand because they are doubtful of her husband’s status. It is said that the Gaurias were accustomed formerly to beg only from the Kewat caste, though this restriction is no longer maintained. The fact may indicate that they are partly descended from the unions of Kewats with Gond women.
Gauria.1—A small group of snake charmers and jugglers who are a branch of the Gond tribe. There are about 500 of them, and they only live in Chhattīsgarh. They share the same exogamous clans as the Gonds, such as Markām, Marai, Netām, Chhedaiha, Jagat, Purteti, Chichura, and others. However, they clearly have mixed origins, as seen in their customs; they don’t eat together at their celebrations, but instead, each guest prepares their own food and eats it separately. After a daughter gets married, even her own family won't accept food from her because they doubt her husband’s standing. It's said that the Gaurias used to beg only from the Kewat caste, though that limitation is no longer in practice. This could suggest that they are partly descended from the unions between Kewats and Gond women.
Adult marriage is the general rule of the caste and a fixed bride-price of sixteen rupees is paid. The couple go away together at once and six months afterwards return to visit the bride’s parents, when they are treated as outsiders and not allowed to touch the food cooked for the family, while they reciprocally insist on preparing their own. Male Gaurias will take food from any of the higher castes, but the women will eat only from Gaurias. They will admit outsiders belonging to any caste from whom they can take food into the community. And if a Gauria woman goes wrong with a member of any of these castes they overlook the matter and inflict only a feast as a penalty. [25]
Adult marriage is the standard practice of the caste, and a set bride-price of sixteen rupees is paid. The couple leaves together right away, and six months later, they come back to visit the bride’s parents. During this visit, they are treated as outsiders and aren't allowed to touch the food prepared for the family while they insist on making their own. Male Gaurias can eat food from any higher caste, but the women will only eat from Gaurias. They will accept outsiders from any caste as long as they can take food from them into the community. If a Gauria woman has a relationship with someone from any of these castes, it’s overlooked, and they impose only a feast as a punishment. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Their marriage ceremony consists merely in the placing of bangles on the woman’s wrists, which is the form by which a widow is married among other castes. If a widow marries a man other than her husband’s younger brother, the new husband must pay twelve rupees to her first husband’s family, or to her parents if she has returned to them. If she takes with her a child born of her first husband with permission to keep it, the second husband must pay eight rupees to the first husband’s family as the price of the child. But if the child is to be returned as soon as it is able to shift for itself the second husband receives eight rupees instead of paying it, as remuneration for his trouble in rearing the baby. The caste bury their dead with the feet to the south, like the Hindus. The principal business of the Gaurias is to catch and exhibit snakes, and they carry a damru or rattle in the shape of an hour-glass, which is considered to be a distinctive badge of the caste. If a Gauria saw an Ojha snake-charmer carrying a damru he would consider himself entitled to take it from the Ojha forcibly if he could. A Gauria is forbidden to exhibit monkeys under penalty of being put out of caste. Their principal festival is the Nāg-Panchmi, when the cobra is worshipped. They also profess to know charms for curing persons bitten by snakes. The following incantation is cried by a Gauria snake-doctor three times into the ears of his patient in a loud voice:
Their wedding ceremony simply involves putting bangles on the woman's wrists, which is how a widow gets married in other communities. If a widow marries someone other than her husband's younger brother, the new husband must pay twelve rupees to her first husband's family, or to her parents if she has returned to them. If she brings a child from her first marriage and has permission to keep it, the second husband must pay eight rupees to the first husband's family for the child. However, if the child is to be returned as soon as it can take care of itself, the second husband receives eight rupees instead of paying it as compensation for his effort in raising the baby. They bury their dead with their feet facing south, like the Hindus. The main occupation of the Gaurias is catching and displaying snakes, and they carry a damru or rattle shaped like an hourglass, which is seen as a unique symbol of their caste. If a Gauria sees an Ojha snake-charmer with a damru, he would feel entitled to take it from the Ojha by force if he could. A Gauria is not allowed to showcase monkeys; doing so puts them at risk of being expelled from their caste. Their main festival is Nāg-Panchmi, when they worship the cobra. They also claim to have charms that can cure snake bites. The following incantation is recited by a Gauria snake-doctor three times into the ears of his patient in a loud voice:
“The bel tree and the bel leaves are on the other side of the river. All the Gaurias are drowned in it. The breast of the koil; over it is a net. Eight snakes went to the forest. They tamed rats on the green tree. The snakes are flying, causing the parrots to fly. They want to play, but who can make them play? After finishing their play they stood up; arise thou also, thou sword. I am waking you (the patient) up by crying in your ear, I conjure you by the name of Dhanvantari2 to rise carefully.”
“The bel tree and the bel leaves are on the other side of the river. All the Gaurias have drowned in it. The breast of the koil is covered by a net. Eight snakes went into the forest. They tamed rats on the green tree. The snakes are flying, making the parrots take flight. They want to play, but who can get them to play? After finishing their game, they stood up; rise up too, you sword. I’m waking you (the patient) by crying in your ear, I call upon you by the name of Dhanvantari2 to rise carefully.”
Similar meaningless charms are employed for curing the bites of scorpions and for exorcising bad spirits and the influence of the evil eye.
Similar pointless charms are used to treat scorpion stings and to drive away evil spirits and the effects of the evil eye.
The Gaurias will eat almost all kinds of flesh, including pigs, rats, fowls and jackals, but they abstain from beef. [26]Their social status is so low that practically no caste will take food or water from them, but they are not considered as impure. They are great drunkards, and are easily known by their damrus or rattles and the baskets in which they carry their snakes. [27]
The Gaurias will eat almost any kind of meat, including pigs, rats, birds, and jackals, but they avoid beef. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Their social standing is so low that nearly no caste will accept food or water from them, but they aren’t considered unclean. They are heavy drinkers and can be easily recognized by their damrus or rattles and the baskets they use to carry their snakes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This article is based on papers by Mr. Jeorākhān Lāl, Deputy Inspector of Schools, Bilāspur, and Bhagwān Singh, Court of Wards Clerk, Bilāspur.
1 This article is based on papers by Mr. Jeorākhān Lāl, Deputy Inspector of Schools in Bilāspur, and Bhagwān Singh, Clerk at the Court of Wards in Bilāspur.
GHASIA
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Description of the caste. 27
- 2. Subcastes. 28
- 3. Exogamous sections. 28
- 4. Marriage. 28
- 5. Religion and superstitions. 29
- 6. Occupation. 30
- 7. Social customs. 30
- 8. Ghasias and Kāyasths. 31
1. Description of the caste.
Ghasia, Sais.1—A low Dravidian caste of Orissa and Central India who cut grass, tend horses and act as village musicians at festivals. In the Central Provinces they numbered 43,000 in 1911, residing principally in the Chhattīsgarh Division and the adjoining Feudatory States. The word Ghasia is derived from ghās (grass) and means a grass-cutter. Sir H. Risley states that they are a fishing and cultivating caste of Chota Nāgpur and Central India, who attend as musicians at weddings and festivals and also perform menial offices of all kinds.2 In Bastar they are described as an inferior caste who serve as horse-keepers and also make and mend brass vessels. They dress like the Māria Gonds and subsist partly by cultivation and partly by labour.3 Dr. Ball describes them in Singhbhūm as gold-washers and musicians. Colonel Dalton speaks of them as “An extraordinary tribe, foul parasites of the Central Indian hill tribes and submitting to be degraded even by them. If the Chandāls of the Purānas, though descended from the union of a Brāhmini and a Sūdra, are the lowest of the low, the Ghasias are Chandāls and the people further south who are called Pariahs are no doubt of the same distinguished lineage.”4 [28]
Ghasia, Sais.1—A low Dravidian caste from Orissa and Central India who cut grass, care for horses, and perform as village musicians at festivals. In the Central Provinces, there were 43,000 of them in 1911, primarily living in the Chhattīsgarh Division and nearby Feudatory States. The term Ghasia comes from ghās (grass) and means grass-cutter. Sir H. Risley mentions that they are a fishing and agricultural caste from Chota Nāgpur and Central India, who play music at weddings and festivals, and also take on various menial tasks.2 In Bastar, they are seen as an inferior caste who serve as horse-keepers and also create and repair brass vessels. They dress similarly to the Māria Gonds and support themselves partly through farming and partly through labor.3 Dr. Ball describes them in Singhbhūm as gold-washers and musicians. Colonel Dalton refers to them as “An extraordinary tribe, loathsome parasites of the Central Indian hill tribes who allow themselves to be looked down upon by them. If the Chandāls in the Purānas, though born from a union of a Brāhmini and a Sūdra, are the lowest of the low, the Ghasias are Chandāls and the individuals further south known as Pariahs surely belong to the same esteemed lineage.”4 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
2. Subcastes.
The Ghasias generally, however, appear now to be a harmless caste of labourers without any specially degrading or repulsive traits. In Mandla their social position and customs are much on a par with those of the Gonds, from whom a considerable section of the caste seems to be derived. In other localities they have probably immigrated into the Central Provinces from Bundelkhand and Orissa. Among their subdivisions the following may be mentioned: the Udia, who cure raw hides and do the work of sweepers and are generally looked down on; the Dingkuchia, who castrate cattle and ponies; the Dolboha, who carry dhoolies or palanquins; the Nagārchi, who derive their name from the nakkāra or kettle-drum and are village musicians; the Khaltaha or those from Raipur; the Laria, belonging to Chhattīsgarh, and the Uria of the Uriya country; the Rāmgarhia, who take their name from Rāmgarh in the Mandla District, and the Mahobia from Mahoba in Bundelkhand. Those members of the caste who work as grooms have become a separate group and call themselves Sais, dropping the name of Ghasia. They rank higher than the others and marry among themselves, and some of them have become cultivators or work as village watchmen. They are also called Thānwar by the Gonds, the word meaning stable or stall. In Chota Nāgpur a number of Ghasias have become tailors and are tending to form a separate subcaste under the name of Darzi.
The Ghasias now seem to be a harmless group of laborers without any particularly degrading or off-putting traits. In Mandla, their social status and customs are similar to those of the Gonds, from whom a significant portion of the group appears to have originated. In other areas, they likely migrated to the Central Provinces from Bundelkhand and Orissa. Among their subgroups are the following: the Udia, who treat raw hides and do cleaning work, and are often looked down upon; the Dingkuchia, who castrate cattle and ponies; the Dolboha, who carry dhoolies or palanquins; the Nagārchi, named after the nakkāra or kettle-drum, and who serve as village musicians; the Khaltaha, from Raipur; the Laria, from Chhattīsgarh; and the Uria from the Uriya region; the Rāmgarhia, named after Rāmgarh in the Mandla District; and the Mahobia from Mahoba in Bundelkhand. Those in the caste who work as grooms have formed a distinct group and call themselves Sais, dropping the Ghasia name. They rank higher than the others, marry within their group, and some have become farmers or village watchmen. The Gonds also refer to them as Thānwar, which means stable or stall. In Chota Nāgpur, several Ghasias have become tailors and are beginning to establish a separate subcaste called Darzi.
3. Exogamous sections.
Their septs are of the usual low-caste type, being named after animals, inanimate objects or nicknames of ancestors. One of them is Pānch-biha or ‘He who had five wives,’ and another Kul-dīp or ‘The sept of the lamp.’ Members of this sept will stop eating if a lamp goes out. The Janta Ragda take their name from the mill for grinding corn and will not have a grinding-mill in their houses. They say that a female ancestor was delivered of a child when sitting near a grinding-mill and this gave the sept its name. Three septs are named after other castes: Kumhārbans, descended from a potter; Gāndbans, from a Gānda; and Luha, from a Lohār or blacksmith, and which names indicate that members of these castes have been admitted into the community.
Their clans are typically low-caste, named after animals, inanimate objects, or nicknames of ancestors. One is Pānch-biha or ‘He who had five wives,’ and another is Kul-dīp or ‘The clan of the lamp.’ Members of this clan will stop eating if a lamp goes out. The Janta Ragda get their name from the mill for grinding corn and will not have a grinding mill in their homes. They say a female ancestor gave birth while sitting near a grinding mill, which is how the clan got its name. Three clans are named after other castes: Kumhārbans, descended from a potter; Gāndbans, from a Gānda; and Luha, from a Lohār or blacksmith, indicating that members of these castes have been accepted into the community.
4. Marriage.
Marriage is forbidden within the sept, but is permitted [29]between the children of brothers and sisters. Those members of the caste who have become Kabīrpanthis may also marry with the others. Marriages may be infant or adult. A girl who is seduced by a member of the caste is married to him by a simple ceremony, the couple standing before a twig of the ūmar5 tree, while some women sprinkle turmeric over them. If a girl goes wrong with an outsider she is permanently expelled and a feast is exacted from her parents. The boy and his relatives go to the girl’s house for the betrothal, and a present of various articles of food and dress is made to her family, apparently as a sort of repayment for their expenditure in feeding and clothing her. A gift of clothes is also made to her mother, called dudh-sāri, and is regarded as the price of the milk with which the mother nourished the girl in her infancy. A goat, which forms part of the bride-price, is killed and eaten by the parties and their relatives. The binding portion of the marriage is the bhānwar ceremony, at which the couple walk seven times round the marriage-post, holding each other by the little fingers. When they return to the bridegroom’s house, a cock or a goat is killed and the head buried before the door; the foreheads of the couple are marked with its blood and they go inside the house. If the bride is not adult, she goes home after a stay of two days, and the gauna or going-away ceremony is performed when she finally leaves her parents’ house. The remarriage of widows is permitted, no restriction being imposed on the widow in her choice of a second husband. Divorce is permitted for infidelity on the part of the wife.
Marriage is not allowed within the group, but it is permitted [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] between the children of siblings. Members of the caste who have become Kabīrpanthis can also marry each other. Marriages can take place when the individuals are infants or adults. If a girl is seduced by a member of the caste, they are married through a simple ceremony where they stand in front of a twig from the ūmar5 tree while some women sprinkle turmeric over them. If a girl has relations with someone outside the group, she is permanently expelled, and her parents have to host a feast. The boy and his family visit the girl’s house for the betrothal, bringing gifts of food and clothing for her family as a sort of repayment for raising her. A gift of clothes, called dudh-sāri, is also given to her mother, representing the price for the milk she provided during the girl’s infancy. A goat, which is part of the bride-price, is killed and shared among the families. The core part of the marriage is the bhānwar ceremony, where the couple walks around the marriage-post seven times, holding each other by the little fingers. When they return to the groom’s house, a rooster or goat is killed, and its head is buried before the door; the couple’s foreheads are marked with its blood, and then they enter the house. If the bride is not an adult, she goes home after two days, and the gauna or departure ceremony is held when she finally leaves her parents’ house. Widows are allowed to remarry without any restrictions on their choice of a second husband. Divorce is permitted if the wife is unfaithful.
5. Religion and superstitions.
Children are named on the sixth day after birth, special names being given to avert ill-luck, while they sometimes go through the ceremony of selling a baby for five cowries in order to disarm the jealousy of the godlings who are hostile to children. They will not call any person by name when they think an owl is within hearing, as they believe that the owl will go on repeating the name and that this will cause the death of the person bearing it. The caste generally revere Dūlha Deo, the bridegroom god, whose altar stands near the cooking place, and the goddess Devi. [30]Once in three years they offer a white goat to Bura Deo, the great god of the Gonds. They worship the sickle, the implement of their trade, at Dasahra, and offer cocoanuts and liquor to Ghāsi Sādhak, a godling who lives by the peg to which horses are tied in the stable. He is supposed to protect the horse from all kinds of diseases. At Dasahra they also worship the horse. Their principal festival is called Karma and falls on the eleventh day of the second half of Bhādon (August). On this day they bring a branch of a tree from the forest and worship it with betel, areca-nut and other offerings. All through the day and night the men and women drink and dance together. They both burn and bury the dead, throwing the ashes into water. For the first three days after a death they set out rice and pulse and water in a leaf cup for the departed spirit. They believe that the ghosts of the dead haunt the living, and to cure a person possessed in this manner they beat him with shoes and then bury an effigy of the ghost outside the village.
Children are named on the sixth day after they are born, with special names given to ward off bad luck. They sometimes perform a ceremony where they "sell" a baby for five cowries to appease the jealous spirits that are against children. They avoid saying anyone's name when they think an owl is nearby because they believe the owl will repeatedly call out that name, leading to the person's death. The community generally honors Dūlha Deo, the bridegroom god, whose altar is located near the cooking area, along with the goddess Devi. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Every three years, they offer a white goat to Bura Deo, the great god of the Gonds. They also revere the sickle, their tool of trade, during Dasahra, offering coconuts and liquor to Ghāsi Sādhak, a spirit who resides by the peg where horses are tied in the stable, believed to protect the horses from diseases. On Dasahra, they also worship the horse. Their main festival is called Karma, which takes place on the eleventh day of the second half of Bhādon (August). On this day, they bring a branch from the forest and worship it with betel, areca-nut, and other offerings. Throughout the day and night, men and women drink and dance together. They burn and bury the dead, scattering the ashes in water. For the first three days after someone dies, they place rice, pulse, and water in a leaf cup for the spirit of the deceased. They believe that the spirits of the dead haunt the living, and to help someone who is possessed, they beat them with shoes and then bury an effigy of the ghost outside the village.
6. Occupation.
The Ghasias usually work as grass-cutters and grooms to horses, and some of them make loom-combs for weavers. These last are looked down upon and called Madarchawa. They make the kūnch or brushes for the loom, like the Kūchbandhias, from the root of the babai or khas-khas grass, and the rāchh or comb for arranging the threads on the loom from the stalks of the bharru grass. Other Ghasias make ordinary hair combs from the kathai, a grass which grows densely on the borders of streams and springs. The frame of the comb is of bamboo and the teeth are fixed in either by thread or wire, the price being one pice (farthing) in the former case and two in the latter.
The Ghasias typically work as grass cutters and caretakers for horses, while some of them create loom combs for weavers. Those who make these combs are looked down upon and referred to as Madarchawa. They produce the kūnch or brushes for the loom, similar to the Kūchbandhias, using the root of the babai or khas-khas grass, and the rāchh or comb for organizing the threads on the loom from the stalks of the bharru grass. Other Ghasias craft regular hair combs from the kathai, a grass that grows thickly along the edges of streams and springs. The comb frame is made from bamboo, and the teeth are secured using either thread or wire, costing one pice (farthing) for the former and two for the latter.
7. Social customs.
The caste admit outsiders by a disgusting ceremony in which the candidate is shaved with urine and forced to eat a mixture of cowdung, basil leaves, dub6 grass and water in which a piece of silver or gold has been dipped. The women do not wear the choli or breast-cloth nor the nose-ring, and in some localities they do not have spangles on the forehead. Women are tattooed on various parts of the body before marriage with the idea of enhancing their [31]beauty, and sometimes tattooing is resorted to for curing a pain in some joint or for rheumatism. A man who is temporarily put out of caste is shaved on readmission, and in the case of a woman a lock of her hair is cut. To touch a dead cow is one of the offences entailing temporary excommunication. They employ a Brāhman only to fix the dates of their marriages. The position of the caste is very low and in some places they are considered as impure. The Ghasias are very poor, and a saying about them is ‘Ghasia ki jindagi hasia’, or ‘The Ghasia is supported by his sickle,’ the implement used for cutting grass. The Ghasias are perhaps the only caste in the Central Provinces outside those commonly returning themselves as Mehtar, who consent to do scavenger’s work in some localities.
The caste accepts outsiders through a humiliating ceremony where the candidate is shaved with urine and forced to eat a mixture of cow dung, basil leaves, dub6 grass, and water that has had a piece of silver or gold dipped in it. The women do not wear the choli or breast-cloth, nor do they wear nose rings, and in some areas, they do not have embellishments on their foreheads. Before marriage, women are tattooed on various parts of their bodies to enhance their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]beauty, and sometimes tattoos are done to relieve joint pain or rheumatism. A man who is temporarily expelled from the caste is shaved upon readmission, while a woman has a lock of her hair cut. Touching a dead cow is an offense that leads to temporary excommunication. They only hire a Brāhman to set the dates for their marriages. The status of the caste is very low, and in some areas, they are regarded as impure. The Ghasias are quite poor, and there’s a saying about them: ‘Ghasia ki jindagi hasia’, or ‘The Ghasia lives by his sickle,’ the tool used for cutting grass. The Ghasias might be the only caste in the Central Provinces, aside from those commonly identified as Mehtar, who agree to do scavenger work in some areas.
8. Ghasias and Kāyasths.
The caste have a peculiar aversion to Kāyasths and will not take food or water from them nor touch a Kāyasth’s bedding or clothing. They say that they would not serve a Kāyasth as horse-keeper, but if by any chance one of them was reduced to doing so, he at any rate would not hold his master’s stirrup for him to mount. To account for this hereditary enmity they tell the following story:
The caste has a strange dislike for Kāyasths and won’t eat or drink anything from them, nor will they touch a Kāyasth’s bedding or clothes. They say they wouldn’t serve a Kāyasth as a horse keeper, but if by any chance one of them had to do that, he definitely wouldn’t hold his master’s stirrup for him to get on the horse. To explain this long-standing hostility, they share the following story:
On one occasion the son of the Kāyasth minister of the Rāja of Ratanpur went out for a ride followed by a Ghasia sais (groom). The boy was wearing costly ornaments, and the Ghasia’s cupidity being excited, he attacked and murdered the child, stripped him of his ornaments and threw the body down a well. The murder was discovered and in revenge the minister killed every Ghasia, man, woman or child that he could lay his hands on. The only ones who escaped were two pregnant women who took refuge in the hut of a Gānda and were sheltered by him. To them were born a boy and a girl and the present Ghasias are descended from the pair. Therefore a Ghasia will eat even the leavings of a Gānda but will accept nothing from the hands of a Kāyasth.
On one occasion, the son of the Kāyasth minister of the Rāja of Ratanpur went out for a ride, followed by a Ghasia groom. The boy was wearing expensive jewelry, and the Ghasia, driven by greed, attacked and killed the child, stripped him of his jewelry, and threw the body down a well. The murder was discovered, and as revenge, the minister killed every Ghasia—man, woman, or child—that he could find. The only ones who escaped were two pregnant women who took refuge in the hut of a Gānda, who sheltered them. They gave birth to a boy and a girl, and the present Ghasias are descended from that pair. Therefore, a Ghasia will eat even the leftovers of a Gānda but will accept nothing from the hands of a Kāyasth.
This story is an instance of the process which has been called the transplantation of myth. Sir H. Risley tells a similar legend of the Ghasias of Orissa,7 but in their case it was a young Kāyasth bridegroom who was killed, and before dying he got leave from his murderers to write a [32]letter to his relatives informing them of his death, on condition that he said nothing as to its manner. But in the letter he disclosed the murder, and the Ghasias, who could not read, were duly brought to justice. In the Ratanpur story as reported from Bilāspur it was stated that “Somehow, even from down the well, the minister’s son managed to get a letter sent to his father telling him of the murder.” And this sentence seems sufficient to establish the fact that the Central Provinces story has merely been imported from Orissa and slightly altered to give it local colour. The real reason for the traditional aversion felt by the Ghasias and other low castes for the Kāyasths will be discussed in the article on that caste.
This story is an example of what's known as the transplantation of myth. Sir H. Risley shares a similar legend about the Ghasias of Orissa, but in their version, it was a young Kāyasth groom who was killed. Before he died, he got permission from his murderers to write a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]letter to his family to inform them of his death, as long as he didn't mention how it happened. However, in the letter, he revealed the murder, and since the Ghasias couldn’t read, they were eventually brought to justice. In the Ratanpur story, reported from Bilāspur, it was noted that “Somehow, even from down the well, the minister’s son managed to get a letter sent to his father telling him of the murder.” This statement seems enough to show that the Central Provinces story was simply borrowed from Orissa and slightly modified to fit the local context. The real reason behind the traditional dislike the Ghasias and other low castes have for the Kāyasths will be discussed in the article about that caste.
Ghosi
Ghosi.1—A caste of herdsmen belonging to northern India and found in the Central Provinces in Saugor and other Districts of the Jubbulpore and Nerbudda Divisions. In 1911 they numbered 10,000 persons in this Province out of a strength of about 60,000 in India. The name is said to be derived from the Sanskrit root ghush, to shout, the word ghosha meaning one who shouts as he herds his cattle. A noticeable fact about the caste is that, while in Upper India they are all Muhammadans—and it is considered to be partly on account of the difference in religion that they have become differentiated into a separate caste from the Ahīrs—in the Central Provinces they are nearly all Hindus and show no trace of Muhammadan practices. A few Muhammadan Ghosis are found in Nimār and some Muhammadans who call themselves Gaddi in Mandla are believed to be Ghosis. And as the Ghosis of the northern Districts of the Central Provinces must in common with the bulk of the population be descended from immigrants from northern India, it would appear that they must have changed their religion, or rather abandoned one to which their ancestors had only been imperfectly proselytised, when it was no longer the dominant faith of the locality in which they lived. Sir D. Ibbetson says that in the Punjab the name Ghosi is used only for Muhammadans, and [33]is often applied to any cowherd or milkman of that religion, whether Gūjar, Ahīr or of any other caste, just as Goāla is used for a Hindu cowherd. It is said that Hindus will buy pure milk from the Musalmān Ghosi, but will reject it if there is any suspicion of its having been watered by the latter, as they must not drink water at his hands.2 But in Berār Brāhmans will now buy milk and curds from Muhammadan milkmen. Mr. Crooke remarks that most of the Ghosis are Ahīrs who have been converted to Islām. To the east of the United Provinces they claim a Gūjar origin, and here they will not eat beef themselves nor take food with any Muhammadans who consume it. They employ Brāhmans to fix the auspicious times for marriage and other ceremonies. The Ghosis of Lucknow have no other employment but the keeping of milch cattle, chiefly buffaloes of all kinds, and they breed buffaloes.3 This is the case also in Saugor, where the Ghosis are said to rank below ordinary Ahīrs because they breed and tend buffaloes instead of cows. Those of Narsinghpur, however, are generally not herdsmen at all but ordinary cultivators. In northern India, owing to the large number of Muhammadans who, other things being equal, would prefer to buy their milk and ghī from co-religionists, there would be an opening for milkmen professing this faith, and on the facts stated above it may perhaps be surmised that the Ghosi caste came into existence to fill the position. Or they may have been forcibly converted as a number of Ahīrs in Berār were forcibly converted to Islām, and still call themselves Muhammadans, though they can scarcely repeat the Kalma and only go to mosque once a year.4 But when some of the Ghosis migrated into the Central Provinces, they would find, in the absence of a Musalmān clientele, that their religion, instead of being an advantage, was a positive drawback to them, as Hindus would be reluctant to buy milk from a Muhammadan who might be suspected of having mixed it with water; and it would appear that they have relapsed naturally into Hinduism, all traces of their profession of Islām being lost. Even so, however, [34]in Narsinghpur they have had to abandon their old calling and become ordinary cultivators, while in Saugor, perhaps on account of their doubtful status, they are restricted to keeping buffaloes. If this suggestion turned out to be well founded, it would be an interesting instance of a religion being changed to secure a professional advantage. But it can only be considered as a guess. A parallel to the disadvantage of being unable to water their milk without rendering it impure, which attaches to the Ghosis of the Punjāb, may be adduced in the case of the Telis of the small town of Multai in Betūl District. Here the dairyman’s business is for some reason in the hands of Telis (oilmen) and it is stated that from every Teli who engages in it a solemn oath is exacted that he will not put water in the milk, and any violation of this would be punished by expulsion from caste. Because if the Hindus once found that they had been rendered impure by drinking water touched by so low a caste as the Telis, they would decline any longer to purchase milk from them. It is curious that the strict rule of ceremonial purity which obtains in the case of water has apparently no application to milk.
Ghosi.1—A group of herdsmen from northern India, primarily located in the Central Provinces in Saugor and other districts of the Jubbulpore and Nerbudda Divisions. In 1911, they numbered around 10,000 in this Province out of approximately 60,000 across India. The name is believed to come from the Sanskrit root ghush, meaning to shout, with the word ghosha referring to someone who shouts while herding cattle. A notable aspect of this group is that while in Upper India they are predominantly Muslim—and it's thought that their different faith has contributed to their separation from the Ahīrs—in the Central Provinces, they are mostly Hindus and show no signs of Muslim practices. A few Muslim Ghosis can be found in Nimār, and some Muslims identifying as Gaddi in Mandla are thought to be Ghosis. Since the Ghosis in the northern districts of the Central Provinces likely share ancestry with many immigrants from northern India, it seems they may have converted religions or left behind a faith that their ancestors only partially embraced, especially as this faith was no longer the dominant one in their community. Sir D. Ibbetson states that in the Punjab, the term Ghosi is used solely for Muslims and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] is commonly applied to any Muslim cowherd or milkman, whether they are Gūjar, Ahīr, or from another caste, just as Goāla refers to a Hindu cowherd. It’s said that Hindus will buy pure milk from a Muslim Ghosi but will refuse it if there's any suspicion it has been watered down, since they must not drink water that has been touched by him.2 However, in Berār, Brāhmans now buy milk and curds from Muslim milkmen. Mr. Crooke points out that most Ghosis are Ahīrs who have converted to Islam. To the east of the United Provinces, they claim to be of Gūjar descent, and they don’t eat beef themselves or share food with any Muslims who do. They hire Brāhmans to determine auspicious times for marriages and other ceremonies. The Ghosis in Lucknow are solely engaged in keeping milch cattle, primarily various kinds of buffaloes, and they also breed buffaloes.3 This is also true in Saugor, where the Ghosis are said to rank below regular Ahīrs because they breed and tend buffaloes instead of cows. However, those in Narsinghpur are usually not herdsmen at all but regular farmers. In northern India, due to the high number of Muslims who would prefer to buy their milk and ghī from fellow Muslims, there might be an opportunity for Muslim milkmen, suggesting that the Ghosi caste may have formed to fulfill this role. Alternatively, they might have been forcibly converted like some Ahīrs in Berār, who still identify as Muslim even though they can barely recite the Kalma and only attend mosque once a year.4 When some Ghosis moved to the Central Provinces, they likely found that being Muslim, instead of being beneficial, became a disadvantage, as Hindus would hesitate to buy milk from a Muslim who might be suspected of watering it down; it seems they have naturally returned to Hinduism, losing all traces of their previous Islamic practices. Even so, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in Narsinghpur they have had to give up their former profession and become regular farmers, while in Saugor, possibly because of their uncertain status, they are limited to raising buffaloes. If this theory holds true, it could serve as an intriguing example of a group changing their religion for professional gain. Nonetheless, this idea can only be regarded as a speculation. A comparable instance of the disadvantage of not being able to water their milk without causing impurity, similar to the situation faced by the Ghosis in the Punjab, is found with the Telis in the small town of Multai in Betūl District. Here, the dairy trade is oddly dominated by Telis (who are oilmen), and it’s reported that anyone who enters this business must take a solemn oath not to dilute the milk with water; violating this would lead to expulsion from their community. This is crucial, as if Hindus were to discover they've consumed milk that was tainted with water handled by such a low caste as the Telis, they would stop buying milk from them altogether. Interestingly, the strict rules of purity concerning water apparently do not apply to milk.
In the Central Provinces the Ghosis have two subcastes, the Havelia or those living in open wheat country, and the Birchheya or residents of jungle tracts. In Saugor they have another set of divisions borrowed from the Ahīrs, and here the Muhammadan Ghosis are said to be a separate subcaste, though practically none were returned at the census. They have the usual system of exogamous groups with territorial names derived from those of villages. At their marriages the couple walk six times round the sacred post, reserving the seventh round, if the bride is a child, to be performed subsequently when she goes to her husband. But if she is adult, the full number may be completed, the ceremony known as lot pata coming between the sixth and seventh rounds. In this the bride sits first on the right of her husband and then changes seats so as to be on his left; and she is thus considered to become joined to her husband as the left part of his body, which the Hindus consider the wife to be, holding the same belief as that expressed in Genesis. After this the bride takes some child of the household into her lap [35]and then makes it over to the bridegroom saying, ‘Take care of the baby while I go and do the household work.’ This ceremony, which has been recorded also of the Kāpus in Chānda, is obviously designed as an auspicious omen that the marriage may be blessed with children. Like other castes of their standing, the Ghosis permit polygamy, divorce and the remarriage of widows, but the practice of taking two wives is rare. The dead are burnt, with the exception that the bodies of young children whose ears have not been pierced and of persons dying of smallpox are buried. Children usually have their ears pierced when they are three or four years old. A corpse must not be taken to the pyre at night, as it is thought that in that case it would be born blind in the next birth. The caste have bards and genealogists of their own who are known as Patia. In Damoh the Ghosis are mainly cart-drivers and cultivators and very few of them sell milk. In Nimār there are some Muhammadan Ghosis who deal in milk. Their women are not secluded and may be known by the number of little rings worn in the ear after the Muhammadan custom. Like the Ahīrs, the Ghosis are considered to be somewhat stupid. They call themselves Ghosi Thākur, as they claim to be Rājpūts, and outsiders also sometimes address them as Thākur. But in Sangor and Damoh these aspirations to Kshatriya rank are so widespread that when one person asks another his caste the usual form of the question is ‘What Thākur are you?’ The questioner thus politely assumes that his companion must be a Rājpūt of some sort and leaves it to him to admit or deny the soft impeachment. Another form of this question is to say ‘What dudh, or milk, are you?’
In the Central Provinces, the Ghosis are divided into two subcastes: the Havelia, who live in open wheat areas, and the Birchheya, who reside in jungle regions. In Saugor, they have additional divisions that come from the Ahīrs, and here, the Muhammadan Ghosis are considered a separate subcaste, even though very few were counted in the census. They follow the typical system of exogamous groups with territorial names taken from villages. During weddings, the couple walks around a sacred post six times, reserving the seventh round for later if the bride is a child when she goes to her husband. If she's an adult, they can complete all seven rounds, with a ceremony called lot pata happening between the sixth and seventh rounds. In this, the bride first sits on her husband's right and then switches to his left, symbolically joining him as the left side of his body, in line with Hindu beliefs that mirror those in Genesis. After this, the bride takes a child from the household into her lap [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and hands it to the groom, saying, "Take care of the baby while I handle the household tasks." This ceremony, also noted among the Kāpus in Chānda, is clearly intended as a positive sign for the marriage to be blessed with children. Like other castes at their level, the Ghosis allow polygamy, divorce, and the remarriage of widows, but having two wives is uncommon. The dead are cremated, except for young children whose ears haven’t been pierced and for those who die of smallpox, who are buried. Children usually get their ears pierced at around three or four years old. A corpse can't be taken to the pyre at night, as it's believed that the next birth would result in being born blind. The caste has its own bards and genealogists known as Patia. In Damoh, the Ghosis primarily work as cart-drivers and farmers, with very few selling milk. In Nimār, some Muhammadan Ghosis are involved in the dairy trade. Their women are not secluded and can be recognized by the number of small rings in their ears, following the Muhammadan custom. Similar to the Ahīrs, the Ghosis are sometimes viewed as somewhat simple-minded. They refer to themselves as Ghosi Thākur, claiming to be Rājpūts, and outsiders occasionally address them as Thākur. However, in Sangor and Damoh, these claims to Kshatriya status are so common that when one person asks another about their caste, the usual question is, "What Thākur are you?" This question implies that the asker assumes his companion is some type of Rājpūt, leaving it up to the other person to either agree or refute the assumption. Another way to ask is, “What dudh, or milk, are you?”
Golar
Golar,1 Gollam, Golla, Gola, Golkar.—The great shepherd caste of the Telugu country, which numbers nearly 1½ million of persons in Madras and Hyderābād. In the Central Provinces there were under 3000 Golars in 1901, and they were returned principally from the Bālāghāt and Seoni Districts. But 2500 Golkars, who belonged to Chānda and were classified under Ahīrs in 1901, may, in view of the [36]information now available, be considered to belong to the Golar caste. Some 2000 Golars were enumerated in Berār. They are a nomadic people and frequent Bālāghāt, owing to the large area of grazing land found in the District. The caste come from the south and speak a dialect of Canarese. Hindus liken the conversation of two Golars to two cocks crowing at each other.2 They seem to have no subcastes except that in Chānda the Yera and Nāna, or black and white Golkars, are distinguished. Marriage is regulated by the ordinary system of exogamous groups, but no meaning can be assigned to the names of these. In Seoni they say that their group-names are the same as those of the Gonds, and that they are related to this great tribe; but though both are no doubt of the same Dravidian stock, there is no reason for supposing any closer affinity to exist, and the statement may be explained by the fact that Golars frequently reside in Gond villages in the forest; and in accordance with a practice commonly found among village communities the fiction of relationship has grown up. The children of brothers and sisters are allowed to marry, but not those of two sisters, the reason stated for this prohibition being that during the absence of the mother her sister nurses her children; the children of sisters are therefore often foster brothers and sisters, and this is considered as equivalent to the real relationship. But the marriage of a brother’s son to a sister’s daughter is held, as among the Gonds, to be a most suitable union. The adult marriage of girls involves no stigma, and the practice of serving for a wife is sometimes followed. Weddings may not be held during the months of Shrāwan, Bhādon, Kunwār and Pūs. The marriage altar is made of dried cowdung plastered over with mud, in honour perhaps of the animal which affords the Golars their livelihood. The clothes of the bridegroom and bride are knotted together and they walk five times round the altar. In Bhandāra the marriages of Golars are celebrated both at the bride’s house and the bridegroom’s. The bridegroom rides on a horse, and on arrival at the marriage-shed is presented by his future mother-in-law with a cup of milk. The bride and bridegroom sit on a platform together, and [37]each gets up and sits down nine times, whoever accomplishes this first being considered to have won. The bridegroom then takes the bride’s little finger in his hand and they walk nine times round the platform. He afterwards falls at the girl’s feet, and standing up carries her inside the house, where they eat together out of one dish. After three days the party proceeds to the bridegroom’s house, where the same ceremonies are gone through. Here the family barbers of the bride and bridegroom take the couple up in their arms and dance, holding them, and all the party dance too. The remarriage of widows is permitted, a sum of Rs. 25 being usually paid to the parents of the woman by her second husband. Divorce may be effected at the option of either party, and documents are usually drawn up on both sides. The Golars worship Mahādeo and have a special deity, Hularia, who protects their cattle from disease and wild beasts. A clay image of Hularia is erected outside the village every five or ten years and goats are offered to it. Each head of a family is supposed to offer on the first occasion two goats, and on the second and subsequent ones, five, seven, nine and twelve goats respectively. But when a man dies his son starts afresh with an offering of two. The flesh of the animals offered is consumed by the caste-fellows. The name Hularia Deo has some connection with the Holias, a low Telugu caste of leather-workers to whom the Golars appear to be related, as they have the same family names. When a Golar dies a plate of cooked rice is laid on his body and then carried to the burning-ghāt. The Holias belonging to the same section go with it, and before arrival the plate of rice is laid on the ground and the Holias eat it. The Golars have various superstitions, and on Saturdays, Sundays and Mondays they will not give salt, fire, milk or water to any one. They usually burn the dead, the corpse being laid with the head to the south, though in some localities the Hindu custom of placing the head to the north has been adopted. They employ Brāhmans for religious and ceremonial purposes. The occupation of the caste is to breed and tend buffaloes and cattle, and they also deal in live-stock, and sell milk, curds and ghī. They were formerly addicted to dacoity and cattle-theft. They have a caste [38]panchāyat, the head of which is designated as Mokāsi. Formerly the Mokāsi received Rs. 15 on the marriage of a widow, and Rs. 5 when a person temporarily outcasted was readmitted to social intercourse, but these payments are now only occasionally made. The caste drink liquor and eat flesh, including pigs and fowls, but not beef. They employ Brāhmans for ceremonial purposes, but their social status is low and they are practically on a level with the Dravidian tribes. The dialect of Canarese spoken by the Golars is known as Golari, Holia or Komtau, and is closely related to the form which that language assumes in Bijāpur;3 but to outsiders they now speak Hindī. [39]
Golar,1 Gollam, Golla, Gola, Golkar.—The prominent shepherd community in the Telugu region, with approximately 1.5 million members in Madras and Hyderabad. In the Central Provinces, there were fewer than 3,000 Golars recorded in 1901, mostly from the Bālāghāt and Seoni Districts. However, 2,500 Golkars from Chānda, categorized under Ahīrs in 1901, can now be regarded as part of the Golar community based on current information [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. About 2,000 Golars were counted in Berār. They are a nomadic group that often frequents Bālāghāt due to the ample grazing land there. The community originates from the south and speaks a dialect of Canarese. Hindus compare the conversation between two Golars to two roosters crowing at each other.2 They don’t seem to have any subcastes apart from some differentiation in Chānda between Yera and Nāna, or black and white Golkars. Marriage follows a system of exogamous groups, though the names of these groups don’t have specific meanings. In Seoni, they claim that their group names are the same as those of the Gonds and that they are related to this larger tribe; while both likely share Dravidian roots, there’s no substantial evidence for a closer connection. This belief may stem from Golars often living in Gond villages in the forest, where the notion of kinship has grown, as is common in village societies. Children of brothers and sisters can marry each other, but not those of two sisters, because when a mother is away, her sister looks after her children; therefore, the children of sisters often end up being foster siblings, which is seen as equivalent to real kinship. Marrying a brother’s son to a sister’s daughter is viewed, similar to the Gonds, as a very suitable match. Girls marrying as adults face no stigma, and sometimes, the tradition of working for a wife is observed. Weddings do not take place during the months of Shrāwan, Bhādon, Kunwār, and Pūs. The marriage altar is crafted from dried cow dung covered with mud, possibly to honor the animal that provides the Golars their livelihood. The bridegroom's and bride's clothes are tied together as they walk around the altar five times. In Bhandāra, Golar weddings are celebrated at both the bride's and groom's homes. The groom rides a horse, and upon reaching the ceremony area, his future mother-in-law presents him with a cup of milk. The bride and groom sit together on a platform, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] each stands up and sits down nine times, with the first to finish being considered the victor. The groom then takes the bride’s little finger and they walk around the platform nine times. After that, he touches her feet, stands up, and carries her into the house, where they share a meal from the same dish. After three days, the group goes to the groom’s house to repeat the same ceremonies. There, the family barbers of both the bride and groom lift the couple in their arms and dance, with everyone in the party joining in. Remarriage of widows is allowed, usually with the second husband paying the woman’s parents a sum of Rs. 25. Either party can initiate divorce, and agreements are typically formalized on both sides. The Golars worship Mahādeo and have a unique deity, Hularia, who safeguards their livestock against illness and predators. A clay statue of Hularia is erected outside the village every five to ten years, and goats are sacrificed to it. Each family head is expected to offer two goats the first time and then five, seven, nine, and twelve on subsequent occasions. Whenever a man dies, his son begins anew with a two-goat offering. The meat from the sacrifices is shared among community members. The name Hularia Deo is linked to the Holias, a low Telugu caste of leather workers with whom the Golars seem to share connections, as they have similar family names. When a Golar passes away, a plate of cooked rice is placed on their body and taken to the cremation site. The Holias from the same section accompany it, and before reaching the site, the rice is placed on the ground for them to eat. The Golars have various superstitions and avoid giving salt, fire, milk, or water to anyone on Saturdays, Sundays, and Mondays. They typically cremate their dead, positioning the body with the head facing south, although in some areas, the Hindu practice of positioning the head north has been adopted. They hire Brāhmans for religious and ceremonial activities. Their main occupation is breeding and looking after buffaloes and cattle, and they also engage in livestock trading, selling milk, curds, and ghī. In the past, they were known for dacoity and cattle theft. They have a caste [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]panchāyat, led by someone called Mokāsi. Previously, the Mokāsi received Rs. 15 when a widow remarried and Rs. 5 when someone who was temporarily ostracized was readmitted, but these payments are now made only occasionally. The caste consumes alcohol and meat, including pork and poultry, but not beef. They engage Brāhmans for ceremonial functions, but their social standing is low, comparable to that of Dravidian tribes. The Canarese dialect spoken by the Golars is referred to as Golari, Holia, or Komtau, closely related to its form in Bijāpur;3 but they now predominantly speak Hindī to outsiders. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
GOND
[Bibliography.—The most important account of the Gond tribe is that contained in the Rev. Stephen Hislop’s Papers on the Aboriginal Tribes of the Central Provinces, published after his death by Sir R. Temple in 1866. Mr. Hislop recorded the legend of Lingo, of which an abstract has been reproduced. Other notices of the Gonds are contained in the ninth volume of General Cunningham’s Archaeological Survey Reports, Sir C. Grant’s Central Provinces Gazetteer of 1871 (Introduction), Colonel Ward’s Mandla Settlement Report (1868), Colonel Lucie Smith’s Chānda Settlement Report (1870), and Mr. C. W. Montgomerie’s Chhīndwāra Settlement Report (1900). An excellent monograph on the Bastar Gonds was contributed by Rai Bahādur Panda Baijnāth, Superintendent of the State, and other monographs by Mr. A. E. Nelson, C.S., Mandla; Mr. Ganga Prasād Khatri, Forest Divisional Officer, Betūl; Mr. J. Langhorne, Manager, Ahiri zamīndāri, Chānda; Mr. R. S. Thākur, tahsīldār, Bālāghāt; and Mr. Dīn Dayāl, Deputy Inspector of Schools, Nāndgaon State. Papers were also furnished by the Rev. A. Wood of Chānda; the Rev. H. J. Molony, Mandla; and Major W. D. Sutherland, I.M.S., Saugor. Notes were also collected by the writer in Mandla. Owing to the inclusion of many small details from the different papers it has not been possible to acknowledge them separately.]
[Bibliography.—The most important account of the Gond tribe is found in Rev. Stephen Hislop’s Papers on the Aboriginal Tribes of the Central Provinces, published posthumously by Sir R. Temple in 1866. Mr. Hislop recorded the legend of Lingo, of which an abstract has been reproduced. Other references to the Gonds can be found in the ninth volume of General Cunningham’s Archaeological Survey Reports, Sir C. Grant’s Central Provinces Gazetteer of 1871 (Introduction), Colonel Ward’s Mandla Settlement Report (1868), Colonel Lucie Smith’s Chānda Settlement Report (1870), and Mr. C. W. Montgomerie’s Chhīndwāra Settlement Report (1900). A detailed monograph on the Bastar Gonds was provided by Rai Bahādur Panda Baijnāth, Superintendent of the State, along with additional monographs by Mr. A. E. Nelson, C.S., Mandla; Mr. Ganga Prasād Khatri, Forest Divisional Officer, Betūl; Mr. J. Langhorne, Manager, Ahiri zamīndāri, Chānda; Mr. R. S. Thākur, tahsīldār, Bālāghāt; and Mr. Dīn Dayāl, Deputy Inspector of Schools, Nāndgaon State. Papers were also submitted by Rev. A. Wood of Chānda; Rev. H. J. Molony, Mandla; and Major W. D. Sutherland, I.M.S., Saugor. Notes were additionally collected by the writer in Mandla. Due to the inclusion of numerous small details from the different papers, it has not been possible to acknowledge them separately.]
List of Paragraphs
- (a) Origin and
History 41
- 1. Numbers and distribution. 41
- 2. Gondwāna. 41
- 3. Derivation of name and origin of the Gonds. 42
- 4. History of the Gonds. 44
- 5. Mythica traditions. Story of Lingo. 47
- 6. Legend of the creation. 49
- 7. Creation of the Gonds and their imprisonment by Mahādeo. 50
- 8. The birth and history of Lingo. 51
- 9. Death and resurrection of Lingo. 55
- 10. He releases the Gonds shut up in the cave and constitutes the tribe. 56
- (b) Tribal Subdivisions 62
- (c) Marriage
Customs 71
- 15. Prohibitions on intermarriage, and unions of relations. 71
- 16. Irregular marriages. 72
- 17. Marriage. Arrangement of matches. 73
- 18. The marriage ceremony. 73
- 19. Wedding expenditure. 74
- 20. Special customs. 76
- 21. Taking omens. 78
- 22. Marriage by capture. Weeping and hiding. 79
- 23. Serving for a wife. 80
- 24. Widow remarriage. 80
- 25. Divorce. 82
- 26. Polygamy. 82
- (d) Birth and Pregnancy 83
- (e) Funeral Rites 89
- (f)
Religion 97
- 40. Nature of the Gond religion. The gods. 97
- 41. Tribal gods, and their place of residence. 98
- 42. Household gods. 100
- 43. Nāg Deo. 101
- 44. Nārāyan Deo. 101
- 45. Bura Deo. 102
- 46. Charms and magic. 103
- 47. Omens. 105
- 48. Agricultural superstitions. 106
- 49. Magical or religious observances in fishing and hunting. 107
- 50. Witchcraft. 110
- 51. Human sacrifice. 112
- 52. Cannibalism. 114
- 53. Festivals. The new crops. 115
- 54. The Holi festival. 116
- 55. The Meghnāth swinging rite. 116
- 56. The Karma and other rites. 117
- (g) Appearance and Character, and
Social Rules and Customs 118
- 57. Physical type. 118
- 58. Character. 119
- 59. Shyness and ignorance. 120
- 60. Villages and houses. 121
- 61. Clothes and ornaments. 122
- 62. Ear-piercing. 123
- 63. Hair. 123
- 64. Bathing and washing clothes. 124
- 65. Tattooing. 124
- 66. Special system of tattooing. 125
- 67. Branding. 127
- 68. Food. 128
- 69. Liquor. 129
- 70. Admission of outsiders and sexual morality. 130
- 71. Common sleeping-houses. 131
- 72. Methods of greeting and observances between relatives. 132
- 73. The caste panchāyat and social offences. 132
- 74. Caste penalty feasts. 134
- 75. Special purification ceremony. 135
- 76. Dancing. 136
- 77. Songs. 137
- 78. Language. 138
- (h) Occupation 139
(a) Origin and History
1. Numbers and distribution.
Gond.—The principal tribe of the Dravidian family, and perhaps the most important of the non-Aryan or forest tribes in India. In 1911 the Gonds were three million strong, and they are increasing rapidly. The Kolis of western India count half a million persons more than the Gonds, and if the four related tribes Kol, Munda, Ho, and Santāl were taken together, they would be stronger by about the same amount. But if historical importance be considered as well as numbers, the first place should be awarded to the Gonds. Of the whole caste the Central Provinces contain 2,300,000 persons, Central India, and Bihār and Orissa about 235,000 persons each, and they are returned in small numbers from Assam, Madras and Hyderābād. The 50,000 Gonds in Assam are no doubt immigrant labourers on the tea-gardens.
Gond.—The main tribe of the Dravidian family, and likely the most significant of the non-Aryan or forest tribes in India. In 1911, the Gonds numbered three million, and their population is growing rapidly. The Kolis of western India have around half a million more individuals than the Gonds, and if you group the four related tribes—Kol, Munda, Ho, and Santāl—they would outnumber the Gonds by roughly the same count. However, if we consider historical significance along with numbers, the Gonds should be recognized as the foremost tribe. Within the entire caste, the Central Provinces have 2,300,000 individuals, while Central India, Bihār, and Orissa each have about 235,000. They are also reported in smaller numbers from Assam, Madras, and Hyderābād. The 50,000 Gonds in Assam are likely immigrant workers on the tea plantations.
2. Gondwāna.
In the Central Provinces the Gonds occupy two main tracts. The first is the wide belt of broken hill and forest country in the centre of the Province, which forms the Satpūra plateau, and is mainly comprised in the Chhindwārā, Betūl, Seoni and Mandla Districts, with portions of several others adjoining them. And the second is the still wider and more inaccessible mass of hill ranges extending south of the Chhattīsgarh plain, and south-west down to the Godāvari, which includes portions of the three Chhattīsgarh Districts, the Bastar and Kanker States, and a great part of Chānda. In Mandla the Gonds form nearly half the population, and in Bastar about two-thirds. There is, however, no District or State of the Province which does not contain some Gonds, and it is both on account of their numbers and the fact that Gond dynasties possessed a great part of its area that the territory of the Central Provinces was formerly known as Gondwāna, or the country of the Gonds.1 The existing importance of the Central Provinces dates from recent years, for so late as 1853 it was stated before the Royal Asiatic Society that “at present the Gondwāna highlands [42]and jungles comprise such a large tract of unexplored country that they form quite an oasis in our maps.” So much of this lately unexplored country as is British territory is now fairly well served by railways, traversed almost throughout by good roads, and provided with village schools at distances of five to ten miles apart, even in the wilder tracts.
In the Central Provinces, the Gonds live in two main areas. The first is the extensive area of broken hills and forests in the middle of the Province, forming the Satpūra plateau, mainly located in the Chhindwārā, Betūl, Seoni, and Mandla Districts, along with parts of several adjacent districts. The second area is the even larger and more remote mass of hill ranges south of the Chhattīsgarh plain, stretching southwest down to the Godāvari, which includes parts of the three Chhattīsgarh Districts, the Bastar and Kanker States, and a significant portion of Chānda. In Mandla, the Gonds make up nearly half the population, while in Bastar, they account for about two-thirds. However, every District or State in the Province has some Gonds, and due to their numbers and the fact that Gond dynasties ruled much of the area, the Central Provinces were previously known as Gondwāna, or the land of the Gonds.1 The current significance of the Central Provinces has developed in recent years, as late as 1853, it was noted before the Royal Asiatic Society that “at present the Gondwāna highlands [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and jungles comprise such a large tract of unexplored country that they form quite an oasis in our maps.” Much of this previously unexplored land that is under British rule is now reasonably well-served by railways, has good roads running throughout, and is equipped with village schools located five to ten miles apart, even in the more isolated areas.

Gond women grinding corn
Gond women milling corn
3. Derivation of name and origin of the Gonds.
The derivation of the word Gond is uncertain. It is the name given to the tribe by the Hindus or Muhammadans, as their own name for themselves is Koitūr or Koi. General Cunningham considered that the name Gond probably came from Gauda, the classical term for part of the United Provinces and Bengal. A Benāres inscription relating to one of the Chedi kings of Tripura or Tewar (near Jubbulpore) states that he was of the Haihaya tribe, who lived on the borders of the Nerbudda in the district of the Western Gauda in the Province of Mālwa. Three or four other inscriptions also refer to the kings of Gauda in the same locality. Gauda, however, was properly and commonly used as the name of part of Bengal. There is no evidence beyond a few doubtful inscriptions of its having ever been applied to any part of the Central Provinces. The principal passage in which General Cunningham identifies Gauda with the Central Provinces is that in which the king of Gauda came to the assistance of the ruler of Mālwa against the king of Kanauj, elder brother of the great Harsha Vardhana, and slew the latter king in A.D. 605. But Mr. V. A. Smith holds that Gauda in this passage refers to Bengal and not to the Central Provinces;2 and General Cunningham’s argument on the locality of Gauda is thus rendered extremely dubious, and with it his derivation of the name Gond. In fact it seems highly improbable that the name of a large tribe should have been taken from a term so little used and known in this special application. Though in the Imperial Gazetteer3 the present writer reproduced General Cunningham’s derivation of the term Gond, it was there characterised as speculative, and in the light of the above remarks now seems highly improbable. Mr. Hislop considered that the name Gond was a form of Kond, as he spelt the name of [43]the Khond tribe. He pointed out that k and g are interchangeable. Thus Gotalghar, the empty house where the village young men sleep, comes from Kotal, a led horse, and ghar, a house. Similarly, Koikopāl, the name of a Gond subtribe who tend cattle, is from Koi or Gond, and gopal, a cowherd. The name by which the Gonds call themselves is Koi or Koitūr, while the Khonds call themselves Ku, which word Sir G. Grierson considers to be probably related to the Gond name Koi. Further, he states that the Telugu people call the Khonds, Gond or Kod (Kor). General Cunningham points out that the word Gond in the Central Provinces is frequently or, he says, usually pronounced Gaur, which is practically the same sound as god, and with the change of G to K would become Kod. Thus the two names Gond and Kod, by which the Telugu people know the Khonds, are practically the same as the names Gond and God of the Gonds in the Central Provinces, though Sir G. Grierson does not mention the change of g to k in his account of either language. It seems highly probable that the designation Gond was given to the tribe by the Telugus. The Gonds speak a Dravidian language of the same family as Tamil, Canarese and Telugu, and therefore it is likely that they come from the south into the Central Provinces. Their route may have been up the Godāvari river into Chānda; from thence up the Indravati into Bastar and the hills south and east of the Chhattīsgarh plain; and up the Wardha and Wainganga to the Districts of the Satpūra Plateau. In Chānda, where a Gond dynasty reigned for some centuries, they would be in contact with the Telugus, and here they may have got their name of Gond, and carried it with them into the north and east of the Province. As already seen, the Khonds are called Gond by the Telugus, and Kandh by the Uriyas. The Khonds apparently came up more towards the east into Ganjam and Kālāhandi. Here the name of Gond or Kod, given them by the Telugus, may have been modified into Kandh by the Uriyas, and from the two names came the English corruption of Khond. The Khond and Gondi languages are now dissimilar. Still they present certain points of resemblance, and though Sir G. Grierson does not discuss their connection, it appears from his highly [44]interesting genealogical tree of the Dravidian languages that Khond or Kui and Gondi are closely connected. These two languages, and no others, occupy an intermediate position between the two great branches sprung from the original Dravidian language, one of which is mainly represented by Telugu and the other by Tamil, Canarese and Malayālam.4 Gondi and Khond are shown in the centre as the connecting link between the two great branches. Gondi is more nearly related to Tamil and Khond to Telugu. On the Telugu side, moreover, Khond approaches most closely to Kolāmi, which is a member of the Telugu branch. The Kolāms are a tribe of Wardha and Berār, sometimes considered an offshoot of the Gonds; at any rate, it seems probable that they came from southern India by the same route as the Gonds. Thus the Khond language is intermediate between Gondi and the Kolāmi dialect of Wardha and Berār, though the Kolāms live west of the Gonds and the Khonds east. And a fairly close relationship between the three languages appears to be established. Hence the linguistic evidence appears to afford strong support to the view that the Khonds and Gonds may originally have been one tribe. Further, Mr. Hislop points out that a word for god, pen, is common to the Gonds and Khonds; and the Khonds have a god called Bura Pen, who might be the same as Bura Deo, the great god of the Gonds. Mr. Hislop found Kodo Pen and Pharsi Pen as Gond gods,5 while Pen or Pennu is the regular word for god among the Khonds. This evidence seems to establish a probability that the Gonds and Khonds were originally one tribe in the south of India, and that they obtained separate names and languages since they left their original home for the north. The fact that both of them speak languages of the Dravidian family, whose home is in southern India, makes it probable that the two tribes originally belonged there, and migrated north into the Central Provinces and Orissa. This hypothesis is supported by the traditions of the Gonds.
The origin of the word Gond is unclear. It's the name given to the tribe by Hindus or Muslims, while they refer to themselves as Koitūr or Koi. General Cunningham believed that the name Gond likely originated from Gauda, the historic term for part of the United Provinces and Bengal. An inscription from Benāres about one of the Chedi kings of Tripura or Tewar (near Jubbulpore) mentions that he belonged to the Haihaya tribe, who lived on the borders of the Nerbudda in the district of Western Gauda in the Province of Mālwa. Three or four other inscriptions also mention the kings of Gauda in the same area. However, Gauda was usually associated with a part of Bengal. There’s little evidence—beyond a few questionable inscriptions—that it was ever used for any part of the Central Provinces. Cunningham’s main argument linking Gauda to the Central Provinces comes from a passage where the king of Gauda aided the ruler of Mālwa against the king of Kanauj, the older brother of the famed Harsha Vardhana, and killed the latter king in CE 605. However, Mr. V. A. Smith argues that Gauda in this context refers to Bengal, not the Central Provinces;2 thus casting doubt on Cunningham’s reasoning regarding the location of Gauda and, consequently, his derivation of the name Gond. It seems quite unlikely that a large tribe would take its name from a term that is so rarely used in this context. Although in the Imperial Gazetteer3 the current author repeated Cunningham’s derivation of the term Gond, it was labeled as speculative and now appears quite improbable based on the previous comments. Mr. Hislop suggested that the name Gond was a variation of Kond, the way he spelled the name of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Khond tribe. He noted that k and g are interchangeable. For example, Gotalghar, the unoccupied house where the village young men sleep, derives from Kotal, meaning a led horse, and ghar, meaning house. Similarly, Koikopāl, the name of a Gond subtribe that herds cattle, comes from Koi or Gond and gopal, meaning cowherd. The Gonds refer to themselves as Koi or Koitūr, while the Khonds call themselves Ku, which Sir G. Grierson thinks is probably related to the Gond name Koi. Moreover, he mentions that the Telugu people refer to the Khonds as Gond or Kod (Kor). General Cunningham points out that in the Central Provinces, the word Gond is often pronounced Gaur, which sounds almost identical to god, and changing G to K would make it Kod. Thus, the names Gond and Kod, used by the Telugu people for the Khonds, are nearly identical to the names Gond and God of the Gonds in the Central Provinces, although Sir G. Grierson does not mention the change of g to k in his discussion of either language. It seems likely that the name Gond was assigned to the tribe by the Telugu people. The Gonds speak a Dravidian language that belongs to the same family as Tamil, Canarese, and Telugu, suggesting they migrated from the south into the Central Provinces. Their possible migration route could have been up the Godāvari river into Chānda, from there up the Indravati into Bastar and the hills south and east of the Chhattīsgarh plain, and up the Wardha and Wainganga rivers to the Districts of the Satpūra Plateau. In Chānda, where a Gond dynasty existed for several centuries, they would have come into contact with the Telugus, and it's here that they may have received their name Gond, which they carried north and east into the Province. As previously mentioned, the Khonds are called Gond by the Telugus and Kandh by the Uriyas. The Khonds seem to have migrated further east into Ganjam and Kālāhandi. Here, the name Gond or Kod given to them by the Telugus may have evolved into Kandh by the Uriyas, which led to the English version of Khond. The Khond and Gondi languages are noticeably different now, yet they share certain similarities. Although Sir G. Grierson doesn’t explore their connection, his intriguing genealogical chart of the Dravidian languages indicates that Khond or Kui and Gondi are closely related. These two languages are positioned in between the two major branches derived from the original Dravidian language, one represented mainly by Telugu and the other by Tamil, Canarese, and Malayālam.4 Gondi and Khond are displayed centrally as the link between these two significant branches, with Gondi being more closely related to Tamil and Khond to Telugu. Additionally, on the Telugu side, Khond is most closely related to Kolāmi, a member of the Telugu branch. The Kolāms are a tribe from Wardha and Berār, often considered an offshoot of the Gonds; it seems likely that they came from southern India using a similar route as the Gonds. Hence, the Khond language acts as a bridge between Gondi and the Kolāmi dialect of Wardha and Berār, even as the Kolāms reside to the west of the Gonds and the Khonds to the east. A fairly close relationship among the three languages appears evident. Therefore, linguistic evidence provides strong support for the idea that the Khonds and Gonds may have originally been one tribe. Furthermore, Mr. Hislop notes that both Gonds and Khonds share a word for god, pen; and the Khonds have a deity named Bura Pen, who might be the same as Bura Deo, the supreme god of the Gonds. Mr. Hislop identified Kodo Pen and Pharsi Pen as Gond deities,5 while Pen or Pennu is the standard term for god among the Khonds. This evidence appears to suggest a likelihood that the Gonds and Khonds were once a single tribe in southern India and that they adopted separate names and languages after migrating north from their original home. The fact that both tribes speak languages from the Dravidian family, rooted in southern India, supports the notion that the two tribes initially belonged there and later migrated north into the Central Provinces and Orissa. This theory is further backed by the traditions of the Gonds.
4. History of the Gonds.
As stated in the article on Kol, it is known that Rājpūt dynasties were ruling in various parts of the Central Provinces [45]from about the sixth to the twelfth centuries. They then disappear, and there is a blank till the fourteenth century or later, when Gond kingdoms are found established at Kherla in Betūl, at Deogarh in Chhīndwara, at Garha-Mandla,6 including the Jubbulpore country, and at Chānda, fourteen miles from Bhāndak. It seems clear, then, that the Hindu dynasties were subverted by the Gonds after the Muhammadan invasions of northern India had weakened or destroyed the central powers of the Hindus, and prevented any assistance being afforded to the outlying settlements. There is some reason to suppose that the immigration of the Gonds into the Central Provinces took place after the establishment of these Hindu kingdoms, and not before, as is commonly held.7 But the point must at present be considered doubtful. There is no reason however to doubt that the Gonds came from the south through Chānda and Bastar. During the fourteenth century and afterwards the Gonds established dynasties at the places already mentioned in the Central Provinces. For two or three centuries the greater part of the Province was governed by Gond kings. Of their method of government in Narsinghpur, Sleeman said: “Under these Gond Rājas the country seems for the most part to have been distributed among feudatory chiefs, bound to attend upon the prince at his capital with a stipulated number of troops, to be employed wherever their services might be required, but to furnish little or no revenue in money. These chiefs were Gonds, and the countries they held for the support of their families and the payment of their troops and retinue little more than wild jungles. The Gonds seem not to have been at home in open country, and as from the sixteenth century a peaceable penetration of Hindu cultivators into the best lands of the Province assumed large dimensions, the Gonds gradually retired to the hill ranges on the borders of the plains.” The headquarters of each dynasty at Mandla, Garha, Kherla, Deogarh and Chānda seem to have been located in a position strengthened for defence either by a hill or a great river, and adjacent to an especially fertile plain tract, whose [46]produce served for the maintenance of the ruler’s household and headquarters establishment. Often the site was on other sides bordered by dense forest which would afford a retreat to the occupants in case it fell to an enemy. Strong and spacious forts were built, with masonry tanks and wells inside them to provide water, but whether these buildings were solely the work of the Gonds or constructed with the assistance of Hindu or Muhammadan artificers is uncertain. But the Hindu immigrants found Gond government tolerant and beneficent. Under the easy eventless sway of these princes the rich country over which they ruled prospered, its flocks and herds increased, and the treasury filled. So far back as the fifteenth century we read in Firishta that the king of Kherla, who, if not a Gond himself, was a king of the Gonds, sumptuously entertained the Bāhmani king and made him rich offerings, among which were many diamonds, rubies and pearls. Of the Rāni Dūrgavati of Garha-Mandla, Sleeman said: “Of all the sovereigns of this dynasty she lives most in the page of history and in the grateful recollections of the people. She built the great reservoir which lies close to Jubbulpore, and is called after her Rāni Talao or Queen’s pond; and many other highly useful works were formed by her about Garha.” When the castle of Chaurāgarh was sacked by one of Akbar’s generals in 1564, the booty found, according to Firishta, comprised, independently of jewels, images of gold and silver and other valuables, no fewer than a hundred jars of gold coin and a thousand elephants. Of the Chānda rulers the Settlement officer who has recorded their history wrote that, “They left, if we forget the last few years, a well-governed and contented kingdom, adorned with admirable works of engineering skill and prosperous to a point which no aftertime has reached. They have left their mark behind them in royal tombs, lakes and palaces, but most of all in the seven miles of battlemented stone wall, too wide now for the shrunk city of Chānda within it, which stands on the very border-line between the forest and the plain, having in front the rich valley of the Wardha river, and behind and up to the city walls deep forest extending to the east.” According to local tradition the great wall of Chānda and other buildings, [47]such as the tombs of the Gond kings and the palace at Junona, were built by immigrant Telugu masons of the Kāpu or Munurwār castes. Another excellent rule of the Gond kings was to give to any one who made a tank a grant of land free of revenue of the land lying beneath it. A large number of small irrigation tanks were constructed under this inducement in the Wainganga valley, and still remain. But the Gond states had no strength for defence, as was shown when in the eighteenth century Marātha chiefs, having acquired some knowledge of the art of war and military training by their long fighting against the Mughals, cast covetous eyes on Gondwāna. The loose tribal system, so easy in time of peace, entirely failed to knit together the strength of the people when united action was most required, and the plain country fell before the Marātha armies almost without a struggle. In the strongholds, however, of the hilly ranges which hem in every part of Gondwāna the chiefs for long continued to maintain an unequal resistance, and to revenge their own wrongs by indiscriminate rapine and slaughter. In such cases the Marātha plan was to continue pillaging and harassing the Gonds until they obtained an acknowledgment of their supremacy and the promise, at least, of an annual tribute. Under this treatment the hill Gonds soon lost every vestige of civilisation, and became the cruel, treacherous savages depicted by travellers of this period. They regularly plundered and murdered stragglers and small parties passing through the hills, while from their strongholds, built on the most inaccessible spurs of the Satpūras, they would make a dash into the rich plains of Berār and the Nerbudda valley, and after looting and killing all night, return straight across country to their jungle fortresses, guided by the light of a bonfire on some commanding peak.8 With the pacification of the country and the introduction of a strong and equable system of government by the British, these wild marauders soon settled down and became the timid and inoffensive labourers which they now are.
As mentioned in the article on Kol, it's known that Rājpūt dynasties ruled in various areas of the Central Provinces [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]from around the sixth to the twelfth centuries. They then vanished, and there was a gap until the fourteenth century or later, when Gond kingdoms were established at Kherla in Betūl, at Deogarh in Chhīndwara, at Garha-Mandla,6 including the Jubbulpore region, and at Chānda, fourteen miles from Bhāndak. It's clear that the Hindu dynasties were taken over by the Gonds after the Muhammadan invasions of northern India had weakened or destroyed the central authorities of the Hindus, preventing them from aiding the outlying settlements. There is some evidence suggesting that the Gonds immigrated into the Central Provinces after these Hindu kingdoms were established, rather than before, as is often believed.7 However, this point is currently uncertain. There is no doubt, though, that the Gonds came from the south through Chānda and Bastar. During the fourteenth century and beyond, the Gonds set up dynasties at the aforementioned locations in the Central Provinces. For two or three centuries, a significant portion of the Province was governed by Gond kings. About their governance in Narsinghpur, Sleeman noted: “Under these Gond Rājas, the country seems to have mostly been divided among feudatory chiefs, required to attend the prince at his capital with a specific number of troops, to be used whenever needed, but providing little or no revenue in money. These chiefs were Gonds, and the lands they controlled for supporting their families and paying their soldiers and staff were mostly just wild jungles. The Gonds didn’t seem to thrive in open areas, and as peace-loving Hindu farmers gradually moved into the prime lands from the sixteenth century onward, the Gonds slowly retreated to the hill ranges bordering the plains.” The headquarters of each dynasty at Mandla, Garha, Kherla, Deogarh, and Chānda appeared to have been strategically located for defense, either near a hill or a major river, and next to particularly fertile plains, whose produce supported the ruler’s household and administrative center. Often, the sites were surrounded on other sides by thick forests, providing a retreat for the occupants if the area fell to an enemy. Strong and spacious forts were built, equipped with masonry tanks and wells for water, but it remains unclear whether these structures were solely constructed by the Gonds or with help from Hindu or Muhammadan craftsmen. Nevertheless, Hindu immigrants found Gond governance to be tolerant and beneficial. Under the relatively calm rule of these princes, the rich territories prospered, livestock increased, and the treasury filled. As far back as the fifteenth century, Firishta noted that the king of Kherla, who was perhaps a Gond or at least ruled over them, generously entertained the Bāhmani king, showering him with valuable gifts, including numerous diamonds, rubies, and pearls. Regarding Rāni Dūrgavati of Garha-Mandla, Sleeman remarked: “Of all the rulers of this dynasty, she is most remembered in history and cherished in the people's memories. She constructed the large reservoir near Jubbulpore, named Rāni Talao or Queen's pond, and initiated many other beneficial projects around Garha.” When Akbar’s generals looted the castle of Chaurāgarh in 1564, Firishta reported that the plunder included, aside from jewels, images made of gold and silver and other valuables, at least a hundred jars filled with gold coins and a thousand elephants. Of the rulers of Chānda, the Settlement officer who documented their history wrote that “They left, if we ignore the last few years, a well-governed and content kingdom, enhanced with extraordinary engineering feats, and thriving more than it ever has since. They left their legacy in royal tombs, lakes, and palaces, but most notably in the seven miles of fortified stone wall, now too wide for the diminished city of Chānda within it, which sits right on the edge between the forest and the plain, facing the fertile valley of the Wardha River, and surrounded behind it by deep forest extending eastward.” According to local lore, the great wall of Chānda and other structures, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] such as the tombs of the Gond kings and the palace at Junona, were built by immigrant Telugu masons from the Kāpu or Munurwār castes. Another commendable rule of the Gond kings was to offer anyone who constructed a water tank a grant of land free of revenue for the area beneath it. This incentive led to the creation of numerous small irrigation tanks in the Wainganga valley that still exist today. However, the Gond states lacked the strength for defense, as shown when, in the eighteenth century, Marātha chiefs, having gained some military knowledge and training through their long confrontations with the Mughals, turned their ambitions toward Gondwāna. The loose tribal system, which was convenient during times of peace, completely failed to unite the people’s strength when coordinated action was most needed, and the plains quickly fell to the Marātha armies with little resistance. In the hill fortresses, however, the chiefs continued to resist for a long time and sought vengeance for their wrongs through indiscriminate looting and violence. In such scenarios, the Marātha strategy was to keep plundering and harassing the Gonds until they recognized Marātha supremacy and at least promised an annual tribute. Under this treatment, the hill Gonds soon lost all signs of civilization, becoming the cruel, treacherous marauders described by travelers of that era. They would frequently attack and kill stragglers and small groups passing through the hills, while from their fortifications on the steep spur of the Satpūras, they would launch raids into the rich plains of Berār and the Nerbudda valley, looting and killing throughout the night before returning straight to their jungle hideouts, guided by bonfires on prominent peaks.8 With the pacification of the region and the establishment of a strong, stable government by the British, these wild raiders eventually settled down and turned into the timid, non-threatening laborers they are today.

Palace of the Gond kings of Garha-Mandla at Rāmnagar
Palace of the Gond kings of Garha-Mandla at Rāmnagar
5. Mythica traditions. Story of Lingo.
Mr. Hislop took down from a Pardhān priest a Gond myth of the creation of the world and the origin of the [48]Gonds, and their liberation from a cave, in which they had been shut up by Siva, through the divine hero Lingo. General Cunningham said that the exact position of the cave was not known, but it would seem to have been somewhere in the Himalayas, as the name Dhawalgiri, which means a white mountain, is mentioned. The cave, according to ordinary Gond tradition, was situated in Kachikopa Lohāgarh or the Iron Valley in the Red Hill. It seems clear from the story itself that its author was desirous of connecting the Gonds with Hindu mythology, and as Siva’s heaven is in the Himalayas, the name Dhawalgiri, where he located the cave, may refer to them. It is also said that the cave was at the source of the Jumna. But in Mr. Hislop’s version the cave where all the Gonds except four were shut up is not in Kachikopa Lohāgarh, as the Gonds commonly say; but only the four Gonds who escaped wandered to this latter place and dwelt there. And the story does not show that Kachikopa Lohāgarh was on Mount Dhawalgiri or the Himalayas, where it places the cave in which the Gonds were shut up, or anywhere near them. On the contrary, it would be quite consonant with Mr. Hislop’s version if Kachikopa Lohāgarh were in the Central Provinces. It may be surmised that in the original Gond legend their ancestors really were shut up in Kachikopa Lohāgarh, but not by the god Siva. Very possibly the story began with them in the cave in the Iron Valley in the Red Hill. But the Hindu who clearly composed Mr. Hislop’s version wished to introduce the god Siva as a principal actor, and he therefore removed the site of the cave to the Himalayas. This appears probable from the story itself, in which, in its present form, Kachikopa Lohāgarh plays no real part, and only appears because it was in the original tradition and has to be retained.9 But the Gonds think that their ancestors were actually shut up in Kachikopa Lohāgarh, and one tradition puts the site at Pachmarhi, whose striking hill scenery and red soil cleft by many deep and inaccessible ravines would render it a likely place for the incident. Another version locates Kachikopa Lohāgarh at Dārekasa [49]in Bhandāra, where there is a place known as Kachagarh or the iron fort. But Pachmarhi is perhaps the more probable, as it has some deep caves, which have always been looked upon as sacred places. The point is of some interest, because this legend of the cave being in the Himalayas is adduced as a Gond tradition that their ancestors came from the north, and hence as supporting the theory of the immigration of the Dravidians through the north-west of India. But if the view now suggested is correct, the story of the cave being in the Himalayas is not a genuine Gond tradition at all, but a Hindu interpolation. The only other ground known to the writer for asserting that the Gonds believed their ancestors to have come from the north is that they bury their dead with the feet to the north. There are other obvious Hindu accretions in the legend, as the saintly Brāhmanic character of Lingo and his overcoming the gods through fasting and self-torture, and also the fact that Siva shut up the Gonds in the cave because he was offended by their dirty habits and bad smell. But the legend still contains a considerable quantity of true Gond tradition, and though somewhat tedious, it seems necessary to give an abridgment of Mr. Hislop’s account, with reproduction of selected passages. Captain Forsyth also made a modernised poetical version,10 from which one extract is taken. Certain variations from another form of the legend obtained in Bastar are included.
Mr. Hislop gathered a Gond creation myth from a Pardhān priest, detailing the beginnings of the world and the origin of the Gonds, as well as their release from a cave where they had been imprisoned by Siva, thanks to the divine hero Lingo. General Cunningham noted that the exact location of the cave is unclear, but it’s believed to be somewhere in the Himalayas, as the name Dhawalgiri, meaning "white mountain," is mentioned. According to common Gond tradition, the cave was situated in Kachikopa Lohāgarh, or the Iron Valley, located in the Red Hill. The story indicates that its creator wanted to link the Gonds to Hindu mythology, and since Siva's paradise is in the Himalayas, the name Dhawalgiri, where he placed the cave, may connect the two. There’s also a suggestion that the cave was at the source of the Jumna River. However, in Mr. Hislop’s version, the cave where nearly all the Gonds were confined is not in Kachikopa Lohāgarh, as Gonds typically assert; rather, only the four Gonds who escaped wandered there and settled. The tale does not imply that Kachikopa Lohāgarh was on Mount Dhawalgiri or the Himalayas, where the cave is stated to be, or even close to them. Conversely, it would align with Mr. Hislop’s narrative if Kachikopa Lohāgarh were located in the Central Provinces. It can be assumed that in the original Gond legend, their ancestors truly were trapped in Kachikopa Lohāgarh, but not by the god Siva. The story likely began with them in the cave in the Iron Valley in the Red Hill. However, the Hindu who adapted Mr. Hislop’s version aimed to include Siva as a key player, thus relocating the cave's site to the Himalayas. This seems likely based on the narrative itself, where Kachikopa Lohāgarh serves no significant purpose, appearing only because it was part of the original tradition that needed to be preserved. But the Gonds believe that their ancestors were indeed trapped in Kachikopa Lohāgarh, with one tradition placing the location at Pachmarhi, known for its stunning hills and red soil marked by many deep, inaccessible ravines—making it a plausible site for the event. Another version places Kachikopa Lohāgarh at Dārekasa in Bhandāra, where there’s a spot called Kachagarh or the Iron Fort. Yet, Pachmarhi seems more likely due to its deep caves, which have always been regarded as sacred. This point is significant because the legend of the cave being in the Himalayas is considered a Gond tradition suggesting their ancestors came from the north, supporting the theory of Dravidian immigration via northwest India. However, if the perspective now proposed is accurate, the notion of the cave being in the Himalayas is not a true Gond tradition but rather a Hindu addition. The only other reason known to the author for claiming that Gonds believed their ancestors came from the north is that they bury their dead with their feet pointing north. There are also other evident Hindu influences in the legend, such as Lingo’s saintly Brahmanic persona and his triumph over the gods through fasting and self-discipline, as well as the reason Siva imprisoned the Gonds in the cave, which was due to their filthy habits and unpleasant odors. Nevertheless, the legend still holds a significant amount of genuine Gond tradition, and while somewhat lengthy, it is essential to provide a summary of Mr. Hislop’s narrative, including selected excerpts. Captain Forsyth also created a modern poetic version, from which one excerpt is included. Variations from another version of the legend found in Bastar are incorporated as well.
6. Legend of the creation.
In the beginning there was water everywhere, and God was born in a lotus-leaf and lived alone. One day he rubbed his arm and from the rubbing made a crow, which sat on his shoulder; he also made a crab, which swam out over the waters. God then ordered the crow to fly over the world and bring some earth. The crow flew about and could find no earth, but it saw the crab, which was supporting itself with one leg resting on the bottom of the sea. The crow was very tired and perched on the crab’s back, which was soft so that the crow’s feet made marks on it, which are still visible on the bodies of all crabs at present. The crow asked the crab where any earth could be found. The crab said that if God would make its body hard it would find [50]some earth. God said he would make part of the crab’s body hard, and he made its back hard, as it still remains. The crab then dived to the bottom of the sea, where it found Kenchna, the earth-worm. It caught hold of Kenchna by the neck with its claws and the mark thus made is still to be seen on the earth-worm’s neck. Then the earth-worm brought up earth out of its mouth and the crab brought this to God, and God scattered it over the sea and patches of land appeared. God then walked over the earth and a boil came on his hand, and out of it Mahādeo and Pārvati were born.
In the beginning, there was water everywhere, and God was born in a lotus leaf and lived alone. One day, He rubbed His arm, and from that rubbing, He created a crow that sat on His shoulder; He also made a crab that swam across the waters. God then told the crow to fly over the world and bring back some earth. The crow flew around but couldn’t find any earth, although it noticed the crab, which was propping itself up with one leg on the sea bottom. The crow was very tired and landed on the crab’s back, which was soft enough that it left marks, and those marks can still be seen on the bodies of all crabs today. The crow asked the crab where it could find any earth. The crab replied that if God made its body hard, it would find some earth. God agreed to harden part of the crab’s body and made its back hard, just like it is now. The crab then dived to the bottom of the sea, where it found Kenchna, the earthworm. It grabbed Kenchna by the neck with its claws, leaving a mark that can still be seen on the earthworm’s neck today. Then the earthworm brought up earth from its mouth, and the crab took this to God, who scattered it over the sea, creating patches of land. God then walked over the earth, and a boil appeared on His hand, from which Mahādeo and Pārvati were born.
7. Creation of the Gonds and their imprisonment by Mahādeo.
From Mahādeo’s urine numerous vegetables began to spring up. Pārvati ate of these and became pregnant and gave birth to eighteen threshing-floors11 of Brāhman gods and twelve threshing-floors of Gond gods. All the Gonds were scattered over the jungle. They behaved like Gonds and not like good Hindus, with lamentable results, as follows:12
From Mahādeo’s urine, many vegetables started to grow. Pārvati ate these, became pregnant, and gave birth to eighteen threshing-floors of Brāhman gods and twelve threshing-floors of Gond gods. All the Gonds were spread throughout the jungle. They acted like Gonds rather than proper Hindus, which led to unfortunate consequences, as follows:12
Hither and thither all the Gonds were scattered in the jungle.
Here and there, all the Gonds were spread out in the jungle.
Places, hills, and valleys were filled with these Gonds.
Places, hills, and valleys were filled with these Gonds.
Even trees had their Gonds. How did the Gonds conduct themselves?
Even trees had their Gonds. How did the Gonds behave?
Whatever came across them they must needs kill and eat it;
Whatever came their way, they had to kill and eat it;
They made no distinction. If they saw a jackal they killed
They didn't make any distinction. If they saw a jackal, they killed it.
And ate it; no distinction was observed; they respected not antelope, sāmbhar and the like.
And ate it; there was no distinction made; they showed no respect for antelope, sambar, and similar animals.
They made no distinction in eating a sow, a quail, a pigeon,
They didn’t make any difference between eating a pig, a quail, or a pigeon,
A crow, a kite, an adjutant, a vulture,
A crow, a kite, a stork, a vulture,
A lizard, a frog, a beetle, a cow, a calf, a he- and she-buffalo,
A lizard, a frog, a beetle, a cow, a calf, a male and female buffalo,
Rats, bandicoots, squirrels—all these they killed and ate.
Rats, bandicoots, squirrels—all of these they killed and ate.
So began the Gonds to do. They devoured raw and ripe things;
So the Gonds started to act. They ate both raw and ripe things;
They did not bathe for six months together;
They went without bathing for six months straight;
They did not wash their faces properly, even on dunghills they would fall down and remain.
They didn't wash their faces properly, and they would even fall down and stay down in the dirt.
Such were the Gonds born in the beginning. A smell was spread over the jungle
Such were the Gonds born at the beginning. A scent was carried through the jungle.
When the Gonds were thus disorderly behaved; they became disagreeable to Mahādeva,
When the Gonds behaved in such a disorderly way, they became unpleasant to Mahādeva,
Who said: “The caste of the Gonds is very bad;
Who said: “The caste of the Gonds is very bad;
I will not preserve them; they will ruin my hill Dhawalgiri.”
I won't keep them; they'll spoil my hill, Dhawalgiri.
Mahādeo then determined to get rid of the Gonds. With this view he invited them all to a meeting. When they sat [51]down Mahādeo made a squirrel from the rubbings of his body and let it loose in the middle of the Gonds. All the Gonds at once got up and began to chase it, hoping for a meal. They seized sticks and stones and clods of earth, and their unkempt hair flew in the wind. The squirrel dodged about and ran away, and finally, directed by Mahādeo, ran into a large cave with all the Gonds after it. Mahādeo then rolled a large stone to the mouth of the cave and shut up all the Gonds in it. Only four remained outside, and they fled away to Kachikopa Lohāgarh, or the Iron Cave in the Red Hill, and lived there. Meanwhile Pārvati perceived that the smell of the Gonds, which had pleased her, had vanished from Dhawalgiri. She desired it to be restored and commenced a devotion. For six months she fasted and practised austerities. Bhagwān (God) was swinging in a swing. He was disturbed by Pārvati’s devotion. He sent Nārāyan (the sun) to see who was fasting. Nārāyan came and found Pārvati and asked her what she wanted. She said that she missed her Gonds and wanted them back. Nārāyan told Bhagwān, who promised that they should be given back.
Mahādeo then decided to get rid of the Gonds. To do this, he invited them all to a meeting. When they sat down, Mahādeo created a squirrel from the dust of his body and let it loose in the middle of the Gonds. Immediately, all the Gonds jumped up and started to chase it, hoping for a meal. They picked up sticks, stones, and clumps of dirt, and their messy hair flew in the wind. The squirrel darted around and ran off, eventually leading all the Gonds into a large cave. Mahādeo then rolled a big stone to the entrance of the cave and trapped all the Gonds inside. Only four stayed outside, and they ran away to Kachikopa Lohāgarh, or the Iron Cave in the Red Hill, where they lived. Meanwhile, Pārvati noticed that the pleasant scent of the Gonds had disappeared from Dhawalgiri. She wanted it back and started a period of devotion. For six months, she fasted and practiced austerities. Bhagwān (God) was swinging in a swing but was disturbed by Pārvati's devotion. He sent Nārāyan (the sun) to see who was fasting. Nārāyan arrived and found Pārvati, asking her what she wanted. She explained that she missed her Gonds and wanted them back. Nārāyan informed Bhagwān, who promised that they would be returned.
8. The birth and history of Lingo.
The yellow flowers of the tree Pahindi were growing on Dhawalgiri. Bhagwān sent thunder and lightning, and the flower conceived. First fell from it a heap of turmeric or saffron. In the morning the sun came out, the flower burst open, and Lingo was born. Lingo was a perfect child. He had a diamond on his navel and a sandalwood mark on his forehead. He fell from the flower into the heap of turmeric. He played in the turmeric and slept in a swing. He became nine years old. He said there was no one there like him, and he would go where he could find his fellows. He climbed a needle-like hill,13 and from afar off he saw Kachikopa Lohāgarh and the four Gonds. He came to them. They saw he was like them, and asked him to be their brother. They ate only animals. Lingo asked them to find for him an animal without a liver, and they searched all through the forest and could not. Then Lingo told them to cut down trees and make a field. They tried to cut down the anjan14 trees, but their hands were blistered [52]and they could not go on. Lingo had been asleep. He woke up and saw they had only cut down one or two trees. He took the axe and cut down many trees, and fenced a field and made a gate to it. Black soil appeared. It began to rain, and rained without ceasing for three days. All the rivers and streams were filled. The field became green with rice, and it grew up. There were sixteen score of nīlgai or blue-bull. They had two leaders, an old bull and his nephew. The young bull saw the rice of Lingo’s field and wished to eat it. The uncle told him not to eat of the field of Lingo or all the nīlgai would be killed. But the young bull did not heed, and took off all the nīlgai to eat the rice. When they got to the field they could find no entrance, so they jumped the fence, which was five cubits high. They ate all the rice from off the field and ran away. The young bull told them as they ran to put their feet on leaves and stones and boughs and grass, and not on the ground, so that they might not be tracked. Lingo woke up and went to see his field, and found all the rice eaten. He knew the nīlgai had done it, and showed the brothers how to track them by the few marks which they had by accident made on the ground. They did so, and surrounded the nīlgai and killed them all with their bows and arrows except the old uncle, from whom Lingo’s arrow rebounded harmlessly on account of his innocence, and one young doe. From these two the nīlgai race was preserved. Then Lingo told the Gonds to make fire and roast the deer as follows:
The yellow flowers of the Pahindi tree were blooming on Dhawalgiri. God sent thunder and lightning, and the flower became pregnant. First, a pile of turmeric or saffron fell from it. In the morning, the sun came out, the flower opened up, and Lingo was born. Lingo was a perfect child. He had a diamond on his belly button and a sandalwood mark on his forehead. He fell from the flower into the pile of turmeric. He played in the turmeric and napped in a swing. He grew up to be nine years old. He said there was no one like him, and he wanted to find others like him. He climbed a needle-like hill, 13, and from a distance, he spotted Kachikopa Lohāgarh and the four Gonds. When he approached them, they recognized he was like them and invited him to be their brother. They only ate animals. Lingo asked them to find him an animal without a liver, and they searched the entire forest but couldn't find one. Then Lingo told them to cut down trees and create a field. They tried to cut down the anjan trees but their hands became sore, and they couldn't continue. Lingo had been asleep. He woke up and saw they had only felled one or two trees. He took the axe and chopped down many trees, fenced off a field, and built a gate for it. Black soil emerged. It started to rain and poured non-stop for three days. All the rivers and streams filled up. The field became lush with rice as it grew tall. There were sixteen score of nīlgai or blue-bulls. They had two leaders, an old bull and his nephew. The young bull saw Lingo’s rice field and wanted to eat it. The uncle warned him not to eat from Lingo's field, or all the nīlgai would be killed. But the young bull ignored him and led all the nīlgai to eat the rice. When they reached the field, they couldn't find an entrance, so they jumped over the fence, which was five cubits high. They devoured all the rice and then fled. As they ran, the young bull advised them to step on leaves, stones, branches, and grass, avoiding the ground so they wouldn’t leave tracks. Lingo woke up, went to check his field, and discovered all the rice had been eaten. He figured the nīlgai were responsible and showed the brothers how to track them by the few marks they accidentally left on the ground. They followed the tracks, surrounded the nīlgai, and killed them all with their bows and arrows, except for the old uncle, from whom Lingo’s arrow bounced off harmlessly because of his innocence, and one young doe. From these two, the nīlgai race was preserved. Then Lingo told the Gonds to make a fire and roast the deer as follows:
He said, I will show you something; see if anywhere in your
He said, "I'll show you something; see if anywhere in your
Waistbands there is a flint; if so, take it out and make fire.
Waistbands have a flint; if so, take it out and start a fire.
But the matches did not ignite. As they were doing this, a watch of the night passed.
But the matches didn’t light up. While they were doing this, a watch of the night passed.
They threw down the matches, and said to Lingo, Thou art a Saint;
They dropped the matches and said to Lingo, "You are a Saint;"
Show us where our fire is, and why it does not come out.
Show us where our fire is, and why it doesn’t come out.
Lingo said: Three koss (six miles) hence is Rikad Gawādi the giant.
Lingo said: Three koss (six miles) away is Rikad Gawādi the giant.
There is fire in his field; where smoke shall appear, go there,
There’s a fire in his field; where there’s smoke, go there,
Come not back without bringing fire. Thus said Lingo.
Come back only if you’re bringing fire. That's what Lingo said.
They said, We have never seen the place, where shall we go?
They said, "We’ve never been to that place. Where should we go?"
Ye have never seen where this fire is? Lingo said;
You’ve never seen where this fire is? Lingo said;
I will discharge an arrow thither.
I will shoot an arrow over there.
Go in the direction of the arrow; there you will get fire.
Go in the direction of the arrow; that's where you'll find fire.
He applied the arrow, and having pulled the bow, he discharged one:
He nocked the arrow, pulled back the bowstring, and released it:
It crashed on, breaking twigs and making its passage clear. [53]
It continued through, snapping branches and clearing its way. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Having cut through the high grass, it made its way and reached the old man’s place (above mentioned).
Having pushed through the tall grass, it made its way to the old man’s place (mentioned earlier).
The arrow dropped close to the fire of the old man, who had daughters.
The arrow fell near the fire of the old man, who had daughters.
The arrow was near the door. As soon as they saw it, the daughters came and took it up,
The arrow was by the door. As soon as they spotted it, the daughters came over and picked it up.
And kept it. They asked their father: When will you give us in marriage?
And kept it. They asked their father, "When will you give us in marriage?"
Thus said the seven sisters, the daughters of the old man.
Thus spoke the seven sisters, the daughters of the old man.
I will marry you as I think best for you;
I will marry you because I believe it’s what’s best for you;
Remain as you are. So said the old man, the Rikad Gawādi.
Remain as you are. So said the old man, the Rikad Gawādi.
Lingo said, Hear, O brethren! I shot an arrow, it made its way.
Lingo said, "Listen up, everyone! I shot an arrow, and it found its path."
Go there, and you will see fire; bring thence the fire.
Go there, and you will see fire; bring back the fire.
Each said to the other, I will not go; but (at last) the youngest went.
Each of them said to the other, "I'm not going"; but in the end, the youngest went.
He descried the fire, and went to it; then beheld he an old man looking like the trunk of a tree.
He spotted the fire and walked over to it; then he saw an old man who looked like the trunk of a tree.
He saw from afar the old man’s field, around which a hedge was made.
He saw from a distance the old man’s field, which was surrounded by a hedge.
The old man kept only one way to it, and fastened a screen to the entrance, and had a fire in the centre of the field.
The old man had only one way in, secured a screen at the entrance, and built a fire in the middle of the field.
He placed logs of the Mahua and Anjun and Sāj trees on the fire,
He added logs from the Mahua, Anjun, and Sāj trees to the fire,
Teak faggots he gathered, and enkindled flame.
Teak sticks he gathered, and lit a fire.
The fire blazed up, and warmed by the heat of it, in deep sleep lay the Rikad Gawādi.
The fire blazed up, and warmed by its heat, the Rikad Gawādi lay in deep sleep.
Thus the old man like a giant did appear. When the young Gond beheld him, he shivered;
Thus the old man appeared like a giant. When the young Gond saw him, he shivered;
His heart leaped; and he was much afraid in his mind, and said:
His heart raced, and he felt a lot of fear in his mind, and said:
If the old man were to rise he will see me, and I shall be eaten up;
If the old man gets up, he will see me, and I'll be done for;
I will steal away the fire and carry it off, then my life will be safe.
I will take the fire and bring it with me, then my life will be secure.
He went near the fire secretly, and took a brand of tendu wood tree.
He quietly approached the fire and grabbed a piece of tendu wood.
When he was lifting it up a spark flew and fell on the hip of the old man.
When he lifted it up, a spark flew out and landed on the old man's hip.
That spark was as large as a pot; the giant was blistered; he awoke alarmed.
That spark was as big as a pot; the giant was blistered; he woke up alarmed.
And said: I am hungry, and I cannot get food to eat anywhere; I feel a desire for flesh;
And said: I’m hungry, and I can’t find any food to eat anywhere; I crave meat;
Like a tender cucumber hast thou come to me. So said the old man to the Gond,
Like a gentle cucumber, you have come to me. So said the old man to the Gond,
Who began to fly. The old man followed him. The Gond then threw away the brand which he had stolen.
Who started to fly. The old man followed him. The Gond then tossed aside the brand he had stolen.
He ran onward, and was not caught. Then the old man, being tired, turned back.
He kept running and didn’t get caught. Then the old man, feeling tired, turned back.
Thence he returned to his field, and came near the fire and sat, and said, What nonsense is this?
Thence he went back to his field, approached the fire, sat down, and said, "What nonsense is this?"
A tender prey had come within my reach;
A vulnerable target had come within my reach;
I said I will cut it up as soon as I can, but it escaped from my hand!
I said I would chop it up as soon as I could, but it slipped out of my grasp!
Let it go; it will come again, then I will catch it. It has gone now.
Let it go; it will come back, and then I’ll catch it. It’s gone now.
Then what happened? the Gond returned and came to his brethren.
Then what happened? The Gond returned and came to his brothers.
And said to them: Hear, O brethren, I went for fire, as you sent me, to that field; I beheld an old man like a giant.
And said to them: Listen, my brothers, I went for fire, as you asked me, to that field; I saw an old man who looked like a giant.
With hands stretched out and feet lifted up. I ran. I thus survived with difficulty. [54]
With my hands out and feet off the ground, I ran. I barely managed to survive. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The brethren said to Lingo, We will not go. Lingo said, Sit ye here.
The brothers said to Lingo, "We're not going." Lingo replied, "You stay here."
O brethren, what sort of a person is this giant? I will go and see him.
O brothers, what kind of person is this giant? I'm going to go check him out.
So saying, Lingo went away and reached a river.
So saying, Lingo walked away and arrived at a river.
He thence arose and went onward. As he looked, he saw in front three gourds.
He then got up and moved forward. As he looked ahead, he saw three gourds in front of him.
Then he saw a bamboo stick, which he took up.
Then he spotted a bamboo stick, which he picked up.
When the river was flooded
When the river flooded
It washed away a gourd tree, and its seed fell, and each stem produced bottle-gourds.
It washed away a gourd tree, and its seed fell, and each stem produced bottle gourds.
He inserted a bamboo stick in the hollow of the gourd and made a guitar.
He put a bamboo stick in the hollow part of the gourd and made a guitar.
He plucked two hairs from his head and strung it.
He pulled two hairs from his head and tied them together.
He held a bow and fixed eleven keys to that one stick, and played on it.
He held a bow and attached eleven keys to that one stick, and played it.
Lingo was much pleased in his mind.
Lingo was very pleased in his mind.
Holding it in his hand, he walked in the direction of the old man’s field.
Holding it in his hand, he walked toward the old man’s field.
He approached the fire where Rikad Gawādi was sleeping.
He walked over to the fire where Rikad Gawādi was sleeping.
The giant seemed like a log lying close to the fire; his teeth were hideously visible;
The giant looked like a log resting near the fire; his teeth were horrifyingly exposed;
His mouth was gaping. Lingo looked at the old man while sleeping.
His mouth was wide open. Lingo glanced at the old man while he was sleeping.
His eyes were shut. Lingo said, This is not a good time to carry off the old man while he is asleep.
His eyes were closed. Lingo said, "This isn't a good time to take the old man while he's asleep."
In front he looked, and turned round and saw a tree
In front of him, he looked, then turned around and saw a tree.
Of the pīpal sort standing erect; he beheld its branches with wonder, and looked for a fit place to mount upon.
Of the pīpal tree standing tall; he gazed at its branches in amazement and searched for the right spot to climb onto.
It appeared a very good tree; so he climbed it, and ascended to the top of it to sit.
It looked like a really good tree, so he climbed it and went all the way to the top to sit.
As he sat the cock crew. Lingo said, It is daybreak;
As he sat there, the rooster crowed. Lingo said, "It's daybreak;"
Meanwhile the old man must be rising. Therefore Lingo took the guitar in his hand,
Meanwhile, the old man must be getting up. So Lingo took the guitar in his hand,
And held it; he gave a stroke, and it sounded well; from it he drew one hundred tunes.
And he held it; he played a note, and it sounded great; from it he created one hundred tunes.
It sounded well, as if he was singing with his voice.
It sounded good, as if he were singing with his voice.
Thus (as it were) a song was heard.
So, a song was playing.
Trees and hills were silent at its sound. The music loudly entered into
Trees and hills fell silent at its sound. The music loudly entered into
The old man’s ears; he rose in haste, and sat up quickly; lifted up his eyes,
The old man's ears perked up; he quickly got up and sat up fast, lifting his eyes,
And desired to hear (more). He looked hither and thither, but could not make out whence the sound came.
And wanted to hear more. He looked around but couldn't figure out where the sound was coming from.
The old man said: Whence has a creature come here to-day to sing like the maina bird?
The old man said: Where has a creature come from today to sing like the myna bird?
He saw a tree, but nothing appeared to him as he looked underneath it.
He saw a tree, but nothing caught his eye when he looked underneath it.
He did not look up; he looked at the thickets and ravines, but
He didn't look up; he focused on the bushes and valleys, but
Saw nothing. He came to the road, and near to the fire in the midst of his field and stood.
Saw nothing. He reached the road and stood near the fire in the middle of his field.
Sometimes sitting, and sometimes standing, jumping, and rolling, he began to dance.
Sometimes sitting, and sometimes standing, jumping, and rolling, he started to dance.
The music sounded as the day dawned. His old woman came out in the morning and began to look out.
The music played as the day broke. His elderly partner stepped outside in the morning and started to look around.
She heard in the direction of the field a melodious music playing.
She heard a beautiful melody coming from the field.
When she arrived near the edge of her field, she heard music in her ears.
When she got close to the edge of her field, she heard music in her ears.
That old woman called her husband to her.
That old woman called her husband over.
[55]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
With stretched hands, and lifted feet, and with his neck bent down, he danced.
With outstretched hands, lifted feet, and his neck bent down, he danced.
Thus he danced. The old woman looked towards her husband, and said, My old man, my husband,
Thus he danced. The old woman looked at her husband and said, "My old man, my husband,
Surely, that music is very melodious. I will dance, said the old woman.
Surely, that music is really beautiful. I'm going to dance, said the old woman.
Having made the fold of her dress loose, she quickly began to dance near the hedge.
Having loosened the fold of her dress, she quickly started dancing near the hedge.
9. Death and resurrection of Lingo.
Then Lingo disclosed himself to the giant and became friendly with him. The giant apologised for having tried to eat his brother, and called Lingo his nephew. Lingo invited him to come and feast on the flesh of the sixteen scores of nīlgai. The giant called his seven daughters and offered them all to Lingo in marriage. The daughters produced the arrow which they had treasured up as portending a husband. Lingo said he was not marrying himself, but he would take them home as wives for his brothers. So they all went back to the cave and Lingo assigned two of the daughters each to the three elder brothers and one to the youngest. Then the brothers, to show their gratitude, said that they would go and hunt in the forest and bring meat and fruit and Lingo should lie in a swing and be rocked by their seven wives. But while the wives were swinging Lingo and his eyes were shut, they wished to sport with him as their husbands’ younger brother. So saying they pulled his hands and feet till he woke up. Then he reproached them and called them his mothers and sisters, but they cared nothing and began to embrace him. Then Lingo was filled with wrath and leapt up, and seeing a rice-pestle near he seized it and beat them all with it soundly. Then the women went to their houses and wept and resolved to be revenged on Lingo. So when the brothers came home they told their husbands that while they were swinging Lingo he had tried to seduce them all from their virtue, and they were resolved to go home and stay no longer in Kachikopa with such a man about the place. Then the brothers were exceedingly angry with Lingo, who they thought had deceived them with a pretence of virtue in refusing a wife, and they resolved to kill him. So they enticed him into the forest with a story of a great animal which had put them to flight and asked him to kill it, and there they shot him to death with their arrows and gouged out his eyes and played ball with them. [56]
Then Lingo revealed himself to the giant and became friendly with him. The giant apologized for trying to eat his brother and referred to Lingo as his nephew. Lingo invited him to feast on the flesh of the sixteen scores of nīlgai. The giant called his seven daughters and offered them all to Lingo in marriage. The daughters presented the arrow they had kept as a sign of a future husband. Lingo said he wasn't marrying himself, but he would take them home as wives for his brothers. So they all went back to the cave, and Lingo assigned two of the daughters to each of the three elder brothers and one to the youngest. Then the brothers, wanting to show their gratitude, said they would go hunt in the forest and bring meat and fruit while Lingo rested in a swing, rocked by their seven wives. But while the wives were swinging Lingo, and he had his eyes closed, they wanted to play with him as their husbands’ younger brother. They pulled on his hands and feet until he woke up. Then he scolded them and called them his mothers and sisters, but they didn’t care and began to embrace him. Lingo was filled with anger, jumped up, and grabbed a rice-pestle nearby, using it to hit them all soundly. The women then went home, weeping and plotting their revenge on Lingo. When the brothers returned, the wives told them that while they were swinging Lingo, he had tried to seduce them all and compromise their virtue. They were determined to leave Kachikopa and not stay with such a man. The brothers were extremely angry with Lingo, believing he had deceived them by pretending to be virtuous in refusing a wife, and they decided to kill him. They lured him into the forest with a story about a great animal that had scared them and asked him to kill it, and there they shot him to death with their arrows, gouged out his eyes, and played ball with them. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
But the god Bhagwān became aware that Lingo was not praying to him as usual, and sent the crow Kageshwar to look for him. The crow came and reported that Lingo was dead, and the god sent him back with nectar to sprinkle it over the body and bring it to life again, which was done.
But the god Bhagwān noticed that Lingo wasn't praying to him like usual, so he sent the crow Kageshwar to find him. The crow returned and reported that Lingo was dead, and the god sent him back with nectar to sprinkle on the body and bring him back to life, which was done.
10. He releases the Gonds shut up in the cave and constitutes the tribe.
Lingo then thought he had had enough of the four brothers, so he determined to go and find the other sixteen score Gonds who were imprisoned somewhere as the brothers had told him. The manner of his doing this may be told in Captain Forsyth’s version:15
Lingo then thought he had seen enough of the four brothers, so he decided to go and find the other sixteen score Gonds who were locked up somewhere, just like the brothers had said. How he went about this can be explained in Captain Forsyth’s version:15
And our Lingo redivivus
And our revived Lingo
Wandered on across the mountains,
Wandered across the mountains,
Wandered sadly through the forest
Wandered sadly through the woods
Till the darkening of the evening,
Until evening falls,
Wandered on until the night fell.
Wandered on until night came.
Screamed the panther in the forest,
Screamed the panther in the forest,
Growled the bear upon the mountain,
Growled the bear on the mountain,
And our Lingo then bethought him
And our Lingo remembered then
Of their cannibal propensities.
Of their cannibal tendencies.
Saw at hand the tree Niruda,
Saw at hand the tree Niruda,
Clambered up into its branches.
Climbed up into its branches.
Darkness fell upon the forest,
The forest was shrouded in darkness,
Bears their heads wagged, yelled the jackal
Bears they shook their heads, yelled the jackal.
Kolyal, the King of Jackals.
Kolyal, the Jackal King.
Sounded loud their dreadful voices
Their terrible voices sounded loud.
In the forest-shade primeval.
In the ancient forest shade.
Then the Jungle-Cock Gugotee,
Then the Jungle-Cock Gugotee,
Mull the Peacock, Kurs the Wild Deer,
Mull the Peacock, Kurs the Wild Deer,
Terror-stricken, screeched and shuddered,
Terrified, screamed and trembled,
In that forest-shade primeval.
In that primeval forest shade.
But the moon arose at midnight,
But the moon rose at midnight,
Poured her flood of silver radiance,
Poured her stream of silver light,
Lighted all the forest arches,
Lit up all the forest arches,
Through their gloomy branches slanting;
Through their shadowy branches slanting;
Fell on Lingo, pondering deeply
Fell on Lingo, thinking deeply
On his sixteen scores of Koitūrs.
On his sixteen points of Koitūrs.
Then thought Lingo, I will ask her
Then Lingo thought, I will ask her.
For my sixteen scores of Koitūrs.
For my sixteen pieces of Koitūrs.
‘Tell me, O Moon!’ said Lingo,
‘Tell me, O Moon!’ said Lingo,
‘Tell, O Brightener of the darkness!
‘Tell, O Brightener of the darkness!
Where my sixteen scores are hidden.’
Where my sixteen scores are hidden.
But the Moon sailed onwards, upwards,
But the Moon continued to sail on, rising higher,
And her cold and glancing moonbeams
And her cold, flickering moonlight
Said, ‘Your Gonds, I have not seen them.’ [57]
Said, ‘I haven’t seen your Gonds.’ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
And the Stars came forth and twinkled
And the stars came out and sparkled.
Twinkling eyes above the forest.
Sparkling eyes above the forest.
Lingo said, “O Stars that twinkle!
Lingo said, “Oh Stars that sparkle!
Eyes that look into the darkness,
Eyes that gaze into the darkness,
Tell me where my sixteen scores are.”
Tell me where my sixteen points are.”
But the cold Stars twinkling ever,
But the cold stars keep twinkling on and on,
Said, ‘Your Gonds, we have not seen them.’
Said, "We haven't seen your Gonds."
Broke the morning, the sky reddened,
Broke the morning, the sky reddened,
Faded out the star of morning,
Faded out the morning star,
Rose the Sun above the forest,
Rose the Sun above the forest,
Brilliant Sun, the Lord of morning,
Brilliant Sun, the Lord of morning,
And our Lingo quick descended,
And our language quickly declined,
Quickly ran he to the eastward,
He ran east quickly.
Fell before the Lord of Morning,
Fell before the Lord of Morning,
Gave the Great Sun salutation—
Did the Great Sun salutation—
‘Tell, O Sun!’ he said, ‘Discover
‘Tell, O Sun!’ he said, ‘Discover
Where my sixteen scores of Gonds are.’
Where my sixteen groups of Gonds are.
But the Lord of Day reply made—
But the Lord of Day replied—
“Hear, O Lingo, I a Pilgrim
“Hear, O Lingo, I a Pilgrim
Wander onwards, through four watches
Keep wandering, through four shifts
Serving God, I have seen nothing
Serving God, I have seen nothing
Of your sixteen scores of Koitūrs.”
Of your sixteen scores of Koitūrs.
Then our Lingo wandered onwards
Then our Lingo moved on
Through the arches of the forest;
Through the arches of the forest;
Wandered on until before him
Wandered on until he faced
Saw the grotto of a hermit,
Saw the cave of a hermit,
Old and sage, the Black Kumāit,
Old and wise, the Black Kumāit,
He the very wise and knowing,
He is very wise and knowledgeable,
He the greatest of Magicians,
He's the greatest magician.
Born in days that are forgotten,
Born in days that are forgotten,
In the unremembered ages,
In ancient times,
Salutation gave and asked him—
Greeting gave and asked him—
‘Tell, O Hermit! Great Kumāit!
‘Tell, O Hermit! Great Kumāit!
Where my sixteen scores of Gonds are.
Where my sixteen scores of Gonds are.
Then replied the Black Magician,
Then replied the Dark Mage,
Spake disdainfully in this wise—
Said disdainfully like this—
“Lingo, hear, your Gonds are asses
“Lingo, listen, your Gonds are idiots.”
Eating cats, and mice, and bandicoots,
Eating cats, mice, and bandicoots,
Eating pigs, and cows, and buffaloes;
Eating pork, beef, and buffalo;
Filthy wretches! wherefore ask me?
Filthy wretches! Why ask me?
If you wish it I will tell you.
If you want, I’ll tell you.
Our great Mahādeva caught them,
Our great Mahādeva caught them,
And has shut them up securely
And has locked them up tightly
In a cave within the bowels
In a cave deep within the earth
Of his mountain Dewalgiri,
Of his mountain Dewalgiri,
With a stone of sixteen cubits,
With a stone that measures sixteen cubits,
And his bulldog fierce Basmāsur;
And his fierce bulldog Basmāsur;
Serve them right, too, I consider,
They got what they deserved, I think.
Filthy, casteless, stinking wretches!”
“Filthy, casteless, stinking wretches!”
And the Hermit to his grotto [58]
And the Hermit to his cave [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Back returned, and deeply pondered
Back returned and thought deeply
On the days that are forgotten,
On the days that are forgotten,
On the unremembered ages.
In the forgotten ages.
But our Lingo wandered onwards,
But our language kept evolving,
Fasting, praying, doing penance;
Fasting, praying, and doing penance;
Laid him on a bed of prickles,
Laid him on a bed of thorns,
Thorns long and sharp and piercing.
Thorns that are long, sharp, and piercing.
Fasting lay he devotee-like,
Fasting, he lay like a devotee,
Hand not lifting, foot not lifting,
Hand not lifting, foot not lifting,
Eye not opening, nothing seeing.
Eye closed, seeing nothing.
Twelve months long thus lay and fasted,
Twelve months went by, and I fasted,
Till his flesh was dry and withered,
Till his flesh was dry and withered,
And the bones began to show through.
And the bones started to become visible.
Then the great god Mahādeva
Then the great god Mahadev
Felt his seat begin to tremble,
Felt his seat start to shake,
Felt his golden stool, all shaking
Felt his golden stool, all shaking
From the penance of our Lingo.
From the penance of our Lingo.
Felt, and wondered who on earth
Felt, and wondered who on earth
This devotee was that was fasting
This devotee was the one who was fasting.
Till his golden stool was shaking.
Till his golden stool was shaking.
Stepped he down from Dewalgiri,
He stepped down from Dewalgiri,
Came and saw that bed of prickles
Came and saw that bed of thorns
Where our Lingo lay unmoving.
Where our Lingo was stuck.
Asked him what his little game was,
Asked him what his little scheme was,
Why his golden stool was shaking.
Why was his golden stool shaking?
Answered Lingo, “Mighty Ruler!
Answered Lingo, “Powerful Leader!
Nothing less will stop that shaking
Nothing less will stop that shaking.
Than my sixteen scores of Koitūrs
Than my sixteen scores of Koitūrs
Rendered up all safe and hurtless
Rendered up all safe and unharmed
From your cave in Dewalgiri.”
"From your cave in Dewalgiri."
Then the Great God, much disgusted,
Then the Great God, very displeased,
Offered all he had to Lingo,
Offered everything he had to Lingo,
Offered kingdom, name, and riches,
Offered a kingdom, name, and riches,
Offered anything he wished for,
Gave him whatever he wanted,
‘Only leave your stinking Koitūrs
‘Only leave your stinky Koitūrs’
Well shut up in Dewalgiri.’
Well shut up in Dewalgiri.
But our Lingo all refusing
But our lingo is all refusing
Would have nothing but his Koitūrs;
Would have nothing but his Koitūrs;
Gave a turn to run the thorns a
Gave a turn to run the thorns a
Little deeper in his midriff.
A little deeper in his abdomen.
Winced the Great God: “Very well, then,
Winced the Great God: “Fine, then,
Take your Gonds—but first a favour.
Take your Gonds—but first, a favor.
By the shore of the Black Water
By the shore of the Black Water
Lives a bird they call Black Bindo,
Lives a bird they call Black Bindo,
Much I wish to see his young ones,
Much I wish to see his kids,
Little Bindos from the sea-shore;
Little Bindos from the beach;
For an offering bring these Bindos,
For an offering, bring these Bindos,
Then your Gonds take from my mountain.”
Then your Gonds take from my mountain.
Then our Lingo rose and wandered,
Then our Lingo got up and roamed,
Wandered onwards through the forest, [59]
Kept walking through the forest, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Till he reached the sounding sea-shore,
Till he reached the crashing waves at the beach,
Reached the brink of the Black Water,
Reached the edge of the Black Water,
Found the Bingo birds were absent
Found the Bingo birds were missing
From their nest upon the sea-shore,
From their nest on the beach,
Absent hunting in the forest,
Not hunting in the woods,
Hunting elephants prodigious,
Hunting elephants is huge,
Which they killed and took their brains out,
Which they killed and removed their brains,
Cracked their skulls, and brought their brains to
Cracked their skulls and brought their brains to
Feed their callow little Bindos,
Feed their clueless little Bindos,
Wailing sadly by the sea-shore.
Crying sadly by the shore.
Seven times a fearful serpent,
Seven times a scared snake,
Bhawarnāg the horrid serpent,
Bhawarnāg the terrible serpent,
Serpent born in ocean’s caverns,
Serpent born in ocean caves,
Coming forth from the Black Water,
Coming out of the Black Water,
Had devoured the little Bindos—
Had eaten the little Bindos—
Broods of callow little Bindos
Broods of naive little Bindos
Wailing sadly by the sea-shore—
Crying sadly by the shore—
In the absence of their parents.
In the absence of their parents.
Eighth this brood was. Stood our Lingo,
Eighth this group was. Our Lingo stood,
Stood he pondering beside them—
He stood thinking beside them—
“If I take these little wretches
“If I take these little wretches
In the absence of their parents
In the absence of their parents
They will call me thief and robber.
They will call me a thief and a robber.
No! I’ll wait till they come back here.”
No! I’ll wait until they come back here.”
Then he laid him down and slumbered
Then he lay down and fell asleep.
By the little wailing Bindos.
By the tiny crying Bindos.
As he slept the dreadful serpent,
As he slept, the terrible serpent,
Rising, came from the Black Water,
Rising, came from the Black Water,
Came to eat the callow Bindos,
Came to eat the naive Bindos,
In the absence of their parents.
In the absence of their parents.
Came he trunk-like from the waters,
Came he out of the water like a trunk,
Came with fearful jaws distended,
Came with wide, fearful jaws,
Huge and horrid, like a basket
Huge and terrifying, like a basket
For the winnowing of corn.
For separating corn from chaff.
Rose a hood of vast dimensions
Rose a hood of vast dimensions
O’er his fierce and dreadful visage.
Over his fierce and terrifying face.
Shrieked the Bindos young and callow,
Shrieked the young and clueless Bindos,
Gave a cry of lamentation;
Cried out in sorrow;
Rose our Lingo; saw the monster;
Rose our Lingo; saw the monster;
Drew an arrow from his quiver,
Drew an arrow from his quiver,
Shot it swift into his stomach,
Shot it quickly into his stomach,
Sharp and cutting in the stomach,
Sharp and cutting in the stomach,
Then another and another;
Then one after another;
Cleft him into seven pieces,
Cut him into seven pieces,
Wriggled all the seven pieces,
Adjusted all seven pieces,
Wriggled backward to the water.
Wiggled back to the water.
But our Lingo, swift advancing,
But our Lingo is quickly advancing,
Seized the headpiece in his arms,
Seized the headpiece in his arms,
Knocked the brains out on a boulder;
Knocked the brains out on a rock;
Laid it down beside the Bindos, [60]
Laid it down next to the Bindos, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Callow, wailing, little Bindos.
Whiny, crybaby little Bindos.
On it laid him, like a pillow,
On it lay him, like a pillow,
And began again to slumber.
And started to sleep again.
Soon returned the parent Bindos
The parent Bindos soon returned.
From their hunting in the forest;
From their hunting in the woods;
Bringing brains and eyes of camels
Bringing brains and eyes of camels
And of elephants prodigious,
And of extraordinary elephants,
For their little callow Bindos
For their naive Bindos
Wailing sadly by the sea-shore.
Crying sadly by the shore.
But the Bindos young and callow
But the Bindos are young and inexperienced.
Brains of camels would not swallow;
Brains of camels wouldn't get consumed;
Said—“A pretty set of parents
Said—“A nice set of parents
You are truly! thus to leave us
You really are! So, you're going to leave us?
Sadly wailing by the sea-shore
Sadly crying by the shore
To be eaten by the serpent—
To be eaten by the snake—
Bhawarnāg the dreadful serpent—
Bhawarnāg the fearsome serpent—
Came he up from the Black Water,
Came he up from the Black Water,
Came to eat us little Bindos,
Came to eat us little Bindos,
When this very valiant Lingo
When this brave Lingo
Shot an arrow in his stomach,
Shot an arrow into his stomach,
Cut him into seven pieces—
Cut him into seven parts—
Give to Lingo brains of camels,
Give to Lingo the brains of camels,
Eyes of elephants prodigious.”
“Elephants have enormous eyes.”
Then the fond paternal Bindo
Then the loving father Bindo
Saw the head-piece of the serpent
Saw the serpent's headdress
Under Lingo’s head a pillow,
Under Lingo's head a pillow,
And he said, ‘O valiant Lingo,
And he said, “Oh brave Lingo,
Ask whatever you may wish for.’
Ask anything you want.
Then he asked the little Bindos
Then he asked the little Bindos
For an offering to the Great God,
For a gift to the Great God,
And the fond paternal Bindo,
And the caring father Bindo,
Much disgusted first refusing,
Very disgusted at first refusal,
Soon consented; said he’d go too
Soon agreed; said he’d go as well.
With the fond maternal Bindo—
With beloved mom Bindo—
Take them all upon his shoulders,
Take them all on his shoulders,
And fly straight to Dewalgiri.
And fly directly to Dewalgiri.
Then he spread his mighty pinions,
Then he spread his powerful wings,
Took his Bindos up on one side
Took his Bindos up on one side
And our Lingo on the other.
And our language on the other.
Thus they soared away together
So they flew away together
From the shores of the Black Water,
From the shores of the Black Water,
And the fond maternal Bindo,
And the loving mother Bindo,
O’er them hovering, spread an awning
O'er them hovering, spread a canopy
With her broad and mighty pinions
With her wide and powerful wings
O’er her offspring and our Lingo.
O'er her kids and our language.
By the forests and the mountains
By the forests and the mountains
Six months’ journey was it thither
Six months' journey it was to get there.
To the mountain Dewalgiri.
To Mount Dewalgiri.
Half the day was scarcely over
Half the day was hardly over
Ere this convoy from the sea-shore [61]
Ere this convoy from the shore [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Lighted safe on Dewalgiri;
Lighted safe at Dewalgiri;
Touched the knocker to the gateway
Touched the knocker on the gate
Of the Great God, Mahādeva.
Of the Great God, Mahādeva.
And the messenger Nārāyan
And the messenger Narayan
Answering, went and told his master—
Answering, he went and told his boss—
“Lo, this very valiant Lingo!
"Look, this very brave Lingo!"
Here he is with all the Bindos,
Here he is with all the Bindos,
The Black Bindos from the sea-shore.”
The Black Bindos from the beach.”
Then the Great God, much disgusted,
Then the Great God, very displeased,
Driven quite into a corner,
Driven into a corner,
Took our Lingo to the cavern,
Took our Lingo to the cave,
Sent Basmāsur to his kennel,
Sent Basmāsur to his den,
Held his nose, and moved away the
Held his nose and moved away the
Mighty stone of sixteen cubits;
Huge stone of sixteen cubits;
Called those sixteen scores of Gonds out
Called those sixteen scores of Gonds out
Made them over to their Lingo.
Converted them to their language.
And they said, “O Father Lingo!
And they said, “Hey Father Lingo!
What a bad time we’ve had of it,
What a tough time we've had of it,
Not a thing to fill our bellies
Not a thing to fill our stomachs
In this horrid gloomy dungeon.”
In this awful dark dungeon.
But our Lingo gave them dinner,
But our Lingo fed them dinner,
Gave them rice and flour of millet,
Gave them rice and millet flour,
And they went off to the river,
And they headed to the river,
Had a drink, and cooked and ate it.
Had a drink, then cooked and ate it.
The next episode is taken from a slightly different local version:
The next episode is based on a slightly different local version:
And while they were cooking their food at the river a great flood came up, but all the Gonds crossed safely except the four gods, Tekām, Markām, Pusām and Telengām.16 These were delayed because they had cooked their food with ghī which they had looted from the Hindu deities. Then they stood on the bank and cried out,
And while they were cooking their food by the river, a huge flood came up, but all the Gonds crossed safely except for the four gods, Tekām, Markām, Pusām, and Telengām.16 They were held up because they had cooked their food with ghī that they had stolen from the Hindu deities. Then they stood on the bank and cried out,
O God of the crossing,
O God of the crossroads,
O Boundary God!
O Boundary God!
Should you be here,
If you're here,
Come take us across.
Come take us over.
Hearing this, the tortoise and crocodile came up to them, and offered to take them across the river. So Markām and Tekām sat on the back of the crocodile and Pusām and Telengām on the back of the tortoise, and before starting the gods made the crocodile and tortoise swear that they would not eat or drown them in the sea. But when they [62]got to the middle of the river the tortoise and crocodile began to sink, with the idea that they would drown the Gonds and feed their young with them. Then the Gonds cried out, and the Raigīdhni or vulture heard them. This bird appears to be the same as the Bindo, as it fed its young with elephants. The Raigīdhni flew to the Gonds and took them up on its back and flew ashore with them. And in its anger it picked out the tongue of the crocodile and crushed the neck of the tortoise. And this is why the crocodile is still tongueless and the tortoise has a broken neck, which is sometimes inside and sometimes outside its shell. Both animals also have the marks of string on their backs where the Gond gods tied their necks together when they were ferried across. Thus all the Gonds were happily reunited and Lingo took them into the forest, and they founded a town there, which grew and prospered. And Lingo divided all the Gonds into clans and made the oldest man a Pardhān or priest and founded the rule of exogamy. He also made the Gond gods, subsequently described,17 and worshipped them with offerings of a calf and liquor, and danced before them. He also prescribed the ceremonies of marriage which are still observed, and after all this was done Lingo went to the gods.
Hearing this, the tortoise and crocodile approached them and offered to take them across the river. So Markām and Tekām climbed on the back of the crocodile, while Pusām and Telengām sat on the back of the tortoise. Before they started, the gods made the crocodile and tortoise swear that they would not eat or drown them in the water. But when they [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]reached the middle of the river, the tortoise and crocodile began to sink, planning to drown the Gonds and feed their young with them. The Gonds cried out, and the Raigīdhni, or vulture, heard them. This bird seems to be the same as the Bindo, as it fed its young elephants. The Raigīdhni flew to the Gonds, picked them up on its back, and carried them to shore. In its anger, it tore out the crocodile's tongue and crushed the tortoise's neck. That’s why the crocodile is still without a tongue, and the tortoise has a broken neck that sometimes sticks out and sometimes hides inside its shell. Both animals still bear the marks of the string on their backs where the Gond gods tied their necks together when they were ferried across. Thus all the Gonds were happily reunited, and Lingo led them into the forest, where they established a town that flourished and grew. Lingo divided all the Gonds into clans and appointed the oldest man as a Pardhān or priest, establishing the rule of exogamy. He also created the Gond gods, further described in 17, and worshipped them with offerings of a calf and liquor, dancing before them. He also set out the marriage ceremonies that are still practiced today, and after all this was done, Lingo went to the gods.

Gonds on a journey
Gonds on a trip
(b) Tribe Divisions
11. Subcastes.
Out of the Gond tribe, which, as it gave its name to a province, may be considered as almost a people, a number of separate castes have naturally developed. Among them are several occupational castes such as the Agarias or iron-workers, the Ojhas or soothsayers, Pardhāns or priests and minstrels, Solāhas or carpenters, and Koilabhutis or dancers or prostitutes. These are principally sprung from the Gonds, though no doubt with an admixture of other low tribes or castes. The Parjas of Bastar, now classed as a separate tribe, appear to represent the oldest Gond settlers, who were subdued by later immigrants of the race; while the Bhatras and Jhādi Telengas are of mixed descent from Gonds and Hindus. Similarly the Gowāri caste of cattle-graziers [63]originated from the alliances of Gond and Ahīr graziers. The Mannewārs and Kolāms are other tribes allied to the Gonds. Many Hindu castes and also non-Aryan tribes living in contact with the Gonds have a large Gond element; of the former class the Ahīrs, Basors, Barhais and Lohārs, and of the latter the Baigas, Bhunjias and Khairwārs are instances.
Out of the Gond tribe, which gave its name to a province and can almost be seen as a people, several separate castes have emerged. Among them are various occupational castes like the Agarias, who are iron workers; the Ojhas, who are soothsayers; Pardhāns, who serve as priests and minstrels; Solāhas, who are carpenters; and Koilabhutis, who are dancers or prostitutes. These primarily originate from the Gonds, although they likely include some influences from other low tribes or castes. The Parjas of Bastar, now recognized as a separate tribe, seem to represent the earliest Gond settlers who were overpowered by later immigrant groups; meanwhile, the Bhatras and Jhādi Telengas have mixed ancestry from both Gonds and Hindus. Likewise, the Gowāri caste of cattle-grazers originated from the unions between Gonds and Ahīr graziers. The Mannewārs and Kolāms are other tribes associated with the Gonds. Many Hindu castes and non-Aryan tribes that live among the Gonds have a significant Gond component; examples from the former group include the Ahīrs, Basors, Barhais, and Lohārs, and from the latter, the Baigas, Bhunjias, and Khairwārs.
Among the Gonds proper there are two aristocratic subdivisions, the Rāj-Gonds and Khatolas. According to Forsyth the Rāj-Gonds are in many cases the descendants of alliances between Rājpūt adventurers and Gonds. But the term practically comprises the landholding subdivision of the Gonds, and any proprietor who was willing to pay for the privilege could probably get his family admitted into the Rāj-Gond group. The Rāj-Gonds rank with the Hindu cultivating castes, and Brāhmans will take water from them. They sometimes wear the sacred thread. In the Telugu country the Rāj-Gond is known as Durla or Durlasattam. In some localities Rāj-Gonds will intermarry with ordinary Gonds, but not in others. The Khatola Gonds take their name from the Khatola state in Bundelkhand, which is said to have once been governed by a Gond ruler, but is no longer in existence. In Saugor they rank about equal with the Rāj-Gonds and intermarry with them, but in Chhindwāra it is said that ordinary Gonds despise them and will not marry with them or eat with them on account of their mixed descent from Gonds and Hindus. The ordinary Gonds in most Districts form one endogamous group, and are known as the Dhur or ‘dust’ Gonds, that is the common people. An alternative name conferred on them by the Hindus is Rāwanvansi or of the race of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, who was the opponent of Rāma. The inference from this name is that the Hindus consider the Gonds to have been among the people of southern India who opposed the Aryan expedition to Ceylon, which is preserved in the legend of Rāma; and the name therefore favours the hypothesis that the Gonds came from the south and that their migration northward was sufficiently recent in date to permit of its being still remembered in tradition. There are several other small local subdivisions. The Koya Gonds live on the [64]border of the Telugu country, and their name is apparently a corruption of Koi or Koitūr, which the Gonds call themselves. The Gaita are another Chānda subcaste, the word Gaite or Gaita really meaning a village priest or headman. Gattu or Gotte is said to be a name given to the hill Gonds of Chānda, and is not a real subcaste. The Darwe or Nāik Gonds of Chānda were formerly employed as soldiers, and hence obtained the name of Naīk or leader. Other local groups are being formed such as the Larhia or those of Chhattīsgarh, the Mandlāha of Mandla, the Lānjiha from Lānji and so on. These are probably in course of becoming endogamous. The Gonds of Bastar are divided into two groups, the Māria and the Muria. The Māria are the wilder, and are apparently named after the Mad, as the hilly country of Bastar is called. Mr. Hīra Lāl suggests the derivation of Muria from mur, the palās tree, which is common in the plains of Bastar, or from mur, a root. Both derivations must be considered as conjectural. The Murias are the Gonds who live in the plains and are more civilised than the Mārias. The descendants of the Rāja of Deogarh Bakht Buland, who turned Muhammadan, still profess that religion, but intermarry freely with the Hindu Gonds. The term Bhoi, which literally means a bearer in Telugu, is used as a synonym for the Gonds and also as an honorific title. In Chhindwāra it is said that only a village proprietor is addressed as Bhoi. It appears that the Gonds were used as palanquin-bearers, and considered it an honour to belong to the Kahār or bearer caste, which has a fairly good status.18
Among the Gonds, there are two aristocratic subdivisions, the Rāj-Gonds and Khatolas. According to Forsyth, the Rāj-Gonds are often descendants of alliances between Rājpūt adventurers and Gonds. However, the term mainly refers to the landowning division of the Gonds, and any landowner who was willing to pay could likely gain admission for their family into the Rāj-Gond group. The Rāj-Gonds are on par with the Hindu farming castes, and Brāhmans will accept water from them. They sometimes wear the sacred thread. In the Telugu region, the Rāj-Gond is referred to as Durla or Durlasattam. In some areas, Rāj-Gonds will marry ordinary Gonds, but this varies by location. The Khatola Gonds derive their name from the Khatola state in Bundelkhand, which was once ruled by a Gond king but no longer exists. In Saugor, they hold a status similar to the Rāj-Gonds and intermarry with them, but in Chhindwāra, ordinary Gonds are said to look down on them, refusing to marry or eat with them due to their mixed descent from both Gonds and Hindus. In most districts, ordinary Gonds form a single endogamous group and are known as the Dhur or ‘dust’ Gonds, meaning the common people. An alternate name given to them by Hindus is Rāwanvansi or descendants of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, who opposed Rāma. This implies that Hindus view the Gonds as part of the groups in southern India that resisted the Aryan expedition to Ceylon, a narrative preserved in the legend of Rāma; thus, this name supports the theory that the Gonds originated from the south and that their migration northward happened recently enough to still be remembered in tradition. There are several other small local subdivisions. The Koya Gonds live on the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] border of the Telugu region, and their name seems to be a variation of Koi or Koitūr, which is what the Gonds call themselves. The Gaita is another subcaste in Chānda, where the word Gaite or Gaita literally translates to a village priest or headman. Gattu or Gotte refers to the hill Gonds of Chānda, but it isn't a genuine subcaste. The Darwe or Nāik Gonds of Chānda were once soldiers, which is how they came to be called Naīk or leaders. Other local groups are forming, including the Larhia of Chhattīsgarh, the Mandlāha of Mandla, the Lānjiha from Lānji, and so forth. These groups are likely evolving into endogamous communities. The Gonds of Bastar split into two groups, the Māria and the Muria. The Māria are considered wilder and are seemingly named after the Mad, which refers to the hilly area of Bastar. Mr. Hīra Lāl proposes that Muria comes from mur, the palās tree, common in the Bastar plains, or from mur, meaning a root. Both sources should be regarded as speculative. The Murias are the Gonds residing in the plains and are more civilized than the Mārias. The descendants of the Rāja of Deogarh Bakht Buland, who converted to Islam, still identify with that faith but intermarry freely with Hindu Gonds. The term Bhoi, which translates to a bearer in Telugu, is used as a synonym for Gonds and also as an honorific title. In Chhindwāra, it’s said that only a village landowner is referred to as Bhoi. It seems that Gonds were utilized as palanquin-bearers and considered it an honor to belong to the Kahār or bearer caste, which enjoys relatively high status. 18
12. Exogamy.
The Gond rules of exogamy appear to preserve traces of the system found in Australia, by which the whole tribe is split into two or four main divisions, and every man in one or two of them must marry a woman in the other one or two. This is considered by Sir J. G. Frazer to be the beginning of exogamy, by which marriage was prohibited, first, between brothers and sisters, and then between parents and children, by the arrangement of these main divisions.19
The Gond rules of exogamy seem to maintain elements of a system seen in Australia, where the entire tribe is divided into two or four main groups, and every man in one or two of those groups must marry a woman from the other one or two. Sir J. G. Frazer views this as the start of exogamy, which initially prohibited marriage between brothers and sisters, and later, between parents and children, based on the structure of these main divisions.19
Among the Gonds, however, the subdivision into small exogamous septs has been also carried out, and the class [65]system, if the surmise that it once existed be correct, remains only in the form of a survival, prohibiting marriage between agnates, like an ordinary sept. In one part of Bastar all the septs of the Māria Gonds are divided into two great classes. There are ninety septs in A Class and sixty-nine in B Class, though the list may be incomplete. All the septs of A Class say that they are Bhaiband or Dādabhai to each other, that is in the relation of brothers, or cousins being the sons of brothers. No man of Class A can marry a woman of any sept in Class A. The septs of Class A stand in relation of Māmabhai or Akomāma to those of Class B. Māmabhai means a maternal uncle’s son, and Akomāma apparently signifies having the same maternal grandfather. Any man of a sept in Class A can marry any woman of a sept in Class B. It will thus be seen that the smaller septs seem to serve no purpose for regulating marriage, and are no more than family names. The tribe might just as well be divided into two great exogamous clans only. Marriage is prohibited between persons related only through males; but according to the exogamous arrangement there is no other prohibition, and a man could marry any maternal relative. Separate rules, however, prohibit his marriage with certain female relatives, and these will be given subsequently.20 It is possible that the small septs may serve some purpose which has not been elicited, though the inquiry made by Rai Bahādur Panda Baijnāth was most careful and painstaking.
Among the Gonds, the division into small exogamous groups has also occurred, and the class [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] system, if it ever existed, now only survives as a tradition, preventing marriage between male relatives, similar to an ordinary group. In one area of Bastar, all the groups of the Māria Gonds are split into two main classes. There are ninety groups in Class A and sixty-nine in Class B, though the list might not be complete. All the groups in Class A identify as Bhaiband or Dādabhai to each other, meaning they are in the relationship of brothers or cousins who are the sons of brothers. No man in Class A can marry a woman from any group in Class A. The groups in Class A are viewed as Māmabhai or Akomāma to those in Class B. Māmabhai translates to maternal uncle’s son, and Akomāma seems to mean having the same maternal grandfather. Any man from a group in Class A can marry any woman from a group in Class B. This shows that the smaller groups do not effectively regulate marriage and are essentially just family names. The tribe could simply be classified into two large exogamous clans. Marriage is prohibited between individuals related only through males; however, according to the exogamous setup, there are no other restrictions, and a man could marry any maternal relative. Separate rules, though, prevent him from marrying certain female relatives, and these will be detailed later. 20 It’s possible that the smaller groups have some undiscovered purpose, even though the inquiry conducted by Rai Bahādur Panda Baijnāth was quite thorough and detailed.
In another part of Bastar there were found to be five classes, and each class had a small number of septs in it. The people who supplied this information could not give the names of many septs. Thus Class A had six septs, Class B five, Classes C and D one each, Class E four, and Class F two. A man could not marry a woman of any sept belonging to his own class.
In another part of Bastar, there were five classes, and each class had a small number of septs. The people who provided this information couldn't name many septs. So, Class A had six septs, Class B had five, Classes C and D had one each, Class E had four, and Class F had two. A man couldn’t marry a woman from any sept in his own class.
The Muria Gonds of Bastar have a few large exogamous septs or clans named in Hindi after animals, and each of these clans contains several subsepts with Gondi names. Thus the Bakaravans or Goat race contains the Garde, Kunjami, Karrami and Vadde septs. The Kachhimvans or Tortoise race has the Netāmi, Kawachi, Usendi and [66]Tekāmi septs; the Nāgvans or Cobra race includes the Marāvi, Potāri, Karanga, Nurethi, Dhurwa and others. Other exogamous races are the Sodi (or tiger), Behainsa (buffalo), Netām (dog in Gondi), Chamchidai (bat) and one or two more. In this case the exogamous clans with Hindi names would appear to be a late division, and have perhaps been adopted because the meaning of the old Gondi names had been forgotten, or the septs were too numerous to be remembered.
The Muria Gonds of Bastar have a few large exogamous clans named in Hindi after animals, and each of these clans contains several sub-clans with Gondi names. So, the Bakaravans or Goat clan includes the Garde, Kunjami, Karrami, and Vadde sub-clans. The Kachhimvans or Tortoise clan has the Netāmi, Kawachi, Usendi, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Tekāmi sub-clans; the Nāgvans or Cobra clan includes the Marāvi, Potāri, Karanga, Nurethi, Dhurwa, and others. Other exogamous clans are the Sodi (or tiger), Behainsa (buffalo), Netām (dog in Gondi), Chamchidai (bat), and a couple more. In this case, the exogamous clans with Hindi names seem to be a more recent division, possibly adopted because the meanings of the old Gondi names were forgotten, or there were too many sub-clans to remember.
In Chānda a classification according to the number of gods worshipped is found. There are four main groups worshipping seven, six, five and four gods respectively, and each group contains ten to fifteen septs. A man cannot marry a woman of any sept which worships the same number of gods as himself. Each group has a sacred animal which the members revere, that of the seven-god worshippers being a porcupine, of the six-god worshippers a tiger, of the five-god worshippers the sāras crane, and of the four-god worshippers a tortoise. As a rule the members of the different groups do not know the names of their gods, and in practice it is doubtful whether they restrict themselves to the proper number of gods of their own group. Formerly there were three-, two- and one-god worshippers, but in each of these classes it is said that there were only one or two septs, and they found that they were much inconvenienced by the paucity of their numbers, perhaps for purposes of communal worship and feasting, and hence they got themselves enrolled in the larger groups. In reality it would appear that the classification according to the number of gods worshipped is being forgotten, and the three lowest groups have disappeared. This conjecture is borne out by the fact that in Chhindwāra and other localities only two large classes remain who worship six and seven gods respectively, and marry with each other, the union of a man with a woman worshipping the same number of gods as himself being prohibited. Here, again, the small septs included in the groups appear to serve no purpose for regulating marriages. In Mandla the division according to the number of gods worshipped exists as in Chānda; but many Gonds have forgotten all particulars as to the gods, and say only that those septs which worship [67]the same number of gods are bhaiband, or related to each other, and therefore cannot intermarry. In Betūl the division by numbers of gods appears to be wholly in abeyance. Here certain large septs, especially the Uika and Dhurwa, are subdivided into a number of subsepts, within each of which marriage is prohibited.
In Chānda, there's a classification based on the number of gods each group worships. There are four main groups: those who worship seven, six, five, and four gods respectively, with each group consisting of ten to fifteen septs. A man cannot marry a woman from any sept that worships the same number of gods as he does. Each group has a sacred animal that its members respect—those who worship seven gods revere the porcupine, six gods worship the tiger, five gods honor the sāras crane, and four gods pay respect to the tortoise. Generally, the members of different groups don’t know the names of their gods, and in practice, it’s uncertain whether they actually stick to the number of gods specific to their group. In the past, there were also three-, two-, and one-god worshippers, but it’s said these classes only had one or two septs each, and they found their small numbers inconvenient for communal worship and celebrations, leading them to join larger groups. It seems that the classification based on the number of gods worshipped is being forgotten, as the smaller groups have vanished. This is supported by the fact that in Chhindwāra and other areas, only two large classes remain who worship six and seven gods respectively, and they intermarry, while unions between a man and a woman worshipping the same number of gods are prohibited. In this context, the smaller septs within the groups do not seem to play a role in regulating marriages. In Mandla, the classification based on the number of gods worshipped is similar to that in Chānda; however, many Gonds have forgotten the specific details about the gods and simply say that septs worshipping [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the same number of gods are bhaiband, or related, and therefore cannot intermarry. In Betūl, the division by number of gods seems to be entirely obsolete. In this area, certain large septs, particularly the Uika and Dhurwa, are subdivided into several subsepts, within which marriage is not allowed.
13. Totemism.
Many of the septs are named after animals and plants. Among the commonest septs in all Districts are Markām, the mango tree; Tekām, the teak tree; Netām, the dog; Irpāchi, the mahua tree; Tumrāchi, the tendu tree; Warkara, the wild cat, and so on. Generally the members of a sept do not kill or injure their totem animals, but the rule is not always observed, and in some cases they now have some other object of veneration, possibly because they have forgotten the meaning of the sept name, or the object after which it is named has ceased to be sacred. Thus the Markām sept, though named after the mango, now venerate the tortoise, and this is also the case with the Netām sept in Bastar, though named after the dog. In Bastar a man revering the tortoise, though he will not catch the animal himself, will get one of his friends to catch it, and one revering the goat, if he wishes to kill a goat for a feast, will kill it not at his own house but at a friend’s. The meaning of the important sept names Marābi, Dhurwa and Uika has not been ascertained, and the members of the sept do not know it. In Mandla the Marābi sept are divided into the Eti Marābi and Padi Marābi, named after the goat and pig. The Eti or goat Marābi will not touch a goat nor sacrifice one to Bura Deo. They say that once their ancestors stole a goat and were caught by the owner, when they put a basket over it and prayed Bura Deo to change it into a pig, which he did. Therefore they sacrifice only pigs to Bura Deo, but apparently the Padi Marābi also both sacrifice and eat pigs. The Dhurwa sept are divided into the Tumrāchi and Nābalia Dhurwa, named after the tendu tree and the dwarf date-palm. The Nābalia Dhurwas will not cut a dwarf date-palm nor eat its fruit. They worship Bura Deo in this tree instead of in the sāj tree, making an iron doll to represent him and covering it with palm-leaves. The Uika sept in Mandla say that they revere no animal or plant, and can eat any animal [68]or cut down any plant except the sāj tree,21 the tree of Bura Deo; but in Betūl they are divided into several subsepts, each of which has a totem. The Parteti sept revere the crocodile. When a marriage is finished they make a sacrifice to the crocodile, and if they see one lying dead they break their earthen pots in token of mourning. The Warkara sept revere the wild cat; they also will not touch a village cat nor keep one in their house, and if a cat comes in they drive it out at once. The Kunjām sept revere the rat and do not kill it.
Many of the clans are named after animals and plants. Among the most common clans in all Districts are Markām, the mango tree; Tekām, the teak tree; Netām, the dog; Irpāchi, the mahua tree; Tumrāchi, the tendu tree; Warkara, the wild cat, and so on. Generally, the members of a clan do not kill or harm their totem animals, but this rule isn’t always followed, and in some cases, they now venerate something else, possibly because they’ve forgotten the meaning of the clan name, or the original object of reverence is no longer considered sacred. For instance, the Markām clan, though named after the mango, now reveres the tortoise, and the same is true for the Netām clan in Bastar, despite being named after the dog. In Bastar, a person honoring the tortoise, while he won’t catch the animal himself, will have one of his friends do it, and someone who honors the goat, if he wants to kill one for a feast, will do it at a friend's house instead of his own. The meanings of the important clan names Marābi, Dhurwa, and Uika are not known, and the members of these clans are unaware of them. In Mandla, the Marābi clan is split into the Eti Marābi and Padi Marābi, named after the goat and pig. The Eti or goat Marābi won’t touch a goat or offer one to Bura Deo. They say that once their ancestors stole a goat and were caught by the owner, so they put a basket over it and prayed to Bura Deo to turn it into a pig, which he did. Therefore, they only sacrifice pigs to Bura Deo, while the Padi Marābi both sacrifice and eat pigs. The Dhurwa clan is divided into Tumrāchi and Nābalia Dhurwa, named after the tendu tree and the dwarf date-palm. The Nābalia Dhurwas won’t cut down a dwarf date-palm or eat its fruit. They worship Bura Deo through this tree instead of the sāj tree, creating an iron doll to represent him and covering it with palm leaves. The Uika clan in Mandla claims they don’t revere any animal or plant and can eat any animal or cut down any plant except the sāj tree, the tree of Bura Deo; however, in Betūl, they are divided into several sub-clans, each with its own totem. The Parteti clan reveres the crocodile. After a marriage ceremony, they perform a sacrifice to the crocodile, and if they see one dead, they break their earthen pots in mourning. The Warkara clan reveres the wild cat; they also won’t touch a village cat or keep one at home, and if a cat enters, they immediately drive it out. The Kunjām clan reveres the rat and does not kill it.
14. Connection of totemism with the gods.
In Betūl the Gonds explain the totemistic names of their septs by saying that some incident connected with the animal, tree or other object occurred to the ancestor or priest of the sept while they were worshipping at the Deo-khulla or god’s place or threshing-floor. Mr. Ganga Prasād Khatri has made an interesting collection of these. The reason why these stories have been devised may be that the totem animals or plants have ceased to be revered on their own merits as ancestors or kinsmen of the sept, and it was therefore felt necessary to explain the sept name or sanctity attaching to the totem by associating it with the gods. If this were correct the process would be analogous to that by which an animal or plant is first held sacred of itself, and, when this feeling begins to decay with some recognition of its true nature, it is associated with an anthropomorphic god in order to preserve its sanctity. The following are some examples recorded by Mr. Ganga Prasād Khatri. Some of the examples are not associated with the gods.
In Betūl, the Gonds explain the totem names of their clans by saying that some event involving the animal, tree, or other object happened to the ancestor or priest of the clan while they were worshipping at the Deo-khulla or god’s place or threshing-floor. Mr. Ganga Prasād Khatri has put together an interesting collection of these stories. The reason these stories were created might be that the totem animals or plants are no longer honored as ancestors or relatives of the clan, and so it became necessary to explain the clan name or the significance connected to the totem by linking it to the gods. If this is true, the process would be similar to how an animal or plant is initially considered sacred in its own right, and when that reverence starts to fade as people recognize its true nature, it gets connected to a human-like god to maintain its significance. Here are some examples recorded by Mr. Ganga Prasād Khatri. Some of these examples are not connected to the gods.
Gajjāmi, subsept of Dhurwa sept. From gaj, an arrow. Their first ancestor killed a tiger with an arrow.
Gajjāmi, a subsept of the Dhurwa sept. From gaj, meaning an arrow. Their first ancestor killed a tiger with an arrow.
Gouribans Dhurwa. Their first ancestor worshipped his gods in a bamboo clump.
Gouribans Dhurwa. Their first ancestor worshiped his gods in a patch of bamboo.
Kusadya Dhurwa. (Kosa, tasar silk cocoon.) The first ancestor found a silk cocoon on the tree in which he worshipped his gods.
Kusadya Dhurwa. (Kosa, tasar silk cocoon.) The first ancestor discovered a silk cocoon on the tree where he worshipped his gods.
Kohkapath. Kohka is the fruit of the bhilawa22 or marking-nut tree, and path, a kid. The first ancestor worshipped his gods in a bhilawa tree and offered a kid to them. Members of this sept do not eat the fruit or flowers of the bhilawa tree. [69]
Kohkapath. Kohka refers to the fruit of the bhilawa tree, also known as the marking-nut tree, and path means a kid. The first ancestor worshipped his gods in a bhilawa tree and offered a kid to them. Members of this group do not eat the fruit or flowers of the bhilawa tree. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Jaglya. One who keeps awake, or the awakener. The first ancestor stayed awake the whole night in the Deo-khulla, or god’s threshing-floor.
Jaglya. One who stays awake, or the awakener. The first ancestor remained awake all night in the Deo-khulla, or god’s threshing-floor.
Sariyām. (Sarri, a path.) The first ancestor swept the path to the Deo-khulla.
Sariyām. (Sarri, a path.) The first ancestor cleared the way to the Deo-khulla.
Guddām. Gudda is a place where a hen lays her eggs. The first ancestor’s hen laid eggs in the Deo-khulla.
Guddām. Gudda is a place where a hen lays her eggs. The first ancestor’s hen laid eggs in the Deo-khulla.
Irpāchi. The mahua tree. A mahua tree grew in the Deo-khulla or worshipping-place of this sept.
Irpāchi. The mahua tree. A mahua tree grew in the worship area of this group.
Admachi. The dhaura tree.23 The first ancestor worshipped his gods under a dhaura tree. Members of the sept do not cut this tree nor burn its wood.
Admachi. The dhaura tree.23 The first ancestor worshiped his gods under a dhaura tree. Members of the sept do not cut down this tree or burn its wood.
Sarāti Dhurwa. (Sarāti, a whip.) The first ancestor whipped the priest of the gods.
Sarāti Dhurwa. (Sarāti, a whip.) The first ancestor struck the priest of the gods with a whip.
Suibadiwa. (Sui, a porcupine.) The first ancestor’s wife had a porcupine which went and ate the crop of an old man’s field. He tried to catch it, but it went back to her. He asked the name of her sept, and not being able to find it out called it Suibadiwa.
Suibadiwa. (Sui, a porcupine.) The first ancestor’s wife had a porcupine that went and ate the crops in an old man’s field. He tried to catch it, but it ran back to her. He asked her what the name of her clan was, and not being able to find it out, he called it Suibadiwa.
Watka. (A stone.) Members of this sept worship five stones for their gods. Some say that the first ancestors were young boys who forgot where the Deo-khulla was and therefore set up five stones and offered a chicken to them. As they did not offer the usual sacrifice of a goat, members of this sept abstain from eating goats.
Watka. (A stone.) Members of this group worship five stones as their gods. Some say that the first ancestors were young boys who forgot where the Deo-khulla was, so they set up five stones and offered a chicken to them. Since they didn't make the usual sacrifice of a goat, members of this group avoid eating goats.
Tumrecha Uika. (The tendu tree.24) It is said that the original ancestor of this sept was walking in the forest with his pregnant wife. She saw some tendu fruit and longed for it and he gave it to her to eat. Perhaps the original idea may have been that she conceived through swallowing a tendu fruit. Members of this sept eat the fruit of the tendu tree, but do not cut the tree nor make any use of its leaves or branches.
Tumrecha Uika. (The tendu tree.24) It is said that the founding ancestor of this group was walking in the forest with his pregnant wife. She spotted some tendu fruit and craved it, so he gave it to her to eat. The original idea might have been that she conceived after eating a tendu fruit. Members of this group eat the fruit from the tendu tree, but they do not cut down the tree or use its leaves or branches in any way.
Tumdan Uika. Tumdan is a kind of pumpkin or gourd. They say that this plant grows in their Deo-khulla. The members drink water out of this gourd in the house, but do not carry it out of the house.
Tumdan Uika. Tumdan is a type of pumpkin or gourd. People say that this plant grows in their Deo-khulla. The members drink water from this gourd in the house, but they do not take it outside.
Kadfa-chor Uika. (Stealer of the kadfa.) Kadfa is the sheaf of grain left standing in the field for the gods when [70]the crop is cut. The first ancestor stole the kadfa and offered it to his gods.
Kadfa-chor Uika. (Thief of the kadfa.) Kadfa is the bundle of grain left in the field for the gods after the crop is harvested. The first ancestor took the kadfa and presented it to his gods.
Gadhamār Uika. (Donkey-slayer.) Some say that the gods of the sept came to the Deo-khulla riding on donkeys, and others that the first ancestor killed a donkey in the Deo-khulla.
Gadhamār Uika. (Donkey-slayer.) Some believe that the gods of the clan arrived at the Deo-khulla on donkeys, while others say that the first ancestor killed a donkey there.
Eti-kumra. Eti is a goat. The ancestors of the sept used to sacrifice a Brāhman boy to their gods. Once they were caught in the act by the parents of the boy they had stolen, and they prayed to the gods to save them, and the boy was turned into a goat. They do not kill a goat nor eat its flesh, nor sacrifice it to the gods.
Eti-kumra. Eti is a goat. The ancestors of the family used to sacrifice a Brāhman boy to their gods. One time, they were caught in the act by the boy's parents, who they had taken, and they prayed to the gods to save them. The boy was turned into a goat. They do not kill a goat, eat its flesh, or sacrifice it to the gods.
Ahke. This word means ‘on the other side of a river.’ They say that a man of the Dhurwa sept abducted a girl of the Uika sept from the other side of a river and founded this sept.
Ahke. This word means ‘on the other side of a river.’ It is said that a man from the Dhurwa clan kidnapped a girl from the Uika clan from across the river and started this clan.
Tirgām. The word means fire. They say that their ancestor’s hand was burnt in the Deo-khulla while cooking the sacrifice.
Tirgām. The word means fire. They say that their ancestor's hand got burned in the Deo-khulla while cooking the sacrifice.
Tekām. (The teak tree.) The ancestor of the sept had his gods in this tree. Members of the sept will not eat food off teak leaves, but they will use them for thatching, and also cut the tree.
Tekām. (The teak tree.) The ancestor of the clan had his gods in this tree. Members of the clan will not eat food off teak leaves, but they will use them for roofing, and they will also cut down the tree.
Manapa. In Gondi mani is a son and apa a father. They say that their ancestors sacrificed a Brāhman father and son to their gods and were saved by their being turned into goats like the Eti-kumra sept. Members of the sept do not kill or eat a goat.
Manapa. In Gondi, mani means son and apa means father. They say that their ancestors sacrificed a Brāhman father and son to their gods and were saved by being transformed into goats like the Eti-kumra clan. Members of this clan do not kill or eat goats.
Korpachi. The droppings of a hen. The ancestors of the sept offered these to his gods.
Korpachi. The droppings of a hen. The ancestors of the clan offered these to their gods.
Mandani. The female organ of generation. The ancestor of the sept slept with his wife in the Deo-khulla.
Mandani. The female reproductive organ. The ancestor of the sept had sexual relations with his wife in the Deo-khulla.
Paiyām. Paiya is a heifer which has not borne a calf, such as is offered to the gods. Other Gonds say that the people of this sept have no gods. They are said not only to marry a girl from any other subsept of the Dhurwas and Uikas, but from their own sept and even their own sisters, though this is probably no longer true. They are held to be the lowest of the Gonds. Except in this instance, as already seen, the subsepts of the Dhurwa and Uika septs do not intermarry with each other. [71]
Paiyām. Paiya is a young female cow that hasn’t had a calf, typically offered to the gods. Other Gonds claim that this group doesn’t really worship any gods. They are said to marry girls from other subsepts of the Dhurwas and Uikas, as well as from their own subsept and even their own sisters, although this is probably not the case anymore. They are considered the lowest among the Gonds. With this one exception, as noted earlier, the subsepts of the Dhurwa and Uika groups do not intermarry. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
(c) Marriage Customs
15. Prohibitions on intermarriage, and unions of relations.
A man must not marry in his own sept, nor in one which worships the same number of gods, in localities where the classification of septs according to the number of gods worshipped obtains. Intermarriage between septs which are bhaiband or brothers to each other is also prohibited. The marriage of first cousins is considered especially suitable. Formerly, perhaps, the match between a brother’s daughter and sister’s son was most common; this is held to be a survival of the matriarchate, when a man’s sister’s son was his heir. But the reason has now been generally forgotten, and the union of a brother’s son to a sister’s daughter has also become customary, while, as girls are scarce and have to be paid for, it is the boy’s father who puts forward his claim. Thus in Mandla and Bastar a man thinks he has a right to his sister’s daughter for his son on the ground that his family has given a girl to her husband’s family, and therefore they should give one back. This match is known as Dūdh lautāna or bringing back the milk; and if the sister’s daughter marries any one else her maternal uncle sometimes claims what is known as ‘milk money,’ which may be a sum of Rs. 5, in compensation for the loss of the girl as a wife for his son. This custom has perhaps developed out of the former match in changed conditions of society, when the original relation between a brother and his sister’s son has been forgotten and girls have become valuable. But it is said that the dūdh or milk money is also payable if a brother refuses to give his daughter to his sister’s son. In Mandla a man claims his sister’s daughter for his son and sometimes even the daughter of a cousin, and considers that he has a legitimate grievance if the girl is married to somebody else. Frequently, if he has reason to apprehend this, he invites the girl to his house for some ceremony or festival, and there marries her to his son without the consent of her parents. As this usually constitutes the offence of kidnapping under the Penal Code, a crop of criminal cases results, but the procedure of arrest without warrant and the severe punishment imposed by the Code are somewhat unsuitable for a case of this kind, which, according to Gond ideas, is rather in the nature of a civil [72]wrong, and a sufficient penalty would often be the payment of an adequate compensation or bride-price for the girl. The children of two sisters cannot, it is said, be married, and a man cannot marry his wife’s elder sister, any aunt or niece, nor his mother-in-law or her sister. But marriage is not prohibited between grandparents and grandchildren. If an old man marries a young wife and dies, his grandson will marry her if she is of proper age. In this there would be no blood-relationship, but it is doubtful whether even the existence of such relationship would prevent the match. It is said that even among Hindu castes the grandfather will flirt with his granddaughter, and call her his wife in jest, and the grandmother with her grandson. In Bastar a man can marry his daughter’s daughter or maternal grandfather’s or grandmother’s sister. He could not marry his son’s daughter or paternal grandfather’s sister, because they belong to the same sept as himself.
A man shouldn’t marry within his own clan or one that worships the same number of gods, in places where clans are categorized by the gods they worship. Intermarriage between clans that are related as bhaiband or brothers is also not allowed. Marrying first cousins is seen as especially suitable. In the past, it was common for a brother’s daughter to marry a sister’s son; this is thought to be a remnant of matriarchy, when a man’s sister’s son was considered his heir. However, the original reason has mostly been forgotten, and now the marriage of a brother’s son to a sister’s daughter is also typical. Since girls are rare and have to be paid for, it’s usually the boy’s father who puts forth the claim. So, in Mandla and Bastar, a man believes he has the right to his sister’s daughter for his son, arguing that his family has given a girl to her husband’s family, and therefore they should return the favor. This kind of marriage is called Dūdh lautāna or “bringing back the milk,” and if the sister’s daughter marries someone else, her maternal uncle might ask for “milk money,” which could be Rs. 5, as compensation for losing her as a potential wife for his son. This custom may have evolved from the previous arrangement under changed societal conditions, where the original relationship between a brother and his sister's son has been forgotten and girls have become more valuable. It’s mentioned that the dūdh or milk money is also owed if a brother refuses to give his daughter to his sister’s son. In Mandla, a man claims his sister’s daughter for his son and even sometimes his cousin’s daughter, believing he has a legitimate grievance if the girl marries someone else. Often, if he suspects this could happen, he invites the girl to his home for a ceremony or festival and marries her to his son without her parents’ consent. This can lead to kidnapping charges under the Penal Code, but the legal procedures and harsh punishments are somewhat inappropriate for what, according to Gond beliefs, is more of a civil [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] issue, and a sufficient penalty would usually just be an adequate compensation or bride-price for the girl. It’s said that the children of two sisters cannot marry, and a man can’t marry his wife’s elder sister, any aunts or nieces, nor his mother-in-law or her sister. However, marriage is allowed between grandparents and grandchildren. If an older man marries a younger woman and then dies, his grandson can marry her if she’s of appropriate age. There would be no blood relation in this case, but even if there were, it’s uncertain if that would stop the marriage. It’s said that even among Hindu castes, grandfathers will flirt with their granddaughters and call them their wives in jest, and grandmothers will do the same with their grandsons. In Bastar, a man can marry his daughter’s daughter or his maternal grandfather’s or grandmother’s sister. He cannot, however, marry his son’s daughter or his paternal grandfather’s sister, as they belong to the same clan as him.
16. Irregular marriages.
In the Māria country, if a girl is made pregnant by a man of the caste before marriage, she simply goes to his house and becomes his wife. This is called Paithu or entering. The man has to spend Rs. 2 or 3 on food for the caste and pay the price for the girl to her parents. If a girl has grown up and no match has been arranged for her to which she agrees, her parents will ask her maternal uncle’s or paternal aunt’s son to seize her and take her away. These two cousins have a kind of prescriptive claim to the girl, and apparently it makes no difference whether the prospective husband is already married or not. He and his friends lie in wait near her home and carry her off, and her parents afterwards proceed to his house to console their daughter and reconcile her to the match. Sometimes when a woman is about to become what is known as a Paisamundi or kept woman, without being married, the relations rub her and the man whose mistress she is with oil and turmeric, put marriage crowns of palm-leaves on their heads, pour water on them from the top of a post, and make them go seven times round a mahua branch, so that they may be considered to be married. When a couple are very poor they may simply go and live together without any wedding, and perform the ceremony afterwards when they have means, or they distribute little [73]pieces of bread to the tribesmen in lieu of the marriage feast.
In the Māria country, if a girl gets pregnant by a man of her caste before marriage, she just goes to his house and becomes his wife. This is called Paithu or entering. The man has to spend Rs. 2 or 3 on food for the caste and pay the price for the girl to her parents. If a girl has grown up and no match has been arranged for her that she agrees to, her parents will ask her maternal uncle’s or paternal aunt’s son to take her away. These two cousins have a sort of claim to the girl, and it doesn't seem to matter whether the potential husband is already married or not. He and his friends wait near her home and abduct her, and her parents later visit his house to comfort their daughter and help her accept the match. Sometimes, when a woman is about to become what is known as a Paisamundi or kept woman, without being married, the relatives rub her and the man she’s with with oil and turmeric, place marriage crowns made of palm leaves on their heads, pour water on them from the top of a post, and make them walk around a mahua branch seven times, so that they may be considered married. When a couple is very poor, they might just live together without a wedding and hold the ceremony later when they have the means, or they might distribute small [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]pieces of bread to the tribesmen instead of a marriage feast.
17. Marriage. Arrangement of matches.
Marriage is generally adult. Among the wild Māria Gonds of Bastar the consent of the girl is considered an essential preliminary to the union. She gives it before a council of elders, and if necessary is allowed time to make up her mind. The boy must also agree to the match. Elsewhere matches are arranged by the parents, and a bride-price which amounts to a fairly substantial sum in comparison with the means of the parties is usually paid. But still the girls have a considerable amount of freedom. It is generally considered that if a girl goes of her own accord and pours turmeric and water over a man, it is a valid marriage and he can take her to live in his house. Married women also sometimes do this to another man if they wish to leave their husbands.
Marriage is typically an adult matter. Among the wild Māria Gonds of Bastar, a girl's consent is seen as a crucial step before a union can happen. She gives her approval in front of a council of elders, and if needed, she is given time to decide. The boy also has to agree to the match. In other places, parents usually arrange the matches, and a bride-price, which is often a significant sum compared to the financial means of the families involved, is typically paid. However, the girls still have a considerable amount of freedom. It's commonly believed that if a girl goes up to a man on her own and pours turmeric and water over him, it constitutes a valid marriage, and he can take her to live with him. Married women can also do this with another man if they want to leave their husbands.
18. The marriage ceremony.
The most distinctive feature of a Gond marriage is that the procession usually starts from the bride’s house and the wedding is held at that of the bridegroom, in contradistinction to the Hindu practice. It is supposed that this is a survival of the custom of marriage by capture, when the bride was carried off from her own house to the bridegroom’s, and any ceremony which was requisite was necessarily held at the house of the latter. But the Gonds say that since Dūlha Deo, the bridegroom god and one of the commonest village deities, was carried off by a tiger on his way to his wedding, it was decided that in future the bride must go to the bridegroom to be married in order to obviate the recurrence of such a calamity. Any risk incidental to the journey thus falls to the lady. Among the wilder Māria Gonds of Bastar the ritual is very simple. The bride’s party arrive at the bridegroom’s village and occupy some huts made ready for them. His father sends them provisions, including a pig and fowls, and the day passes in feasting. In the evening they go to the bridegroom’s house, and the night is spent in dancing by the couple and the young people of the village. Next morning the bride’s people go back again, and after another meal her parents bring her to the bridegroom’s house and push her inside, asking the boy’s father to take charge of her, and telling her that she now belongs to her husband’s [74]family and must not come back to them alone. The girl cries a little for form’s sake and acquiesces, and the business is over, no proper marriage rite being apparently performed at all. Among the more civilised Mārias the couple are seated for the ceremony side by side under a green shed, and water is poured on them through the shed in imitation of the fertilising action of rain. Some elder of the village places his hands on them and the wedding is over. But Hindu customs are gradually being adopted, and the rubbing of powdered turmeric and water on the bodies of the bride and bridegroom is generally essential to a proper wedding. The following description is given of the Gonds of Kanker. On the day fixed for the marriage the pair, accompanied by the Dosi or caste priest, proceed to a river, in the bed of which two reeds five or six feet high are placed just so far apart that a man can lie down between them, and tied together with a thread at the top. The priest lies down between the reeds, and the bride and bridegroom jump seven times over his body. After the last jump they go a little way off, throw aside their wet clothes, and then run naked to a place where their dry clothes are kept; they put them on and go home without looking back. Among the Gonds in Khairāgarh the pair are placed in two pans of a balance and covered with blankets. The caste priest lifts up the bridegroom’s pan and her female relatives the bride’s, and walk round with them seven times, touching the marriage-post at each time. After this they are taken outside the village without being allowed to see each other. They are placed standing at a little distance with a screen between them, and liquor is spilt on the ground to make a line from one to the other. After a time the bridegroom lifts up the screen, rushes on the bride, gives her a blow on the back and puts the ring on her finger, at the same time making a noise in imitation of the cry of a goat. All the village then indulge in bacchanalian orgies, not sparing their own relations.
The most distinctive feature of a Gond marriage is that the procession usually starts from the bride’s house and the wedding takes place at the groom’s house, unlike the Hindu practice. This is believed to be a remnant of the custom of marriage by capture, when the bride was taken from her own home to the groom’s, and any necessary ceremony happened at the groom’s place. However, the Gonds say that since Dūlha Deo, the groom god and one of the most common village deities, was carried off by a tiger on his way to his wedding, it was decided that in the future the bride must go to the groom to avoid such calamities. Any risk from the journey is then borne by the bride. Among the wilder Māria Gonds of Bastar, the ritual is very simple. The bride’s party arrives at the groom’s village and occupies some huts prepared for them. His father sends them food, including a pig and chickens, and they spend the day feasting. In the evening, they go to the groom’s house, and the night is filled with dancing by the couple and the other young people in the village. The next morning, the bride’s family returns home, and after another meal, her parents bring her to the groom’s house, pushing her inside and asking the boy’s father to take care of her, telling her that she now belongs to her husband’s family and must not come back to them alone. The girl cries a little for appearances but accepts it, and the business is finished, with no formal marriage rites apparently performed. Among the more civilized Mārias, the couple sits side by side for the ceremony under a green shed, where water is poured on them through the shed, mimicking the fertilizing action of rain. An elder of the village places his hands on them, and the wedding is complete. However, Hindu customs are gradually being adopted, and rubbing powdered turmeric and water on the bride and groom is often seen as necessary for a proper wedding. The following description is given for the Gonds of Kanker. On the day of the marriage, the couple, along with the Dosi or caste priest, go to a river, where two reeds five or six feet high are placed apart just far enough for a man to lie down between them, tied together at the top. The priest lies down between the reeds, and the bride and groom jump over his body seven times. After the last jump, they move aside, throw off their wet clothes, and run naked to a spot where their dry clothes are kept; they dress and go home without looking back. Among the Gonds in Khairāgarh, the couple is placed in two pans of a balance and covered with blankets. The caste priest lifts the groom’s pan, and the bride’s female relatives lift hers, and they walk around the marriage post seven times, touching it each time. After this, they are taken outside the village without being allowed to see each other. They stand at a little distance with a screen between them, and liquor is poured on the ground to create a line from one to the other. After a while, the groom lifts the screen, rushes to the bride, gives her a tap on the back, and places a ring on her finger, making a noise that mimics the cry of a goat. Then, everyone in the village indulges in wild celebrations, including their own relatives.
19. Wedding expenditure.
In Bastar it is said that the expenses of a wedding vary from Rs. 5 to Rs. 20 for the bride’s family and from Rs. 10 to Rs. 50 for the bridegroom’s, according to their means.25 [75]In a fairly well-to-do family the expenditure of the bridegroom’s family is listed as follows: liquor Rs. 20, rice Rs. 12, salt Rs. 2, two goats Rs. 2, chillies Rs. 2, ghī Rs. 4, turmeric Rs. 2, oil Rs. 3, three cloths for the bride Rs. 8, two sheets and a loin-cloth for her relatives Rs. 5, payment to the Kumhār for earthen pots Rs. 5, the bride-price Rs. 10, present to the bride’s maternal uncle when she is not married to his son Rs. 2, and something for the drummers. The total of this is Rs. 76, and any expenditure on ornaments which the family can afford may be added. In wealthier localities the bride-price is Rs. 15 to 20 or more. Sometimes if the girl has been married and dies before the bride-price has been paid, her father will not allow her body to be buried until it is paid. The sum expended on a wedding probably represents the whole income of the family for at least six months, and often for a considerably longer period. In Chānda26 the bride’s party on arrival at the bridegroom’s village receive the Bara jawa or marriage greeting, every one present being served with a little rice-water, an onion and a piece of tobacco. At the wedding the bridegroom has a ring either of gold, silver or copper, lead not being permissible, and places this on the bride’s finger. Often the bride resists and the bridegroom has to force her fist open, or he plants his foot on hers in order to control her while he gets the ring on to her finger. Elsewhere the couple hold each other by the little fingers in walking round the marriage-post, and then each places an iron ring on the other’s little finger. The couple then tie strings, coloured yellow with turmeric, round each other’s right wrists. On the second day they are purified with water and put on new clothes. On the third day they go to worship the god, preceded by two men who carry a chicken in a basket. This chicken is called the Dhendha or associate of the bridal couple, and corresponds to the child which in Hindu marriages is appointed as the associate of the bridegroom. Just before their arrival at the temple the village jester snatches away the chicken, and pretends to eat it. At the temple they worship the god, and deposit before him the strings coloured with turmeric which had been tied on [76]their wrists. In Chhindwāra the bride is taken on a bullock to the bridegroom’s house. At the wedding four people hold out a blanket in which juāri, lemons and eggs are placed, and the couple walk round this seven times, as in the Hindu bhānwar ceremony. They then go inside the house, where a chicken is torn asunder and the blood sprinkled on their heads. At the same time the bride crushes a chicken under her foot. In Mandla the bride on entering the marriage-shed kills a chicken by cutting off its head either with an axe or a knife. Then all the gods of her house enter into her and she is possessed by them, and for each one she kills a chicken, cutting off its head in the same manner. The chickens are eaten by all the members of the bride’s party who have come with her, but none belonging to the bridegroom’s party may partake of them. Here the marriage-post is made of the wood of the mahua tree, round which a toran or string of mango leaves is twisted, and the couple walk seven times round this. In Wardha the bride and bridegroom stand on the heap of refuse behind the house and their heads are knocked together. In Bhandāra two spears are placed on the heap of refuse and their ends are tied together at the top with the entrails of a fowl. The bride and bridegroom have to stand under the spears while water is poured over them, and then run out. Before the bride starts the bridegroom must give her a blow on the back, and if he can do this before she runs out from the spears it is thought that the marriage will be lucky. The women of the bride’s and bridegroom’s party also stand one at each end of a rope and have a competition in singing. They sing against each other and see which can go on the longest. Brāhmans are not employed at a Gond wedding. The man who officiates is known as Dosi, and is the bridegroom’s brother-in-law, father’s sister’s husband or some similar relative. A woman relative of the bride helps her to perform her part and is known as Sawāsin. To the Dosi and Sawāsin the bride and bridegroom’s parties present an earthen vessel full of kodon. The donors mark the pots, take them home and sow them in their own fields, and then give the crop to the Dosi and Sawāsin.
In Bastar, people say that wedding expenses range from Rs. 5 to Rs. 20 for the bride's family and from Rs. 10 to Rs. 50 for the groom's family, depending on their financial situation. In a relatively well-off family, the groom's family's expenses break down as follows: liquor Rs. 20, rice Rs. 12, salt Rs. 2, two goats Rs. 2, chillies Rs. 2, ghī Rs. 4, turmeric Rs. 2, oil Rs. 3, three pieces of clothing for the bride Rs. 8, two sheets and a loin cloth for her relatives Rs. 5, payment to the Kumhār for earthen pots Rs. 5, the bride-price Rs. 10, a gift to the bride's maternal uncle when she isn't married to his son Rs. 2, and something for the drummers. The total comes to Rs. 76, and any additional spending on ornaments that the family can manage may be added. In wealthier areas, the bride-price can be Rs. 15 to 20 or even more. Sometimes, if the girl has been married and dies before the bride-price is paid, her father won't let her body be buried until it's settled. The total expenses for a wedding likely represent the entire income of the family for at least six months and often for a much longer time. In Chānda, when the bride's party arrives at the groom's village, they receive a Bara jawa or marriage greeting, where everyone present is served a little rice-water, an onion, and a piece of tobacco. During the wedding, the groom has a ring made of gold, silver, or copper—lead is not allowed—and places it on the bride's finger. Often, the bride resists, and the groom has to force her hand open, or he stands on her foot to control her while he puts the ring on her finger. In other traditions, the couple holds each other’s little fingers while walking around the marriage post, and then they each put an iron ring on each other's little finger. They then tie strings colored with turmeric around each other's right wrists. On the second day, they are purified with water and wear new clothes. On the third day, they go to worship the god, led by two men carrying a chicken in a basket. This chicken is called the Dhendha, or associate of the bridal couple, similar to the child designated as the groom's associate in Hindu marriages. Just before they reach the temple, the village jester grabs the chicken and pretends to eat it. At the temple, they worship the god and leave the turmeric-colored strings that were tied on their wrists. In Chhindwāra, the bride is taken on a bullock to the groom's house. At the wedding, four people hold out a blanket with juāri, lemons, and eggs placed on it, and the couple walks around this seven times, like in the Hindu bhānwar ceremony. They then go inside the house, where a chicken is pulled apart, and its blood is sprinkled on their heads. At the same time, the bride crushes a chicken under her foot. In Mandla, as the bride enters the marriage-shed, she kills a chicken by chopping off its head with either an axe or a knife. All the gods of her house then enter her, and she becomes possessed by them, killing a chicken for each one, also cutting off its head. The chickens are eaten by all the members of the bride's party who came with her, but none from the groom's party are allowed to partake. Here, the marriage post is made from the wood of the mahua tree, which is surrounded by a toran or string of mango leaves, and the couple walks around this seven times. In Wardha, the bride and groom stand on a pile of refuse behind the house, and their heads are knocked together. In Bhandāra, two spears are placed on the refuse heap, and their ends are bound together at the top with the entrails of a fowl. The bride and groom have to stand under the spears while water is poured over them, then they run out. Before the bride starts, the groom must give her a smack on the back, and if he manages to do this before she escapes from under the spears, it's believed that the marriage will be lucky. Women from both the bride's and groom's parties stand at either end of a rope and have a singing competition, seeing who can last the longest. Brāhmans are not involved in a Gond wedding. The person officiating is known as Dosi, typically the groom's brother-in-law, father's sister's husband, or a similar relative. A female relative of the bride assists her and is referred to as Sawāsin. The bride and groom's families give the Dosi and Sawāsin an earthen pot filled with kodon. The donors mark the pots, take them home, plant them in their fields, and then give their harvest to the Dosi and Sawāsin.
20. Special customs.
Some years ago in Bālāghāt the bride and bridegroom [77]sat and ate food together out of two leaf-plates. When they had finished the bride took the leaf-plates, ran with them to the marriage-shed, and fixed them in the woodwork so that they did not fall down. The bridegroom ran after her, and if she did not put the plates away quickly, gave her one or two blows with his fist. This apparently was a symbolical training of the bride to be diligent and careful in her household work. Among the Rāj-Gonds of Saugor, if the bridegroom could not come himself he was accustomed to send his sword to represent him. The Sawāsin carried the sword seven times round the marriage-post with the bride and placed a garland on her on its behalf, and the bride put a garland over the sword. This was held to be a valid marriage. In a rich Rāj-Gond or Khatola Gond family two or three girls would be given with the bride, and they would accompany her and become the concubines of the bridegroom. Among the Māria Gonds of Chānda the wedded pair retire after the ceremony to a house allotted to them and spend the night together. Their relatives and friends before leaving shout and make merry round the house for a time, and throw all kinds of rubbish and dirt on it. In the morning the couple have to get up early and clear all this off, and clean up the house. A curious ceremony is reported from one part of Mandla. When a Gond girl is leaving to be married, her father places inside her litter a necklace of many strings of blue and yellow beads, with a number of cowries at the end, and an iron ring attached to it. On her arrival at the bridegroom’s house his father takes out the necklace and ring. Sometimes it is said that he simply passes a stone through the ring, but often he hangs it up in the centre of a room, and the bridegroom’s relatives throw stones at it until one of them goes through the ring, or they throw long bamboo sticks or shoot arrows at it, or even fire bullets from a gun. In a recent case it is said that a man was trying to fire a bullet through the ring and killed a girl. Until a stone, stick, arrow or bullet has been sent through the ring the marriage cannot take place, nor can the bridegroom or his father touch the bride, and they go on doing this all night until somebody succeeds. When the feat has been done they pour a [78]bottle of liquor over the necklace and ring, and the bride’s relatives catch the liquor as it falls, and drink it. The girl wears the necklace at her wedding, and thereafter so long as her husband lives, and when he dies she tears the string to pieces and throws it into the river. The iron ring must be made by a Gondi Lohār or blacksmith, and he will not accept money in payment for it, but must be given a cow, calf, or buffalo. The symbolical meaning of this rite does not appear to require explanation.27 In many places the bride and bridegroom go and bathe in a river or tank on the day after the wedding, and throw mud and dirt over each other, or each throws the other down and rolls him or her in the mud. This is called Chikhal-Mundi or playing in the mud. Afterwards the bride has to wash the bridegroom’s muddy clothes, roll them up in a blanket, and carry them on her head to the house. A see-saw is then placed in the marriage-shed, and the bridegroom’s father sits on it. The bride makes the see-saw move up and down, while her relations joke with her and say, ‘Your child is crying.’ Elsewhere the bridegroom’s father sits in a swing. The bride and bridegroom swing him, and the bystanders exclaim that the old man is the child of the new bride. It seems possible that both customs are meant to portray the rocking of a baby in a cradle or swinging it in a swing, and hence it is thought that through performing them the bride will soon rock or swing a real baby.
Some years ago in Bālāghāt, the bride and groom [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] sat together and shared a meal from two leaf plates. After they finished, the bride took the leaf plates, ran to the marriage shed, and secured them in the woodwork so they wouldn't tip over. The groom ran after her, and if she didn't put the plates away quickly, he gave her one or two light punches. This was seen as a symbolic way to teach the bride to be diligent and careful with her household chores. Among the Rāj-Gonds of Saugor, if the groom couldn't attend, he would send his sword to represent him. The Sawāsin would circle the marriage post seven times with the sword and the bride, then place a garland on her in its place, while she put a garland on the sword. This was considered a valid marriage. In wealthy Rāj-Gond or Khatola Gond families, two or three additional girls would be given with the bride, and they would accompany her as concubines for the groom. Among the Māria Gonds of Chānda, after the ceremony, the couple would retreat to a designated house for the night. Their relatives and friends would shout and celebrate around the house for a while, throwing all sorts of rubbish and dirt at it. In the morning, the couple would have to wake up early to clean everything up. A strange ceremony is noted from one part of Mandla. When a Gond girl leaves to get married, her father puts a necklace made of many blue and yellow beads, with several cowries at the end, and an iron ring inside her litter. Upon her arrival at the groom's house, his father takes out the necklace and ring. Sometimes it’s said he just passes a stone through the ring, but often he hangs it up in a room's center, and the groom’s relatives throw stones at it until someone manages to get one through the ring, or they throw long bamboo sticks, shoot arrows, or even fire bullets at it. In a recent incident, it's reported that a man accidentally shot a bullet through the ring and killed a girl. The marriage cannot happen until a stone, stick, arrow, or bullet has gone through the ring, and neither the groom nor his father can touch the bride until that happens. They keep at this all night until someone succeeds. Once it’s done, they pour a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] bottle of liquor over the necklace and ring, and the bride’s relatives catch the liquor as it spills and drink it. The girl wears the necklace during her wedding and keeps it on until her husband dies, after which she breaks the string and tosses it into the river. The iron ring must be made by a Gondi Lohār or blacksmith, who will not accept money for it but must be given a cow, calf, or buffalo. The symbolic meaning of this ritual seems self-explanatory. 27 In many places, the bride and groom bathe in a river or tank the day after the wedding, throwing mud and dirt at each other, or one throws the other down and rolls them in the mud. This is called Chikhal-Mundi or playing in the mud. Then the bride must wash the groom’s muddy clothes, roll them up in a blanket, and carry them on her head to their home. A see-saw is then set up in the marriage shed, and the groom’s father takes a seat. The bride makes the see-saw go up and down while her relatives tease her, saying, 'Your child is crying.' In other areas, the groom’s father sits in a swing, and the bride and groom push him, with onlookers joking that the old man is the child of the new bride. It seems likely that both customs are intended to mimic the rocking of a baby in a cradle or swinging it in a swing, and thus it’s believed that by participating in them, the bride will soon rock or swing a real baby.
21. Taking omens.
In Bastar an omen is taken before the wedding. The village elders meet on an auspicious day as Monday, Thursday or Friday, and after midnight they cook and eat food, and go out into the forest. They look for a small black bird called Usi, from which omens are commonly taken. When anybody sees this bird, if it cries ‘Sun, Sun,’ on the right hand, it is thought that the marriage will be lucky. If, however, it cries ‘Chi, Chi’ or ‘Fie, Fie,’ the proposed match is held to be of evil omen, and is cancelled. The Koya Gonds of Bastar distil mahua liquor before arranging for a match. If the liquor is good they think the marriage [79]will be lucky, and take the liquor with them to cement the betrothal; but if it is bad they think the marriage will be unlucky, and the proposal is dropped. Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays are held to be lucky days for marriages, and they are celebrated in the hot-weather months of Baisākh, Jesth and Asār, or April, May and June, or in Pūs (December), and rarely in Māgh (January). A wedding is only held in Kārtik (October) if the bride and bridegroom have already had sexual intercourse, and cannot take place in the rains.
In Bastar, a sign is taken before the wedding. The village elders gather on a lucky day like Monday, Thursday, or Friday, and after midnight, they cook and eat food before heading out into the forest. They look for a small black bird called Usi, which is often used to interpret omens. If someone spots this bird and it cries ‘Sun, Sun’ on the right side, it’s considered that the marriage will be fortunate. However, if it cries ‘Chi, Chi’ or ‘Fie, Fie’, the proposed match is viewed as a bad omen and is called off. The Koya Gonds of Bastar brew mahua liquor before setting up a match. If the liquor is good, they believe the marriage [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] will be successful, and they take the liquor with them to strengthen the betrothal; but if it’s bad, they think the marriage will be unlucky, and the proposal is dismissed. Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays are considered lucky days for weddings, which are typically celebrated during the hot months of Baisākh, Jesth, and Asār, or April, May, and June, or in Pūs (December), and rarely in Māgh (January). A wedding in Kārtik (October) can only happen if the bride and groom have already been intimate, and it cannot take place during the rainy season.
22. Marriage by capture. Weeping and hiding.
Survivals of the custom of marriage by capture are to be found in many localities. In Bastar the prospective bridegroom collects a party of his friends and lies in wait for the girl, and they catch her when she comes out and gets a little distance from her house. The girl cries out, and women of the village come and rescue her and beat the boys with sticks till they have crossed the boundary of the village. The boys neither resist nor retaliate on the women, but simply make off with the girl. When they get home a new cloth is given to her, and the boys have a carouse on rice-beer, and the marriage is considered to be complete. The parents do not interfere, but as a rule the affair is prearranged between the girl and her suitor, and if she really objects to the match they let her go. A similar procedure occurs in Chānda. Other customs which seem to preserve the idea that marriage was once a forcible abduction are those of the bride weeping and hiding, which are found in most Districts. In Bālāghāt the bride and one or two friends go round to the houses of the village and to other villages, all of them crying, and receive presents from their friends. In Wardha the bride is expected to cry continuously for a day and a night before the wedding, to show her unwillingness to leave her family. In Kanker it is said that before marriage the bride is taught to weep in different notes, so that when that part of the ceremony arrives in which weeping is required, she may have the proper note at her command. In Chhindwāra the bridegroom’s party go and fetch the bride for the wedding, and on the night before her departure she hides herself in some house in the village. The bridegroom’s brother and other men seek all through [80]the village for her, and when they find her she runs and clings to the post of the house. The bridegroom’s brother carries her off by force, and she is taken on a bullock to the bridegroom’s house. In Seoni the girl hides in the same manner, and calls out ‘Coo, coo,’ when they are looking for her. After she is found, the bridegroom’s brother carries her round on his back to the houses of his friends in the village, and she weeps at each house. When the bride’s party arrive at the bridegroom’s village the latter’s party meet them and stop them from proceeding further. After waving sticks against each other in a threatening manner they fall on each other’s necks and weep. Then two spears are planted to make an arch before the door, and the bridegroom pushes the bride through these from behind, hitting her to make her go through, while she hangs back and feigns reluctance. In Mandla the bride sometimes rides to the wedding on the shoulders of her sister’s husband, and it is supposed that she never gets down all the way.
Survivals of the custom of marriage by capture can still be found in many places. In Bastar, the soon-to-be groom gathers a group of his friends and ambushes the girl when she steps out a bit away from her house. The girl screams, and the village women rush in to rescue her, hitting the boys with sticks until they're beyond the village boundary. The boys don't fight back against the women; they just take off with the girl. Once they reach home, she’s given new clothes, and the boys celebrate with rice beer, considering the marriage finalized. The parents usually don't intervene, as the arrangement is often pre-planned between the girl and her suitor. If she genuinely objects to the marriage, they let her go. A similar incident happens in Chānda. Other customs that seem to reflect the idea of marriage being once a forced abduction include the bride weeping and hiding, practices seen in most districts. In Bālāghāt, the bride and a couple of friends visit the homes in the village and nearby villages, all of them crying and receiving gifts from friends. In Wardha, the bride is expected to cry nonstop for a day and a night before the wedding to show her reluctance to leave her family. In Kanker, it's said that before marriage, the bride is trained to weep in different pitches, so when the moment comes for her to weep, she can do so properly. In Chhindwāra, the groom's party goes to fetch the bride for the wedding, and the night before her departure, she hides in a village house. The groom's brother and other men search the village for her, and when they find her, she clings to the house post. The groom's brother forcefully carries her off, and she’s taken to the groom's house on a bullock cart. In Seoni, the girl hides similarly and calls out "Coo, coo" while they look for her. Once found, the groom's brother carries her on his back to his friends' houses in the village, and she cries at each stop. When the bride's party arrives at the groom's village, his party blocks their way. After waving sticks threateningly, they embrace each other and cry. Two spears are then planted to form an arch before the door, and the groom pushes the bride through from behind, nudging her to go while she pretends to resist. In Mandla, the bride sometimes rides to the wedding on her sister's husband's shoulders, and it’s believed she doesn't get down until reaching her destination.
23. Serving for a wife.
The practice of Lamsena, or serving for a wife, is commonly adopted by boys who cannot afford to buy one. The bridegroom serves his prospective father-in-law for an agreed period, usually three to five or even six years, and at its expiry he should be married to the girl without expense. During this time he is not supposed to have access to the girl, but frequently they become intimate, and if this happens the boy may either stay and serve his unexpired term or take his wife away at once; in the latter case his parents should pay the girl’s father Rs. 5 for each year of the bridegroom’s unexpired service. The Lamsena custom does not work well as a rule, since the girl’s parents can break their contract, and the Lamsena has no means of redress. Sometimes if they are offered a good bride-price they will marry the girl to another suitor when he has served the greater part of his term, and all his work goes for nothing.
The practice of Lamsena, or working to get a wife, is often done by boys who can't afford to pay for one. The groom works for his future father-in-law for a set time, usually three to five or even six years, and when that time is up, he should marry the girl without any cost. During this period, he’s not supposed to see the girl, but often they become close, and if that happens, the boy can either continue to fulfill his remaining time or take his wife immediately. If he chooses the latter, his parents have to pay the girl’s father Rs. 5 for every year of the groom’s leftover service. The Lamsena custom doesn’t usually work out well because the girl’s parents can break their agreement, and the Lamsena has no way to get justice. Sometimes, if they're offered a good bride-price, they’ll marry the girl off to another suitor after he has completed most of his term, rendering all his work pointless.
24. Widow remarriage.
The remarriage of widows is freely permitted. As a rule it is considered suitable that she should marry her deceased husband’s younger brother, but she may not marry his elder brother, and in the south of Bastar and Chānda [81]the union with the younger brother is also prohibited. In Mandla, if she will not wed the younger brother, on the eleventh day after the husband’s death he puts the tarkhi or palm-leaf earrings in her ears, and states that if she marries anybody else he will claim dawa-bunda or compensation. Similarly in Bastar, if an outsider marries the widow, he first goes through a joint ceremony with the younger brother, by which the latter relinquishes his right in favour of the former. The widow must not marry any man whom she could not have taken as her first husband. After her husband’s death she resides with her parents, and a price is usually paid to them by any outsider who wishes to marry her. In Bastar there is a fixed sum of Rs. 24, half of which goes to the first husband’s family and half to the caste panchāyat. The payment to the panchāyat perhaps comes down from the period when widows were considered the property of the state or the king, and sold by auction for the benefit of the treasury. It is said that the descendants of the Gond Rājas of Chānda still receive a fee of Rs. 1–8 from every Gond widow who is remarried in the territories over which their jurisdiction extended. In Bastar when a widow marries again she has to be transferred from the gods of her first husband’s sept to those of her second husband. For this two leaf-cups are filled with water and mahua liquor respectively, and placed with a knife between them. The liquor and water are each poured three times from one cup to the other and back until they are thoroughly mixed, and the mixture is then poured over the heads of the widow and her second husband. This symbolises her transfer to the god of the new sept. In parts of Bastar when a man has been killed by a tiger and his widow marries again, she goes through the ceremony not with her new husband but with a lance, axe or sword, or with a dog. It is thought that the tiger into which her first husband’s spirit has entered will try to kill her second husband, but owing to the precaution taken he will either simply carry off the dog or will himself get killed by an axe, sword or lance. In most localities the ceremony of widow-marriage is simple. Turmeric is rubbed on the bodies of the couple and they may exchange a pair of rings or their clothes. [82]
Widows are allowed to remarry without restriction. Typically, it's expected that she will marry her deceased husband's younger brother, but she cannot marry his older brother, and in the southern parts of Bastar and Chānda [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], marrying the younger brother is also not allowed. In Mandla, if she refuses to marry the younger brother, on the eleventh day after her husband's death, he places the tarkhi or palm-leaf earrings in her ears, stating that if she marries anyone else, he will seek dawa-bunda or compensation. Similarly, in Bastar, if an outsider wants to marry the widow, he must first undergo a joint ceremony with the younger brother, where the younger brother gives up his rights in favor of the outsider. The widow cannot marry any man whom she couldn't have married as her first husband. After her husband's death, she lives with her parents, and a bride price is typically paid to them by any outsider wishing to marry her. In Bastar, this amount is a fixed Rs. 24, with half going to the deceased husband's family and half to the caste panchāyat. The payment to the panchāyat may originate from a time when widows were viewed as property of the state or king, auctioned off for the treasury's benefit. It’s said that the descendants of the Gond Rājas of Chānda still receive a fee of Rs. 1–8 from every Gond widow who remarries in their jurisdiction. In Bastar, when a widow remarries, she needs to be transferred from the gods of her first husband’s lineage to those of her second husband. For this, two leaf-cups filled with water and mahua liquor are placed with a knife between them. The liquor and water are poured three times from each cup back and forth until mixed, and then the mixture is poured over the heads of the widow and her new husband. This act symbolizes her transfer to the deity of the new lineage. In some parts of Bastar, if a man is killed by a tiger and his widow remarries, she undergoes the ceremony not with her new husband but with a lance, axe, sword, or even a dog. It is believed that the tiger, which has taken in her first husband's spirit, will try to harm her second husband, but due to these precautions, the tiger will either just take the dog or will be killed by the axe, sword, or lance. In most areas, the ceremony for widow marriage is straightforward. Turmeric is applied to the couple's bodies, and they may exchange rings or clothes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
25. Divorce.
Divorce is freely allowed on various grounds, as for adultery on the wife’s part, a quarrelsome disposition, carelessness in the management of household affairs, or if a woman’s children continue to die, or she is suspected of being a witch. Divorce is, however, very rare, for in order to get a fresh wife the man would have to pay for another wedding, which few Gonds can afford, and he would also have difficulty in getting a girl to marry him. Therefore he will often overlook even adultery, though a wife’s adultery not infrequently leads to murder among the Gonds. In order to divorce his wife the husband sends for a few castemen, takes a piece of straw, spits on it, breaks it in two and throws it away, saying that he has renounced all further connection with his wife. If a woman is suspected of being a witch she often has to leave the village and go to some place where she is not known, and in that case her husband must either divorce her or go with her. There is no regular procedure for a wife divorcing her husband, but she can, if sufficiently young and attractive, take matters into her own hands, and simply leave her husband’s house and go and live with some one else. In such a case the man who takes her has to repay to the husband the sum expended by the latter on his marriage, and the panchāyat may even decree that he should pay double the amount. When a man divorces his wife he has no liability for her maintenance, and often takes back any ornaments he may have given her. And a man who marries a divorced woman may be expected to pay her husband the expenses of his marriage. Instances are known of a bride disappearing even during the wedding, if she dislikes her partner; and Mr. Lampard of the Baihir Mission states that one night a Gond wedding party came to his house and asked for the loan of a lantern to look for the bride who had vanished.
Divorce is permitted for various reasons, such as a wife's infidelity, a quarrelsome nature, negligence in managing household tasks, if a woman’s children keep dying, or if she is suspected of witchcraft. However, divorce is quite uncommon because for a man to remarry, he would have to pay for another wedding, which most Gonds cannot afford, and finding a girl willing to marry him can be difficult. As a result, men often tolerate even infidelity, although a wife's adultery can lead to murder among the Gonds. To divorce his wife, a husband calls a few men from his community, takes a piece of straw, spits on it, breaks it in two, and discards it, declaring that he has cut all ties with her. If a woman is suspected of witchcraft, she often has to leave the village and go to a place where she is not known, in which case her husband must either divorce her or go with her. There is no formal process for a wife to divorce her husband, but if she is young and attractive enough, she can take matters into her own hands by leaving her husband’s house to live with someone else. In this case, the man who takes her must reimburse her husband for the amount he spent on their marriage, and the panchāyat may even rule that he should pay double. When a man divorces his wife, he is not responsible for her maintenance and often retrieves any jewelry he might have given her. A man who marries a divorced woman may be expected to pay her ex-husband for the costs of their wedding. There are even stories of brides disappearing during their wedding if they dislike their partner; Mr. Lampard from the Baihir Mission recalls one night when a Gond wedding party came to his house asking to borrow a lantern to search for a missing bride.
26. Polygamy.
Polygamy is freely allowed, and the few Gonds who can afford the expense are fond of taking a number of wives. Wives are very useful for cultivation as they work better than hired servants, and to have several wives is a sign of wealth and dignity. A man who has a number of wives will take them all to the bazār in a body to display his importance. A Gond who had seven wives in Bālāghāt [83]was accustomed always to take them to the bazār like this, walking in a line behind him.
Polygamy is freely accepted, and the few Gonds who can afford it enjoy having multiple wives. Wives are very helpful for farming since they work harder than hired workers, and having several wives is a status symbol of wealth and prestige. A man with multiple wives will take all of them to the market together to show off his significance. One Gond who had seven wives in Bālāghāt [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] would always take them to the market like this, with them walking in a line behind him.
(d) Birth and Pregnancy
27. Menstruation.
In parts of Mandla the first appearance of the signs of puberty in a girl is an important occasion. She stays apart for four days, and during this time she ties up one of her body-cloths to a beam in the house in the shape of a cradle, and swings it for a quarter or half an hour every day in the name of Jhulān Devi, the cradle goddess. On the fifth day she goes and bathes, and the Baiga priest and his wife go with her. She gives the Baiga a hen and five eggs and a bottle of wine, and he offers them to Jhulān Devi at her shrine. To the Baigan she gives a hen and ten eggs and a bottle of liquor, and the Baigan tattoos the image of Jhulān Devi on each side of her body. A black hen with feathers spotted with white is usually chosen, as they say that this hen’s blood is of a darker colour and that she lays more eggs. All this ceremonial is clearly meant to induce fertility in the girl. The Gonds regard a woman as impure for as long as the menstrual period lasts, and during this time she cannot draw water nor cook food, nor go into a cowshed or touch cowdung. In the wilder Māria tracts there is, or was till lately, a building out of sight of the village to which women in this condition retired. Her relatives brought her food and deposited it outside the hut, and when they had gone away she came out and took it. It was considered that a great evil would befall any one who looked on the face of a woman during the period of this impurity. The Rāj-Gonds have the same rules as Hindus regarding the menstrual periods of women.28
In some areas of Mandla, a girl's first signs of puberty are a significant event. She isolates herself for four days, tying one of her body cloths to a beam in the house in the shape of a cradle and swinging it for fifteen to thirty minutes each day in honor of Jhulān Devi, the cradle goddess. On the fifth day, she takes a bath, accompanied by the Baiga priest and his wife. She gives the Baiga a hen, five eggs, and a bottle of wine, which he offers to Jhulān Devi at her shrine. She also gives the Baigan a hen, ten eggs, and a bottle of liquor, and the Baigan tattoos the image of Jhulān Devi on both sides of her body. Usually, they choose a black hen with white spots, as it’s believed that its blood is darker and it lays more eggs. This ceremony is clearly intended to promote fertility in the girl. The Gonds view women as impure during their menstrual period, during which they cannot fetch water, cook food, enter a cowshed, or touch cow dung. In the more remote Māria regions, there was, or recently was, a shelter away from the village where women in this state would go. Their relatives would bring them food and leave it outside the hut; once they left, the women would come out and take it. It was believed that great misfortune would come to anyone who saw a woman's face during this period of impurity. The Rāj-Gonds follow the same menstrual customs as Hindus.
28. Superstitions about pregnancy and childbirth.
No special rites are observed during pregnancy, and the superstitions about women in this condition resemble those of the Hindus.29 A pregnant woman must not go near a horse or elephant, as they think that either of these animals would be excited by her condition and would assault her. [84]In cases where labour is prolonged they give the woman water to drink from a swiftly flowing stream, or they take pieces of wood from a tree struck by lightning or by a thunder-bolt, and make a necklace of them and hang it round her neck. In these instances the swiftness of the running water, or of the lightning or thunder-bolt, is held to be communicated to the woman, and thus she will obtain a quick delivery. Or else they ask the Gunia or sorcerer to discover what ancestor will be reborn in the child, and when he has done this he calls on the ancestor to come and be born quickly. If a woman is childless they say that she should worship Bura Deo and fast continually, and then on the termination of her monthly impurity, after she has bathed, if she walks across the shadow of a man she will have a child. It is thus supposed that the woman can be made fertile by the man’s shadow, which will be the father of the child. Or she should go on a Sunday night naked to a sāj tree30 and pray to it, and she may have a child. The sāj is the tree in which Bura Deo resides, and was probably in the beginning itself the god. Hence it is supposed that the woman is impregnated by the spirit of the tree, as Hindu women think that they can be made fertile by the spirits of unmarried Brāhman boys living in pīpal trees. Or she may have recourse to the village priest, the Bhumka or the Baiga, who probably finds that her barren condition is the work of an evil spirit and propitiates him. If a woman dies in the condition of pregnancy they cut her belly open before burial, so that the spirit of the child may escape. If she dies during or soon after delivery they bury her in some remote jungle spot, from which her spirit will find it difficult to return to the village. The spirit of such a woman is supposed to become a Churel and to entice men, and especially drunken men, to injury by causing them to fall into rivers or get shut up in hollow trees. The only way they can escape her is to offer her the ornaments which a married woman wears. Her enmity to men is due to the fact that she was cut off when she had just had the supreme happiness of bearing a child, and the present of these ornaments appeases her. The spirit of a woman whose engagement for marriage has [85]been broken off, or who has deserted her husband’s house for another man’s, is also supposed to become a Churel. If an abortion occurs, or a child is born dead or dies very shortly after birth, they put the body in an earthen pot, and bury it under the heap of refuse behind the house. They say that this is done to protect the body from the witches, who if they get hold of it will raise the child’s spirit, and make it a Bir or familiar spirit. Witches have special power over the spirits of such children, and can make them enter the body of an owl, a cat, a dog, or a headless man, and in this form cause any injury which the witch may desire to inflict on a human being. The real reason for burying the bodies of such children close to the house is probably, however, the belief that they will thus be born again in the same family. If the woman is fat and well during pregnancy they think a girl will be born, but if she is ailing and thin, that the child will be a boy. If the nipples of her breasts are of a reddish colour they think the birth of a boy is portended, but if of blackish colour, a girl. When a birth occurs another woman carefully observes the knots or protuberances on the navel-cord. It is supposed that the number of them indicates the further number of children which will be born to the mother. A blackish knot inclining downwards portends a boy, and a reddish one inclining upwards a girl. It is supposed that an intelligent midwife can change the order of these knots, and if a woman has only borne girl-children can arrange that the next one shall be a boy.
No special rituals are performed during pregnancy, and the superstitions surrounding pregnant women are similar to those of the Hindus. A pregnant woman should avoid going near a horse or elephant, as it's believed that these animals might become agitated by her condition and harm her. In cases where labor is prolonged, they give the woman water to drink from a fast-flowing stream, or they take pieces of wood from a tree struck by lightning and make a necklace to hang around her neck. In these cases, the speed of the running water, or the lightning, is thought to be transferred to the woman to help her have a quick delivery. Alternatively, they may consult the Gunia or sorcerer to determine which ancestor will be reborn in the child, and once this is established, he calls on the ancestor to come and be born quickly. If a woman cannot have children, it's suggested that she worship Bura Deo and fast continuously. Then, after her monthly period ends and she bathes, if she walks across the shadow of a man, she is believed to conceive. It is thought that the man's shadow can make her fertile, becoming the child's father. She might also go naked to a sāj tree on a Sunday night and pray there, which could lead to her having a child. The sāj is where Bura Deo resides and was likely regarded as a god initially. Therefore, it is believed that the woman is impregnated by the spirit of the tree, similar to how Hindu women think they can be made fertile by the spirits of unmarried Brāhman boys living in pīpal trees. Alternatively, she can consult the village priest, the Bhumka, or the Baiga, who might determine that her infertility is due to an evil spirit and seek to appease it. If a woman dies while pregnant, they cut her belly open before burial to allow the child's spirit to escape. If she dies during or shortly after delivery, she is buried in a remote jungle area, which makes it harder for her spirit to return to the village. It's believed that her spirit may turn into a Churel and lure men, especially those who are drunk, to danger by causing them to fall into rivers or get trapped in hollow trees. The only way to escape her is to offer her the ornaments a married woman would wear. Her resentment toward men stems from being cut off just after experiencing the joy of giving birth, and giving her these ornaments pacifies her. The spirit of a woman whose engagement has been broken or who has left her husband's house for another man is also thought to become a Churel. If a miscarriage occurs, or a child is stillborn or dies shortly after birth, the body is placed in an earthen pot and buried under the trash pile behind the house. This is believed to protect the body from witches, who might take it and raise the child’s spirit as a Bir or familiar spirit. Witches are thought to have special power over the spirits of such children, capable of making them inhabit an owl, cat, dog, or a headless man, and in this form, inflict any harm they desire on humans. The real reason for burying the bodies of these children near the house likely stems from the belief that they might be reborn into the same family. If the woman appears healthy and plump during pregnancy, they think she will have a girl, but if she seems sick and thin, they believe she will have a boy. If her nipple color is reddish, it's thought a boy is on the way, while a blackish hue suggests a girl. When a baby is born, another woman carefully inspects the knots or lumps on the umbilical cord, as the number of these is believed to indicate how many more children the mother will have. A blackish knot hanging down suggests a boy, and a reddish one pointing upwards indicates a girl. It's thought that a skilled midwife could rearrange the knots, ensuring that if a woman has only had daughters, the next child can be a boy.
29. Procedure at a birth.
Professional midwives are not usually employed at childbirth, and the women look after each other. Among the Māria Gonds of Bastar the father is impure for a month after the birth of a child and does not go to his work. A Muria Gond father is impure until the navel-cord drops; he may reap his crop, but cannot thresh or sow. This is perhaps a relic of the custom of the Couvade. The rules for the treatment of the mother resemble those of the Hindus, but they do not keep her so long without food. On some day from the fifth to the twelfth after the birth the mother is purified and the child is named. On this day its hair is shaved by the son-in-law or husband’s or wife’s brother-in-law. [86]The mother and child are washed and rubbed with oil and turmeric, and the house is freshly whitewashed and cleaned with cowdung. They procure a winnowing-fan full of kodon and lay the child on it, and the mother ties this with a cloth under her arm. In the Nāgpur country the impurity of the mother is said to last for a month, during which time she is not allowed to cook food and no one touches her. Among the poorer Gonds the mother often does not lie up at all after a birth, but eats some pungent root as a tonic and next day goes on with her work.
Professional midwives are not usually present during childbirth, and the women support each other. Among the Māria Gonds of Bastar, the father is considered impure for a month after the birth of a child and doesn’t go to work. A Muria Gond father remains impure until the umbilical cord falls off; he can harvest his crops but cannot thresh or plant. This might be a vestige of the Couvade custom. The mother’s treatment rules are similar to those of Hindus, but they don’t leave her without food for as long. On a day between the fifth and twelfth after the birth, the mother is purified and the child is named. On this day, the son-in-law or the brother-in-law shaves the child’s hair. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The mother and child are washed and rubbed with oil and turmeric, and the house is freshly whitewashed and cleaned with cow dung. They get a winnowing fan full of kodon and lay the child on it, and the mother ties this under her arm with a cloth. In the Nāgpur region, the mother’s impurity is said to last for a month, during which she is not allowed to cook and no one touches her. Among the poorer Gonds, the mother often doesn’t rest at all after giving birth; she eats some strong-tasting root as a tonic and goes back to work the next day.
30. Names.
On the Sor night, or that of purification, the women of the village assemble and sing. The mother holds the child in her lap, and they each put a pice (¼d.) in a dish as a present to it. A name is chosen, and an elderly woman announces it. Names are now often Hindu words, and are selected very much at random.31 If the child was born on a Tuesday, Wednesday, Friday or Sunday the name of the day is often given, as Mangal, Budhu, Sukhiya, Itwāri; or if born in the month of Māgh (January), Phāgun (February), Chait (March), Baisākh (April), Jesth (May), or Pūs (December), the name may be from the month, as Māhu, Phāgu, Chaitia, Baisākhu, Jetha and Puso. The names of the other months are also given, but are less common. If any Government official is in the village when the child is born it may be named after his office, as Daroga, Havildar (head-constable), Vaccinator, Patwāri (village surveyor), Jemadār (head process-server), or Munshi (clerk). If a European officer is in the village the child may be called Gora (red) or Bhura (brown). Other names are Zamīndār (landholder) or Kirsān (tenant). Or the child may be named after any peculiarity, as Ghurman, fat, Kaluta, black, Chatua, one who kicks, and so on. Or it may be given a bad name in order to deceive the evil spirits as to its value, as Ghurha, a heap of cowdung, Jhāru, sweepings, Dumre or Bhangi, a sweeper, Chamari, a Chamār or tanner, and so on. If the mother has got the child after propitiating a spirit, it may be called Bhūta, from bhūt, a spirit or ghost. Nicknames are also given to people when they grow up, as [87]Dariya, long-footed, Bobdi, fat and sluggish, Putchi, having a tail or cat-like, Bera, an idiot, and so on. Such names come into general use, and the bearers accept and answer to them without objection. All the above names are Hindi. Names taken from the Gond language are rare or non-existent, and it would appear either that they have been completely forgotten, or else that the Gonds had not advanced to the stage of giving every individual a personal name prior to their contact with the Hindus.
On Sor night, or the night of purification, the women of the village gather and sing. The mother holds the child in her lap, and they each place a pice (¼d.) in a dish as a gift for it. A name is chosen, and an older woman announces it. Names are now often Hindu words, chosen pretty much at random. If the child was born on a Tuesday, Wednesday, Friday, or Sunday, the name of the day is often given, like Mangal, Budhu, Sukhiya, or Itwāri; or if born in the month of Māgh (January), Phāgun (February), Chait (March), Baisākh (April), Jesth (May), or Pūs (December), the name might be from the month, such as Māhu, Phāgu, Chaitia, Baisākhu, Jetha, and Puso. Names from the other months are also used but are less common. If any government official is in the village when the child is born, it may be named after his office, like Daroga, Havildar (head constable), Vaccinator, Patwāri (village surveyor), Jemadār (head process-server), or Munshi (clerk). If a European officer is present, the child might be called Gora (red) or Bhura (brown). Other names include Zamīndār (landholder) or Kirsān (tenant). The child may also be named after any peculiar trait, like Ghurman (fat), Kaluta (black), Chatua (one who kicks), and so on. Alternatively, it might receive a derogatory name to trick evil spirits into underestimating its value, like Ghurha (a heap of cow dung), Jhāru (sweepings), Dumre or Bhangi (a sweeper), Chamari (a Chamār or tanner), and so on. If the mother conceived the child after appeasing a spirit, it may be called Bhūta, from bhūt, meaning spirit or ghost. Nicknames are also assigned as people grow up, such as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Dariya (long-footed), Bobdi (fat and sluggish), Putchi (having a tail or cat-like), Bera (an idiot), and so on. These names become commonly used, and the individuals accept and respond to them without complaint. All the above names are in Hindi. Names derived from the Gond language are rare or nonexistent, suggesting that they have either been completely forgotten or that the Gonds hadn’t developed the practice of giving every person a personal name before their interaction with the Hindus.
31. Superstitions about children.
If a child is born feet first its feet are supposed to have special power, and people suffering from pain in the back come and have their backs touched by the toes of the child’s left foot. This power is believed to be retained in later life. If a woman gets a child when the signs of menstruation have not appeared, the child is called Lamka, and is held to be in danger of being struck by lightning. In order to avert this fate an offering of a white cock is made to the lightning during the month of Asārh (June) following the birth, when thunderstorms are frequent, and prayer is made that it will accept this sacrifice in lieu of the life of the child. They think that the ancestors who have been mingled with Bura Deo may be born again. Sometimes such an ancestor appears in a dream and intimates that he is coming back to earth. Then if a newborn child will not drink its mother’s milk, they think it is some important male ancestor, and that he is vexed at being in such a dependent position to a woman over whom he formerly had authority. So they call the Gunia or sorcerer, and he guesses what ancestor has been reborn by measuring a stick. He says that if the length of the stick is an even number of times the breadth of his hand, or more or less than half a hand-breadth over, such and such an ancestor is reborn in the child. Then he measures his hand along the stick breadthwise, and when the measurement comes to that foretold for a particular ancestor he says that this one has been reborn; or if they find any mark on the body of the child corresponding to one they remember to have been borne by a particular ancestor, they identify it with this ancestor. Then they wash the child’s feet as a token of respect, and pass their hands over its head and say to it, ‘Drink milk, and we will give you a [88]ring and clothes and jewels.’ Sometimes they think that an ancestor has been born again in a calf, and the Gunia ascertains who he is in the same manner. Then this calf is not castrated if a bull, nor put to the plough if it is a cow, and when it dies they will not take off its hide for sale but bury it with the hide on.
If a child is born feet first, its feet are said to have special power, and people with back pain come to have their backs touched by the toes of the child's left foot. This power is believed to carry over into later life. If a woman has a child without the signs of menstruation appearing, the child is referred to as Lamka, and it is thought to be in danger of being struck by lightning. To prevent this fate, an offering of a white rooster is made to the lightning during the month of Asārh (June) after the birth, when thunderstorms are common, and they pray that it will accept this sacrifice instead of taking the child's life. They believe that ancestors who have mingled with Bura Deo may be reborn. Sometimes, such an ancestor appears in a dream and suggests that he is returning to earth. If a newborn refuses to drink its mother's milk, they think it might be an important male ancestor who is unhappy about being in a position of dependence on a woman he once had authority over. So they call the Gunia, or sorcerer, who guesses what ancestor has been reborn by measuring a stick. He says that if the length of the stick is an even number of times the width of his hand, or if it's just slightly more or less than half a handbreadth over, then a specific ancestor has been reborn in the child. He then measures his hand along the stick to see if the measurement matches that foretold for a certain ancestor. If they find any mark on the child that corresponds to one remembered from a particular ancestor, they identify it with him. They wash the child's feet as a sign of respect, and pass their hands over its head, saying, “Drink milk, and we will give you a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ring and clothes and jewels.” Sometimes they believe that an ancestor has been reborn in a calf, and the Gunia finds out who it is in the same way. This calf is not castrated if it’s a bull, nor put to the plow if it’s a cow, and when it dies, they do not remove its hide for sale but bury it with the hide on.
It is believed that if a barren woman can get hold of the first hair of another woman’s child or its navel-cord, she can transfer the mother’s fertility to herself, so they dispose of these articles very carefully. If they wish the child to grow fat, they bury the navel-cord in a manure-heap. The upper milk teeth are thrown on to the roof, and the lower ones buried under a water-pot. They say that the upper ones should be in a high place, and the lower ones in a low place. The teeth thrown on the roof may be meant for the rats, who in exchange for them will give the child strong white teeth like their own, while those thrown under the water-pot will cause the new teeth to grow large and quickly, like the grass under a water-pot. Diseases of children are attributed to evil spirits. The illness called Sukhi, in which the body and limbs grow weak and have a dried-up appearance, is very common, and is probably caused by malnutrition. They attribute it to the machinations of an owl which has heard the child’s name or obtained a piece of its soiled clothing. If a stone or piece of wood is thrown at the owl to scare it away, it will pick this up, and after wetting it in a stream, put it out in the sun to dry. As the stone or wood dries up, so will the child’s body dry up and wither. In order to cure this illness they use charms and amulets, and also let the child wallow in a pig-sty so that it may become as fat as the pigs. They say that they always beat a brass dish at a birth so that the noise may penetrate the child’s ears, and this will remove any obstruction there may be to its hearing. If the child appears to be deaf, they lay it several times in a deep grain-bin for about half an hour at a time; when it cries the noise echoes in the bin, and this is supposed to remove the obstruction to its power of hearing. If they wish the boy to be a good dancer, they get a little of the flesh of the kingfisher or hawk which hangs poised in the air over water by the rapid vibration of its wings, on the [89]look-out for a fish, and give him this to eat. If they wish him to speak well, they touch his finger with the tip of a razor, and think that he will become talkative like a barber. If they want him to run fast, they look for a stone on which a hare has dropped some dung and rub this on his legs, or they get a piece of a deer’s horn and hang it round his neck as a charm. If a girl or boy is very dark-coloured, they get the branches of a creeper called malkangni, and express the oil from them, and rub it on the child’s face, and think it will make the face reddish. Thus they apparently consider a black colour to be ugly.
It’s thought that if a woman who can’t have kids manages to get the first hair from another woman's child or its umbilical cord, she can take the mother’s ability to have children for herself, so they handle these items with care. If they want the child to grow plump, they bury the umbilical cord in a manure pile. The upper baby teeth are thrown onto the roof, while the lower ones are buried under a water pot. The belief is that the upper teeth should be in a high place, while the lower ones should be buried low. The teeth tossed onto the roof are meant for the rats, which will supposedly grant the child strong white teeth like theirs in return, while the lower teeth buried under the water pot will help the new teeth grow large and fast, like grass growing under a water pot. Children’s illnesses are blamed on evil spirits. One common illness called Sukhi makes the body and limbs weak and shriveled, likely due to malnutrition. They think it's caused by an owl that has heard the child’s name or has a piece of its dirty clothing. If someone throws a stone or stick at the owl to scare it off, the owl will pick it up, wet it in a stream, and leave it out to dry. As the stone or stick dries, the child’s body will also dry up and wither. To treat this illness, they use charms and amulets, and let the child roll in a pigsty so it can become as fat as the pigs. They believe in making noise with a brass dish during birth so the sound reaches the child's ears, helping to clear any hearing blockage. If the child seems deaf, they lay it in a deep grain bin several times for about half an hour; when it cries, the echo in the bin is thought to help clear its hearing. If they want a boy to dance well, they find a bit of flesh from a kingfisher or hawk, which hovers over water, and give it to him to eat. To make him a good speaker, they touch his finger with a razor’s edge, thinking it will make him chatty like a barber. If they want him to run fast, they look for a stone where a hare has left droppings and rub it on his legs or hang a piece of a deer’s antler around his neck as a charm. If a girl or boy is very dark, they take branches from a creeper called malkangni to extract the oil and rub it on the child’s face, believing it will lighten the complexion, as they seem to view dark skin as unattractive.
(e) Funeral Services
32. Disposal of the dead.
Burial of the dead has probably been the general custom of the Gonds in the past, and the introduction of cremation may be ascribed to Hindu influence. The latter method of disposal involves greater expense on account of the fuel, and is an honour reserved for elders and important men, though in proportion as the body of the tribe in any locality becomes well-to-do it may be more generally adopted. The dead are usually buried with the feet pointing to the north in opposition to the Hindu practice, and this fact has been adduced in evidence of the Gond belief that their ancestors came from the north. The Māria Gonds of Bastar, however, place the feet to the west in the direction of the setting sun, and with the face upwards. In some places the Hindu custom of placing the head to the north has been adopted. Formerly it is said that the dead were buried in or near the house in which they died, so that their spirits would thus the more easily be born again in children, but this practice has now ceased. In most British Districts Hindu ceremonial32 tends more and more to be adopted, but in Bastar State and Chānda some interesting customs remain.
Burial of the dead has likely been the common practice among the Gonds in the past, with the shift to cremation probably influenced by Hindu customs. Cremation requires more resources due to the fuel costs and is considered a privilege for elders and prominent individuals. However, as the community becomes more affluent in a particular area, this practice may be adopted more broadly. The dead are typically buried with their feet pointing north, unlike Hindu tradition, which supports the Gond belief that their ancestors originated from the north. The Māria Gonds of Bastar, on the other hand, place the feet to the west, facing the setting sun, and with the face up. In some areas, the Hindu custom of positioning the head to the north has been adopted. It is said that in the past, the dead were buried in or near the house where they passed, so their spirits could more easily be reincarnated in children, but this practice has now stopped. In most British districts, Hindu rituals tend to be increasingly adopted, but in Bastar State and Chānda, some unique customs still exist.
33. Funeral ceremony.
Among the Māria Gonds a drum is beaten to announce a death, and the news is sent to relatives and friends in other villages. The funeral takes place on the second or third day, when these have assembled. They bring some pieces of cloth, and these, together with the deceased’s own clothes [90]and some money, are buried with him, so that they may accompany his spirit to the other world. Sometimes the women will put a ring of iron on the body. The body is borne on a hurdle to the burial- or burning-ground, which is invariably to the east of the village, followed by all the men and women of the place. Arrived there, the bearers with the body on their shoulders face round to the west, and about ten yards in front of them are placed three sāj leaves in a line with a space of a yard between each, the first representing the supreme being, the second disembodied spirits, and the third witchcraft. Sometimes a little rice is put on the leaves. An axe is struck three times on the ground, and a villager now cries to the corpse to disclose the cause of his death, and immediately the bearers, impelled, as they believe, by the dead man, carry the body to one of the leaves. If they halt before the first, then the death was in the course of nature; if before the second, it arose from the anger of offended spirits; if before the third, witchcraft was the cause. The ordeal may be thrice repeated, the arrangement of the leaves being changed each time. If witchcraft is indicated as the cause of death, and confirmed by the repeated tests, the corpse is asked to point out the sorcerer or witch, and the body is carried along until it halts before some one in the crowd, who is at once seized and disposed of as a witch. Sometimes the corpse may be carried to the house of a witch in another village to a distance of eight or ten miles. In Mandla in such cases a Gunia or exorciser formerly called on the corpse to go forward and point out the witch. The bearers then, impelled by the corpse, made one step forward and stopped. The exorciser then again adjured the corpse, and they made a step, and this was repeated again and again until they halted in front of the supposed witch. All the beholders and the bearers themselves thus thought that they were impelled by the corpse, and the episode is a good illustration of the power of suggestion. Frequently the detected witch was one of the deceased’s wives. In Mandla the cause of the man’s death was determined in the digging of his grave. When piling in the earth removed for the grave after burial, if it reached exactly to the surface of the ground, they thought that the [91]dead man had died after living the proper span of his life. If the earth made a mound over the hole, they thought he had lived beyond his allotted time and called him Sīgpur, that is a term for a measure of grain heaped as high as it will stand above the brim. But if the earth was insufficient and did not reach to the level of the ground, they held that he had been prematurely cut off, and had been killed by an enemy or by a witch through magic.
Among the Māria Gonds, a drum is played to signal a death, and the news is shared with relatives and friends in other villages. The funeral happens on the second or third day, once everyone has gathered. They bring some pieces of cloth, along with the deceased’s own clothes [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and some money, which are buried with him to accompany his spirit to the afterlife. Sometimes, women will place a ring of iron on the body. The body is carried on a stretcher to the burial or cremation site, which is always to the east of the village, followed by all the men and women of the area. Once there, the bearers turn to face the west with the body, and about ten yards in front of them, three sāj leaves are laid out in a line, spaced a yard apart; the first represents the supreme being, the second represents disembodied spirits, and the third represents witchcraft. Sometimes, a little rice is placed on the leaves. An axe is struck three times on the ground, and a villager then calls out to the corpse to reveal the cause of death. The bearers, believing they are being guided by the deceased, then carry the body towards one of the leaves. If they stop before the first, it means death was natural; if before the second, it was caused by offended spirits; and if before the third, it was due to witchcraft. This process can be repeated up to three times, rearranging the leaves each time. If witchcraft is determined as the cause of death and confirmed by the repeated tests, the corpse is asked to identify the sorcerer, and the body is carried until it stops in front of someone in the crowd, who is immediately seized and dealt with as a witch. Sometimes, the corpse may be taken to a witch’s home in another village, up to eight or ten miles away. In Mandla, in such cases, a Gunia or exorciser would call on the corpse to move forward and indicate the witch. The bearers would then step forward as if driven by the corpse, stopping each time, with the exorciser urging the corpse again until they halted in front of the alleged witch. Everyone watching, including the bearers, believed they were being guided by the corpse, illustrating the power of suggestion. Often, the identified witch was one of the deceased’s wives. In Mandla, the cause of death was determined while digging the grave. When the earth taken from the grave was piled back in after burial, if it reached the surface, it was believed that the deceased had lived a full life. If the earth formed a mound over the hole, it meant he had lived longer than his allotted time, referred to as Sīgpur, a term for a measure of grain heaped as high as it can stand above the brim. Conversely, if the earth didn't fill the hole completely and fell short of the ground level, it was thought that he had died young, killed by an enemy or by witchcraft.
Children at breast are buried at the roots of a mahua tree, as it is thought that they will suck liquor from them and be nourished as if by their mother’s milk. The mahua is the tree from whose flowers spirits are distilled. The body of an adult may also be burnt under a mahua tree so that the tree may give him a supply of liquor in the next world. Sometimes the corpse is bathed in water, sprinkled over with milk and then anointed with a mixture of mahua oil, turmeric and charcoal, which will prevent it from being reincarnated in a human body. In the case of a man killed by a tiger the body is burned, and a bamboo image of a tiger is made and thrown outside the village. None but the nearest relatives will touch the body of a man killed by a tiger, and they only because they are obliged to do so. None of the ornaments are removed from the corpse, and sometimes any other ornaments possessed by the deceased are added to them, as it is thought that otherwise the tiger into which his spirit passes will come back to look for them and kill some other person in the house. In some localities any one who touches the body of a man killed or even wounded by a tiger or panther is put temporarily out of caste. Yet the Gonds will eat the flesh of tigers and panthers, and also of animals killed and partly devoured by them. When a man has been killed by a tiger, or when he has died of disease and before death vermin have appeared in a wound, the whole family are temporarily out of caste and have to be purified by an elaborate ceremony in which the Bhumka or village priest officiates. The method of laying the spirit of a man killed by a tiger resembles that described in the article on Baiga.
Children who die while nursing are buried at the base of a mahua tree because it's believed that they will draw nourishment from it, just like they would from their mother's milk. The mahua tree is known for its flowers, which are used to make spirits. Adults can also be cremated under a mahua tree so that it can provide them with liquor in the afterlife. Sometimes, the body is washed with water, sprinkled with milk, and then treated with a mix of mahua oil, turmeric, and charcoal to prevent reincarnation into a human form. If a man is killed by a tiger, the body is cremated, and a bamboo representation of a tiger is made and placed outside the village. Only close relatives are allowed to touch the body of someone killed by a tiger, and they only do so out of necessity. No ornaments are removed from the corpse, and sometimes additional ornaments owned by the deceased are added because it’s believed that the tiger spirit will return to find them and harm someone else in the family. In some areas, anyone who touches the body of someone killed or even wounded by a tiger or panther is temporarily considered out of caste. However, the Gonds eat the flesh of tigers and panthers, as well as animals that have been killed and partially eaten by them. When someone has been killed by a tiger, or if someone dies from a disease where vermin appear in a wound, the entire family is temporarily out of caste and must undergo a purification ceremony conducted by the Bhumka, or village priest. The process for laying to rest the spirit of someone killed by a tiger is similar to what is described in the article on Baiga.
34. Mourning and offerings to the dead.
Mourning is usually observed for three days. The mourners abstain from work and indulgence in luxuries, and [92]the house is cleaned and washed. The Gonds often take food on the spot after the burial or burning of a corpse and they usually drink liquor. On the third day a feast is given. In Chhindwāra a bullock or cow is slaughtered on the death of a male or female Gond respectively. They tie it up by the horns to a tree so that its forelegs are in the air, and a man slashes it across the head once or twice until it dies. The head is buried under a platform outside the village in the name of the deceased. Sometimes the spirit of the dead man is supposed to enter into one of the persons present and inform the party how he died, whether from witchcraft or by natural causes. He also points out the place where the bullock’s or cow’s head is to be buried, and here they make a platform to his spirit with a memorial stone. Red lead is applied to the stone and the blood of a chicken poured over it, and the party then consume the bodies of the cow and chicken. In Mandla the mourners are shaved at the grave nine or ten days after the death by the brother-in-law or son-in-law of the deceased, and they cook and eat food there and drink liquor. Then they come home and put oil on the head of the heir and tie a piece of new cloth round his head. They give the dead man’s clothes and also a cow or bullock to the Pardhān priest, and offer a goat to the dead man, first feeding the animal with rice, and saying to the dead man’s spirit, ‘Your son- or brother-in-law has given you this.’ Sometimes the rule is that the priest should receive all the ornaments worn on the right side of a man or the left side of a woman, including those on the head, arm and leg. If they give him a cow or bullock, they will choose the one which goes last when the animals are let out to graze. Then they cook and eat it in the compound. They have no regular anniversary ceremonies, but on the new moon of Kunwār (September) they will throw some rice and pulse in front of the house and pour water on it in honour of the dead. The widow breaks her glass bangles when the funeral takes place, and if she is willing she may be married to the dead man’s younger brother on the expiry of the period of mourning.
Mourning typically lasts for three days. The mourners refrain from work and avoiding luxuries, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the house is cleaned and washed. The Gonds often eat food immediately after the burial or cremation of a body and usually drink alcohol. On the third day, there is a feast. In Chhindwāra, a bullock or cow is slaughtered for the death of a male or female Gond, respectively. They tie the animal by the horns to a tree so that its forelegs are raised, and a man strikes it on the head once or twice until it dies. The head is buried under a platform outside the village in memory of the deceased. Sometimes, the spirit of the deceased is believed to enter one of the people present and reveal how he died, whether through witchcraft or natural causes. The spirit also indicates where to bury the bullock’s or cow’s head, and a platform is made for his spirit with a memorial stone. Red lead is applied to the stone, and chicken blood is poured over it, after which the group eats the bodies of the cow and chicken. In Mandla, mourners are shaved at the grave nine or ten days after the death by the deceased's brother-in-law or son-in-law; they prepare and eat food there and drink alcohol. Afterward, they return home and apply oil to the heir's head and tie a new piece of cloth around it. They give the deceased’s clothing and a cow or bullock to the Pardhān priest and offer a goat to the deceased, first feeding it rice and saying to the spirit, 'Your son- or brother-in-law has given you this.' Sometimes, the custom is that the priest should receive all the ornaments worn on the right side of a man or the left side of a woman, including those on the head, arms, and legs. If they provide a cow or bullock, they choose one that is usually the last to go out when the animals are herded to graze. Then they cook and consume it in the yard. They don’t have formal anniversary ceremonies, but on the new moon of Kunwār (September), they throw rice and pulse in front of the house and sprinkle water on it in honor of the dead. The widow breaks her glass bangles during the funeral, and if she wants, she may marry the deceased’s younger brother after the mourning period ends.
35. Memorial stones to the dead.
In Bastar, at some convenient time after the death, a stone is set up in memory of any dead person who was an [93]adult, usually by the roadside. Families who have emigrated to other localities often return to their parent village for setting up these stones. The stones vary according to the importance of the deceased, those for prominent men being sometimes as much as eight feet high. In some places a small stone seat is made in front, and this is meant for the deceased to sit on, the memorial stone being his house. After being placed in position the stone is anointed with turmeric, curds, ghī and oil, and a cow or pig is offered to it. Afterwards irregular offerings of liquor and tobacco are made to the dead man at the stone by the family and also by strangers passing by. They believe that the memorial stones sometimes grow and increase in size, and if this happens they think that the dead man’s family will become extinct, as the stone and the family cannot continue to grow together. Elsewhere a long heap of stones is made in honour of a dead man, sometimes with a flat-topped post at the head. This is especially done for men who have died from epidemic disease or by an accident, and passers-by fling stones on the heap with the idea that the dead man’s spirit will thereby be kept down and prevented from returning to trouble the living. In connection with the custom of making a seat at the deceased’s tomb for his spirit to sit upon, Mr. A. K. Smith writes: “It is well known to every Gond that ghosts and devils cannot squat on the bare ground like human beings, and must be given something to sit on. The white man who requires a chair to sit on is thus plainly akin to the world of demons, so one of the few effective ways of getting Gonds to open their mouths and talk freely is to sit on the ground among them. Outside every Gond house is placed a rough bench for the accommodation of any devils that may be flitting about at night, so that they may not come indoors and trouble the inmates.”
In Bastar, at some point after a person dies, a stone is put up in memory of any deceased person who was an [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]adult, usually by the roadside. Families that have moved to other places often return to their home village to set up these stones. The stones vary depending on the importance of the deceased, with those for prominent individuals sometimes reaching up to eight feet tall. In some areas, a small stone seat is created in front, intended for the deceased to sit on, with the memorial stone serving as their house. Once the stone is positioned, it is anointed with turmeric, curds, ghī, and oil, and a cow or pig is offered to it. Afterwards, irregular offerings of liquor and tobacco are made to the dead person at the stone by the family and also by strangers passing by. They believe that the memorial stones can sometimes grow in size, and if this occurs, they think the deceased’s family will eventually die out since the stone and the family cannot both continue to grow. Elsewhere, a long pile of stones is created in honor of a deceased man, often with a flat-topped post at the head. This is especially done for men who have died from an epidemic or an accident, and people passing by throw stones onto the heap, believing that this will keep the dead man’s spirit down and prevent it from troubling the living. Regarding the custom of making a seat at the deceased’s tomb for their spirit to sit on, Mr. A. K. Smith writes: “Every Gond knows that ghosts and demons cannot sit on the bare ground like humans and need something to sit on. The white man, who needs a chair, is thus closely related to the world of demons, so one of the few effective ways to get Gonds to talk freely is to sit on the ground with them. Outside every Gond house, a rough bench is placed for any devils that might be wandering around at night, so they won’t come inside and bother the residents.”
36. House abandoned after a death.
If one or two persons die in a house in one year, the family often leave it and make another house. On quitting the old house they knock a hole in the back wall to go out, so as to avoid going out by the front door. This is usually done when the deaths have been due to an epidemic, and it is presumably supposed that the dead men’s spirits will haunt the house and cause others to die, from spite at their own [94]untimely end. If an epidemic visits a village, the Gonds will also frequently abandon it, and make a new village on another site.
If one or two people die in a house within a year, the family often leaves and builds a new house. When they leave the old house, they create a hole in the back wall to exit, so they don't have to go out through the front door. This usually happens when the deaths were caused by an epidemic, and it's believed that the spirits of the deceased will haunt the house and cause more deaths out of spite for their own untimely end. If an epidemic hits a village, the Gonds will often abandon it and establish a new village at a different location.
37. Bringing back the soul.
They believe that the spirits of ancestors are reincarnated in children or in animals. Sometimes they make a mark with soot or vermilion on the body of a dead man, and if some similar mark is subsequently found on any newborn child it is held that the dead man’s spirit has been reborn in it. In Bastar, on some selected day a short time after the death, they obtain two small baskets and set them out at night, placing a chicken under one and some flour of wheat or kutki under the other. The householder then says, “I do the work of those old men who died. O spirits, I offer a chicken to you to-day; be true and I will perform your funeral rites to-morrow.” On the next morning the basket placed over the flour is lifted up, and if a mark resembling a footprint of a man or any animal be found, they think that the deceased has become incarnate in a human being or in that animal. Subsequently they sacrifice a cow to the spirit as described. In other places on the fifth day after death they perform the ceremony of bringing back the soul. The relatives go to the riverside and call aloud the name of the dead person, and then enter the river, catch a fish or insect and, taking it home, place it among the sainted dead of the family, believing that the spirit of the dead person has in this manner been brought back to the house. The brother-in-law or son-in-law of the dead man will make a miniature grass hut in the compound and place the fish or insect inside it. He will then sacrifice a pig, killing it with a rice-husker, and with not more than three blows. The animal is eaten, and next morning he breaks down the hut and throws away the earthen pots from the house. They will spread some flour on the ground and in the morning bring a chicken up to it. If the animal eats the flour they say that the soul of the deceased has shown his wish to remain in the house, and he is enshrined there in the shape of a stone or copper coin. If it does not eat, then they say that the spirit will not remain in the house. They take the stone or coin outside the village, sacrifice a chicken to it and bury it under a heap of stones to prevent it from returning. [95]Sometimes at the funeral ceremony one of the party is possessed by the spirit of the dead man, and a little white mark or a small caterpillar appears on his hand, and they say that it is the soul of the dead man come back. Then the caterpillar vanishes again, and they say that the dead man has been taken among the gods, and go home. Occasionally some mark may appear on the hand of the dead man’s son after a period of time, and he says that his father’s soul has come back, and gives another funeral feast. The good souls are quickly appeased and their veneration is confined to their descendants. But the bad ones excite a wider interest because their evil influences may be extended to others. And the same fear attaches to the spirits of persons who have died a violent or unnatural death. The soul of a man who has been eaten by a tiger must be specially propitiated, and ten or twelve days are occupied in bringing it back. To ascertain when this has been done a thread is tied to a beam and a copper ring is suspended from it, being secured by twisting the thread round it and not by a knot. A pot full of water is placed below the ring. Songs are then sung in propitiation and a watch is kept day and night. When the ring falls from the thread and drops into the water it is considered that the soul has come back. If the ring delays to fall they adjure the dead man to come back and ask where he has gone to and why he is tarrying. Animals are offered to the ring and their blood poured over it, and when it finally falls they rejoice greatly and say that the dead man has come back. The ancestors are represented by small pebbles kept in a basket in the kitchen, which is considered the holiest part of the house, or they may be pice copper coins (¼d.) tied up in a little bundle. They are daubed with vermilion and worshipped occasionally. A man who has been killed by a tiger or cobra may receive general veneration, with the object of appeasing his spirit, and become a village god. And the same honour may be accorded to any prominent man, such as the founder of a village.
They believe that the spirits of ancestors are reincarnated in children or animals. Sometimes they mark the body of a deceased person with soot or vermilion, and if a similar mark is later found on a newborn child, they believe the spirit of the deceased has been reborn in that child. In Bastar, a few days after someone dies, they prepare two small baskets and place them outside at night, putting a chicken in one and some wheat or kutki flour in the other. The head of the household then says, “I am doing the work of those old men who passed away. O spirits, I offer you a chicken today; be true, and I will perform your funeral rites tomorrow.” The next morning, they check the basket with the flour, and if they find a mark that looks like a footprint from a person or an animal, they think that the deceased has been reincarnated in a human or an animal. They later sacrifice a cow to that spirit, as mentioned. In other regions, on the fifth day after someone dies, they have a ceremony to bring back the soul. The family goes to the river, calls out the deceased's name, then enters the water, catches a fish or insect, and takes it home, placing it among the family's honored dead, believing the spirit of the deceased has returned to the house. The brother-in-law or son-in-law of the deceased then builds a small grass hut in the yard and puts the fish or insect inside it. He sacrifices a pig, killing it with a rice-husker in no more than three blows. The meat is eaten, and the next morning he tears down the hut and discards the earthen pots from the home. They spread some flour on the ground and bring a chicken to it the next morning. If the chicken eats the flour, they believe the soul of the deceased wants to stay in the house, and they honor it as a stone or copper coin. If it doesn’t eat, they think the spirit won’t remain, and they take the stone or coin outside the village, sacrifice a chicken to it, and bury it under a pile of stones to prevent its return. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Sometimes during the funeral, one of the attendees becomes possessed by the spirit of the deceased, and a small white mark or a tiny caterpillar appears on their hand, which they interpret as the soul of the deceased returning. Then the caterpillar disappears, signaling that the deceased has joined the gods, and they return home. Occasionally, a mark may appear on the hand of the deceased person's son after some time, leading him to claim that his father’s soul has returned, prompting another funeral feast. Good souls are quickly appeased, and their respect is usually reserved for their descendants. However, bad ones attract wider concern because their negative influences can affect others. The same fear surrounds the spirits of those who have died violently or unnaturally. The soul of a person eaten by a tiger needs special rituals, taking up to ten or twelve days to bring it back. To determine when this is successful, they tie a thread to a beam and hang a copper ring from it, secured by twisting the thread rather than tying a knot. They place a pot filled with water beneath the ring. Songs are sung to please the spirit, and they keep watch day and night. When the ring falls from the thread into the water, they consider that the soul has returned. If the ring doesn’t fall, they beseech the deceased to come back and ask why it is delayed. They offer animals to the ring and pour their blood over it, and when it finally falls, they rejoice, believing the deceased has returned. The ancestors are represented by small pebbles kept in a basket in the kitchen, regarded as the most sacred area of the house, or by pice copper coins (¼d.) tied in little bundles. These are marked with vermilion and worshipped from time to time. A person killed by a tiger or cobra may be generally revered to appease their spirit and could become a village god. The same respect may also be given to any significant figure, such as the founder of a village.
38. The dead absorbed in Bura Deo.
In Mandla the dead are sometimes mingled with Bura Deo or the Great God. On the occasion of a communal sacrifice to Bura Deo a stalk of charra grass is picked in [96]the name of each of the dead ancestors, and tied to the little bundle containing a pice and a piece of turmeric, which represents the dead ancestor in the house. The stalk of grass and the bundle is called kunda; and all the kundas are then hidden in grass or under stones in the adjacent forest. Then Bura Deo comes on some man and possesses him, and he waves his arms about and goes and finds all the kundas. Some of them he throws down beside Bura Deo, and these they say have been absorbed in Bura Deo and are disposed of. Others he throws apart, and these are said not to have been absorbed into the god. For the latter, as well as for all persons who have died a violent death, a heap of stones should be made outside the village, and wine and a fowl are offered at the heap, and passers-by cast additional stones on it to keep down their spirits, which remain unquiet because they have not been absorbed in the god, and are apt to wander about and trouble the living.
In Mandla, the dead are sometimes connected with Bura Deo, or the Great God. During a community sacrifice to Bura Deo, a stalk of charra grass is picked in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the name of each deceased ancestor and tied to a small bundle containing a coin and a piece of turmeric, which represent the dead ancestor in the home. The stalk of grass and the bundle are called kunda; all the kundas are then hidden in grass or under stones in the nearby forest. Then, Bura Deo possesses a man, who waves his arms around and searches for all the kundas. Some he throws down beside Bura Deo, which they say have been absorbed into Bura Deo and are dealt with. Others he tosses aside, indicating that these have not been absorbed by the god. For these, as well as for everyone who has died a violent death, a pile of stones should be made outside the village. Wine and a chicken are offered at the pile, and passers-by add more stones to it to keep down their spirits, which remain unsettled because they have not been absorbed into the god, and are likely to wander and disturb the living.
39. Belief in a future life.
The Gonds seem originally to have had no idea of a place of abode for the spirits of the dead, that is a heaven or hell. So far as can be conjectured, their primary view of the fate of the spirits of the dead, after they had come to consider the soul or spirit as surviving the death of the body, was that they hung about the houses and village where they had dwelt, and were able to exert considerable influence on the lives and fortunes of their successors. An alternative or subsequent view was that they were reincarnated, most frequently in the bodies of children born in the same family, and less frequently in animals. Whether or no this doctrine of reincarnation is comparatively late and borrowed from Hinduism cannot be decided. In Bastar, however, they have now a conception of retribution after death for the souls of evil-doers. They say that the souls are judged after death, and the sinful are hurled down into a dense forest without any sulphi trees. The sulphi tree appears to be that variety of palm from which palm-liquor or toddy is obtained in Bastar, and the Gond idea of a place of punishment for departed sinners is, therefore, one in which no alcoholic liquor is to be had. [97]
The Gonds originally didn’t seem to have any concept of a place for the spirits of the dead, like heaven or hell. From what we can gather, their initial belief about what happens to spirits after they recognized that the soul survives the body was that these spirits lingered around the homes and village where they once lived, influencing the lives and fortunes of those who remained. Another, later belief was that they were reincarnated, mostly in the bodies of children born into the same family, and less often in animals. It's unclear if this idea of reincarnation is a relatively recent concept borrowed from Hinduism. However, in Bastar, they now have a belief in punishment after death for the souls of wrongdoers. They believe that souls are judged after death, and the sinful are cast into a dense forest devoid of sulphi trees. The sulphi tree seems to be the type of palm tree from which palm liquor or toddy is made in Bastar, so the Gond idea of a punishment place for departed sinners is one where no alcoholic drinks are present. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
(f) Faith
40. Nature of the Gond religion. The gods.
The religious practices of the Gonds present much variety. The tribal divisions into groups worshipping seven, six, five and four gods, already referred to, are generally held to refer to the number of gods which a man has in his house. But very few Gonds can name the gods of their sect, and the prescribed numbers are seldom adhered to. The worship of ancestors is an integral part of their religion and is described in the section on funeral customs. Bura Deo, their great god in most localities, was probably at first the sāj tree,33 but afterwards the whole collection of gods were sometimes called Bura Deo. He is further discussed subsequently. The other Gond gods proper appear to be principally implements and weapons of the chase, one or two animals, and deified human beings. A number of Hindu deities have now also been admitted into the Gond pantheon. The following account of the gods is largely taken from a note written by Mr. J. A. Tawney.34 The worship of the Gonds may be summarised as that of the gods presiding over the village destinies, the crops, and epidemic disease, the spirits of their forefathers and the weapons and creatures of the chase. The village gods are generally common to the Gonds and Hindus. They consist of stones, or mud platforms, placed at a convenient distance from the village under the shade of some appropriate tree, and often having a red or white flag, made of a piece of cloth, tied to the end of a pole to indicate their position. The principal village gods have been given in the article on Kurmi. Besides these in Gond villages there is especially Bhīmsen, who is held to be Bhima, one of the five Pāndava brothers, and is the god of strength. Ghor Deo35 is the horse god, and Holera, who is represented by a wooden bullock’s bell, is the god of cattle. Ghansiām Deo is a god much worshipped in Mandla. He is said to have been a prince who was killed by a tiger on his way to his wedding like Dūlha Deo. In northern Bastar the Gonds worship the spirit of a [98]Muhammadan doctor under the name of Doctor Deo. A Gond of the place where the doctor died is occasionally possessed by his spirit, and on such occasions he can talk fluent Urdu. This man’s duty is to keep off cholera, and when the epidemic breaks out he is ordered by the Rāja to drive it away. The local method of averting cholera is to make a small litter covered with cloth, and in it to place a brass or silver image of the cholera goddess, Marai Māta. When the goddess is thus sent from one village to another it is supposed that the epidemic is similarly transferred. The man possessed by Doctor Deo has the power of preventing the approach of this litter to villages in Bastar, and apparently also can drive away the epidemic, though his method of doing this is not explained. The dealings of the Gonds with the Government of India are mainly conducted through chuprāssies or peons, who come to collect their revenue, obtain supplies and so on. The peons have in the past been accustomed to abuse their authority and practise numerous petty extortions, which is a very easy business with the ignorant Gonds of the wilder tracts. Regarding the peons as the visible emblem of authority, the Gonds, like the Oraons, have similarly furnished the gods with a peon, who is worshipped under the name of Kalha Deo with offerings of liquor and fowls. Besides this if a tiger makes himself troublesome a stone is set up in his honour and he receives a small offering; and if a platform has been erected to the memory of the founder of the village he is included with the others. The cholera and smallpox deities are worshipped when an epidemic breaks out. The worship of the village gods is communal, and in Chhīndwāra is performed at the end of the hot weather before seed is sown, houses thatched, or the new mahua oil eaten by the Gonds. All the villagers subscribe, and the Bhumka or village priest conducts the rite. If in any year the community cannot afford a public worship they hang up a little grass over the god just to intimate that they have not forgotten him, but that he will have to wait till next year.
The religious practices of the Gonds are quite diverse. The tribal divisions into groups that worship seven, six, five, and four gods, as mentioned before, are generally thought to refer to the number of gods a person has in their home. However, very few Gonds can name the gods of their group, and the specified numbers are rarely followed. Ancestor worship is a crucial part of their religion and is detailed in the section on funeral customs. Bura Deo, their main god in most areas, likely originated from the sāj tree, but later the entire set of gods was sometimes referred to as Bura Deo. More on that will be discussed later. The other main gods of the Gonds seem to be mainly tools and weapons related to hunting, a couple of animals, and deified individuals. A number of Hindu deities have also been accepted into the Gond pantheon. This account of the gods largely comes from a note written by Mr. J. A. Tawney. The Gonds' worship can be summarized as reverence for the gods overseeing village fates, crops, disease outbreaks, the spirits of their ancestors, as well as the tools and animals used in hunting. The village gods are typically shared by both the Gonds and Hindus. They are represented by stones or mud platforms placed conveniently away from the village under suitable trees, often adorned with a red or white flag made from a piece of cloth tied to a pole to mark their location. The main village gods are detailed in the article on Kurmi. Additionally, in Gond villages, there is notably Bhīmsen, believed to be Bhima, one of the five Pāndava brothers, who is the god of strength. Ghor Deo is worshipped as the horse god, and Holera, symbolized by a wooden cattle bell, is the god of livestock. Ghansiām Deo is a widely revered god in Mandla, said to be a prince killed by a tiger on his way to his wedding, similar to Dūlha Deo. In northern Bastar, the Gonds honor the spirit of a Muhammadan doctor known as Doctor Deo. Occasionally, a Gond from the area where the doctor died becomes possessed by his spirit and can speak fluent Urdu. This person is tasked with preventing cholera, and when an outbreak occurs, he is directed by the Rāja to drive it away. The local method for averting cholera involves creating a small litter covered with cloth, placing a brass or silver figure of the cholera goddess, Marai Māta, inside. When this goddess is moved from one village to another, it is believed that the epidemic follows. The person possessed by Doctor Deo is believed to have the ability to stop this litter from reaching villages in Bastar and can supposedly dispel the epidemic, although the specifics of how this is done are not explained. The Gonds usually deal with the Government of India through chuprāssies or peons, who come to collect taxes and provide supplies. Peons have historically exploited their power and engaged in various forms of petty extortion, making it easy to deceive the uneducated Gonds in remote areas. Viewing the peons as a direct representation of authority, the Gonds, much like the Oraons, also offer worship to a dio that they perceive as a peon, known as Kalha Deo, with offerings of liquor and chickens. Moreover, if a tiger causes issues, a stone is erected in its honor and receives a small offering; if there’s a platform built to commemorate the village founder, he is included in the offerings as well. During disease outbreaks like cholera and smallpox, rituals are held to honor those deities. Worship of the village gods is done communally, and in Chhīndwāra, it takes place at the end of the hot season, before sowing seeds, thatching roofs, or consuming the new mahua oil. All villagers contribute, and the Bhumka, or village priest, leads the ceremony. If the community is unable to perform public worship one year, they hang a little grass over the god to signify that they have not forgotten him, but he will have to wait until next year for proper worship.
41. Tribal gods, and their place of residence.
Besides the village gods worshipped in common with the Hindus, the Gonds have also their special tribal gods. These are sometimes kept at a Deo-khulla, which is said to mean [99]literally the threshing-floor of the gods, and is perhaps so called because the place of meeting of the worshippers is cleaned and plastered like a threshing-floor in the fields. The gods most commonly found are Pharsi Pen, the battle-axe god; Matiya, the great god of mischief; Ghangra, the bell god; Chāwar, the cow’s tail, which is also used as a whisk; Pālo, who consists of a piece of cloth used to cover spear-heads; and Sale, who may be the god who presides over cattle-pens (sāla). The Deo-khulla of a six-god Gond should have six, and that of a seven-god Gond seven gods, but this rule is not regularly observed, and the Deo-khullas themselves now tend to disappear as the Gonds become Hinduised and attention is concentrated on the village and household gods. The collection of gods at a Deo-khulla, Mr. Tawney remarks, is called Bura Deo, and when a Gond swears by Bura Deo, he swears by all the gods of his sect. “The gods,” Mr. Tawney writes, “are generally tied up in grass and fixed in the fork of the sāj tree, or buried in some recess in the forest, except Pālo, who is put in a bag to prevent his getting wet, and Chāwar the cow’s tail. The Bhumkas or priests are somewhat shy of showing the gods at the Deo-khulla, and they may have some reason for this, for not long since, a young scamp of a Muhammadan, having determined to put to a test the reputed powers of the Gond gods for evil, hid himself in a tree near the Deo-khulla during a meeting, and afterwards took the gods out and threw them bag and baggage down a well. However, when I went there, the Bhumka at Mujāwar after some parley retired into the forest, and came out quite confidingly with an armful of gods. The Deo-khulla gods are generally all of iron, and those at Mujāwar were all spear-shaped except Pālo, who is a piece of cloth, and Ghangra, who is of bell-metal and in form like the bells ordinarily put round the necks of bullocks. When a spear-head has been lost, and another is not available, anything in the shape of a pike or spear will do, and it does not appear to make any difference so long as iron is the metal used. Women may not worship at the Deo-khulla. It seems clear that the original gods were, with the exception of Ghangra, hunting-weapons and representations of animals. Ghangra may be venerated because of his association with bullocks [100]and also on account of the melodious sound made by bullock-bells. Of all the gods the most remarkable probably is Pālo. He is made of cloth and acts as a covering for the spear-heads at the time of worship. The one I saw was a small cloth, about 30 by 18 inches, and in the form of a shield. He is a very expensive god and costs from Rs. 50 to Rs. 80, his outside value perhaps being Rs. 5. When a new one is required it has to be made by a Katia or Rāj-Pardhān, who must live in a separate house and not go near his own till its completion. He must also be naked while he is working and may not eat, drink, smoke or perform natural functions till he has finished for the day. While engaged on the cloth he is well fed by the Gonds and supplied with fowls and spirits; it is not surprising, therefore, that the god is never finished in six months, though I would engage to make one in a week. The cloth is embroidered with figures in coloured silk, with a stitch or two of red silk in each animal, which will subsequently represent blood. The animals I saw embroidered were a bullock, some sort of deer, a gouty-looking snake with a body as thick as the elephant’s, and the latter animal barely distinguishable from it by having two legs and a trunk. When ready the cloth Pālo is taken to the Deo-khulla and a great worship is held, during which blood is seen to flow from the figures on the cloth and they are supposed to be endowed with life.” The animals embroidered on the cloth are probably those principally revered by the Gonds, as the elephant, snake, deer and bullock, while the worship of the cloth itself and the embroidery on it indicates that they considered the arts of weaving and sewing as divinely revealed accomplishments. And the fact that the other gods were made of iron shows a similar reverence for this metal, which they perhaps first discovered in India. At any rate the quarrying and refining of indigenous iron-ore is at present carried out by the Agarias, a caste derived from the Gonds. The spear-head shape of most of the gods and that of Pālo like a shield show their veneration for these weapons of war, which are themselves sacred.
Besides the village gods worshipped alongside the Hindus, the Gonds also have their specific tribal gods. These are sometimes kept at a Deo-khulla, which is said to mean [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]literally the threshing-floor of the gods, possibly because the meeting place for worshippers is cleaned and plastered like a threshing-floor in the fields. The gods most commonly found include Pharsi Pen, the battle-axe god; Matiya, the great god of mischief; Ghangra, the bell god; Chāwar, the cow’s tail, which is also used as a whisk; Pālo, who is a piece of cloth used to cover spearheads; and Sale, who may be the god overseeing cattle-pens (sāla). The Deo-khulla for a six-god Gond should have six gods, and for a seven-god Gond, seven gods, but this rule isn’t always followed, and the Deo-khullas themselves are starting to disappear as the Gonds adopt Hindu practices and focus on village and household gods. According to Mr. Tawney, the collection of gods at a Deo-khulla is called Bura Deo, and when a Gond swears by Bura Deo, he swears by all the gods of his group. “The gods,” Mr. Tawney writes, “are usually wrapped in grass and placed in the fork of the sāj tree, or buried in a secluded spot in the forest, except for Pālo, who is kept in a bag to keep him dry, and Chāwar the cow’s tail. The Bhumkas or priests are somewhat hesitant to show the gods at the Deo-khulla, and they may have good reason for this. Not long ago, a mischievous young Muslim, wanting to test the supposed powers of the Gond gods for evil, hid in a tree near the Deo-khulla during a meeting and later took the gods out and threw them all into a well. However, when I visited, the Bhumka at Mujāwar, after some discussion, went into the forest and returned trustingly with an armful of gods. The Deo-khulla gods are generally all made of iron, and those at Mujāwar were all spear-shaped except for Pālo, who is a piece of cloth, and Ghangra, who is made of bell metal and shaped like the bells typically worn around the necks of bullocks. If a spearhead is lost, anything resembling a pike or spear will work, as long as it’s made of iron. Women are not allowed to worship at the Deo-khulla. It seems clear that the original gods were primarily hunting weapons and representations of animals, with the exception of Ghangra. Ghangra may be respected due to his association with bullocks and the pleasant sound of bullock-bells. Of all the gods, the most notable is probably Pālo. He is made of cloth and serves as a covering for the spearheads during worship. The one I saw was a small cloth, about 30 by 18 inches, shaped like a shield. He is a very expensive god costing between Rs. 50 and Rs. 80, with his outer value perhaps being Rs. 5. When a new one is needed, it must be made by a Katia or Rāj-Pardhān, who must live separately until it’s finished. He must also remain naked while working and may not eat, drink, smoke, or attend to personal needs until his workday is over. While working on the cloth, he is well-fed by the Gonds and provided with chickens and alcohol; it's no wonder that the god is rarely completed within six months, although I could complete one in a week. The cloth is embroidered with figures in colored silk, with a stitch or two of red silk in each animal to later symbolize blood. The embroidered animals I saw included a bullock, some kind of deer, a gouty-looking snake with a body as thick as an elephant’s, and the elephant itself barely distinguishable as it has two legs and a trunk. Once finished, the cloth Pālo is taken to the Deo-khulla for a grand worship ceremony, during which blood appears to flow from the figures on the cloth, and they are believed to be given life.” The animals embroidered on the cloth are likely the ones mainly revered by the Gonds, such as the elephant, snake, deer, and bullock, while the worship of the cloth itself and its embroidery shows that they consider the arts of weaving and sewing to be divinely inspired skills. Additionally, the fact that the other gods are made of iron reflects a similar respect for this metal, which they may have first discovered in India. At any rate, the mining and refining of local iron ore is currently done by the Agarias, a caste descended from the Gonds. The spearhead shape of most of the gods and the shield-like design of Pālo demonstrate their reverence for these sacred weapons of war.
42. Household gods.
“In almost every house,” Mr. Tawney states, “there is also a set of gods for everyday use. They are often the same [101]as the village gods or those of the Deo-khulla and also include deified ancestors. These household gods have a tendency to increase, as special occasions necessitate the creation of a new god, and once he is enthroned in the house he never seems to leave it of his own accord. Thus if a man is killed by a cobra; he or the cobra becomes a household god and is worshipped for many generations. If a set of gods does not work satisfactorily, they are also, some or all of them, discarded and a new lot introduced. The form of the gods varies considerably, the only constant thing about them being the vermilion with which they are all daubed. They are sometimes all earthen cones and vary from that to miniature wooden tables. I may mention that it is somewhat difficult to get a Gond either to confess that he has any household gods or to show them. The best way is to send off the father of the family on some errand, and then to ask his unsuspecting wife to bring out the gods. You generally get them on a tray and some of the villagers will help her to name them.” In Mandla in every Gond’s house there is a Deothāna or god’s place, where all the gods are kept. Those who have children include Jhulān Devi, or the cradle goddess, among their household deities. In the Deothāna there is always a vessel full of water and a stick, and when a man comes in from outside he goes to this and sprinkles a little water over his body to free himself from any impurity he may have contracted abroad.
“In almost every house,” Mr. Tawney states, “there’s also a set of gods for everyday use. They’re often the same [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as the village gods or those of the Deo-khulla, and they also include deified ancestors. These household gods tend to multiply, as special occasions call for the creation of a new god, and once he is brought into the house, he never seems to leave on his own. So, if a man is killed by a cobra, he or the cobra becomes a household god and is worshipped for many generations. If a set of gods isn’t effective, some or all of them can be discarded and replaced with a new set. The forms of the gods vary greatly, but the one consistent thing about them is the vermilion paint they all wear. They can sometimes be simple earthen cones or miniature wooden tables. It’s worth noting that it’s somewhat challenging to get a Gond to either admit he has household gods or to show them. The best approach is to send the father of the family on an errand and then ask his unsuspecting wife to bring out the gods. Typically, they come out on a tray, and some of the villagers will help her name them.” In Mandla, in every Gond’s house, there’s a Deothāna or god's place, where all the gods are kept. Those with children include Jhulān Devi, or the cradle goddess, among their household deities. In the Deothāna, there’s always a vessel full of water and a stick, and when a man comes in from outside, he goes to this and sprinkles a bit of water over his body to cleanse himself from any impurities he may have picked up outside.
43. Nāg Deo.
On one of the posts of the house the image of Nāg Deo, the cobra god, is made in mud. In Asārh (June) the first month of the rains, which the Gonds consider the beginning of the year, snakes frequently appear. In this month they try to kill a cobra, and will then cut off the head and tail, and offer them to Nāg Deo, inside the house, while they cook and eat the body. They think that the eating of the snake’s body will protect them from the effects of eating any poisonous substance throughout the year.
On one of the posts of the house, there's a figure of Nāg Deo, the cobra god, made of mud. In Asārh (June), which is the first month of the rains that the Gonds see as the start of the year, snakes often show up. During this month, they try to catch a cobra, then cut off its head and tail to offer them to Nāg Deo inside the house, while they cook and eat the body. They believe that eating the snake's body will protect them from the effects of consuming any poisonous substances throughout the year.
44. Nārāyan Deo.
Nārāyan Deo or the sun is also a household deity. He has a little platform inside the threshold of the house. He may be worshipped every two or three years, but if a snake appears in the house or any one falls ill they think that Nārāyan Deo is impatient and perform his worship. A [102]young pig is offered to him and is sometimes fattened up beforehand by feeding it on rice. The pig is laid on its back over the threshold of the door and a number of men press a heavy beam of wood on its body till it is crushed to death. They cut off the tail and testicles and bury them near the threshold. The body of the pig is washed in a hole dug in the yard, and it is then cooked and eaten. They sing to the god, “Eat, Nārāyan Deo, eat this rice and meat, and protect us from all tigers, snakes and bears in our houses; protect us from all illnesses and troubles.” Next day the bones and any other remains of the pig are buried in the hole in the compound and the earth is well stamped down over it.
Nārāyan Deo, or the sun, is also a household deity. He has a small platform inside the entrance of the house. He can be worshipped every couple of years, but if a snake shows up or someone gets sick, they believe Nārāyan Deo is upset and perform his worship. A [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]young pig is offered to him, which is sometimes fattened by feeding it rice beforehand. The pig is placed on its back at the threshold of the door, and several men press a heavy wooden beam on its body until it is crushed to death. They cut off the tail and testicles and bury them near the threshold. The pig's body is washed in a hole dug in the yard, after which it is cooked and eaten. They sing to the god, “Eat, Nārāyan Deo, eat this rice and meat, and protect us from all tigers, snakes, and bears in our homes; protect us from all illnesses and troubles.” The next day, the bones and any leftovers of the pig are buried in the hole in the yard, and the earth is well stamped down over it.
45. Bura Deo.
Bura Deo, the great god of the Gonds, is sometimes, as seen, a name for all the gods in the Deo-khulla. But he is usually considered as a single god, and often consists of a number of brass or iron balls suspended to a ring and hung on a sāj tree. Again, he may be represented by a few links of a roughly forged iron chain also hung on the tree, and the divine power of the chain is shown by the fact that it can move of itself, and occasionally descends to rest on a stone under the tree or migrates to a neighbouring nullah (stream). Nowadays in Mandla Bura Deo is found as an iron doll made by a neighbouring blacksmith instead of a chain. It would appear, however, that he was originally the sāj tree (Boswellia serrata), an important forest tree growing to a considerable height, which is much revered by the Gonds. They do not cut this tree, nor its branches, except for ceremonial purposes, and their most sacred form of oath is to swear by the name of Bura Deo, holding a branch of the sāj tree above the head. If Bura Deo was first the sāj tree, then we may surmise that when the Gonds discovered iron they held it more sacred than the tree because it was more important, as the material from which their axes and spears were made. And therefore Bura Deo became an iron chain hanging on the sāj tree. The axe is a Gond’s most valuable implement, as with it he cut down the forest to clear a space for his shifting cultivation, and also provided himself with wood for hutting, fuel and other purposes. The axe and spear were also his weapons of war. Hence the discovery [103]of iron was an enormous step forward in civilisation, and this may account for the reverence in which it is held by the Gonds. The metamorphosis of Bura Deo from an iron chain to an iron doll may perhaps be considered to mark the arrival of the Gonds at the stage of religion when anthropomorphic gods are worshipped. Bura Deo is sometimes represented with Mahādeo or Siva and Pārvati, two of the greatest Hindu deities, in attendance on him on each side. Communal sacrifices of pigs and also of goats are made to him at intervals of one or two years; the animals are stretched out on their backs and killed by driving a stake of sāj or tendu36 wood through the belly. Sometimes a goat is dedicated to him a year beforehand, and allowed to wander loose in the village in the name of Bura Deo, and given good food, and even called by the name of the god. It would appear that the original sacrificial animal was the pig, and the goat was afterwards added or substituted. Bura Deo is also worshipped on special occasions, as when a man has got vermin in a wound, or, as the people of the country say, when god has remembered him. In this case the sufferer must pay all the expenses of the ceremony which is necessary for his purification. The dead are also mingled in Bura Deo, as described in the section on funeral rites. Bura Deo is believed to protect the Gonds from wild animals; and if members of a family meet a tiger, snake or other dangerous animal several times within a fairly short period, they think that Bura Deo is displeased with them and have a special sacrifice in his honour. Ordinarily when the Panda or priest sacrifices an animal he severs its head with an axe and holds the head over the image or symbol of the god to allow the blood to drop on it. Before sacrificing a chicken he places some grain before it and says, ‘If I have committed no fault, eat,’ and if the chicken does not eat of itself he usually forces it to pick a grain. Then he says that the sacrifice is acceptable to the god.
Bura Deo, the great god of the Gonds, is sometimes, as noted, a name that encompasses all the gods in the Deo-khulla. However, he is mainly viewed as a single god, often depicted by a number of brass or iron balls hanging from a ring on a sāj tree. Alternatively, he might be represented by a few links of a roughly forged iron chain also hung on the tree, demonstrating divine power by moving on its own and sometimes settling on a stone below the tree or moving to a nearby stream. Nowadays in Mandla, Bura Deo is represented as an iron doll crafted by a local blacksmith instead of a chain. It seems that he was originally the sāj tree (Boswellia serrata), a significant forest tree that grows quite tall and is highly revered by the Gonds. They do not cut this tree or its branches except for ceremonial purposes, and their most sacred oath is to swear by the name of Bura Deo while holding a branch of the sāj tree above their heads. If Bura Deo started as the sāj tree, then we can speculate that once the Gonds discovered iron, they considered it more sacred than the tree because it was more crucial for making their axes and spears. Thus, Bura Deo transformed into an iron chain hanging from the sāj tree. The axe is the Gond's most valuable tool, as it is used to clear forest space for shifting cultivation and to gather wood for shelter, fuel, and other needs. The axe and spear also serve as their weapons of war. Consequently, the discovery of iron marked a significant advancement in civilization, which likely explains its high regard among the Gonds. The transformation of Bura Deo from an iron chain to an iron doll might symbolize the Gonds' progression to a stage of belief where anthropomorphic gods are worshipped. Bura Deo is sometimes depicted alongside Mahādeo or Siva and Pārvati, two of the most revered Hindu deities, flanking him on either side. Communal sacrifices of pigs and goats are performed every one or two years; the animals are laid on their backs and killed by driving a stake of sāj or tendu wood through their belly. Occasionally, a goat is dedicated to him a year in advance, permitted to roam freely in the village in the name of Bura Deo, given good food, and even called by the god’s name. It seems that the pig was the original sacrificial animal, with the goat being added or substituted later. Bura Deo is also worshipped during special events, such as when someone has vermin in a wound, which locals say indicates that God has remembered them. In this case, the sufferer must cover all the costs of the necessary purification ceremony. The dead are also connected to Bura Deo, as seen in the section on funeral rites. Bura Deo is thought to protect the Gonds from wild animals; if a family encounters a tiger, snake, or another dangerous animal multiple times in a short period, they believe Bura Deo is upset with them and conduct a special sacrifice to honor him. Typically, when the Panda or priest sacrifices an animal, he beheads it with an axe and holds the head over the image or symbol of the god to let the blood fall on it. Before sacrificing a chicken, he places some grains in front of it and says, "If I have done no wrong, eat," and if the chicken doesn’t eat on its own, he often makes it pick up a grain. He then claims that the sacrifice is acceptable to the god.
46. Charms and magic.
When they think a child has been overlooked they fetch a strip of leather from the Chamār’s house, make it into a little bag, fill it with scrapings from a clean bit of leather, and hang it round the child’s neck. If a child is ill they [104]sometimes fetch from the Chamār’s house water which has been used for tanning and give it him to drink. If a man is possessed by an evil spirit, they will take some coins, silver for preference, and wave them round his head with a lamp, and take them out and bury them in a waste place. They throw one or two more rupees on the surface of the soil in which they have buried the coins. Then they think the spirit will leave the sufferer, and if any one picks up the coins on the surface of the ground the spirit will possess him. Hindus who find such buried coins frequently refuse to take them, even though they may be valuable, from fear of being possessed by the spirit. Occasionally a man of a treacherous disposition may transfer an evil spirit, which is haunting him, with a daughter in marriage. The husband’s family suspect this if a spirit begins to trouble them. A Vaddai or magician is called, and he tries to transfer the spirit to a fowl or goat by giving the latter some rice to eat. If the spirit then ceases troubling they conclude that it was transferred by the bride’s father, and go to him and reproach him. If he admits that he had a spirit in his family which has given no trouble lately, they ask him to take it back, even though he may not have intended its transfer. The goat or fowl to which the spirit was transferred is then sacrificed in its name and the meat is eaten only by the father-in-law’s family, to whom the spirit thus returns. A miniature hut is built for the spirit in his yard, and a pot, a lamp and a knife are placed in the hut for its use, and an offering of a goat is made to the spirit occasionally at festivals.
When they believe a child has been missed, they take a piece of leather from the Chamār’s house, turn it into a small bag, fill it with scraps from a clean piece of leather, and hang it around the child’s neck. If a child is sick, they sometimes bring water from the Chamār’s house that’s been used for tanning and give it to the child to drink. If a man is believed to be possessed by an evil spirit, they will take some coins, preferably silver, and wave them around his head with a lamp, then bury them in a remote spot. They toss one or two extra rupees on top of the soil where they've buried the coins. They think this will make the spirit leave the afflicted person, and if anyone picks up the coins from the surface, the spirit will possess them instead. Hindus who find such buried coins often refuse to take them, even if they are valuable, out of fear of being possessed by the spirit. Occasionally, a deceitful person might transfer an evil spirit that haunts him to a daughter through marriage. The husband’s family becomes suspicious if a spirit starts to bother them. A Vaddai or magician is called to try to transfer the spirit to a chicken or goat by feeding it rice. If the spirit stops bothering them afterward, they conclude that it was transferred by the bride’s father and confront him. If he admits that there was a spirit in his family that hasn’t been troublesome lately, they ask him to take it back, even if he didn’t mean to pass it on. The goat or chicken that received the spirit is then sacrificed in its name, and only the father-in-law’s family eats the meat since that’s how the spirit returns to them. A small hut is built for the spirit in his yard, and a pot, lamp, and knife are placed inside for its use. An offering of a goat is made to the spirit occasionally during festivals.
In order to injure an enemy they will make an image of him in clay, preferably taken from underneath his footprint, and carry it to the cemetery. Here they offer red lead, red thread, bangles, and various kinds of grain and pulse to the ghosts and say to them, “Male and female deities, old and newly buried, maimed and lame, spirits of the wind, I pronounce this charm with your help.” Then they pierce the figure with arrows in the chest and cut it with a knife in the region of the liver and think that their enemy will die. Another method is to draw the likeness of an enemy on cloth with lime or charcoal, and bury it in a pot in front of his house on a Sunday or Tuesday night [105]so that he may walk on it in the morning, when they hope that the same result will be achieved.
To harm an enemy, they create a clay figure of him, preferably made from material taken from beneath his footprint, and take it to the cemetery. There, they offer red lead, red thread, bangles, and various types of grains and pulses to the spirits, saying, “Male and female deities, both the old and the newly buried, the injured and the lame, spirits of the wind, I cast this spell with your assistance.” They then stab the figure with arrows in the chest and cut it with a knife in the liver area, believing this will lead to their enemy's death. Another approach is to draw a likeness of the enemy on cloth using lime or charcoal, and bury it in a pot in front of his house on a Sunday or Tuesday night [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] so that he might step on it in the morning, hoping for the same outcome.
In order to breed a quarrel in an enemy’s house they get the feathers of a crow, or the seeds of the amaltās,37 or porcupine needles, and after smoking them over a fire in which some nails have been placed, tie them to the eaves of his house, repeating some charm. The seeds of the amaltās rattle in their pods in the wind, and hence it is supposed that they will produce a noise of quarrelling. Porcupine’s quills are sharp and prickly, and crow’s feathers are perhaps efficacious because the crow is supposed to be a talkative and quarrelsome bird. The nails in the fire, being sharp-pointed, may be meant to add potency to the charm. One who wishes to transfer sickness to another person obtains a cloth belonging to the latter and draws two human figures on it, one right side up and the other upside down, in lamp-black. After saying charms over the cloth he puts it back surreptitiously in the owner’s house. When people are ill they make a vow to some god that if they recover they will sacrifice a certain number of animals proportionate to the severity of the illness. If the patient then recovers, and the vow is for a larger number of animals than he can afford, he sets fire to a piece of forest so that a number of animals may be burnt as an offering to the god, and his vow may thus be fulfilled. This practice has no doubt gone out owing to the conservation of forests.
To cause a fight in someone's home, they collect crow feathers, the seeds of the amaltās, porcupine quills, and after smoking them over a fire with some nails, they tie them to the eaves of the house while reciting a charm. The seeds of the amaltās rattle in their pods in the wind, which is believed to create a sound of arguing. Porcupine quills are sharp and prickly, and crow feathers are thought to be effective because crows are seen as noisy and quarrelsome birds. The nails in the fire, being sharp, may be meant to enhance the charm's power. To transfer sickness to someone else, a person takes a piece of cloth belonging to that person and draws two human figures on it—one upright and the other upside down—using lamp-black. After reciting charms over the cloth, they sneak it back into the owner’s house. When people are ill, they promise a deity that if they recover, they will sacrifice a certain number of animals based on the illness’s severity. If the patient recovers, but the promise involves more animals than they can afford, they set fire to a part of the forest so that some animals can be burned as an offering to the god, thereby fulfilling their vow. This practice has likely declined due to forest conservation efforts.
47. Omens.
If a Gond, when starting on a journey in the morning, should meet a tiger, cat, hare, or a four-horned deer, he will return and postpone his journey; but if he meets one of these animals when he is well on the way it is considered to be lucky. Rain falling at a wedding or some other festival is believed to be unlucky, as it is as if somebody were crying. In Mandla, if a cock crows in the night, a man will get up at once, catch it and twist its neck, and throw it over the house as far away as he can. Apparently the cock is supposed to be calling to evil spirits. If a hen cackles, or lays eggs at night, it is also considered inauspicious, and the bird is often killed or given away. They think they can acquire strength by carrying the shoulder-bones of a tiger [106]on their shoulders or drinking a little of the bone-dust pounded in water. If there is disease in the village, the Bhumka or village priest performs the ceremony of Gaon bāndhna or tying up the village. Accompanied by a party of men he drives a pig all round the village boundary, scattering grains of urad pulse and mustard seed on the way. The pig is then sacrificed, its blood is sprinkled on all the village gods, and it is eaten by the party. No man or animal may go outside the village on the day of this ceremony, which should be performed on a Sunday or Wednesday. When cattle disease breaks out the Bhumka makes an arch of three poles, to which is hung a string of mango leaves, and all the cattle of the village are driven under it to avert the disease.
If a Gond starts a journey in the morning and encounters a tiger, cat, hare, or four-horned deer, he will turn back and delay his trip; but if he sees one of these animals while already on his way, it's seen as a good sign. Rain during a wedding or any festival is thought to be bad luck, as it feels like someone is crying. In Mandla, if a rooster crows at night, a man will immediately get up, catch it, twist its neck, and toss it over the house as far as he can. It's believed that the rooster is calling out to evil spirits. If a hen cackles or lays eggs at night, it's also considered unlucky, and the hen may be killed or given away. People believe they can gain strength by carrying a tiger’s shoulder bones on their shoulders or by drinking a bit of the bone dust mixed with water. If there’s illness in the village, the Bhumka or village priest conducts the ceremony called Gaon bāndhna or tying up the village. Accompanied by a group of men, he drives a pig around the village boundary, scattering grains of urad pulse and mustard seeds along the way. The pig is then sacrificed, its blood is sprinkled on all the village gods, and the party eats it. No person or animal is allowed to go outside the village on the day of this ceremony, which should be held on a Sunday or Wednesday. When disease strikes the cattle, the Bhumka creates an arch of three poles, adorned with a string of mango leaves, and all the village's cattle are led underneath to ward off the illness.
48. Agricultural superstitions.
When there is drought two boys put a pestle across their shoulders, tie a living frog to it with a rag, and go from house to house accompanied by other boys and girls singing:
When there's a drought, two boys balance a pestle on their shoulders, tie a living frog to it with a rag, and go from house to house with other boys and girls singing:
Mendak Bhai pāni de,
Mendak Bhai, water please,
Dhān, kodon pakne de,
Dhān, kodon pakne de,
Mere byāh hone de,
Let the wedding happen,
or ‘Brother Frog give rain; let the rice and kodon ripen; let my marriage be held.’ The frog is considered to be able to produce rain because it lives in water and therefore has control over its element. The boy’s point in asking the frog to let his marriage be held is that if the rains failed and the crops withered, his parents would be unable to afford the expense. Another method of obtaining rain is for two naked women to go and harness themselves to a plough at night, while a third naked woman drives the plough and pricks them with a goad. This does not appear capable of explanation on any magical basis, so far as I know, and the idea may possibly be to force the clemency of the gods by showing their extraordinary sufferings, or to show that the world is topsy-turvy for want of rain. A leather rope is sometimes tied to a plough and harrow, and the boys and girls pull against one another on the rope in a tug-of-war. If the girls win they think that rain will soon come, but if the boys win that it will not. In order to stop excessive rain, a naked bachelor collects water from the eaves in a new earthen pot, covers the pot with a lid or with mud, and buries [107]it beneath the earth; or the pot may be filled with salt. Here it may perhaps be supposed that, as the water dries up in the pot or the salt gets dry, so the rain will stop and the world generally become dry. The reason for employing women to produce rain, and men to stop it, may be that women, as they give milk, will be more potent in obtaining the other liquid, water. Nakedness is a common element in magic, perhaps because clothes are considered a civilised appanage, and unsuitable for a contest with the powers of nature; a certain idea of impurity may also attach to them. If a crow in carrying a straw to build its nest holds it in the middle, they think that the rains will be normal and adequate; but if the straw is held towards one end, that the rains will be excessive or deficient. If the titahri or sandpiper lays four eggs properly arranged, they think that sufficient rain will fall in all the four monsoon months. If only one, two or three eggs are laid, or only this number properly placed in the nest and the others at the side, then the rains will be good only in an equivalent number of months.
or ‘Brother Frog, bring rain; let the rice and kodon grow; let my marriage happen.’ The frog is believed to be able to create rain because it lives in water and thus controls that element. The boy’s request for the frog to allow his marriage to take place stems from the idea that if it doesn’t rain and the crops fail, his parents won't be able to afford the wedding. Another way to bring rain is for two naked women to tie themselves to a plow at night, while a third naked woman drives the plow and prods them with a stick. This doesn’t seem to have any magical explanation as far as I know; it might be meant to appeal to the gods by demonstrating their extreme suffering or to show that things are out of balance due to a lack of rain. Sometimes, a leather rope is attached to a plow and harrow, and the boys and girls pull against each other in a tug-of-war. If the girls win, they believe rain will come soon; if the boys win, they think it won't. To stop too much rain, a naked bachelor collects water from the roof into a new earthen pot, covers the pot with a lid or mud, and buries it under the ground; or the pot might be filled with salt. Here, it’s supposed that as the water dries up in the pot or the salt dries out, the rain will cease and the world will generally become dry. The reason for using women to bring rain and men to stop it might be that women, as providers of milk, are believed to have greater power in sourcing the other liquid, water. Nakedness is commonly associated with magic, perhaps because clothes are seen as a civilized attribute, unsuitable for a confrontation with the forces of nature; a notion of impurity may also be related to clothing. If a crow carries a straw to build its nest and holds it in the middle, it’s thought that the rains will be normal and sufficient; but if the straw is held at one end, it suggests the rains will be either too much or too little. If the titahri or sandpiper lays four eggs in an orderly fashion, people believe there will be enough rain during all four monsoon months. If only one, two, or three eggs are laid, or if these are not properly arranged in the nest, then good rain will occur only for that equivalent number of months.
At the beginning of the harvest they pluck an ear of corn and say, ‘Whatever god is the guardian of this place, this is your share, take it, and do not interfere.’ The last plants in the field are cut and sent home by a little girl and put at the bottom of the grain-bin of the house. Chitkuar Devi is the goddess of the threshing-floor, and before beginning to winnow the grain they sacrifice a pig and a chicken to her, cutting the throats of the animals and letting their blood drop on to the central post of the threshing-floor. When they are about to take the kodon home, they set aside a basketful and give it to the sister’s son or sister’s husband of the owner, placing a bottle of liquor on the top, and he takes it home to the house, and there they drink one or two bottles of liquor, and then begin eating the new grain.
At the start of the harvest, they pick an ear of corn and say, ‘Whoever god watches over this place, this is your share, take it, and don’t interfere.’ The last plants in the field are cut and sent home by a little girl, then placed at the bottom of the grain bin in the house. Chitkuar Devi is the goddess of the threshing floor, and before they start winnowing the grain, they sacrifice a pig and a chicken to her, cutting the animals' throats and letting their blood drop onto the central post of the threshing floor. Before they take the kodon home, they set aside a basketful and give it to the sister’s son or sister’s husband of the owner, placing a bottle of liquor on top. He takes it back home, and there they drink one or two bottles of liquor before starting to eat the new grain.
49. Magical or religious observances in fishing and hunting.
In Mandla the Gonds still perform, or did till recently, various magical or religious rites to obtain success in fishing and hunting. The men of a village were accustomed to go out fishing as a communal act. They arrived at the river before sunrise, and at midday their women brought them pej or gruel. On returning the women made a mound or platform before the house of the principal man of the party. [108]All the fish caught were afterwards laid on this platform and the leader then divided them, leaving one piece on the platform. Next morning this piece was taken away and placed on the grave of the leader’s ancestor. If no fish were caught on the first day, then on the next day the women took the men no food. And if they caught no fish for two or three days running, they went and dug up the platform erected in front of the leader’s house and levelled it with the ground. Then the next morning early all the people of the village went to another village and danced the Sela dance before the tombs of the ancestors of that village. Sometimes they went on to a third village and did the same. The headman of the village visited levied a contribution from his people, and gave them food and drink and a present of Rs. 1–4. With this they bought liquor, and coming back to their own village, offered it in front of the platform which they had levelled, and drank it. Next morning they went fishing again, but said that they did not care whether they caught anything or not, as they had pleased their god. Next year all the people of the village they had visited would come and dance the Sela dance at their village the whole day, and the hosts had to give the visitors food and drink. This was said to be from gratitude to the headman of the other village for placating their god with an offering of Rs. 1–4. And the visit might even be repeated annually so long as the headman of the other village was alive. Apparently in this elaborate ritual the platform especially represented the forefathers of the village, whose spirits were supposed to give success in fishing. If the fishers were unsuccessful, they demolished the platform to show their displeasure to the spirits, and went and danced before the ancestors of another village to intimate the transfer of their allegiance from their own ancestors to these latter. The ancestors would thus feel themselves properly snubbed and discarded for their ill-nature in not giving success to the fishing party. But when they had been in this condition for a day or so the headman of the other village sent them an offering of liquor, and it was thus intimated to them that, though their own descendants had temporarily transferred their devotion, they were not entirely abandoned. It would [109]be hoped that the ancestors would lay the lesson to heart, and, placated by the liquor, be more careful in future of the welfare of their descendants. The season for fishing was in Kunwār and Kārtik, and it sometimes extended into Aghan (September to November). During these months, from the time the new kodon was cut at the beginning of the period, they danced the Sela, and they did not dance this dance at any other time of the year.38 At other seasons they would dance the Karma. The Sela dance is danced by men alone; they have sticks and form two circles, and walk in and out in opposite directions, beating their sticks together as they pass. Sometimes other men sit on the shoulders of the dancers and beat their sticks. Sela is said to be the name of the stick. In the Sela dance the singing is in the form of Dadaria, that is, one party recites a line and the other party replies; this is not done in the Karma dance, for which they have regular songs. It seems possible that the Sela dance was originally a mimic combat, danced before they went out to fight in order to give them success in the battle. Subsequently it might be danced before they went out hunting and fishing with the same object. If there was no stream to which they could go fishing they would buy some fish and offer it to the god, and have a holiday and eat it, or if they could not go fishing they might go hunting in a party instead. When a single Gond intends to go out hunting in the forest he first lights a lamp before his household god in the house, or if he has no oil he will kindle a fire, and the lamp or fire must be kept burning all the time he is out. If he returns successful he offers a chicken to the god and extinguishes the lamp. But if he is unsuccessful he keeps the lamp burning all night, and goes out again early next morning. If he gets more game this time he will offer the chicken, but if not he will extinguish the lamp, put his gun outside and not touch it again for eight days. A Gond never takes food in the morning before going out hunting, but goes out in a fasting condition perhaps in order that the god, seeing his hunger, may send [110]him some game to eat. Nor will a Gond visit his wife the night before he goes out hunting. When a Baiga goes out hunting he bangs his liquor-gourd on the ground before his household god and vows that, if successful, he will offer to the god the gourd full of liquor and a chicken. But if he returns empty-handed, instead of doing this he fills the gourd with earth and throws it over the god to show his wrath. Then if he is successful on the next day, he will scrape off the earth and offer the liquor and chicken as promised. A Baiga should worship his god and go out hunting at the new moon, and then he will hunt the whole month. But if he has not worshipped his god at the new moon, and still goes out hunting and is unsuccessful, he will hunt no more that month. Some Gonds before they go hunting draw an image of Mahābīr or Hanumān, the monkey god and the god of strength, on their guns, and rub it out when they get home again.
In Mandla, the Gonds still perform, or at least recently did, various magical or religious rituals to succeed in fishing and hunting. The men of a village used to go fishing together as a community. They would arrive at the river before sunrise, and at noon, their women would bring them pej or gruel. When they returned, the women would create a mound or platform in front of the house of the group's leader. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]All the fish caught were then placed on this platform, and the leader would divide them, leaving one piece on the platform. The following morning, this piece was taken and placed on the grave of the leader's ancestor. If no fish were caught on the first day, the next day the women would not bring the men any food. If they failed to catch fish for two or three consecutive days, they would dismantle the platform in front of the leader's house and level it with the ground. Then, early the next morning, all the villagers would travel to another village and dance the Sela dance in front of that village's ancestors' tombs. Sometimes they would even continue to a third village and do the same thing. The headman of the village they visited would collect a contribution from his people, provide them with food and drink, and give them a gift of Rs. 1–4. With this money, they would buy liquor, and upon returning to their own village, they would offer it in front of the leveled platform and drink it. The next morning, they would go fishing again but would say they didn't care whether they caught anything, as they had pleased their god. The next year, everyone from the village they visited would come and dance the Sela dance in their village all day, and the hosts would need to provide food and drink for the visitors. This was done out of gratitude to the headman of the other village for appeasing their god with the Rs. 1–4 offering. This visit could be repeated annually as long as the headman of the other village was alive. This elaborate ritual primarily represented the village's ancestors, whose spirits were thought to bring success in fishing. If the fishers were unsuccessful, they would destroy the platform to show their displeasure to the spirits and dance in front of another village's ancestors to communicate their shift of loyalty. The ancestors would then feel properly slighted and rejected for failing to help the fishing party. But after being in this state for a day or so, the headman of the other village would send them a liquor offering, indicating that although their descendants had temporarily shifted their devotion, they were not completely abandoned. It was hoped that the ancestors would take this lesson to heart, and with the liquor, be more mindful of their descendants' welfare in the future. The fishing season was in Kunwār and Kārtik, sometimes extending into Aghan (September to November). During these months, from when the new kodon was cut at the start of the season, they would dance the Sela, and this dance was not performed at any other time of the year. 38 In other seasons, they would dance the Karma. The Sela dance is performed only by men; they carry sticks, forming two circles that walk in and out in opposite directions, beating their sticks together as they pass. Sometimes other men sit on the dancers' shoulders and also beat their sticks. Sela is said to be the name of the stick. In the Sela dance, the singing is done in the form of Dadaria, where one group recites a line and the other responds; this format is not used in the Karma dance, which has specific songs. It seems likely that the Sela dance was originally a mimic combat, performed before going into battle to ensure success. Over time, it may have been adapted to be performed before hunting and fishing trips with the same intention. If there was no stream available for fishing, they would buy fish to offer to the god, taking a day off to eat it. Or, if they couldn't go fishing, they might go hunting instead. When a Gond plans to go hunting in the forest, he first lights a lamp in front of his household god at home; if he has no oil, he will start a fire, and the lamp or fire must keep burning the entire time he is out. If he returns successful, he offers a chicken to the god and extinguishes the lamp. If he is unsuccessful, he keeps the lamp burning all night and goes out again early the next morning. If he obtains more game this time, he will offer the chicken, but if not, he will extinguish the lamp, set his gun outside, and not touch it again for eight days. A Gond never eats breakfast before going out hunting, preferring to go out on an empty stomach, perhaps hoping that the god will see his hunger and provide him with game. Nor will a Gond visit his wife the night before his hunting trip. When a Baiga goes hunting, he strikes his liquor-gourd on the ground before his household god and vows that if he is successful, he will offer the god the gourd filled with liquor and a chicken. However, if he returns empty-handed, instead of doing this, he fills the gourd with dirt and pours it over the god to display his anger. Then, if he is successful the next day, he will scrape off the dirt and offer the liquor and chicken as promised. A Baiga should worship his god and go hunting at the new moon to hunt for the entire month. But if he fails to worship his god at the new moon and still goes hunting without success, he will not hunt again that month. Some Gonds draw an image of Mahābīr or Hanumān, the monkey god and the god of strength, on their guns before hunting, and erase it when they return home.
50. Witchcraft.
The belief in witchcraft has been till recently in full force and vigour among the Gonds, and is only now showing symptoms of decline. In 1871 Sir C. Grant wrote:39 “The wild hill country from Mandla to the eastern coast is believed to be so infested by witches that at one time no prudent father would let his daughter marry into a family which did not include among its members at least one of the dangerous sisterhood. The non-Aryan belief in the power of evil here strikes a ready chord in the minds of their conquerors, attuned to dread by the inhospitable appearance of the country and the terrible effect of its malicious influences upon human life. In the wilds of Mandla there are many deep hillside caves which not even the most intrepid Baiga hunter would approach for fear of attracting upon himself the wrath of their demoniac inhabitants; and where these hillmen, who are regarded both by themselves and by others as ministers between men and spirits, are afraid, the sleek cultivator of the plains must feel absolute repulsion. Then the suddenness of the epidemics to which, whether from deficient water-supply or other causes, Central India seems so subject, is another fruitful source of terror among an ignorant people. When cholera breaks out in a wild part [111]of the country it creates a perfect stampede—villages, roads, and all works in progress are deserted; even the sick are abandoned by their nearest relations to die, and crowds fly to the jungles, there to starve on fruits and berries till the panic has passed off. The only consideration for which their minds have room at such times is the punishment of the offenders, for the ravages caused by the disease are unhesitatingly set down to human malice. The police records of the Central Provinces unfortunately contain too many sad instances of life thus sacrificed to a mad unreasoning terror.” The detection of a witch by the agency of the corpse, when the death is believed to have been caused by witchcraft, has been described in the section on funeral rites. In other cases a lamp was lighted and the names of the suspected persons repeated; the flicker of the lamp at any name was held to indicate the witch. Two leaves were thrown on the outstretched hand of a suspected person, and if the leaf representing her or him fell above the other suspicion was deepened. In Bastar the leaf ordeal was followed by sewing the person accused into a sack and letting her down into shallow water; if she managed in her struggles for life to raise her head above water she was finally adjudged to be guilty. A witch was beaten with rods of the tamarind or castor-oil plants, which were supposed to be of peculiar efficacy in such cases; her head was shaved cross-wise from one ear to the other over the head and down to the neck; her teeth were sometimes knocked out, perhaps to prevent her from doing mischief if she should assume the form of a tiger or other wild animal; she was usually obliged to leave the village, and often murdered. Murder for witchcraft is now comparatively rare as it is too often followed by detection and proper punishment. But the belief in the causation of epidemic disease by personal agency is only slowly declining. Such measures as the disinfection of wells by permanganate of potash during a visitation of cholera, or inoculation against plague, are sometimes considered as attempts on the part of the Government to reduce the population. When the first epidemic of plague broke out in Mandla in 1911 it caused a panic among the Gonds, who threatened to attack with their axes any Government officer who should come to their village, [112]in the belief that all of them must be plague-inoculators. In the course of six months, however, the feeling of panic died down under a system of instruction by schoolmasters and other local officials and by circulars; and by the end of the period the Gonds began to offer themselves voluntarily for inoculation, and would probably have come to do so in fairly large numbers if the epidemic had not subsided.
The belief in witchcraft has been strong among the Gonds until recently and is only now starting to fade. In 1871, Sir C. Grant wrote: 39 “The wild hill country from Mandla to the eastern coast is thought to be so overrun by witches that at one time, no sensible father would allow his daughter to marry into a family that didn't include at least one member of that dangerous sisterhood. The non-Aryan belief in the power of evil resonates with their conquerors, who are already on edge because of the harshness of the land and the terrible effects of its dark influences on human life. In the wilds of Mandla, there are many deep hillside caves that even the bravest Baiga hunters avoid for fear of drawing the wrath of their demonic inhabitants; where these hill people—who see themselves, and are seen by others, as intermediaries between humans and spirits—are afraid, the smooth-skinned farmers from the plains must feel sheer terror. The sudden outbreaks of disease, whether due to lack of water or other reasons, also strike fear into the hearts of the uneducated locals. When cholera breaks out in a remote area, it creates chaos—villages, roads, and all ongoing work are abandoned; even the sick are left by their families to die, and crowds flee to the jungles, where they starve on fruits and berries until the panic subsides. At such times, the only thing on their minds is punishing the supposed offenders, as the devastation caused by the disease is quickly blamed on human malice. The police records in the Central Provinces are unfortunately filled with tragic examples of lives lost to this irrational terror.” The way to identify a witch through a corpse, when the death is believed to have been caused by witchcraft, has been covered in the funeral rites section. In other situations, a lamp was lit while the names of suspected people were read; if the lamp flickered at any name, that person was believed to be the witch. Two leaves were placed on the outstretched hand of a suspected person, and if the leaf representing them fell on top, suspicions grew stronger. In Bastar, the leaf test was followed by sewing the accused into a sack and lowering them into shallow water; if they managed to lift their head above water in their struggle to survive, they were considered guilty. A witch would be beaten with rods made from tamarind or castor oil plants, believed to be particularly effective in these cases; her head would be shaved crosswise from one ear to the other and down to the neck; her teeth were sometimes knocked out, perhaps to prevent her from causing harm if she transformed into a tiger or another wild animal; she would typically be forced to leave the village and often murdered. Nowadays, murder for witchcraft is relatively rare since it’s usually followed by detection and appropriate punishment. However, the belief that personal actions can cause epidemic diseases is slowly diminishing. Actions like disinfecting wells with permanganate of potash during a cholera outbreak or inoculation against plague are sometimes viewed as government attempts to reduce the population. When the first plague epidemic hit Mandla in 1911, it caused a panic among the Gonds, who threatened to attack any government official entering their village with their axes, believing that all officials were plague inoculators. However, after six months, the panic subsided due to educational efforts by schoolteachers and other local officials, along with circulars; by the end of that period, the Gonds began to voluntarily seek inoculation and likely would have come to do so in large numbers if the epidemic hadn't lessened.
51. Human sacrifice.40
The Gonds were formerly accustomed to offer human sacrifices, especially to the goddess Kāli and to the goddess Danteshwari, the tutelary deity of the Rājas of Bastar. Her shrine was at a place called Dantewāra, and she was probably at first a local goddess and afterwards identified with the Hindu goddess Kāli. An inscription recently found in Bastar records the grant of a village to a Medipota in order to secure the welfare of the people and their cattle. This man was the head of a community whose business it was, in return for the grants of land which they enjoyed, to supply victims for human sacrifice either from their own families or elsewhere. Tradition states that on one occasion as many as 101 persons were sacrificed to avert some great calamity which had befallen the country. And sacrifices also took place when the Rāja visited the temple. During the period of the Bhonsla rule early in the nineteenth century the Rāja of Bastar was said to have immolated twenty-five men before he set out to visit the Rāja of Nāgpur at his capital. This would no doubt be as an offering for his safety, and the lives of the victims were given as a substitute for his own. A guard was afterwards placed on the temple by the Marāthas, but reports show that human sacrifice was not finally stamped out until the Nāgpur territories lapsed to the British in 1853. At Chānda and Lānji also, Mr. Hislop states, human sacrifices were offered until well into the nineteenth century41 at the temples of Kāli. The victim was taken to the temple after sunset and shut up within its dismal walls. In the morning, when the door was opened, he was found dead, much to the glory of the great goddess, who had shown her power by coming during the night and sucking his blood. No doubt there [113]must have been some of her servants hid in the fane whose business it was to prepare the horrid banquet. It is said that an iron plate was afterwards put over the face of the goddess to prevent her from eating up the persons going before her. In Chānda the legend tells that the families of the town had each in turn to supply a victim to the goddess. One day a mother was weeping bitterly because her only son was to be taken as the victim, when an Ahīr passed by, and on learning the cause of her sorrow offered to go instead. He took with him the rope of hair with which the Ahīrs tie the legs of their cows when milking them and made a noose out of it. When the goddess came up to him he threw the noose over her neck and drew it tight like a Thug. The goddess begged him to let her go, and he agreed to do so on condition that she asked for no more human victims. No doubt, if the legend has any foundation, the Ahīr found a human neck within his noose. It has been suggested in the article on Thug that the goddess Kāli is really the deified tiger, and if this were so her craving for human sacrifices is readily understood. All the three places mentioned, Dantewāra, Lānji and Chānda, are in a territory where tigers are still numerous, and certain points in the above legends favour the idea of this animal origin of the goddess. Such are the shutting of the victim in the temple at night as an animal is tied up for a tiger-kill, and the closing of her mouth with an iron plate as the mouths of tigers are sometimes supposed to be closed by magic. Similarly it may perhaps be believed that the Rāja of Bastar offered human sacrifices to protect himself and his party from the attacks of tigers, which would be the principal danger on a journey to Nāgpur. In Mandla there is a tradition that a Brāhman boy was formerly sacrificed at intervals to the god Bura Deo, and the forehead of the god was marked with his hair in place of sandalwood, and the god bathed in his blood and used his bones as sticks for playing at ball. Similarly in Bindrānawāgarh in Raipur the Gonds are said to have entrapped strangers and offered them to their gods, and if possible a Brāhman was obtained as the most suitable offering. These legends indicate the traditional hostility of the Gonds to the Hindus, and especially to the [114]Brāhmans, by whom they were at one time much oppressed and ousted from their lands. According to tradition, a Gond Rāja of Garha-Mandla, Madhkur Shāh, had treacherously put his elder brother to death. Divine vengeance overtook him and he became afflicted with chronic pains in the head. No treatment was of avail, and he was finally advised that the only means of appeasing a justly incensed deity was to offer his own life. He determined to be burnt inside the trunk of the sacred pīpal tree, and a hollow trunk sufficiently dry for the purpose having been found at Deogarh, twelve miles from Mandla, he shut himself up in it and was burnt to death. The story is interesting as showing how the neurotic or other pains, which are the result of remorse for a crime, are ascribed to the vengeance of a divine providence.
The Gonds used to offer human sacrifices, particularly to the goddess Kāli and the goddess Danteshwari, who protected the Rājas of Bastar. Her temple was located in a place called Dantewāra, and she probably started as a local goddess before being associated with the Hindu goddess Kāli. A recently found inscription in Bastar mentions a village granted to a Medipota to ensure the welfare of the people and their livestock. This man led a community responsible for providing victims for human sacrifice, either from their own families or from elsewhere, in exchange for the land they received. According to tradition, at one point, as many as 101 people were sacrificed to prevent a significant disaster in the region. Sacrifices also occurred when the Rāja visited the temple. During the Bhonsla rule in the early nineteenth century, the Rāja of Bastar reportedly sacrificed twenty-five men before visiting the Rāja of Nāgpur. This was likely intended as an offering for his safety, substituting the victims' lives for his own. A guard was later stationed at the temple by the Marāthas, but reports indicate that human sacrifice wasn't completely eradicated until the Nāgpur territories came under British control in 1853. In places like Chānda and Lānji, Mr. Hislop noted that human sacrifices continued until well into the nineteenth century at the temples of Kāli. The victim was taken to the temple after dark and confined within its grim walls. In the morning, when the door was opened, they were found dead, supposedly to the glory of the great goddess, who demonstrated her power by coming at night and drinking their blood. It’s believed that some of her servants hid in the temple, preparing the gruesome meal. An iron plate was later placed over the goddess's face to prevent her from consuming the individuals brought before her. In Chānda, the legend states that families in the town had to supply a victim in turn. One day, a mother was crying because her only son was chosen as the victim when an Ahīr happened by. Upon learning of her sorrow, he offered to take his place. He brought along a cow's hair rope, made a noose from it, and when the goddess approached, he threw it over her neck and pulled it tight like a Thug would. The goddess pleaded for mercy, and he agreed to spare her on the condition that she no longer demanded human victims. If any truth lies in the legend, the Ahīr may have discovered a human neck in the noose. An article on Thug suggests that the goddess Kāli is actually a deified tiger, and if that's the case, her hunger for sacrifices makes sense. The three locations mentioned—Dantewāra, Lānji, and Chānda—are in an area still abundant with tigers, and some elements of the legends support this animal origin of the goddess. For example, locking up the victim at night is reminiscent of confining an animal for a tiger kill, and the iron plate over her mouth mirrors how people's mouths are sometimes magically sealed. Furthermore, it’s plausible that the Rāja of Bastar carried out human sacrifices to shield himself and his group from tiger attacks, which were a key danger on the journey to Nāgpur. In Mandla, there's a tradition that a Brāhman boy used to be sacrificed regularly to the god Bura Deo, his hair used to mark the god’s forehead instead of sandalwood, and the god bathed in his blood and used his bones as play balls. Similarly, in Bindrānawāgarh in Raipur, the Gonds reportedly captured strangers to offer to their gods, often seeking a Brāhman as the most fitting sacrifice. These legends reflect the traditional animosity of the Gonds towards Hindus, particularly the Brāhmans, who once heavily oppressed them and took their land. According to tradition, a Gond Rāja of Garha-Mandla, Madhkur Shāh, had treacherously killed his older brother. Divine retribution struck him, leading to constant headaches. No remedy worked, and he was finally advised that to appease an angry deity, he must offer his own life. He decided to be burned alive inside the trunk of a sacred pīpal tree. A suitably dry hollow trunk was found at Deogarh, twelve miles from Mandla, and he confined himself inside it, ultimately perishing in the flames. The story is notable as it illustrates how mental or physical pains stemming from guilt are attributed to divine punishment.

Killing of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, from whom the Gonds are supposed to be descended
Killing of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, from whom the Gonds are believed to be descended
52. Cannibalism.
Mr. Wilson quotes42 an account, written by Lieutenant Prendergast in 1820, in which he states that he had discovered a tribe of Gonds who were cannibals, but ate only their own relations. The account was as follows: “In May 1820 I visited the hills of Amarkantak, and having heard that a particular tribe of Gonds who lived in the hills were cannibals, I made the most particular inquiries assisted by my clerk Mohan Singh, an intelligent and well-informed Kāyasth. We learned after much trouble that there was a tribe of Gonds who resided in the hills of Amarkantak and to the south-east in the Gondwāna country, who held very little intercourse with the villagers and never went among them except to barter or purchase provisions. This race live in detached parties and seldom have more than eight or ten huts in one place. They are cannibals in the real sense of the word, but never eat the flesh of any person not belonging to their own family or tribe; nor do they do this except on particular occasions. It is the custom of this singular people to cut the throat of any person of their family who is attacked by severe illness and who they think has no chance of recovering, when they collect the whole of their relations and friends, and feast upon the body. In like manner when a person arrives at a great age and becomes feeble and weak, the Halālkhor operates upon him, [115]when the different members of the family assemble for the same purpose as above stated. In other respects this is a simple race of people, nor do they consider cutting the throats of their sick relations or aged parents any sin; but on the contrary an act acceptable to Kāli, a blessing to their relatives, and a mercy to their whole race.”
Mr. Wilson quotes42 a report by Lieutenant Prendergast from 1820, where he mentions discovering a tribe of Gonds that were cannibals but only consumed their own relatives. The report stated: “In May 1820, I visited the hills of Amarkantak, and hearing that a specific tribe of Gonds in the hills were cannibals, I made thorough inquiries with the help of my clerk Mohan Singh, an insightful and knowledgeable Kāyasth. After much effort, we found out there was a tribe of Gonds living in the hills of Amarkantak and to the south-east in the Gondwāna region, who had very little interaction with villagers and only went among them to trade or buy food. This group lives in small, separate communities and rarely has more than eight or ten huts in one area. They are true cannibals, but they never eat anyone who isn’t a part of their family or tribe; they only do this on specific occasions. It’s customary for this unique group to kill any family member who is severely ill and deemed unlikely to recover, gathering all their relatives and friends to feast on the body. Similarly, when someone reaches old age and becomes frail, the Halālkhor performs the same act, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as the different family members come together for the same purpose. In other respects, they are a simple people and do not see the act of cutting the throats of their sick relatives or elderly parents as sinful; rather, they consider it an act pleasing to Kāli, a blessing for their relatives, and a mercy for their entire race.”
It may be noted that the account is based on hearsay only, and such stories are often circulated about savage races. But if correct, it would indicate probably only a ritual form of cannibalism. The idea of the Gonds in eating the bodies of their relatives would be to assimilate the lives of these as it were, and cause them to be reborn as children in their own families. Possibly they ate the bodies of their parents, as many races ate the bodies of animal gods, in order to obtain their divine virtues and qualities. No corroboration of this custom is known in respect of the Gonds, but Colonel Dalton records43 a somewhat similar story of the small Birhor tribe who live in the Chota Nāgpur hills not far from Amarkantak, and it has been seen that the Bhunjias of Bilāspur eat small portions of the bodies of their dead relatives.44
It should be noted that this account is based only on rumors, and stories like this are often spread about primitive societies. But if it's true, it would likely just indicate a ceremonial type of cannibalism. The Gonds may believe that by eating their relatives' bodies, they are absorbing their lives, which could allow them to be reborn as children in the same families. They might have consumed their parents' bodies, similar to how many cultures have eaten the bodies of animal gods to gain their divine qualities. There’s no evidence that the Gonds practiced this custom, but Colonel Dalton records43 a similar story about the small Birhor tribe living in the Chota Nāgpur hills near Amarkantak, and it has been noted that the Bhunjias of Bilāspur consume small portions of their deceased relatives' bodies.44
53. Festivals. The new crops.
The original Gond festivals were associated with the first eating of the new crops and fruits. In Chait (March) a festival called Chaitrai is observed in Bastar. A pig or fowl with some liquor is offered to the village god, and the new urad and semi beans of the year’s crop are placed before him uncooked. The people dance and sing the whole night and begin eating the new pulse and beans. In Bhādon (August) is the Nawākhai or eating of the new rice. The old and new grain is mixed and offered raw to the ancestors, a goat is sacrificed, and they begin to eat the new crop of rice. Similarly when the mahua flowers, from which country spirit is made, first appear, they proceed to the forest and worship under a sāj tree.
The original Gond festivals were connected to the first harvest of new crops and fruits. In Chait (March), a festival called Chaitrai is celebrated in Bastar. A pig or chicken, along with some liquor, is offered to the village god, and the fresh urad and semi beans from this year's harvest are placed before him uncooked. The people dance and sing all night, then start eating the new pulses and beans. In Bhādon (August), there’s Nawākhai, which is the celebration of the new rice. Old and new grains are mixed and offered raw to the ancestors, a goat is sacrificed, and then they begin to eat the new crop of rice. Similarly, when the mahua flowers, from which country spirit is made, first bloom, they go to the forest and worship under a sāj tree.
Before sowing rice or millet they have a rite called Bījphūtni or breaking the seed. Some grain, fowls and a pig are collected from the villagers by subscription. The grain is offered to the god and then distributed to all the villagers, who sow it in their fields for luck. [116]
Before planting rice or millet, they have a ritual called Bījphūtni or breaking the seed. Some grain, chickens, and a pig are collected from the villagers through contributions. The grain is presented to the god and then shared among all the villagers, who plant it in their fields for good luck. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
54. The Holi festival.
The Holi festival, which corresponds to the Carnival, being held in spring at the end of the Hindu year, is observed by Gonds as well as Hindus. In Bilāspur a Gond or Baiga, as representing the oldest residents, is always employed to light the Holi fire. Sometimes it is kindled in the ancient manner by the friction of two pieces of wood. In Mandla, at the Holi, the Gonds fetch a green branch of the semar or cotton tree and plant it in a little hole, in which they put also a pice (farthing) and an egg. They place fuel round and burn up the branch. Then next day they take out the egg and give it to a dog to eat and say that this will make the dog as swift as fire. They choose a dog whom they wish to train for hunting. They bring the ploughshare from the house and heat it red-hot in the Holi fire and take it back. They say that this wakes up the ploughshare, which has fallen asleep from rusting in the house, and makes it sharp for ploughing. Perhaps when rust appears on the metal they think this a sign of its being asleep. They plough for the first time on a Monday or Wednesday and drive three furrows when nobody is looking.
The Holi festival, which coincides with Carnival, takes place in spring at the end of the Hindu year and is celebrated by both Gonds and Hindus. In Bilāspur, a Gond or Baiga, representing the oldest residents, is always chosen to light the Holi fire. Sometimes it's ignited in the traditional way by rubbing two pieces of wood together. In Mandla, during Holi, the Gonds collect a green branch from the semar or cotton tree and plant it in a small hole, where they also place a coin (pice) and an egg. They surround it with fuel and burn the branch. The next day, they remove the egg and give it to a dog to eat, claiming that this will make the dog as fast as fire. They select a dog they want to train for hunting. They bring the ploughshare from their home, heat it until it's red-hot in the Holi fire, and then take it back. They believe this wakes up the ploughshare, which has "fallen asleep" due to rusting in the house, and makes it sharp for ploughing. They might think rust is a sign that the metal is dormant. They plough for the first time on a Monday or Wednesday and make three furrows when no one is watching.

Woman about to be swung round the post called Meghnāth
Woman about to be swung around the post called Meghnāth
55. The Meghnāth swinging rite.
In the western Districts on one of the five days following the Holi the swinging rite is performed. For this they bring a straight teak or sāj tree from the forest, as long as can be obtained, and cut from a place where two trees are growing together. The Bhumka or village priest is shown in a dream where to cut the tree. It is set up in a hole seven feet deep, a quantity of salt being placed beneath it. The hole is coloured with geru or red ochre, and offerings of goats, sheep and chickens are made to it by people who have vowed them in sickness. A cross-bar is fixed on to the top of the pole in a socket and the Bhumka is tied to one end of the cross-bar. A rope is attached to the other end and the people take hold of this and drag the Bhumka round in the air five times. When this has been done the village proprietor gives him a present of a cocoanut, and head- and body-clothes. If the pole falls down it is considered that some great misfortune, such as an epidemic, will ensue. The pole and ritual are now called Meghnāth. Meghnāth is held to have been the son of Rāwan, the demon king of [117]Ceylon, from whom the Gonds are supposed by the Hindus to be descended, as they are called Rāwanvansi, or of the race of Rāwan. After this they set up another pole, which is known as Jheri, and make it slippery with oil, butter and other things. A little bag containing Rs. 1–4 and also a seer (2 lbs.) of ghī or butter are tied to the top, and the men try to climb the pole and get these as a prize. The women assemble and beat the men with sticks as they are climbing to prevent them from doing so. If no man succeeds in climbing the pole and getting the reward, it is given to the women. This seems to be a parody of the first or Meghnāth rite, and both probably have some connection with the growth of the crops.
In the western districts, one of the five days after Holi is when the swinging ritual takes place. For this, they bring a straight teak or sāj tree from the forest, as long as they can find, cutting it from a spot where two trees grow together. The village priest, called the Bhumka, is shown in a dream where to cut the tree. It’s placed in a hole seven feet deep, with salt put beneath it. The hole is colored with geru or red ochre, and people who have made vows during sickness bring offerings of goats, sheep, and chickens. A cross-bar is attached to the top of the pole in a socket, and the Bhumka is tied to one end of this cross-bar. A rope is secured to the other end, and the villagers hold onto it to swing the Bhumka around in the air five times. After this, the village owner gives him a gift of a coconut and clothing for his head and body. If the pole falls, it’s believed that a significant misfortune, like an epidemic, will follow. The pole and ceremony are now referred to as Meghnāth. Meghnāth is believed to be the son of Rāwan, the demon king of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Ceylon, from whom the Gonds are thought by Hindus to descend, as they are called Rāwanvansi, or of the race of Rāwan. After this, they set up another pole known as Jheri and make it slippery with oil, butter, and other substances. A little bag containing Rs. 1–4 and a seer (2 lbs.) of ghī or butter is tied to the top, and the men attempt to climb the pole to grab these prizes. Meanwhile, the women gather and hit the men with sticks to stop them from climbing. If no man manages to climb the pole and retrieve the reward, it’s given to the women. This seems to parody the first or Meghnāth ritual, and both likely have some connection to crop growth.
56. The Karma and other rites.
During Bhādon (August), in the rains, the Gonds bring a branch of the kalmi or of the haldu tree from the forest and wrap it up in new cloth and keep it in their houses. They have a feast and the musicians play, and men and women dance round the branch singing songs, of which the theme is often sexual. The dance is called Karma and is the principal dance of the Gonds, and they repeat it at intervals all through the cold weather, considering it as their great amusement. A further notice of it is given in the section on social customs. The dance is apparently named after the tree, though it is not known whether the same tree is always selected. Many deciduous trees in India shed their leaves in the hot weather and renew them in the rains, so that this season is partly one of the renewal of vegetation as well as of the growth of crops.
During Bhādon (August), during the rainy season, the Gonds bring a branch from the kalmi or haldu tree from the forest, wrap it in new cloth, and keep it in their homes. They have a feast where musicians play, and both men and women dance around the branch, singing songs that often have sexual themes. This dance, called Karma, is the main dance of the Gonds, and they repeat it regularly throughout the cold weather, viewing it as their main source of entertainment. More details are provided in the section on social customs. The dance is likely named after the tree, though it’s unclear if the same tree is always chosen. Many deciduous trees in India lose their leaves in the hot weather and regrow them during the rain, making this season a time for both the renewal of vegetation and the growth of crops.

Climbing the pole for a bag of sugar
Climbing the pole for a bag of sugar
In Kunwār (September) the Gond girls take an earthen pot, pierce it with holes, and put a lamp inside and also the image of a dove, and go round from house to house singing and dancing, led by a girl carrying the pot on her head. They collect contributions and have a feast. In Chhattīsgarh among the Gonds and Rāwats (Ahīrs) there is from time to time a kind of feminist movement, which is called the Stiria-Rāj or kingdom of women. The women pretend to be soldiers, seize all the weapons, axes and spears that they can get hold of, and march in a body from village to village. At each village they kill a goat and send its head to another village, and then the women of that village come and join [118]them. During this time they leave their hair unbound and think that they are establishing the kingdom of women. After some months the movement subsides, and it is said to occur at irregular intervals with a number of years between each. The women are commonly considered to be out of their senses.
In September, the Gond girls take an earthen pot, poke holes in it, and place a lamp and an image of a dove inside. They then go from house to house singing and dancing, led by a girl who carries the pot on her head. They collect donations for a feast. In Chhattīsgarh, among the Gonds and Rāwats (Ahīrs), there is occasionally a kind of feminist movement known as the Stiria-Rāj, or kingdom of women. The women pretend to be soldiers, seize any weapons, axes, and spears they can find, and march together from village to village. At each village, they kill a goat and send its head to another village, where the women from that village come and join them. During this time, they wear their hair down and believe they are establishing the kingdom of women. After a few months, the movement dies down and is said to happen at irregular intervals, with several years in between each occurrence. People often think the women are acting irrationally.
(g) Appearance and Character, and Social Norms and Customs
57. Physical type.
Hislop describes the Gonds as follows:45 “All are a little below the average size of Europeans and in complexion darker than the generality of Hindus. Their bodies are well proportioned, but their features rather ugly. They have a roundish head, distended nostrils, wide mouth, thickish lips, straight black hair and scanty beard and moustache. It has been supposed that some of the aborigines of Central India have woolly hair; but this is a mistake. Among the thousands I have seen I have not found one with hair like a negro.” Captain Forsyth says:46 “The Gond women differ among themselves more than the men. They are somewhat lighter in colour and less fleshy than Korku women. But the Gond women of different parts of the country vary greatly in appearance, many of them in the open tracts being great robust creatures, finer animals by far than the men; and here Hindu blood may fairly be expected. In the interior again bevies of Gond women may be seen who are more like monkeys than human beings. The features of all are strongly marked and coarse. The girls occasionally possess such comeliness as attaches to general plumpness and a good-humoured expression of face; but when their short youth is over all pass at once into a hideous age. Their hard lives, sharing as they do all the labours of the men except that of hunting, suffice to account for this.” There is not the least doubt that the Gonds of the more open and civilised country, comprised in British Districts, have a large admixture of Hindu blood. They commonly work as farmservants, women as well as men, and illicit connections with their Hindu masters have been a natural result. This [119]interbreeding, as well as the better quality of food which those who have taken to regular cultivation obtain, have perhaps conduced to improve the Gond physical type. Gond men as tall as Hindus, and more strongly built and with comparatively well-cut features, are now frequently seen, though the broad flat nose is still characteristic of the tribe as a whole. Most Gonds have very little hair on the face.
Hislop describes the Gonds as follows:45 “They are generally a bit shorter than Europeans and have a darker complexion than most Hindus. Their bodies are well proportioned, but their facial features are quite unattractive. They have round heads, flared nostrils, wide mouths, thick lips, straight black hair, and sparse beards and mustaches. It's been thought that some of the indigenous people of Central India have curly hair, but that’s a misconception. Among the thousands I've seen, I've not found anyone with hair like a Black person.” Captain Forsyth says:46 “The Gond women vary among themselves more than the men do. They tend to be lighter in color and less bulky than Korku women. However, Gond women from different regions can look very different; many in the open areas are robust and healthier-looking than the men, where Hindu ancestry may be present. In the more isolated areas, groups of Gond women may resemble monkeys more than humans. All of their features are quite pronounced and rough. The girls sometimes have a charm that comes from general plumpness and a cheerful expression; but once their youth passes, they quickly become very unattractive. Their tough lives, sharing most of the work with men except for hunting, explain this.” There’s no doubt that the Gonds in the more open and developed areas, especially in British Districts, have a significant mix of Hindu lineage. They often work as farm laborers, both women and men, and casual relationships with their Hindu employers have naturally resulted. This [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]interbreeding, along with the better quality of food available to those who have adopted regular farming, has likely contributed to a better physical type among the Gonds. Gond men who are as tall as Hindus, more strongly built, and with comparatively well-defined features can often be seen, although the broad flat nose remains a common trait throughout the tribe. Most Gonds have very little facial hair.
58. Character.
Of the Māria Gonds, Colonel Glasfurd wrote47 that “They are a timid, quiet race, docile, and though addicted to drinking they are not quarrelsome. Without exception they are the most cheerful, light-hearted people I have met with, always laughing and joking among themselves. Seldom does a Māria village resound with quarrels or wrangling among either sex, and in this respect they present a marked contrast to those in more civilised tracts. They, in common with many other wild races, bear a singular character for truthfulness and honesty, and when once they get over the feeling of shyness which is natural to them, are exceedingly frank and communicative.” Writing in 1825 Sleeman said: “Such is the simplicity and honesty of character of the wildest of these Gonds that when they have agreed to a jama48 they will pay it, though they sell their children to do so, and will also pay it at the precise time that they agreed to. They are dishonest only in direct theft, and few of them will refuse to take another man’s property when a fair occasion offers, but they will immediately acknowledge it.”49 The more civilised Gonds retain these characteristics to a large extent, though contact with the Hindus and the increased complexity of life have rendered them less guileless. Murder is a comparatively frequent crime among Gonds, and is usually due either to some quarrel about a woman or to a drunken affray. The kidnapping of girls for marriage is also common, though hardly reckoned as an offence by the Gonds themselves. Otherwise crime is extremely rare in Gond villages as a rule. As farmservants the Gonds are esteemed fairly honest and hard-working; but unless well driven they are constitutionally averse to labour, and care nothing about provision for the [120]future. The proverb says, ‘The Gond considers himself a king as long as he has a pot of grain in the house,’ meaning that while he has food for a day or two he will not work for any more. During the hot weather the Gonds go about in parties and pay visits to their relatives, staying with them several days, and the time is spent simply in eating, drinking when liquor is available, and conversation. The visitors take presents of grain and pulse with them and these go to augment the host’s resources. The latter will kill a chicken or, as a great treat, a young pig. Mr. Montgomerie writes of the Gonds as follows:50 “They are a pleasant people, and leave kindly memories in those who have to do with them. Comparatively truthful, always ready for a laugh, familiar with the paths and animals and fruits of the forest, lazy cultivators on their own account but good farmservants under supervision, the broad-nosed Gonds are the fit inhabitants of the hilly and jungly tracts in which they are found. With a marigold tucked into his hair above his left ear, with an axe in his hand and a grin on his face, the Gond turns out cheerfully to beat for game, and at the end of the day spends his beating pay on liquor for himself or on sweetmeats for his children. He may, in the previous year, have been subsisting largely on jungle fruits and roots because his harvest failed, but he does not dream of investing his modest beating pay in grain.”
Of the Māria Gonds, Colonel Glasfurd wrote that “They are a shy, quiet group, gentle, and although they tend to drink, they aren’t prone to fighting. Without exception, they are the most cheerful, light-hearted people I’ve come across, always laughing and joking among themselves. Rarely does a Māria village echo with arguments or disputes among either gender, which sets them apart from those in more developed areas. Like many other indigenous groups, they have a unique reputation for honesty and integrity, and once they move past their natural shyness, they are very open and talkative.” Writing in 1825, Sleeman stated: “The simplicity and honesty of the wildest of these Gonds is such that once they agree to a jama, they will pay it, even if they have to sell their children to do so, and they will also ensure it's paid exactly at the agreed time. They are only dishonest in cases of direct theft, and while few will refuse to take someone else's belongings when the opportunity arises, they will quickly admit to it.” The more settled Gonds largely maintain these traits, though their interactions with Hindus and the growing complexity of life have made them somewhat less naive. Murder is a relatively common crime among Gonds, typically stemming from disputes over women or drunken brawls. Kidnapping girls for marriage is also prevalent, though the Gonds themselves don’t usually see it as wrong. Otherwise, crime is generally rare in Gond villages. As farm workers, the Gonds are considered quite honest and diligent; however, they have a natural reluctance to work unless compelled, and they generally don’t worry about future provisions. There's a saying, ‘The Gond considers himself a king as long as he has a pot of grain in the house,’ meaning that as long as he has food for a day or two, he won't bother to work for more. During the hot season, Gonds travel in groups to visit their relatives, staying several days, and spend their time simply eating, drinking when liquor is available, and chatting. The visitors bring gifts of grain and pulses to help the host, who may kill a chicken or, as a special treat, a young pig. Mr. Montgomerie writes of the Gonds as follows: “They are a pleasant people, leaving positive memories for those who interact with them. They are relatively truthful, always ready to laugh, familiar with the paths, animals, and fruits of the forest, somewhat lazy cultivators when left to their own devices, but good farm workers when supervised. The broad-nosed Gonds are well-suited to the hilly and jungly areas they inhabit. With a marigold tucked into his hair above his left ear, an axe in hand and a smile on his face, the Gond cheerfully sets out to hunt, and at the end of the day spends his earnings on liquor for himself or sweet treats for his children. He might have mostly lived on wild fruits and roots the previous year due to a poor harvest, but he doesn’t think about using his modest earnings to buy grain.”
59. Shyness and ignorance.
In the wilder tracts the Gonds were, until recently, extremely shy of strangers, and would fly at their approach. Their tribute to the Rāja of Bastar, paid in kind, was collected once a year by an officer who beat a tom-tom outside the village and forthwith hid himself, whereupon the inhabitants brought out whatever they had to give and deposited it on an appointed spot. Colonel Glasfurd notes that they had great fear of a horse, and the sight of a man on horseback would put a whole village to flight.51 Even within the writer’s experience, in the wilder forest tracts of Chānda Gond women picking up mahua would run and climb a tree at one’s approach on a pony. As displaying the ignorance of the Gonds, Mr. Cain relates52 that about forty years ago a Gond [121]was sent with a basket of mangoes from Palvatsa to Bhadrachalam, and was warned not to eat any of the fruit, as it would be known if he did so from a note placed in the basket. On the way, however, the Gond and his companion were overcome by the attraction of the fruit, and decided that if they buried the note it would be unable to see them eating. They accordingly did so and ate some of the mangoes, and when taxed with their dishonesty at the journey’s end, could not understand how the note could have known of their eating the mangoes when it had not seen them.
In the more remote areas, the Gonds used to be really afraid of strangers and would run away when someone approached. Once a year, an officer would collect their tribute to the Rāja of Bastar, paid in goods. He would beat a drum outside the village and then hide, prompting the villagers to bring out whatever they had to give and leave it in a designated spot. Colonel Glasfurd noted that they were very scared of horses, and seeing a person on horseback would send an entire village fleeing. Even during the writer's time, in the wild forest areas of Chānda, Gond women gathering mahua would run up a tree when someone approached on a pony. To illustrate the Gonds' lack of knowledge, Mr. Cain recounts that about forty years ago, a Gond was sent with a basket of mangoes from Palvatsa to Bhadrachalam and was told not to eat any of the fruit since there was a note in the basket that would reveal it if he did. However, on the way, the Gond and his friend couldn't resist the fruit and decided to bury the note, thinking it wouldn't know they were eating the mangoes. They did eat some, and when confronted about their dishonesty at the end of the journey, they couldn't understand how the note could possibly know they had eaten the mangoes if it hadn't seen them.
The Gonds can now count up to twenty, and beyond that they use the word kori or a score, in talking of cattle, grain or rupees, so that this, perhaps, takes them up to twenty score. They say they learnt to count up to twenty on their ten fingers and ten toes.
The Gonds can now count up to twenty, and beyond that they use the word kori or a score when talking about cattle, grain, or rupees, which means this might take them up to twenty score. They say they learned to count to twenty using their ten fingers and ten toes.
60. Villages and houses.
When residing in the centre of a Hindu population the Gonds inhabit mud houses, like the low-class Hindus. But in the jungles their huts are of bamboo matting plastered with mud, with thatched roofs. The internal arrangements are of the simplest kind, comprising two apartments separated from each other by a row of tall baskets, in which they store up their grain. Adjoining the house is a shed for cattle, and round both a bamboo fence for protection from wild beasts. In Bastar the walls of the hut are only four or five feet high, and the door three feet. Here there are one or two sheds, in which all the villagers store their grain in common, and no man steals another’s grain. In Gond villages the houses are seen perched about on little bluffs or other high ground, overlooking the fields, one, two and three together. The Gond does not like to live in a street. He likes a large bāri or fenced enclosure, about an acre in size, besides his house. In this he will grow mustard for sale, or his own annual supply of tobacco or vegetables. He arranges that the village cattle shall come and stand in the bāri on their way to and from pasture, and that the cows shall be milked there for some time. His family also perform natural functions in it, which the Hindus will not do in their fields. Thus the bāri gets well manured and will easily give two crops in the year, and the Gond sets great store by this field. When building a new house a man plants as the first post a pole [122]of the sāj tree, and ties a bundle of thatching-grass round it, and buries a pice (¼d.) and a bhilawa nut beneath it. They feed two or three friends and scatter a little of the food over the post. The post is called Khirkhut Deo, and protects the house from harm.
When living in a predominantly Hindu area, the Gonds stay in mud houses like the lower-class Hindus. However, in the jungles, their huts are made of bamboo matting coated with mud and topped with thatched roofs. The inside is very basic, consisting of two rooms separated by a row of tall baskets where they store their grain. Next to the house, there's a shed for cattle, and both are surrounded by a bamboo fence to keep wild animals away. In Bastar, the walls of the hut are only four or five feet high, and the door is three feet tall. Here, there are one or two sheds where all the villagers store their grain together, and no one steals from anyone else. In Gond villages, houses are found situated on small hills or high ground, overlooking the fields, sometimes one, two, or three close together. The Gond prefers not to live on a street; instead, he likes to have a large bāri or fenced area, about an acre in size, next to his house. In this area, he'll grow mustard for sale or his own yearly supply of tobacco or vegetables. He also makes arrangements for the village cattle to come through the bāri on their way to and from pasture, and the cows are milked there for a while. His family also takes care of their natural needs there, something the Hindus avoid doing in their fields. This way, the bāri gets well fertilized and can produce two crops a year, which the Gond values highly. When building a new house, a man plants a pole of the sāj tree as the first post, ties a bundle of thatching grass around it, and buries a small coin (¼d.) and a bhilawa nut beneath it. They invite two or three friends over for a meal and scatter a bit of the food over the post. This post is called Khirkhut Deo, and it protects the house from harm.

Gonds with their bamboo carts at market
Gonds with their bamboo carts at the market
A brass or pewter dish and lota or drinking-vessel of the same material, a few earthen cooking-pots, a hatchet and a clay chilam or pipe-bowl comprise the furniture of a Gond.
A brass or pewter dish and a lota or drinking vessel made from the same material, a few clay cooking pots, a hatchet, and a clay chilam or pipe bowl make up the belongings of a Gond.
61. Clothes and ornaments.
In Sir R. Jenkins’ time, a century ago, the Gonds were represented as naked savages, living on roots and fruits, and hunting for strangers to sacrifice. About fifty years later, when Mr. Hislop wrote, the Māria women of the wilder tracts were said only to have a bundle of leafy twigs fastened with a string round their waist to cover them before and behind. Now men have a narrow strip of cloth round the waist and women a broader one, but in the south of Bastar they still leave their breasts uncovered. Here a woman covers her breasts for the first time when she becomes pregnant, and if a young woman did it, she would be thought to be big with child. In other localities men and women clothe themselves more like Hindus, but the women leave the greater part of the thighs bare, and men often have only one cloth round the loins and another small rag on the head. They have bangles of glass, brass and zinc, and large circlets of brass round the legs, though these are now being discarded. In Bastar both men and women have ten to twenty iron and brass hoops round their necks, and on to these rings of the same metal are strung. Rai Bahādur Panda Baijnāth counted 181 rings on one hoop round an old woman’s neck. In the Māria country the boys have small separate plots of land, which they cultivate themselves and use the proceeds as their pocket-money, and this enables them to indulge in a profusion of ornaments sometimes exceeding those worn by the girls. In Mandla women wear a number of strings of yellow and bluish-white beads. A married woman has both colours, and several cowries tied to the end of the necklace. Widows and girls may only wear the bluish-white beads without cowries, and a remarried widow may not have any yellow beads, but she can have one cowrie on her necklace. Yellow beads are thus confined to married [123]women, yellow being the common wedding-colour. A Gond woman is not allowed to wear a choli or little jacket over the breasts. If she does she is put out of caste. This rule may arise from opposition to the adoption of Hindu customs and desire to retain a distinctive feature of dress, or it may be thought that the adoption of the choli might make Gond women weaker and unfitted for hard manual labour, like Hindu women. A Gond woman must not keep her cloth tucked up behind into her waist when she meets an elderly man of her own family, but must let it down so as to cover the upper part of her legs. If she omits to do this, on the occasion of the next wedding the Bhumka or caste priest will send some men to catch her, and when she is brought the man to whom she was disrespectful will put his right hand on the ground and she must make obeisance to it seven times, then to his left hand, then to a broom and pestle, and so on till she is tired out. When they have a sprain or swelling of the arm they make a ring of tree-fibre and wear this on the arm, and think that it will cure the sprain or swelling.
In Sir R. Jenkins' time, a century ago, the Gonds were described as naked savages, living off roots and fruits, and hunting strangers to sacrifice. About fifty years later, when Mr. Hislop wrote, the Māria women from the more remote areas were reported to have just a bundle of leafy twigs tied with a string around their waists for coverage. Now, men wear a narrow strip of cloth around their waists, while women wear a broader one, but in the southern part of Bastar, they still leave their breasts bare. A woman covers her breasts for the first time when she becomes pregnant, and if a young woman did it, people would think she was expecting. In other areas, men and women dress more like Hindus, but women still leave most of their thighs uncovered, and men often wear just one cloth around their loins and a small rag on their heads. They adorn themselves with glass, brass, and zinc bangles, along with large brass rings around their legs, though these are gradually being phased out. In Bastar, both men and women wear ten to twenty iron and brass hoops around their necks, with additional rings of the same metal strung on them. Rai Bahādur Panda Baijnāth counted 181 rings on one hoop around an old woman's neck. In the Māria region, boys have small plots of land that they cultivate themselves, using the earnings as pocket money, which allows them to indulge in more ornaments than some girls. In Mandla, women wear several strings of yellow and bluish-white beads. A married woman has both colors, along with several cowries tied to the end of her necklace. Widows and girls can only wear the bluish-white beads without cowries, and a remarried widow can have one cowrie on her necklace but no yellow beads. Yellow beads are thus reserved for married [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]women, as yellow is the common wedding color. A Gond woman is not allowed to wear a choli or little jacket over her breasts. If she does, she risks being expelled from her caste. This rule may stem from a desire to resist Hindu customs and retain a unique style of dress, or it might be believed that adopting the choli could weaken Gond women and make them unfit for hard physical labor, unlike Hindu women. A Gond woman must not keep her cloth tucked up behind into her waist when she meets an elderly man from her family; instead, she must let it down to cover the upper part of her legs. If she neglects to do this, during the next wedding, the Bhumka or caste priest will send some men to apprehend her, and when she is brought before the man she disrespected, she must place her right hand on the ground and make obeisance to it seven times, then to his left hand, then to a broom, a pestle, and so on until she is exhausted. When they have a sprain or swelling of the arm, they create a ring from tree fibers and wear it on the affected arm, believing it will heal the injury.
62. Ear-piercing.
The ears of girls are pierced by a thorn, and the hole is enlarged by putting in small pieces of wood or peacock’s feathers. Gond women wear in their ears the tarkhi or a little slab in shape like a palm-leaf, covered with coloured glass and fixed on to a stalk of hemp-fibre nearly an inch thick, which goes through the ear; or they wear the silver shield-shaped ornament called dhāra, which is described in the article on Sunār. In Bastar the women have their ears pierced in a dozen or more places, and have a small ring in each hole. If a woman gets her ear torn through she is simply put out of caste and has to give a feast for readmission, and is not kept out of caste till it heals, like a Hindu woman.
The ears of girls are pierced with a thorn, and the holes are enlarged by inserting small pieces of wood or peacock feathers. Gond women wear an ornament called tarkhi, a small slab shaped like a palm leaf, covered with colored glass and attached to a stalk of hemp fiber about an inch thick that goes through the ear. They also wear a silver shield-shaped ornament known as dhāra, which is mentioned in the article on Sunār. In Bastar, women have their ears pierced in a dozen or more places and wear a small ring in each hole. If a woman tears her ear, she is simply expelled from her caste and must host a feast for readmission; she is not kept out of her caste until it heals, unlike a Hindu woman.
63. Hair.
Gond men now cut their hair. Before scissors were obtainable it is said that they used to tie it up on their heads and chop off the ends with an axe, or burn them off. But the wilder Gonds often wear their hair long, and as it is seldom combed it gets tangled and matted. The Pandas or priests do not cut their hair. Women wear braids of false hair, of goats or other animals, twisted into their own to improve their appearance. In Mandla a Gond girl should not have her hair [124]parted in the middle till she is married. When she is married this is done for the first time by the Baiga, who subsequently tattoos on her forehead the image of Chandi Māta.53
Gond men now cut their hair. Before scissors were available, they reportedly used to tie it up on their heads and chop off the ends with an axe, or burn them off. However, the wilder Gonds often wear their hair long, and since it is rarely combed, it becomes tangled and matted. The Pandas or priests do not cut their hair. Women wear braids made of false hair, from goats or other animals, twisted into their own to enhance their appearance. In Mandla, a Gond girl shouldn’t have her hair [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]parted in the middle until she gets married. When she marries, this is done for the first time by the Baiga, who then tattoos an image of Chandi Māta on her forehead.53
64. Bathing and washing clothes.
Gonds, both men and women, do not bathe daily, but only wash their arms and legs. They think a complete bath once a month is sufficient. If a man gets ill he may think the god is angry with him for not bathing, and when he recovers he goes and has a good bath, and sometimes gives a feast. Hindus say that a Gond is only clean in the rains, when he gets a compulsory bath every day. In Bastar they seldom wash their clothes, as they think this impious, or else that the cloth would wear out too quickly if it were often washed. Here they set great store by their piece of cloth, and a woman will take it off before she cleans up her house, and do her work naked. It is probable that these wild Gonds, who could not weave, regarded the cloth as something miraculous and sacred, and, as already seen, the god Pālo is a piece of cloth.54
Gonds, both men and women, don’t bathe every day; they only wash their arms and legs. They believe that a full bath once a month is enough. If a man falls ill, he might think the god is upset with him for not bathing, and when he gets better, he takes a proper bath and sometimes throws a feast. Hindus say that a Gond is only clean during the rainy season when he takes a mandatory bath every day. In Bastar, they rarely wash their clothes because they think it’s sacrilegious or that the fabric will wear out too fast if washed too often. They place a lot of importance on their piece of cloth, and a woman will take it off before cleaning her house and do her work naked. It’s likely that these wild Gonds, who couldn’t weave, saw the cloth as something miraculous and sacred, and as mentioned before, the god Pālo is represented by a piece of cloth.54
65. Tattooing.

Both men and women were formerly much tattooed among the Gonds, though the custom is now going out among men. Women are tattooed over a large part of the body, but not on the hips or above them to the waist. Sorcerers are tattooed with some image or symbol of their god on their chest or right shoulder, and think that the god will thus always remain with them and that any magic directed against them by an enemy will fail. A woman should be tattooed at her father’s house, if possible before marriage, and if it is done after marriage her parents should pay for it. The tattooing is done with indigo in black or blue, and is sometimes a very painful process, the girl being held down by her friends while it is carried out. Loud shrieks, Forsyth says, would sometimes be heard by the traveller issuing from a village, which proclaimed that some young Gondin was being operated upon with the tattooing-needle. [125]Patterns of animals and also common articles of household use are tattooed in dots and lines. In Mandla the legs are marked all the way up behind with sets of parallel lines, as shown above. These are called ghāts or steps, and sometimes interspersed at intervals is another figure called sānkal or chain. Perhaps their idea is to make the legs strong for climbing.
Both men and women used to get heavily tattooed among the Gonds, but the trend is now fading among men. Women are tattooed on most parts of their bodies except for the hips and above the waist. Sorcerers have tattoos depicting images or symbols of their god on their chest or right shoulder, believing that this means the god will always be with them and that any magic cast against them by an enemy will be ineffective. A woman should ideally get tattooed at her father’s home, preferably before marriage; if done after marriage, her parents should cover the cost. The tattooing process uses indigo in black or blue and can be quite painful, with the girl being held down by her friends during the procedure. According to Forsyth, travelers would often hear loud screams coming from a village, signaling that a young Gondin was undergoing tattooing. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Tattoos of animals and common household items are created using dots and lines. In Mandla, the legs are marked with sets of parallel lines all the way up the back, as shown above. These are known as ghāts or steps, and sometimes they include another figure called sānkal or chain at intervals. Perhaps the idea is to strengthen the legs for climbing.
66. Special system of tattooing.
Tattooing seems to have been originally a magical means of protecting the body against real and spiritual dangers, much in the same manner as the wearing of ornaments. It is also supposed that people were tattooed with images of their totem in order the better to identify themselves with it. The following account is stated to have been taken from the Baiga priest of a popular shrine of Devi in Mandla. His wife was a tattooer of both Baigas and Gonds, and considered it the correct method for the full tattooing of a woman, though very few women can nowadays be found with it. The magical intent of tattooing is here clearly brought out:—
Tattooing seems to have originally served as a magical way to protect the body from real and spiritual dangers, similar to how people wear ornaments. It’s also believed that people got tattoos of their totem to strengthen their connection with it. The following account is said to have come from the Baiga priest of a popular shrine of Devi in Mandla. His wife was a tattoo artist for both Baigas and Gonds, and she considered it the proper method for fully tattooing a woman, although very few women can be found with it nowadays. The magical purpose of tattooing is clearly highlighted here:—
On the sole of the right foot is the annexed device:
On the sole of the right foot is the attached device:

It represents the earth, and will have the effect of preventing the woman’s foot from being bruised and cut when she walks about barefoot.
It symbolizes the earth and will help prevent the woman's foot from getting bruised or cut when she walks barefoot.
On the sole of the left foot is this pattern:
On the bottom of the left foot is this pattern:

It is meant to be in the shape of a foot, and is called Padam Sen Deo or the Foot-god. This deity is represented by stones marked with two footprints under a tree outside the village. When they have a pain in the foot they go to him, rub his two stones together and sprinkle the dust from them on their feet as a means of cure. The device tattooed on the foot no doubt performs a similar protective function.
It’s meant to be shaped like a foot and is called Padam Sen Deo or the Foot-god. This deity is represented by stones with two footprints under a tree outside the village. When someone has a foot pain, they go to him, rub the two stones together, and sprinkle the dust from them on their feet as a cure. The tattoo on the foot likely serves a similar protective purpose.

On the upper part of the foot five dots are made, one on each toe, and a line is drawn round the foot from the big toe to the little toe. This sign is said to represent Gajkaran [126]Deo, the elephant god, who resides in cemeteries. He is a strong god, and it is probably thought that his symbol on the feet will enable them to bear weight. On the legs behind they have the images of the Baiga priest and priestess. These are also supposed to give strength for labour, and when they cannot go into the forest from fever or weakness they say that Bura Deo, as the deified priest is called, is angry with them. On the upper legs in front they tattoo the image of a horse, and at the back a saddle between the knee and the thigh. This is Koda Deo the horse-god, whose image will make their thighs as strong as those of a horse. If they have a pain or weakness in the thigh they go and worship Koda Deo, offering him a piece of saddle-cloth. On the outer side of each upper arm they tattoo the image of Hanumān, the deified monkey and the god of strength, in the form of a man. Both men and women do this, and men apply burning cowdung to the tattoo-mark in order to burn it effectually into the arm. This god makes the arms strong to carry weights. Down the back is tattooed an oblong figure, which is the house of the god Bhimsen, with an opening at the lower end just above the buttocks to represent the gate. Inside this on the back is the image of Bhimsen’s club, consisting of a pattern of dots more or less in the shape of an Indian club. Bhimsen is the god of the cooking-place, and the image of his club, in white clay stained green with the leaves of the semar tree, is made on the wall of the kitchen. If they have no food, or the food is bad, they say that Bhimsen is angry with them. The pattern tattooed on the back appears therefore to be meant to facilitate the digestion of food, which the Gonds apparently once supposed to pass down the body along the back. On the breast in front women tattoo the image of Bura Deo, as shown, the head on her neck and the body finishing at her breast-bone. The marks round the body represent stones, because the symbol of Bura Deo is sometimes a basket [127]plastered with mud and filled with stones. On each side of the body women have the image of Jhulān Devi, the cradle goddess, as shown by the small figures attached to Bura Deo. But a woman cannot have the image of Jhulān Devi tattooed on her till she has borne a child. The place where the image is tattooed is that where a child rests against its mother’s body when she carries it suspended in her cloth, and it is supposed that the image of the goddess supports and protects the child, while the mother’s arms are left free for work.
On the top of the foot, five dots are made, one on each toe, and a line is drawn around the foot from the big toe to the little toe. This mark is said to represent Gajkaran [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Deo, the elephant god, who lives in cemeteries. He is a powerful god, and it is believed that his symbol on the feet will help them bear weight. On the back of the legs, there are images of the Baiga priest and priestess. These are also thought to provide strength for work, and when they can't go into the forest due to fever or weakness, they say that Bura Deo, as the deified priest is known, is angry with them. On the front of the upper legs, they tattoo an image of a horse, and on the back, a saddle between the knee and the thigh. This represents Koda Deo, the horse-god, whose image is believed to make their thighs as strong as a horse's. If they experience pain or weakness in their thighs, they go to worship Koda Deo, offering him a piece of saddle-cloth. On the outer side of each upper arm, they tattoo the image of Hanumān, the deified monkey and god of strength, in human form. Both men and women do this, and men apply burning cow dung to the tattoo mark to embed it effectively in the arm. This god grants strength to carry weights. Across the back, an oblong shape is tattooed, representing the house of the god Bhimsen, with an opening at the bottom just above the buttocks to symbolize the gate. Inside this shape is the image of Bhimsen’s club, a pattern of dots resembling an Indian club. Bhimsen is the god of the cooking area, and the image of his club, crafted from white clay stained green with the leaves of the semar tree, is made on the wall of the kitchen. If they have no food, or the food is bad, they say that Bhimsen is angry with them. The tattoo on the back seems to be meant to aid in digestion, which the Gonds apparently believed passed down the body along the back. On the front of the breast, women tattoo the image of Bura Deo, as shown, with the head on the neck and the body ending at the breastbone. The marks around the body represent stones, as Bura Deo’s symbol is sometimes a basket [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]plastered with mud and filled with stones. On each side of the body, women have the image of Jhulān Devi, the cradle goddess, indicated by the small figures attached to Bura Deo. However, a woman cannot have the image of Jhulān Devi tattooed until she has given birth. The area where the image is tattooed is where a child rests against its mother’s body when she carries it in her cloth, and it is believed that the goddess's image supports and protects the child, while the mother’s arms are free for work.

Gond women, showing tattooing on backs of legs
Gond women, displaying tattoos on the backs of their legs.
Round the neck they have Kanteshwar Māta, the goddess of the necklace. She consists of three to six lines of dots round the neck representing bead necklaces.
Round the neck, they have Kanteshwar Māta, the goddess of the necklace. She is depicted with three to six lines of dots around the neck, representing bead necklaces.
On the face below the mouth there is sometimes the image of a cobra, and it is supposed that this will protect them from the effects of eating any poisonous thing.
On the face below the mouth, there’s sometimes an image of a cobra, and it’s believed that this will protect them from the effects of eating anything poisonous.
On the forehead women have the image of Chāndi Māta. This consists of a dot at the forehead at the parting of the hair, from which two lines of dots run down to the ears on each side, and are continued along the sides of the face to the neck. This image can only be tattooed after the hair of a woman has been parted on her marriage, and they say that Chāndi Māta will preserve and guard the parting of the hair, that is the life of the woman’s husband, because the parting can only be worn so long as her husband is alive. Chāndi means the moon, and it seems likely that the parting of the hair may be considered to represent the bow of the moon.
On their foreheads, women have the symbol of Chāndi Māta. This features a dot at the hair parting on the forehead, from which two lines of dots extend down to the ears on either side, continuing along the sides of the face to the neck. This symbol can only be tattooed after a woman's hair is parted at her marriage, and it's believed that Chāndi Māta will protect and watch over the hair parting, which represents the life of the woman's husband, as the parting can only be worn as long as her husband is alive. Chāndi means the moon, and it seems that the hair parting might be seen as representing the bow of the moon.
The elaborate system of tattooing here described is rarely found, and it is perhaps comparatively recent, having been devised by the Baiga and Pardhān priests as their intelligence developed and their theogony became more complex.
The detailed tattooing system described here is uncommon and is likely relatively recent. It was created by the Baiga and Pardhān priests as their understanding grew and their beliefs became more intricate.
67. Branding.
Men are accustomed to brand themselves on the joints of the wrists, elbows and knees with burning wood of the semar tree from the Holi fire in order to render their joints supple for dancing. It would appear that the idea of suppleness comes from the dancing of the flames or the swift burning of the fire, while the wood is also of very light weight. Men are also accustomed to burn two or three marks on each wrist with a piece of hare’s dung, perhaps to make the joints supple like the legs of a hare. [128]
Men usually mark their wrists, elbows, and knees with burning wood from the semar tree taken from the Holi fire to make their joints more flexible for dancing. It seems that the concept of flexibility is inspired by the dancing flames or the rapid burning of the fire, and the wood is also very lightweight. Additionally, men often burn two or three marks on each wrist using a piece of hare’s dung, possibly to make their joints as flexible as a hare's legs. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
68. Food.
The Gonds have scarcely any restriction on diet. They will eat fowls, beef, pork, crocodiles, certain kinds of snakes, lizards, tortoises, rats, cats, red ants, jackals and in some places monkeys. Khatola and Rāj-Gonds usually abstain from beef and the flesh of the buffalo and monkey. They consider field-mice and rats a great delicacy, and will take much trouble in finding and digging out their holes. The Māria Gonds are very fond of red ants, and in Bastar give them fried or roasted to a woman during her confinement. The common food of the labouring Gond is a gruel of rice or small millet boiled in water, the quantity of water increasing in proportion to their poverty. This is about the cheapest kind of food on which a man can live, and the quantity of grain taken in the form of this gruel or pej which will suffice for a Gond’s subsistence is astonishingly small. They grow the small grass-millets kodon and kutki for their subsistence, selling the more valuable crops for rent and expenses. The flowers of the mahua tree are also a staple article of diet, being largely eaten as well as made into liquor, and the Gond knows of many other roots and fruits of the forest. He likes to eat or drink his pej several times a day, and in Seoni, it is said, will not go more than three hours without a meal.
The Gonds have hardly any restrictions on what they eat. They consume chicken, beef, pork, crocodiles, certain snakes, lizards, turtles, rats, cats, red ants, jackals, and in some areas, monkeys. Khatola and Rāj-Gonds typically avoid beef and the meat of buffalo and monkeys. They consider field mice and rats a great delicacy and go to great lengths to find and dig out their burrows. The Māria Gonds really enjoy red ants and in Bastar, they give them fried or roasted to a woman during her postpartum period. The typical food for a laboring Gond is a porridge made from rice or small millet boiled in water, with the amount of water increasing based on their poverty. This is about the cheapest kind of food someone can live on, and the amount of grain needed in the form of this porridge or pej for a Gond’s sustenance is surprisingly small. They cultivate small millets like kodon and kutki for their livelihood, selling the more valuable crops for rent and expenses. The flowers of the mahua tree are also a staple in their diet, being eaten extensively as well as turned into liquor, and the Gond is aware of many other roots and fruits from the forest. He likes to eat or drink his pej several times a day, and in Seoni, it's said he won't go more than three hours without a meal.
Gonds are rather strict in the matter of taking food from others, and in some localities refuse to accept it even from Brāhmans. Elsewhere they will take it from most Hindu castes. In Hoshangābād the men may take food from the higher Hindu castes, but not the women. This, they say, is because the woman is a wooden vessel, and if a wooden vessel is once put on the fire it is irretrievably burnt. A woman similarly is the weaker vessel and will sustain injury from any contamination. The Rāj-Gond copies Hindu ways and outdoes the Hindu in the elaboration of ceremonial purity, even having the fuel with which his Brāhman cook prepares his food sprinkled with water to purify it before it is burnt. Mr. A. K. Smith states that a Gond will not eat an antelope if a Chamār has touched it, even unskinned, and in some places they are so strict that a wife may not eat her husband’s leavings of food. The Gonds will not eat the leavings of any Hindu [129]caste, probably on account of a traditional hostility arising out of their subjection by the Hindus. Very few Hindu castes will take water or food from the Gonds, but some who employ them as farmservants do this for convenience. The Gonds are not regarded as impure, even though from a Hindu point of view some of their habits are more objectionable than those of the impure castes. This is because the Gonds have never been completely reduced to subjection, nor converted into the village drudges, who are consigned to the most degraded occupations. Large numbers of them hold land as tenants and estates as zamīndārs; and the greater part of the Province was once governed by Gond kings. The Hindus say that they could not consider a tribe as impure to which their kings once belonged. Brāhmans will take water from Rāj-Gonds and Khatola Gonds in many localities. This is when it is freshly brought from the well and not after it has been put in their houses.
Gonds are quite strict about accepting food from others, and in some areas, they won’t take it even from Brāhmans. In other places, they will accept food from most Hindu castes. In Hoshangābād, men can take food from higher Hindu castes, but women cannot. They believe this is because a woman is like a wooden vessel, and once a wooden vessel is put on the fire, it can't be saved from burning. Similarly, they see women as the weaker vessels who could be harmed by any contamination. The Rāj-Gond copies Hindu customs and goes further in ensuring ceremonial purity, even having the fuel used by his Brāhman cook soaked in water for purification before burning. Mr. A. K. Smith notes that a Gond won’t eat an antelope if a Chamār has touched it, even if it’s unskinned, and in some places they are so strict that a wife may not eat leftovers from her husband’s plate. The Gonds refuse to eat leftovers from any Hindu caste, likely due to lingering animosity from their historical subjugation by the Hindus. Very few Hindu castes will accept water or food from the Gonds, though some who hire them as farmworkers do so out of convenience. The Gonds are not seen as impure, even though some of their practices might seem more objectionable from a Hindu perspective than those of the so-called impure castes. This is because the Gonds have never been completely dominated or reduced to being village laborers assigned the most menial tasks. Many of them own land as tenants and estates as zamīndārs; a large part of the Province was once ruled by Gond kings. Hindus claim they cannot consider a tribe impure if it once had kings among them. Brāhmans will accept water from Rāj-Gonds and Khatola Gonds in various locations, but only when it is freshly drawn from the well, not after it has been brought into their homes.
69. Liquor.
Excessive drinking is the common vice of the Gonds and the principal cause which militates against their successfully competing with the Hindus. They drink the country spirit distilled from the flowers of the mahua tree, and in the south of the Province toddy or the fermented juice of the date-palm. As already seen, in Bastar their idea of hell is a place without liquor. The loss of the greater part of the estates formerly held by Gond proprietors has been due to this vice, which many Hindu liquor-sellers have naturally fostered to their own advantage. No festival or wedding passes without a drunken bout, and in Chānda at the season for tapping the date-palm trees the whole population of a village may be seen lying about in the open dead drunk. They impute a certain sanctity to the mahua tree, and in some places walk round a post of it at their weddings. Liquor is indispensable at all ceremonial feasts, and a purifying quality is attributed to it, so that it is drunk at the cemetery or bathing-ghāt after a funeral. The family arranges for liquor, but mourners attending from other families also bring a bottle each with them, if possible. Practically all the events of a Gond’s life, the birth of a child, betrothals and weddings, recovery from sickness, the [130]arrival of a guest, bringing home the harvest, borrowing money or hiring bullocks, and making contracts for cultivation, are celebrated by drinking. And when a Gond has once begun to drink, if he has the money he usually goes on till he is drunk, and this is why the habit is such a curse to him. He is of a social disposition and does not like to drink alone. If he has drunk something, and has no more money, and the contractor refuses to let him have any more on credit as the law prescribes, the Gond will sometimes curse him and swear never to drink in his shop again. Nevertheless, within a few days he will be back, and when chaffed about it will answer simply that he could not resist the longing. In spite of all the harm it does him, it must be admitted that it is the drink which gives most of the colour and brightness to a Gond’s life, and without this it would usually be tame to a degree.
Excessive drinking is a common issue among the Gonds and the main reason they struggle to compete with the Hindus. They consume country liquor made from the flowers of the mahua tree, and in the southern part of the area, they drink toddy, which is the fermented juice of the date-palm. As previously mentioned, in Bastar, their version of hell is a place without alcohol. The loss of most of the lands that Gond owners used to have is largely due to this habit, which many Hindu liquor vendors have naturally encouraged for their own gain. No festival or wedding goes by without a drunken celebration, and in Chānda, during the season for tapping date-palm trees, you can find the entire village sprawled out in the open, completely drunk. They regard the mahua tree as sacred, and in some places, they walk around a post made from it at weddings. Alcohol is essential at all ceremonial feasts, and they believe it has purifying qualities, so it is consumed at the cemetery or bathing ghāt after a funeral. The family hosts provide liquor, but mourners from other families also bring a bottle each if they can. Almost every significant event in a Gond’s life—such as the birth of a child, engagements and weddings, recovery from illness, the arrival of a guest, harvest time, borrowing money or hiring bullocks, and farming contracts—is marked by drinking. Once a Gond starts drinking, if he has the means, he usually continues until he is drunk, which is why this habit is so harmful to him. He is social by nature and doesn’t like to drink alone. If he has had a drink but runs out of money, and the shopkeeper refuses to give him any more on credit as the law requires, the Gond might curse him and vow never to drink there again. Still, within a few days, he’ll be back, and when teased about it, he’ll simply say he couldn’t resist the urge. Despite all the trouble it causes him, it must be acknowledged that drinking adds much of the color and excitement to a Gond’s life; without it, life would generally be quite dull.
When a Gond drinks water from a stream or tank, he bends down and puts his mouth to the surface and does not make a cup with his hands like a Hindu.
When a Gond drinks water from a stream or tank, he bends down and drinks directly from the surface instead of cupping his hands like a Hindu.
70. Admission of outsiders and sexual morality.
Outsiders are admitted into the tribe in some localities in Bastar, and also the offspring of a Gond man or woman with a person of another caste, excepting the lowest. But some people will not admit the children of a Gond woman by a man of another caste. Not much regard is paid to the chastity of girls before marriage, though in the more civilised tracts the stricter Hindu views on the subject are beginning to prevail. Here it is said that if a girl is detected in a sexual intrigue before marriage she may be taken into caste, but may not participate in the worship of Bura Deo nor of the household god. But this is probably rather a counsel of perfection than a rule actually enforced. If a daughter is taken in the sexual act, they think some misfortune will happen to them, as the death of a cow or the failure of crops. Similarly the Māria Gonds think that if tigers kill their cattle it is a punishment for the adultery of their wives, and hence if a man loses a head or two he looks very closely after his wife, and detection is often followed by murder. Here probably adultery was originally considered an offence as being a sin against the tribe, because it contaminated the tribal blood, and out of this [131]attitude marital jealousy has subsequently developed. Speaking generally, the enforcement of rules of sexual morality appears to be comparatively recent, and there is no doubt that the Baigas and other tribes who have lived in contact with the Gonds, as well as the Ahīrs and other low castes, have a large admixture of Gond blood. In Bastar a Gond woman formerly had no feelings of modesty as regards her breasts, but this is now being acquired. Laying the hand on a married woman’s shoulder gives great offence. Mr. Low writes:55 “It is difficult to say what is not a legal marriage from a Gond point of view; but in spite of this laxity abductions are frequent, and Colonel Bloomfield mentions one particularly noteworthy case where the abductor, an unusually ugly Gond with a hare-lip, was stated by the complainant to have taken off first the latter’s aunt, then his sister and finally his only wife.”
Outsiders are allowed to join the tribe in some areas of Bastar, as are the children of a Gond man or woman with someone from another caste, except the lowest. However, some individuals refuse to accept the children of a Gond woman and a man from another caste. There's not much emphasis on a girl's chastity before marriage, although stricter Hindu perspectives on this matter are starting to take hold in more developed regions. It's said that if a girl is caught in a sexual relationship before marriage, she can be accepted into the caste, but she cannot participate in the worship of Bura Deo or the household god. However, this is likely more of an ideal than a strict rule. If a daughter is caught in the act, it’s believed that some misfortune, like the death of a cow or crop failure, will befall them. Similarly, the Māria Gonds believe that if tigers kill their cattle, it’s punishment for their wives' infidelity, so if a man loses a cow or two, he closely monitors his wife, and discovering infidelity often leads to murder. Adultery probably started out as an offense because it was seen as a sin against the tribe, as it tainted the tribal blood, and this mindset has led to the development of marital jealousy. Generally speaking, the enforcement of sexual morality rules seems to be a relatively recent development, and it’s clear that the Baigas and other tribes who have interacted with the Gonds, as well as the Ahīrs and other lower castes, have a significant amount of Gond ancestry. In Bastar, Gond women used to have no modesty regarding their breasts, but that is now changing. Touching a married woman's shoulder is highly offensive. Mr. Low writes:55 “It is difficult to say what is not a legal marriage from a Gond point of view; but in spite of this laxity abductions are frequent, and Colonel Bloomfield mentions one particularly noteworthy case where the abductor, an unusually ugly Gond with a hare-lip, was stated by the complainant to have taken off first the latter’s aunt, then his sister and finally his only wife.”
71. Common sleeping-houses.
Many Gond villages in Chhattīsgarh and the Feudatory States have what is known as a gotalghar. This is a large house near the village where unmarried youths and maidens collect and dance and sing together at night. Some villages have two, one for the boys and one for the girls. In Bastar the boys have a regular organisation, their captain being called Sirdār, and the master of the ceremonies Kotwār, while they have other officials bearing the designation of the State officers. After supper the unmarried boys go first to the gotalghar and are followed by the girls. The Kotwār receives the latter and directs them to bow to the Sirdār, which they do. Each girl then takes a boy and combs his hair and massages his hands and arms to refresh him, and afterwards they sing and dance together until they are tired and then go to bed. The girls can retire to their own house if they wish, but frequently they sleep in the boys’ house. Thus numerous couples become intimate, and if on discovery the parents object to their marriage, they run away to the jungle, and it has to be recognised. In some villages, however, girls are not permitted to go to the gotalghar. In one part of Bastar they have a curious rule that all males, even the married, must sleep in the common house for the eight [132]months of the open season, while their wives sleep in their own houses. A Māria Gond thinks it impious to have sexual intercourse with his wife in his house, as it would be an insult to the goddess of wealth who lives in the house, and the effect would be to drive her away. Their solicitude for this goddess is the more noticeable, as the Māria Gond’s house and furniture probably constitute one of the least valuable human habitations on the face of the globe.
Many Gond villages in Chhattīsgarh and the Feudatory States have a place known as a gotalghar. This is a large house near the village where unmarried young men and women gather to dance and sing together at night. Some villages have two of these houses, one for the boys and one for the girls. In Bastar, the boys have a formal organization, with their leader called Sirdār and the master of ceremonies referred to as Kotwār, along with other officials who carry titles similar to state officers. After dinner, the unmarried boys head to the gotalghar first, followed by the girls. The Kotwār welcomes the girls and instructs them to pay their respects to the Sirdār, which they do. Each girl then picks a boy, styles his hair, and massages his hands and arms to refresh him, and afterward, they sing and dance together until they are tired, before heading to bed. The girls can return to their own homes if they want, but often they stay in the boys’ house. This leads to many couples becoming close, and if their parents disapprove of their marriage when discovered, they may escape into the jungle, and that union is then recognized. In some villages, however, girls are not allowed to go to the gotalghar. In one area of Bastar, there's a unique rule that all males, even if married, must sleep in the common house during the eight [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] months of the open season, while their wives stay in their own homes. A Māria Gond believes it’s disrespectful to have sexual relations with his wife in their house, as it would offend the goddess of wealth residing there, which could drive her away. Their concern for this goddess is especially interesting, considering that a Māria Gond’s home and belongings are likely among the least valuable human dwellings in the world.
72. Methods of greeting and observances between relatives.
When two Gond friends or relatives meet, they clasp each other in their arms and lean against each shoulder in turn. A man will then touch the knees of an elder male relative with his fingers, carrying them afterwards to his own forehead. This is equivalent to falling at the other’s feet, and is a token of respect shown to all elder male relatives and also to a son-in-law, sister’s husband, and a samhdi, that is the father of a son- or daughter-in-law. Their term of salutation is Johār, and they say this to each other. Another method of greeting is that each should put his fingers under the other’s chin and then kiss them himself. Women also do this when they meet. Or a younger woman meeting an elder will touch her feet, and the elder will then kiss her on the forehead and on each cheek. If they have not met for some time they will weep. It is said that Baigas will kiss each other on the cheek when meeting, both men and women. A Gond will kiss and caress his wife after marriage, but as soon as she has a child he drops the habit and never does it again. When husband and wife meet after an absence the wife touches her husband’s feet with her hand and carries it to her forehead, but the husband makes no demonstration. The Gonds kiss their children. Among the Māria Gonds the wife is said not to sleep on a cot in her husband’s house, which would be thought disrespectful to him, but on the ground. Nor will a woman even sit on a cot in her own house, as if any male relative happened to be in the house it would be disrespectful to him. A woman will not say the name of her husband, his elder or younger brother, or his elder brother’s sons. A man will not mention his wife’s name nor that of her elder sister.
When two Gond friends or relatives meet, they embrace each other and lean against each other's shoulders in turn. A man will then touch the knees of an older male relative with his fingers and then bring them to his forehead. This is similar to bowing at the other’s feet and shows respect to all elder male relatives, as well as to a son-in-law, sister’s husband, and a samhdi, which is the father of a son- or daughter-in-law. They greet each other with the word Johār. Another way to greet is for each person to place their fingers under the other’s chin and then kiss their own fingers. Women also do this when they greet each other. If a younger woman meets an elder, she will touch the elder's feet, and the elder will then kiss her on the forehead and each cheek. If they haven’t seen each other for a while, they may weep. It’s said that Baigas kiss each other on the cheek when they meet, regardless of gender. A Gond will kiss and hug his wife after marriage, but once she has a child, he stops this behavior entirely. When a husband and wife reunite after being apart, the wife touches her husband’s feet with her hand and brings it to her forehead, while the husband shows no reaction. The Gonds kiss their children. Among the Māria Gonds, the wife is said not to sleep on a cot in her husband’s house, as that would be considered disrespectful to him, and instead sleeps on the ground. A woman also does not sit on a cot in her own house, as it would be disrespectful if any male relative is present. A woman does not say her husband’s name, nor the names of his older or younger brothers, or his elder brother’s sons. A man does not mention his wife’s name, nor that of her older sister.
73. The caste panchāyat and social offences.
The tribe have panchāyats or committees for the settlement of tribal disputes and offences. A member of the [133]panchāyat is selected by general consent, and holds office during good behaviour. The office is not hereditary, and generally there does not seem to be a recognised head of the panchāyat. In Mandla there is a separate panchāyat for each village, and every Gond male adult belongs to it, and all have to be summoned to a meeting. When they assemble five leading elderly men decide the matter in dispute, as representing the assembly. Caste offences are of the usual Hindu type with some variations. Adultery, taking another man’s wife or daughter, getting vermin in a wound, being sent to jail and eating the jail food, or even having handcuffs put on, a woman getting her ear torn, and eating or even smoking with a man of very low caste, are the ordinary offences. Others are being beaten by a shoe, dealing in the hides of cattle or keeping donkeys, removing the corpse of a dead horse or donkey, being touched by a sweeper, cooking in the earthen pots of any impure caste, a woman entering the kitchen during her monthly impurity, and taking to wife the widow of a younger brother, but not of course of an elder brother.
The tribe has panchāyats or committees to settle tribal disputes and offenses. A member of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]panchāyat is chosen by general agreement and serves as long as they act responsibly. The position is not passed down through families, and there typically isn't a recognized leader of the panchāyat. In Mandla, each village has its own panchāyat, and every Gond adult male is a member, all required to attend meetings. When they gather, five respected older men make decisions on disputes, representing the group. Caste offenses are similar to typical Hindu ones but have some variations. Regular offenses include adultery, taking another man’s wife or daughter, having pests in a wound, being sent to jail and eating jail food, or even being handcuffed; a woman getting her ear torn, and eating or smoking with someone from a very low caste are also common issues. Other offenses include being beaten with a shoe, dealing in cattle hides or keeping donkeys, removing the body of a dead horse or donkey, being touched by a sweeper, cooking in the earthen pots of any impure caste, a woman entering the kitchen during her menstrual period, and marrying the widow of a younger brother, but not of an older brother.
In the case of septs which revere a totem animal or plant, any act committed in connection with that animal or plant by a member of the sept is an offence within the cognisance of the panchāyat. Thus in Mandla the Kumhra sept revere the goat and the Markām sept the crocodile and crab. If a member of one of these septs touches, keeps, kills or eats the animal which his sept reveres, he is put out of caste and comes before the panchāyat. In practice the offences with which the panchāyat most frequently deals are the taking of another man’s wife or the kidnapping of a daughter for marriage, this last usually occurring between relatives. Both these offences can also be brought before the regular courts, but it is usually only when the aggrieved person cannot get satisfaction from the panchāyat, or when the offender refuses to abide by its decision, that the case goes to court. If a Gond loses his wife he will in the ordinary course compromise the matter if the man who takes her will repay his wedding expenses; this is a very serious business for him, as his wedding is the principal expense of a man’s life, and it is probable that he may not be able to [134]afford to buy another girl and pay for her wedding. If he cannot get his wedding expenses back through the panchāyat he files a complaint of adultery under the Penal Code, in the hope of being repaid through a fine inflicted on the offender, and it is perfectly right and just that this should be done. When a girl is kidnapped for marriage, her family can usually be induced to recognise the affair if they receive the price they could have got for the girl in an ordinary marriage, and perhaps a little more, as a solace to their outraged feelings.
In the case of clans that honor a totem animal or plant, any action taken regarding that animal or plant by a member of the clan is considered an offense that falls under the jurisdiction of the panchāyat. For example, in Mandla, the Kumhra clan reveres the goat, while the Markām clan respects the crocodile and crab. If a member of either clan touches, keeps, kills, or eats the animal they honor, they are exiled from their caste and must appear before the panchāyat. In practice, the offenses that the panchāyat deals with most often are taking another man's wife or kidnapping a daughter for marriage, the latter typically happening among relatives. Both offenses can also be taken to regular courts, but this usually happens only if the person affected isn't satisfied with the panchāyat's resolution or if the offender refuses to accept its decision. If a Gond loses his wife, he usually tries to settle the issue if the man who takes her agrees to reimburse his wedding costs; this is a very serious matter for him, as his wedding is one of the biggest expenses of a man's life, and it's likely he may not be able to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]afford to find another girl and cover her wedding expenses. If he can't recover his wedding costs through the panchāyat, he files a complaint of adultery under the Penal Code, hoping to receive compensation through a fine imposed on the offender, which is entirely fair and just. When a girl is kidnapped for marriage, her family may usually agree to recognize the situation if they receive the bride price they would have gotten for her in a typical marriage, possibly with a little extra as a consolation for their wounded feelings.
The panchāyat takes no cognisance of theft, cheating, forgery, perjury, causing hurt and other forms of crime. These are not considered to be offences against the caste, and no penalty is inflicted for them. Only if a man is arrested and handcuffed, or if he is sent to jail for any such crime, he is put out of caste for eating the jail food and subjected in this latter case to a somewhat severe penalty. It is not clear whether a Gond is put out of caste for murder, though Hindu panchāyats take cognisance of this offence.
The panchāyat doesn’t recognize theft, cheating, forgery, perjury, causing harm, and other forms of crime. These acts are not seen as offenses against the caste, so there are no penalties for them. Only if someone is arrested and handcuffed, or if they end up in jail for any of these crimes, are they put out of caste for having eaten jail food, and in this case, the penalty can be quite severe. It’s unclear if a Gond loses their caste for murder, even though Hindu panchāyats do acknowledge that crime.
74. Caste penalty feasts.
The punishments inflicted by the panchāyat consist of feasts, and in the case of minor offences of a fine. This last, subject perhaps to some commission to the members for their services, is always spent on liquor, the drinking of which by the offender with the caste-fellows will purify him. The Gonds consider country liquor as equivalent to the Hindu Amrita or nectar.
The punishments handed out by the panchāyat include feasts, and for minor offenses, a fine. This fine, which might include a commission for the members for their services, is always used for buying liquor. Drinking this liquor with fellow community members is believed to purify the offender. The Gonds see country liquor as equivalent to the Hindu Amrita or nectar.
The penalty for a serious offence involves three feasts. The first, known as the meal of impurity, consists of sweet wheaten cakes which are eaten by the elders on the bank of a stream or well. The second or main feast is given in the offender’s courtyard to all the castemen of the village and sometimes of other villages. Rice, pulse, and meat, either of a slaughtered pig or goat, are provided at this. The third feast is known as ‘The taking back into caste’ and is held in the offender’s house and may be cooked by him. Wheat, rice and pulses are served, but not meat or vegetables. When the panchāyat have eaten this food in the offender’s house he is again a proper member of the caste. Liquor is essential at each feast. The nature of the penalty feasts is thus very clear. They have the effect of a gradual purification of the offender. In the first meal he can take no part, [135]nor is it served in his house, but in some neutral place. For the second meal the castemen go so far as to sit in his compound, but apparently he does not cook the food nor partake of it. At the third meal they eat with him in his house and he is fully purified. These three meals are prescribed only for serious offences, and for ordinary ones only two meals, the offender partaking of the second. The three meals are usually exacted from a woman taken in adultery with an outsider. In this case the woman’s head is shaved at the first meal by the Sharmia, that is her son-in-law, and the children put her to shame by throwing lumps of cowdung at her. She runs away and bathes in a stream. At the second meal, taken in her courtyard, the Sharmia sprinkles some blood on the ground and on the lintel of the door as an offering to the gods and in order that the house may be pure for the future. If a man is poor and cannot afford the expense of the penalty feasts imposed on him, the panchāyat will agree that only a few persons will attend instead of the whole community. The procedure above described is probably borrowed to a large extent from Hinduism, but the working of a panchāyat can be observed better among the Gonds and lower castes than among high-caste Hindus, who are tending to let it lapse into abeyance.
The punishment for a serious offense includes three feasts. The first, called the meal of impurity, consists of sweet wheat cakes that the elders eat by the bank of a stream or well. The second, or main feast, takes place in the offender’s courtyard and is for all the castemen from the village and sometimes from neighboring villages. This feast includes rice, lentils, and meat, either from a slaughtered pig or goat. The third feast, known as ‘The taking back into caste,’ is held in the offender’s house and may be cooked by him. Wheat, rice, and lentils are served, but no meat or vegetables. When the panchāyat have eaten this food in the offender’s house, he is once again a proper member of the caste. Alcohol is essential at each feast. The nature of these penalty feasts is quite clear. They serve to gradually purify the offender. During the first meal, he cannot participate, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] nor is it served in his home, but at a neutral location. For the second meal, the castemen will sit in his yard, but apparently, he does not cook or eat the food. At the third meal, they eat with him in his home, and he is fully purified. These three meals are only required for serious offenses; for ordinary ones, there are only two meals, with the offender participating in the second. Usually, the three meals are required for a woman caught in adultery with an outsider. In this case, at the first meal, her son-in-law, the Sharmia, shaves her head, and her children shame her by throwing lumps of cow dung at her. She runs away and bathes in a stream. At the second meal, held in her courtyard, the Sharmia sprinkles some blood on the ground and the doorframe as an offering to the gods and to keep the house pure in the future. If a man is poor and can’t afford the costs of his penalty feasts, the panchāyat will agree that only a few people will attend instead of the whole community. The procedure described above is likely largely borrowed from Hinduism, but the workings of a panchāyat can be observed more clearly among the Gonds and lower castes than among high-caste Hindus, who are tending to let it fade away.
75. Special purification ceremony.
The following detailed process of purification had to be undergone by a well-to-do Gond widow in Mandla who had been detected with a man of the Panka caste, lying drunk and naked in a liquor-shop. The Gonds here consider the Pankas socially beneath themselves. The ritual clearly belongs to Hinduism, as shown by the purifying virtue attached to contact with cows and bullocks and cowdung, and was directed by the Panda or priest of Devi’s shrine, who, however, would probably be a Gond. First, the offending woman was taken right out of the village across a stream; here her head was shaved with the urine of an all-black bullock and her body washed with his dung, and she then bathed in the stream, and a feast was given on its bank to the caste. She slept here, and next day was yoked to the same bullock and taken thus to the Kharkha or standing-place for the village cattle. She was rolled over the surface of the Kharkha about four times, again rubbed with cowdung, [136]another feast was given, and she slept the night on the spot, without being washed. Next day, covered with the dust and cowdung of the Kharkha, she crouched underneath the black bullock’s belly and in this manner proceeded to the gate of her own yard. Here a bottle of liquor and fifteen chickens were waved round her and afterwards offered at Devi’s shrine, where they became the property of the Panda who was conducting the ceremony. Another feast was given in her yard and the woman slept there. Next day the woman, after bathing, was placed standing with one foot outside her threshold and the other inside; a feast was given, called the feast of the threshold, and she again slept in her yard. On the following day came the final feast of purification in the house. The woman was bathed eleven times, and a hen, a chicken and five eggs were offered by the Panda to each of her household gods. Then she drank a little liquor from a cup of which the Panda had drunk, and ate some of the leavings of food of which he had eaten. The black bullock and a piece of cloth sufficient to cover it were presented to the Panda for his services. Then the woman took a dish of rice and pulse and placed a little in the leaf-cup of each of the caste-fellows present, and they all ate it and she was readmitted to caste. Twelve cow-buffaloes were sold to pay for the ceremony, which perhaps cost Rs. 600 or more.
The following detailed process of purification was required for a wealthy Gond widow in Mandla, who was caught with a Panka man, found drunk and naked in a liquor shop. The Gonds see the Pankas as socially inferior. The ritual is distinctly Hindu, evident from the purification linked to cows, bulls, and cow dung, and was led by the Panda or priest of Devi’s shrine, who would likely be a Gond. First, the woman was taken out of the village across a stream; there, her head was shaved using the urine of an all-black bull and her body washed with its dung. She then bathed in the stream, and a feast was held on its bank for the caste. She spent the night there, and the next day was yoked to the same bull and taken to the Kharkha, the standing place for village cattle. She rolled over the surface of the Kharkha about four times, was rubbed with cow dung, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]another feast was provided, and she slept that night at the site without being washed. The following day, covered in the dust and cow dung from the Kharkha, she crouched beneath the black bull’s belly and made her way to her yard’s gate. There, a bottle of liquor and fifteen chickens were waved around her and later offered at Devi’s shrine, becoming the Panda's property who led the ceremony. Another feast was held in her yard where she slept. The next day, after bathing, the woman stood with one foot inside her threshold and the other outside; a feast known as the feast of the threshold was held, and she again spent the night in her yard. The following day marked the final feast of purification in the house. The woman was bathed eleven times, and a hen, a chick, and five eggs were offered by the Panda to her household gods. Then she took a sip of liquor from a cup the Panda had used and ate some of the leftover food he had consumed. The black bull and a piece of cloth to cover it were given to the Panda for his services. She then took a dish of rice and lentils, placing a little in the leaf cups of each of the caste members present, and they all ate it, allowing her reentry into the caste. Twelve cow-buffaloes were sold to cover the costs of the ceremony, which likely totaled Rs. 600 or more.

Māria Gonds in dancing costume
Māria Gonds in dance outfit
76. Dancing.
Dancing and singing to the dance constitute the social amusement and recreation of the Gonds, and they are passionately fond of it. The principal dance is the Karma, danced in celebration of the bringing of the leafy branch of a tree from the forest in the rains. They continue to dance it as a recreation during the nights of the cold and hot weather, whenever they have leisure and a supply of liquor, which is almost indispensable, is forthcoming. The Mārias dance, men and women together, in a great circle, each man holding the girl next him on one side round the neck and on the other round the waist. They keep perfect time, moving each foot alternately in unison throughout the line, and moving round in a slow circle. Only unmarried girls may join in a Māria dance, and once a woman is married she can never dance again. This is no doubt a salutary provision [137]for household happiness, as sometimes couples, excited by the dance and wine, run away from it into the jungle and stay there for a day or two till their relatives bring them home and consider them as married. At the Māria dances the men wear the skins of tigers, panthers, deer and other animals, and sometimes head-dresses of peacock’s feathers. They may also have a girdle of cowries round the waist, and a bell tied to their back to ring as they move. The musicians sit in the centre and play various kinds of drums and tom-toms. At a large Māria dance there may be as many as thirty musicians, and the provision of rice or kodon and liquor may cost as much as Rs. 50. In other localities the dance is less picturesque. Men and women form two long lines opposite each other, with the musicians in the centre, and advance and retreat alternately, bringing one foot forward and the other up behind it, with a similar movement in retiring. Married women may dance, and the men do not hold the women at any time. At intervals they break off and liquor is distributed in small leaf-cups, or if these are not available, it is poured into the hands of the dancers held together like a cup. In either case a considerable proportion of the liquor is usually spilt on to the ground.
Dancing and singing are the main social activities and entertainment for the Gonds, and they absolutely love it. The main dance is the Karma, which celebrates bringing a leafy branch from the forest during the rainy season. They keep dancing it as a pastime during the cold and hot nights whenever they have free time and some liquor, which is almost a must-have. The Mārias dance together, with men and women forming a large circle, each man holding the girl next to him around the neck with one arm and around the waist with the other. They move perfectly in sync, alternating their feet in unison as they slowly circle around. Only unmarried girls can participate in a Māria dance, and once a woman is married, she can never dance again. This rule likely helps maintain household happiness since sometimes couples, fueled by dance and drinks, run off to the jungle and stay there for a day or two until their relatives bring them home and declare them married. At the Māria dances, men wear the skins of tigers, panthers, deer, and other animals, and sometimes they sport headbands made of peacock feathers. They might also wear a belt made of cowrie shells around their waist, with a bell tied to their back that rings as they move. The musicians sit in the center and play various drums and tom-toms. At a big Māria dance, there can be as many as thirty musicians, and providing rice or kodon and liquor can cost up to Rs. 50. In other areas, the dance is less elaborate. Men and women form two long lines facing each other, with musicians in the middle, and they step forward and back alternately, bringing one foot forward and the other behind it in a similar manner while retreating. Married women can dance here, and men do not hold the women at any time. Occasionally, they take breaks to distribute liquor in small leaf cups, or if those aren’t available, it’s poured into the dancers' cupped hands. In both cases, a good amount of the liquor usually spills on the ground.
77. Songs.
All the time they are dancing they also sing in unison, the men sometimes singing one line and the women the next, or both together. The songs are with few exceptions of an erotic character, and a few specimens are subjoined.
All the time they're dancing, they also sing together, with the men sometimes singing one line and the women the next, or both singing at the same time. The songs are mostly erotic, and a few examples are included.
a. Be not proud of your body, your body must go away above (to death).
a. Don’t be proud of your body; it will eventually leave you (through death).
Your mother, brother and all your kinsmen, you must leave them and go.
Your mom, brother, and all your relatives, you have to leave them and go.
You may have lakhs of treasure in your house, but you must leave it all and go.
You might have heaps of treasure in your house, but you have to leave it all behind and go.
b. The musicians play and the feet beat on the earth.
b. The musicians play and the feet stomp on the ground.
A pice (¼d.) for a divorced woman, two pice for a kept woman, for a virgin many sounding rupees.
A pice (¼d.) for a divorced woman, two pice for a mistress, and for a virgin, many shiny rupees.
The musicians play and the earth sounds with the trampling of feet.
The musicians perform, and the ground vibrates with the stomping of feet.
c. Rāja Darwa is dead, he died in his youth.
c. Rāja Darwa is dead; he passed away in his youth.
Who is he that has taken the small gun, who has taken the big bow?
Who is he that has taken the small gun and the big bow?
Who is aiming through the harra and bahera trees, who is aiming on the plain?
Who is aiming through the harra and bahera trees, who is aiming on the plain?
Who has killed the quail and partridge, who has killed the peacock? [138]
Who has hunted the quail and partridge, who has hunted the peacock? [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Rāja Darwa has died in the prime of his youth.
Rāja Darwa has passed away in the prime of his youth.
The big brother says, ‘I killed him, I killed him’; the little brother shot the arrow.
The big brother says, ‘I killed him, I killed him’; the little brother shot the arrow.
Rāja Darwa has died in the bloom of his youth.
Rāja Darwa has passed away young.
d. Rāwan56 is coming disguised as a Bairāgi; by what road will Rāwan come?
d. Rāwan56 is coming disguised as a Bairāgi; what route will Rāwan take?
The houses and castles fell before him, the ruler of Bhānwargarh rose up in fear.
The houses and castles fell before him, and the ruler of Bhānwargarh stood up in fear.
He set the match to his powder, he stooped and crept along the ground and fired.
He lit the fuse, bent down, crawled along the ground, and shot.
e. Little pleasure is got from a kept woman; she gives her lord pej (gruel) of kutki to drink.
e. There isn't much enjoyment from a mistress; she serves her partner pej (gruel) made from kutki to drink.
She gives it him in a leaf-cup of laburnum;57 the cup is too small for him to drink.
She hands it to him in a leaf cup made from laburnum;57 the cup is too small for him to drink from.
She put two gourds full of water in it, and the gruel is so thin that it gives him no sustenance.
She put two gourds full of water in it, and the porridge is so thin that it provides him no nourishment.
f. Man speaks:
The wife is asleep and her Rāja (husband) is asleep in her lap.
The wife is sleeping and her husband is resting in her lap.
She has taken a piece of bread in her lap and water in her vessel.
She has a piece of bread in her lap and water in her container.
See from her eyes will she come or not?
See from her eyes if she will come or not?
Woman:
I have left my cow in her shed, my buffalo in her stall.
I’ve left my cow in her shed and my buffalo in her stall.
I have left my baby at the breast and am come alone to follow you.
I have left my baby to nurse and have come alone to follow you.
g. The father said to his son, ‘Do not go out to service with any master, neither go to any strange woman.
g. The father said to his son, ‘Don’t go work for anyone, and don’t get involved with any strange woman.
I will sell my sickle and axe, and make you two marriages.’
I will sell my sickle and axe and arrange two weddings for you.
He made a marriage feast for his son, and in one plate he put rice, and over it meat, and poured soup over it till it flowed out of the plate.
He threw a wedding feast for his son, and on one plate, he put rice, topped it with meat, and poured soup over it until it spilled out of the plate.
Then he said to the men and women, young and old, ‘Come and eat your fill.’
Then he said to the men and women, young and old, ‘Come and eat as much as you want.’
78. Language.
In 1911 Gondi was spoken by 1,500,000 persons, or more than half the total number of Gonds in India. The other Gonds of the Central Provinces speak a broken Hindi. Gondi is a Dravidian language, having a common ancestor with Tamil and Canarese, but little immediate connection [139]with its neighbour Telugu; the specimens given by Sir G. Grierson show that a large number of Hindi words have been adopted into the vocabulary of Gondi, and this tendency is no doubt on the increase. There are probably few Gonds outside the Feudatory States, and possibly a few of the wildest tracts in British Districts, who could not understand Hindi to some extent. And with the extension of primary education in British Districts Gondi is likely to decline still more rapidly. Gondi has no literature and no character of its own; but the Gospels and the Book of Genesis have been translated into it and several grammatical sketches and vocabularies compiled. In Saugor the Hindus speak of Gondi as Farsi or Persian, apparently applying this latter name to any foreign language.
In 1911, Gondi was spoken by 1,500,000 people, which is more than half the total number of Gonds in India. The other Gonds in the Central Provinces speak a simplified form of Hindi. Gondi is a Dravidian language, sharing a common ancestor with Tamil and Kannada, but it has little direct connection [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to its neighbor Telugu. The examples provided by Sir G. Grierson indicate that a significant number of Hindi words have made their way into the Gondi vocabulary, and this trend is likely increasing. There are probably very few Gonds outside the Feudatory States, and maybe a few in the most remote areas of British Districts, who wouldn't understand Hindi to some degree. With the growth of primary education in British Districts, Gondi is expected to decline even more rapidly. Gondi has no literature or unique writing system of its own; however, the Gospels and the Book of Genesis have been translated into it, along with several grammatical outlines and vocabularies compiled. In Saugor, Hindus refer to Gondi as Farsi or Persian, seemingly using this term for any foreign language.
(h) Job
79. Cultivation.
The Gonds are mainly engaged in agriculture, and the great bulk of them are farmservants and labourers. In the hilly tracts, however, there is a substantial Gond tenantry, and a small number of proprietors remain, though the majority have been ousted by Hindu moneylenders and liquor-sellers. In the eastern Districts many important zamīndāri estates are owned by Gond proprietors. The ancestors of these families held the wild hilly country on the borders of the plains in feudal tenure from the central rulers, and were responsible for the restraint of the savage hillmen under their jurisdiction, and the protection of the rich and settled lowlands from predatory inroads from without. Their descendants are ordinary landed proprietors, and would by this time have lost their estates but for the protection of the law declaring them impartible and inalienable. A few of the Feudatory Chiefs are also Gonds. Gond proprietors are generally easy-going and kind-hearted to their tenants, but lacking in business acumen and energy, and often addicted to drink and women. The tenants are as a class shiftless and improvident and heavily indebted. But they show signs of improvement, especially in the ryotwāri villages under direct Government management, and it may be hoped that primary education and more temperate [140]habits will gradually render them equal to the Hindu cultivators.
The Gonds primarily work in agriculture, and most of them are farm workers and laborers. In the hilly areas, however, there is a significant number of Gond tenants, and a few proprietors still exist, although most have lost their land to Hindu moneylenders and liquor sellers. In the eastern districts, many important zamindari estates are owned by Gond proprietors. The ancestors of these families controlled the wild hilly regions bordering the plains under feudal agreements with the central rulers. They were responsible for keeping the violent hillmen in check and protecting the wealthy lowlands from outside attacks. Their descendants are now ordinary landowners and would have lost their estates by now if it weren't for the law that designates them as indivisible and untransferable. A few of the feudal chiefs are also Gonds. Gond proprietors tend to be easy-going and kind-hearted toward their tenants, but they often lack business savvy and motivation, and many are prone to drinking and womanizing. The tenants, as a group, are often careless and unprepared for the future, living in significant debt. However, they are showing signs of progress, especially in the ryotwari villages managed directly by the government. There is hope that basic education and healthier habits will eventually help them match the abilities of Hindu farmers.
80. Patch cultivation.
In the Feudatory States and some of the zamīndāris the Gonds retain the dahia or bewar method of shifting cultivation, which has been prohibited everywhere else on account of its destructive effects on the forests. The Māria Gonds of Bastar cut down a patch of jungle on a hillside about February, and on its drying up burn all the wood in April or May. Tying strips of the bark of the sāj tree to their feet to prevent them from being burnt, they walk over the smouldering area, and with long bamboo sticks move any unburnt logs into a burning patch, so that they may all be consumed. When the first showers of rain fall they scatter seed of the small millets into the soft covering of wood ashes, and the fertility of the soil is such that without further trouble they get a return of a hundred-fold or more. The same patch can be sown for three years in succession without ploughing, but it then gives out, and the Gonds move themselves and their habitations to a fresh one. When the jungle has been allowed to grow on the old patch for ten or twelve years, there is sufficient material for a fresh supply of wood-ash manure, and they burn it over again. Teak yields a particularly fertilising ash, and when standing the tree is hurtful to crops grown near it, as its large, broad leaves cause a heavy drip and wash out the grain. Hence the Gonds were particularly hostile to this tree, and it is probably to their destructive efforts that the poor growth of teak over large areas of the Provincial forests is due.58 The Māria Gonds do not use the plough, and their only agricultural implement is a kind of hoe or spade. Elsewhere the Gonds are gradually adopting the Hindu methods of cultivation, but their land is generally in hilly and jungly tracts and of poor quality. They occupy large areas of the wretched barra or gravel soil which has disintegrated from the rock of the hillsides, and covers it in a thin sheet mixed with quantities of large stones. The Gonds, however, like this land, as it is so shallow as to entail very little trouble in ploughing, and it is suitable for their favourite crops of the small millets, kodon and kutki, and the poorer oilseeds. [141]After three years of cropping it must be given an equal or longer period of fallow before it will again yield any return. The Gonds say it is nārang or exhausted. In the new ryotwāri villages formed within the last twenty years the Gonds form a large section, and in Mandla the great majority, of the tenantry, and have good black-soil fields which grow wheat and other valuable crops. Here, perhaps, their condition is happier than anywhere else, as they are secured in the possession of their lands subject to the payment of revenue, liberally assisted with Government loans at low interest, and protected as far as possible from the petty extortion and peculation of Hindu subordinate officials and moneylenders. The opening of a substantial number of primary schools to serve these villages will, it may be hoped, have the effect of making the Gond a more intelligent and provident cultivator, and counteract the excessive addiction to liquor which is the great drawback to his prosperity. The fondness of the Gond for his bāri or garden plot adjoining his hut has been described in the section on villages and houses.
In the Feudatory States and some of the zamīndāris, the Gonds still practice the dahia or bewar method of shifting cultivation, which has been banned elsewhere due to its harmful impact on forests. The Māria Gonds of Bastar cut down a patch of jungle on a hillside around February, and after it dries, they burn all the wood in April or May. To protect their feet from burning, they tie strips of the bark from the sāj tree and walk over the smoldering area, using long bamboo sticks to push any unburnt logs into the flames so that everything is consumed. When the first rains arrive, they scatter small millet seeds into the soft layer of wood ashes, and the soil is so fertile that they can expect a hundred-fold return or more with little effort. The same patch can be planted for three consecutive years without plowing, but after that, it becomes unproductive, prompting the Gonds to move with their homes to a new area. Once the jungle has regrown on the old site for ten to twelve years, there’s enough material for fresh wood-ash manure, and they burn it again. Teak produces particularly nutrient-rich ash, but its large leaves can harm nearby crops by creating heavy dripping that washes out the grain. As a result, the Gonds are especially opposed to this tree, likely contributing to the poor growth of teak across extensive areas of the Provincial forests. The Māria Gonds don’t use plows; their only farming tool is a type of hoe or spade. In other areas, the Gonds are slowly adopting Hindu farming methods, but their land is mostly in hilly, jungly regions with poor quality soil. They occupy extensive areas of the poor barra or gravel soil that has weathered from hillside rock and is covered by a thin layer mixed with large stones. However, the Gonds favor this shallow land as it requires minimal effort to plow and is suitable for their preferred small millet crops, kodon and kutki, along with poorer oilseeds. After three years of planting, the land must be left fallow for at least as long before it can yield a return again. The Gonds refer to it as nārang or exhausted. In the new ryotwāri villages established in the last twenty years, the Gonds make up a large portion, and in Mandla, the majority of the tenants, with good black-soil fields growing wheat and other valuable crops. Here, their situation may be better than anywhere else, as they have secure land ownership anchored in tax payments, receive generous government loans at low interest rates, and are protected as much as possible from the petty exploitation of Hindu subordinate officials and moneylenders. The establishment of a good number of primary schools in these villages may help make the Gond a smarter and more responsible farmer, counteracting the heavy reliance on alcohol that hinders their prosperity. The Gond’s affection for his bāri or garden plot next to his hut has been detailed in the section about villages and houses. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
81. Hunting: traps for animals.
The primary occupation of the Gonds in former times was hunting and fishing, but their opportunities in this respect have been greatly circumscribed by the conservation of the game in Government forests, which was essential if it was not to become extinct, when the native shikāris had obtained firearms. Their weapons were until recently bows and arrows, but now Gond hunters usually have an old matchlock gun. They have several ingenious devices for trapping animals. It is essential for them to make a stockade round their patch cultivation fields in the forests, or the grain would be devoured by pig and deer. At one point in this they leave a narrow opening, and in front of it dig a deep pit and cover it with brushwood and grass; then at the main entrance they spread some sand. Coming in the middle of the night they see from the footprints in the sand what animals have entered the enclosure; if these are worth catching they close the main gate, and make as much noise as they can. The frightened animals dash round the enclosure and, seeing the opening, run through it and fall into the pit, where they are easily despatched with [142]clubs and axes. They also set traps across the forest paths frequented by animals. The method is to take a strong raw-hide rope and secure one end of it to a stout sapling, which is bent down like a spring. The other end is made into a noose and laid open on the ground, often over a small hole. It is secured by a stone or log of wood, and this is so arranged by means of some kind of fall-trap that on pressure in the centre of the hole it is displaced and releases the noose. The animal comes and puts his foot in the hole, thus removing the trap which secured the noose. This flies up and takes the animal’s foot with it, being drawn tight in mid-air by the rebound of the sapling. The animal is thus suspended with one foot in the air, which it cannot free, and the Gonds come and kill it. Tigers are sometimes caught in this manner. A third very cruel kind of trap is made by putting up a hedge of thorns and grass across a forest-path, on the farther side of which they plant a few strong and sharply-pointed bamboo stakes. A deer coming up will jump the hedge, and on landing will be impaled on one of the stakes. The wound is very severe and often festers immediately, so that the victim dies in a few hours. Or they suspend a heavy beam over a forest path held erect by a loose prop which stands on the path. The deer comes along and knocks aside the prop, and the beam falls on him and pins him down. Mr. Montgomerie writes as follows on Gond methods of hunting:59 “The use of the bow and arrow is being forgotten owing to the restrictions placed by Government on hunting. The Gonds can still throw an axe fairly straight, but a running hare is a difficult mark and has a good chance of escaping. The hare, however, falls a victim to the fascination of fire. The Gond takes an earthen pot, knocks a large hole in the side of it, and slings it on a pole with a counterbalancing stone at the other end. Then at night he slings the pole over one shoulder, with the earthen pot in front containing fire, and sallies out hare-hunting. He is accompanied by a man who bears a bamboo. The hare, attracted and fascinated by the light, comes close and watches it stupidly till the bamboo descends on the animal’s head, and the Gonds have hare for [143]supper.” Sometimes a bell is rung as well, and this is said to attract the animals. They also catch fish by holding a lamp over the water on a dark night and spearing them with a trident.
The main job of the Gonds in the past was hunting and fishing, but their chances of doing this have been significantly limited by conservation efforts in government forests, which were necessary to prevent game from going extinct, especially after local hunters got firearms. Until recently, their weapons were bows and arrows, but now Gond hunters typically use old matchlock guns. They have several clever methods to trap animals. It's crucial for them to build a fence around their farming areas in the forests, or else wild pigs and deer would eat their crops. They leave a narrow opening in the fence, dig a deep pit in front of it, and cover it with brush and grass; then, at the main entrance, they spread some sand. In the middle of the night, they check the footprints in the sand to see what animals have entered the enclosure; if they find something worth catching, they close the main gate and make as much noise as possible. The scared animals run around the enclosure and, seeing the opening, rush through it and fall into the pit, where they can be easily killed with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]clubs and axes. They also set traps along forest paths where animals frequently pass. The technique involves using a strong rawhide rope, one end secured to a sturdy sapling bent like a spring. The other end forms a noose that is laid open on the ground, often over a small hole. It's held down by a stone or a log arranged as a kind of fall trap, so when pressure is applied in the center of the hole, it dislodges and releases the noose. When an animal steps into the hole, it removes the stone and the noose snaps tight around its foot as the sapling rebounds. The animal is left hanging with one foot in the air, which it can’t escape, and the Gonds come to kill it. Tigers are sometimes caught this way. Another very cruel trap involves creating a thorny hedge across a forest path, with strong, sharp bamboo stakes placed behind it. When a deer jumps over the hedge, it often lands on a stake and gets impaled. The wound is severe, often festering quickly, causing the deer to die within a few hours. Alternatively, they may set up a heavy beam over a path, held in place by a loose prop. When a deer knocks the prop aside, the beam falls on it and pins it down. Mr. Montgomerie describes Gond hunting methods as follows:59 “The use of the bow and arrow is fading due to government hunting restrictions. The Gonds can still throw an axe fairly straight, but hitting a running hare is tricky, and it often escapes. However, the hare is easily drawn in by the light of fire. The Gond takes a clay pot, makes a large hole in the side, and slings it on a pole balanced by a stone at the other end. At night, he carries the pole over one shoulder, with the fire in the pot in front, and goes out to hunt hares. He’s accompanied by someone with a bamboo stick. The hare, drawn in by the light, approaches and stares at it until the bamboo comes down on its head, and the Gonds end up with hare for [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]supper.” Sometimes, a bell is rung as well, which is said to attract animals. They also catch fish by holding a lamp over the water on dark nights and spearing them with a trident.
1 The country of Gondwāna properly included the Satpūra plateau and a section of the Nāgpur plain and Nerbudda valley to the south and west.
1 The country of Gondwana included the Satpura plateau and part of the Nagpur plain and Narmada valley to the south and west.
4 Linguistic Survey, Munda and Dravidian Languages, iv. p. 285.
4 Linguistic Survey, Munda and Dravidian Languages, iv. p. 285.
9 The argument in this section will be followed more easily if read after the legend in the following paragraphs.
9 You'll find it easier to follow the argument in this section if you read the legend in the paragraphs that follow.
11 Deo-khulla or threshing-floor of the gods. See section on Religion.
11 Deo-khulla or the threshing-floor of the gods. Check the section on Religion.
13 Dhūpgarh in Pachmarhi might be indicated, which has a steep summit.
13 Dhūpgarh in Pachmarhi is probably the one being referred to, as it has a steep peak.
15 This extract is reproduced by permission of the publishers, Messrs. Chapman & Hall, London.
15 This excerpt is published with permission from the publishers, Chapman & Hall, London.
16 Tekām the teak tree, Markām the mango tree, and Telengām the Telugu. These are the names of well-known exogamous septs.
16 Tekām the teak tree, Markām the mango tree, and Telengām the Telugu. These are the names of famous exogamous clans.
19 The theory is stated and explained in vol. iv. of Exogamy and Totemism.
19 The theory is outlined and explained in volume IV of Exogamy and Totemism.
27 The above rite has some resemblance to the test required of the suitors of Penelope in the Odyssey of bending the bow of Odysseus and shooting an arrow through the axes, which they could not perform.
27 The above ritual is somewhat similar to the challenge faced by the suitors of Penelope in the Odyssey, where they had to bend Odysseus's bow and shoot an arrow through the axes, a task they were unable to accomplish.
28 The information on child-birth is obtained from papers by Mr. Durga Prasād Pānde, Extra Assistant Commissioner, and the Rev. Mr. Franzen of Chhindwāra, and from notes taken in Mandla.
28 The information about childbirth comes from papers by Mr. Durga Prasād Pānde, Extra Assistant Commissioner, and the Rev. Mr. Franzen of Chhindwāra, as well as from notes made in Mandla.
31 The following examples of names were furnished by the Rev. Mr. Franzen and Mr. D. P. Pande.
31 The following examples of names were provided by Rev. Mr. Franzen and Mr. D. P. Pande.
34 Deputy-Commissioner, Chhīndwāra. The note was contributed to the Central Provinces Census Report for 1881 (Mr. Drysdale).
34 Deputy-Commissioner, Chhīndwāra. The note was added to the Central Provinces Census Report for 1881 (Mr. Drysdale).
38 This is incorrect, at present at any rate, as the Karma is danced during the harvest period. But it is probable that the ritual observances for communal fishing and hunting have now fallen into abeyance.
38 This is wrong, at least for now, since the Karma is performed during the harvest season. However, it's likely that the traditional practices for group fishing and hunting have now stopped.
40 This section contains some information furnished by R. B. Hīra Lāl.
40 This section has some information provided by R. B. Diamond Lāl.
49 Quoted in C.P. Gazetteer (1871), Introduction, p. 113.
49 Quoted in C.P. Gazetteer (1871), Introduction, p. 113.
56 Rāwan was the demon king of Ceylon who fought against Rāma, and from whom the Gonds are supposed to be descended. Hence this song may perhaps refer to a Gond revolt against the Hindus.
56 Rāwan was the demon king of Ceylon who battled Rāma, and from whom the Gonds are believed to be descended. So, this song might be referencing a Gond uprising against the Hindus.
57 The amaltas or Cassia fistula, which has flowers like a laburnum. The idea is perhaps that its leaves are too small to make a proper leaf-cup, and she will not take the trouble to get suitable leaves.
57 The amaltas or Cassia fistula, which has flowers that resemble a laburnum. The thought is maybe that its leaves are too tiny to create a decent leaf-cup, and she won't bother to find the right leaves.
Gond-Gowāri
Gond-Gowāri.1—A small hybrid caste formed from alliances between Gonds and Gowāris or herdsmen of the Marātha country. Though they must now be considered as a distinct caste, being impure and thus ranking lower than either the Gonds or Gowāris, they are still often identified with either of them. In 1901 only 3000 were returned, principally from the Nāgpur and Chānda Districts. In 1911 they were amalgamated with the Gowāris, and this view may be accepted as their origin is the same. The Gowāris say that the Gond-Gowāris are the descendants of one of two brothers who accidentally ate the flesh of a cow. Both the Gonds and Gowāris frequent the jungles for long periods together, and it is natural that intimacies should spring up between the youth of either sex. And the progeny of these irregular connections has formed a separate caste, looked down upon by both its progenitors. The Gond-Gowāris have no subcastes, and for purposes of marriages are divided into exogamous septs, all bearing Gond names. Like the Gonds, the caste is also split into two divisions, worshipping six and seven gods respectively, and members of septs worshipping the same number of gods must not marry with each other. The deities of the six and seven god-worshippers are identical, except that the latter have one extra called Durga or Devi, who is represented by a copper coin of the old Nāgpur dynasty. Of the other deities Būra Deo is a piece of iron, Khoda and Khodāvan are both pieces of the kadamb tree (Nauclea parvifolia), Supāri is the areca-nut, and Kaipen consists of two iron rings and counts as two deities. It seems probable, therefore, from the double set of identical deities that two of the original ones have been forgotten. The gods are kept on a small piece of red cloth in a closed bamboo basket, which must not be opened except on days of worship, lest they should work some mischief; on these special days they are rendered harmless [144]for the time being by the homage which is rendered to them. Marriage is adult, and a bride-price of nine rupees and some grain is commonly paid by the boy’s family. The ceremony is a mixture of Gond and Marātha forms; the couple walk seven times round a bohla or mound of earth and the guests clap their hands. At a widow-marriage they walk three and a half times round a burning lamp, as this is considered to be only a kind of half-marriage. The morality of the caste is very loose, and a wife will commonly be pardoned any transgression except an intrigue with a man of very low caste. Women of other castes, such as Kunbis or Barhais, may be admitted to the community on forming a connection with a Gond-Gowāri. The caste have no prescribed observance of mourning for the dead. The Gond-Gowāris are cultivators and labourers, and dress like the Kunbis. They are considered to be impure and must live outside the village, while other castes refuse to touch them. The bodies of the women are disfigured by excessive tattooing, the legs being covered with a pattern of dots and lines reaching up to the thighs. In this matter they simply follow their Gond ancestors, but they say that a woman who is not tattooed is impure and cannot worship the deities.
Gond-Gowāri.1—A small hybrid group formed from the unions between Gonds and Gowāris, who are herdsmen from the Marātha region. Although they are now recognized as a distinct group due to their impure status, placing them lower than both the Gonds and Gowāris, they are still frequently associated with either group. In 1901, only 3,000 were counted, mainly from the Nāgpur and Chānda Districts. By 1911, they were merged with the Gowāris, as their origins are considered the same. The Gowāris claim that the Gond-Gowāris are the descendants of two brothers who unknowingly consumed cow flesh. Both the Gonds and Gowāris often spend long periods in the jungles together, making it natural for friendships to develop between young men and women. The offspring of these informal relationships have formed a separate group, looked down upon by both their parent groups. The Gond-Gowāris have no subcastes and, for marriage purposes, are divided into exogamous septs, all bearing Gond names. Like the Gonds, the caste is divided into two groups, worshipping six and seven gods, respectively, and those from septs worshipping the same number of gods cannot marry each other. The deities of the six and seven-god worshippers are the same, except the latter have an extra deity, Durga or Devi, represented by a copper coin from the old Nāgpur dynasty. Other deities include Būra Deo, which is a piece of iron, Khoda and Khodāvan, both pieces from the kadamb tree (Nauclea parvifolia), Supāri as the areca nut, and Kaipen, consisting of two iron rings, counted as two deities. This suggests that two of the original deities may have been forgotten over time. The gods are kept on a small piece of red cloth in a closed bamboo basket, which must not be opened except on worship days, as it is believed that doing so could cause harm; on these specific days, they are temporarily rendered harmless through the homage paid to them. Marriages are conducted when adults are of age, with a typical bride-price of nine rupees and some grain paid by the groom's family. The ceremony blends Gond and Marātha traditions; the couple walks seven times around a bohla or mound of earth while guests clap. In widow marriages, they walk three and a half times around a lit lamp, as this is seen as a kind of half-marriage. The moral code of the caste is quite relaxed, and a wife is usually forgiven for any misstep except for an affair with a very low-caste man. Women from other castes, like Kunbis or Barhais, can be accepted into the community if they form a relationship with a Gond-Gowāri. The caste does not have specific mourning practices for the deceased. The Gond-Gowāris primarily work as farmers and laborers and dress similarly to Kunbis. They are regarded as impure and must live outside the village, as other castes avoid contact with them. Women often have heavily tattooed bodies, with intricate dot and line patterns extending up to their thighs. This practice is inherited from their Gond ancestors, but they maintain that a woman who is not tattooed is impure and cannot engage in worship of the deities.

Gondhali musicians and dancers
Gondhali performers
Gondhali
Gondhali.1—A caste or order of wandering beggars and musicians found in the Marātha Districts of the Central Provinces and in Berār. The name is derived from the Marāthi word gondharne, to make a noise. In 1911 the Gondhalis numbered about 3000 persons in Berār and 500 in the Central Provinces, and they are also found in Bombay. The origin of the caste is obscure, but it appears to have been recruited in recent times from the offspring of Wāghyas and Murlis or male and female children devoted to temples by their parents in fulfilment of a vow. Mr. Kitts states in the Berār Census Report2 of 1881 that the Gondhalis are there attached either to the temple of Tukai at Tuljāpur or the temple of Renuka at Māhur, and in consequence form two [145]subcastes, the Kadamrai and Renurai, who do not intermarry. In the Central Provinces, however, besides these two there are a number of other subcastes, most of which bear the names of distinct castes, and obviously consist of members of that caste who became Gondhalis, or of their descendants. Thus among the names of subcastes reported are the Brāhman, Marātha, Māne Kunbi, Khaire Kunbi, Teli, Mahār, Māng and Vidūr Gondhalis, as well as others like the Deshkars, or those coming from the Deccan, the Gangāpāre,3 or those from beyond the Ganges, and the Hijade or eunuchs. It is clear, therefore, that members of these castes becoming Gondhalis attempt to arrange their marriages with other converts from their own caste and to retain their relative social position. There is little doubt that all Gondhalis are theoretically meant to be equal, a principle which at their first foundation applies to nearly all sects and orders, but here as elsewhere the social feeling of caste has been too strong to permit of its retention. It may be doubted, however, whether in view of the small total numbers of the caste all these groups can be strictly endogamous. The Kunbi Gondhalis can take food from the ordinary Kunbis, but they rank below them, as being mendicants. The caste has also a number of exogamous groups or gotras, the names of which may be classified as titular or territorial. Instances of the former kind are Dokiphode or one who broke his head while begging, Sukt (thin, emaciated), Muke (dumb), Jabal (one with long hair like a Jogī), and Panchānge (one who has five limbs). Girls are married as a rule before adolescence, and the ceremony resembles that of the Kunbis, but a special prayer is offered to the deity Renuka, and the boy is invested with a necklace of cowries by five married men of the caste. Till this has been done he is not considered to be a proper Gondhali. Celibacy is not a tenet of the order. The remarriage of widows is allowed, and the ceremony consists in the husband placing a string of small black glass beads round the woman’s neck, while she holds out a pair of new shoes for him to put his feet [146]into. The second wife often wears a small silver or golden image of the first wife round her neck, and worships it before she eats by touching it with food; she also asks its permission before going to sleep with her husband. The goddess Bhawāni or Devi is especially revered by the caste, and they fast in her honour on Tuesdays and Fridays. They worship their musical instruments at Dasahra with an offering of a goat, and afterwards sing and dance for the whole night, this being their principal festival. They also observe the nine days’ fasts in honour of Devi in Chait (March) and Kunwār (September) and sow the Jawaras or pots of wheat. The Gondhalis are mendicant musicians, and are engaged on the occasion of marriages among the higher castes to perform their gondhal or dance accompanied by music. Four men are needed for it, one being the dancer who is dressed in a long white robe with a necklace of cowries and bells on his ankles, while the other three stand behind him, two of them carrying drums and the third a sacred torch called dioti. The torch-bearer serves as a butt for the witticisms of the dancer. Their instruments are the chonka, an open drum carrying an iron string which is beaten with a small wooden pin, and two sambals or double drums of iron, wood or earth, one of which emits a dull and the other a sharp sound. The dance is performed in honour of the goddess Bhawāni. They set up a wooden stool on the stage arranged for the performance, covered with a cloth on which wheat is spread, and over this is placed a brass vessel containing water and a cocoanut. This represents the goddess. After the performance the Gondhalis take away and eat the cocoanut and wheat; their regular fee for an engagement is Rs. 1–4, and the guests give them presents of a few pice (farthings). They are engaged for important ceremonies such as marriages, the Bārsa or name-giving of a boy, and the Shantik or maturity of a girl, and also merely for entertainment; but in this case the stool and cocoanut representing the goddess are not set up. The following is a specimen of a Gondhali religious song:
Gondhali.1—A group of wandering beggars and musicians found in the Marātha Districts of the Central Provinces and in Berār. The name comes from the Marāthi word gondharne, meaning to make a noise. In 1911, there were about 3000 Gondhalis in Berār and 500 in the Central Provinces, and they can also be found in Bombay. The origin of this group is unclear, but it seems to have formed recently from the descendants of Wāghyas and Murlis, or the children dedicated to temples by their parents as part of a vow. Mr. Kitts mentions in the Berār Census Report2 of 1881 that Gondhalis are affiliated with either the Tukai temple at Tuljāpur or the Renuka temple at Māhur, which has led to the formation of two [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]subcastes: Kadamrai and Renurai, who do not intermarry. However, in the Central Provinces, in addition to these two, there are several other subcastes, most named after distinct castes, made up of members from those castes who became Gondhalis or their descendants. Among the reported subcastes are the Brāhman, Marātha, Māne Kunbi, Khaire Kunbi, Teli, Mahār, Māng, and Vidūr Gondhalis, as well as others like the Deshkars, from the Deccan, the Gangāpāre, from beyond the Ganges, and the Hijade or eunuchs. Clearly, members of these castes who become Gondhalis try to arrange marriages with other converts from their own caste to maintain their social status. While theoretically all Gondhalis are meant to be equal—this principle generally applies to almost all sects and orders—the social feeling of caste has been too strong to fully uphold this equality. It’s uncertain whether, given the small overall numbers of this group, all these subcastes can strictly marry within their group. The Kunbi Gondhalis can eat with regular Kunbis but are considered lower in rank because they are beggars. The caste also has several exogamous groups or gotras, which are classified by title or territory. Examples of the former include Dokiphode, meaning someone who hit their head while begging, Sukt (thin, emaciated), Muke (dumb), Jabal (one with long hair like a Jogī), and Panchānge (one who has five limbs). Girls generally marry before adolescence, and the ceremony is similar to that of the Kunbis, but includes a special prayer to the deity Renuka, and the groom receives a necklace of cowries from five married men of the caste. Until this is done, he is not seen as a proper Gondhali. Celibacy is not a rule of the group. Widows can remarry, and the ceremony involves the husband placing a string of small black glass beads around the woman’s neck while she presents a pair of new shoes for him to wear [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. The second wife often wears a small silver or gold image of the first wife around her neck and worships it before eating by touching it with food; she also seeks its permission before sleeping with her husband. The goddess Bhawāni or Devi is particularly honored by the caste, and they fast in her honor on Tuesdays and Fridays. They worship their musical instruments during Dasahra with a goat offering, followed by singing and dancing all night, which is their main festival. They also observe a nine-day fast in honor of Devi in Chait (March) and Kunwār (September) and plant Jawaras or pots of wheat. The Gondhalis are mendicant musicians who perform at higher-caste weddings, showcasing their gondhal dance accompanied by music. Four men are needed for this, with one acting as the dancer, dressed in a long white robe with a necklace of cowries and bells on his ankles, while the other three stand behind him, with two playing drums and the third holding a sacred torch called dioti. The torchbearer is often the target of the dancer's jokes. Their instruments include the chonka, an open drum with an iron string struck by a small wooden pin, and two sambals, or double drums made of iron, wood, or clay, with one producing a dull sound and the other a sharp sound. The dance honors the goddess Bhawāni. They set up a wooden stool on the performance stage, covered with a cloth on which wheat is spread, and over this is placed a brass vessel filled with water and a coconut, representing the goddess. After the performance, the Gondhalis eat the coconut and wheat, and their usual fee for an engagement ranges from Rs. 1 to 4, with guests often giving small gifts. They are hired for important ceremonies like weddings, the Bārsa or name-giving of a boy, and the Shantik or coming of age of a girl, as well as for pure entertainment; however, in the latter case, the stool and coconut representing the goddess are not set up. The following is an example of a Gondhali religious song:
Where I come from and who am I,
Where I'm from and who I am,
This mystery none has solved;
This mystery remains unsolved;
Father, mother, sister and brother, these are all illusions. [147]
Father, mother, sister, and brother—these are all just illusions. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
I call them mine and am lost in my selfish concerns.
I call them mine and get lost in my own worries.
Worldliness is the beginning of hell, man has wrapped himself in it without reason.
Worldliness is the start of hell; people have wrapped themselves in it without a second thought.
Remember your guru, go to him and touch his feet.
Remember your guru, go to him and touch his feet.
Put on the shield of mercy and compassion and take the sword of knowledge.
Put on the shield of kindness and empathy and take the sword of knowledge.
God is in every human body.
God lives in everyone.
The caste beg between dawn and noon, wearing a long white or red robe and a red turban folded from twisted strings of cloth like the Marāthas. Their status is somewhat low, but they are usually simple and honest. Occasionally a man becomes a Gondhali in fulfilment of a vow without leaving his own caste; he will then be initiated by a member of the caste and given the necklace of cowries, and on every Tuesday he will wear this and beg from five persons in honour of the goddess Devi; while except for this observance he remains a member of his own caste and pursues his ordinary business.
The caste begs between dawn and noon, wearing a long white or red robe and a red turban made from twisted strips of fabric like the Marāthas. Their social standing is relatively low, but they are usually simple and honest. Sometimes, a man becomes a Gondhali to fulfill a vow without leaving his own caste; he will then be initiated by a member of the caste and given a necklace of cowries. Every Tuesday, he wears this and begs from five people in honor of the goddess Devi, but aside from this practice, he remains a member of his own caste and continues with his usual work.
Gopāl
Gopāl, Borekar.—Bibliography: Major Gunthorpe’s Criminal Tribes; Mr. Kitt’s Berār Census Report, 1881.
Gopāl, Borekar.—Bibliography: Major Gunthorpe’s Criminal Tribes; Mr. Kitt’s Berār Census Report, 1881.
A small vagrant and criminal caste of Berār, where they numbered about 2000 persons in 1901. In the Central Provinces they were included among the Nats in 1901, but in 1891 a total of 681 were returned. Here they belong principally to the Nimār District, and Major Gunthorpe considers that they entered Berār from Nimār and Indore.
A small group of vagrants and criminals from Berār, numbering around 2,000 people in 1901. In the Central Provinces, they were classified with the Nats in 1901, but in 1891, the count was 681. They mostly reside in the Nimār District, and Major Gunthorpe believes they migrated to Berār from Nimār and Indore.
They are divided into five classes, the Marāthi, Vīr, Pangul, Pahalwān, or Khām, and Gujarāti Gopāls. The ostensible occupation of all the groups is the buying and selling of buffaloes. The word Gopāl means a cowherd and is a name of Krishna. The Marāthi Gopāls rank higher than the rest, and all other classes will take food from them, while the Vīr Gopāls eat the flesh of dead cattle and are looked down upon by the others. The ostensible occupation of the Vīr Gopāls is that of making mats from the leaves of the date-palm tree. They build their huts of date-leaves outside a village and remain there for one or two years or more until the headman tells them to move on. The name Borekar is stated to have the meaning of mat-maker. The Pāngul Gopāls also make mats, but in addition to this [148]they are mendicants, begging from off trees, and must be the same as the Harbola mendicants of the Central Provinces. The Pāngul spreads a cloth below a tree and climbing it sits on some high branch in the early morning. Here he sings and chants the praises of charitable persons until somebody throws a small present on to the cloth. This he does only between cock-crow and sunrise and not after sunrise. Others walk through the streets, ejaculating dam!1 dam! and begging from door to door. With the exception of shaving after a death they never cut the hair either of their head or face. Their principal deity is Dāwal Mālik, but they also worship Khandoba; and they bury the bodies of their dead. The corpse is carried to the grave in a jholi or wallet and is buried in a sitting posture. In order to discover whether a dead ancestor has been reborn in a child they have recourse to magic. A lamp is suspended from a thread, and the upper stone of the grinding-mill is placed standing upon the lower one. If either of them moves when the name of the dead ancestor is pronounced they consider that he has been reborn. One section of the Pānguls has taken to agriculture, and these refuse to marry with the mendicants, though eating and drinking with them. The Pahalwān Gopāls live in small tents and travel about, carrying their belongings on buffaloes. They are wrestlers and gymnasts, and belong mainly to Hyderābād.2 The Khām Gopāls are a similar group also belonging to Hyderābād; and are so named because they carry about a long pole (khām) on which they perform acrobatic feats. They also have thick canvas bags, striped blue and white, in which they carry their property. The Gujarāti Gopāls are lower than the other divisions, who will not take food from them. They are tumblers and do feats of strength and also perform on the tight-rope. All five groups, Major Gunthorpe states, are inveterate cattle-thieves; and have colonies of their people settled on the Indore and Hyderābād borders and between them along the foot of the Satpūra Hills. Buffaloes or other animals which they steal are passed along from post to post and taken to foreign territory in an incredibly short space of time. A [149]considerable proportion of them, however, have now taken to agriculture, and their proper traditional calling is to sell milk and butter, for which they keep buffaloes. Gopāl is a name of Krishna, and they consider themselves to be descended from the herdsmen of Brindāban. [150]
They are split into five groups: Marāthi, Vīr, Pangul, Pahalwān, or Khām, and Gujarāti Gopāls. All these groups primarily engage in buying and selling buffaloes. The term Gopāl means cowherd and refers to Krishna. The Marāthi Gopāls are regarded as the highest-ranking group, and everyone else accepts food from them, while the Vīr Gopāls, who eat the flesh of dead cattle, are looked down upon by the others. The Vīr Gopāls claim to make mats from the leaves of the date-palm tree. They set up their huts made of date leaves outside a village and stay there for one or two years or more until the village headman tells them to move on. The name Borekar is believed to mean mat-maker. The Pāngul Gopāls also make mats, but in addition, they are beggars, collecting donations from under trees, resembling the Harbola mendicants from the Central Provinces. The Pāngul lays out a cloth under a tree, climbs up to a high branch in the early morning, and sings praises of generous individuals until someone throws a small donation onto the cloth. They only do this between cock-crow and sunrise, not after. Others wander the streets, shouting dam!1 dam! and begging from door to door. Except for shaving after a death, they never cut their hair on their head or face. Their main deity is Dāwal Mālik, but they also worship Khandoba, and they bury their dead. The body is taken to the grave in a jholi or wallet and buried in a sitting position. To find out if a deceased ancestor has been reincarnated in a child, they perform a magical ritual. A lamp is hung from a thread, and the upper stone of a grinding mill is balanced on the lower stone. If either moves when the name of the dead ancestor is spoken, they believe he has been reborn. One group of the Pānguls has taken up farming and they no longer marry the mendicants, although they still eat and drink with them. The Pahalwān Gopāls live in small tents and travel around, carrying their belongings on buffaloes. They are wrestlers and gymnasts, primarily from Hyderābād.2 The Khām Gopāls are a similar group also from Hyderābād, named for the long pole (khām) they carry and perform acrobatic stunts on. They also have thick canvas bags, striped blue and white, for carrying their belongings. The Gujarāti Gopāls are considered lower than the other groups, who won’t accept food from them. They perform tumbling acts, strength displays, and tightrope walking. Major Gunthorpe states that all five groups are notorious cattle thieves, with colonies located along the borders of Indore and Hyderābād and between them along the Satpūra Hills. They move stolen buffaloes or other animals quickly from place to place and into foreign territory. A [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] significant number of them have taken to farming now, but their traditional role is to sell milk and butter, for which they keep buffaloes. Gopāl is another name for Krishna, and they consider themselves descendants of the herdsmen from Brindāban. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
GOSAIN
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Names for the Gosains. 150
- 2. The ten orders. 151
- 3. Initiation. 152
- 4. Dress. 152
- 5. Methods of begging and greetings. 154
- 6. The Dandis. 155
- 7. The Rāwanvansis. 155
- 8. Monasteries. 156
- 9. The fighting Gosains. 156
- 10. Burial. 158
- 11. Sexual indulgence. 158
- 12. Missionary work. 159
- 13. The Gosain caste. 159
1. Names for the Gosains.
Gosain, Gusain, Sanniāsi, Dasnāmi.1—A name for the orders of religious mendicants of the Sivite sect, from which a caste has now developed. In 1911 the Gosains numbered a little over 40,000 persons in the Central Provinces and Berār, being distributed over all Districts. The name Gosain signifies either gao-swāmi, master of cows, or go-swāmi, master of the senses. Its significance sometimes varies. Thus in Bengal the heads of Bairāgi or Vaishnava monasteries are called Gosain, and the priests of the Vishnuite Vallabhachārya sect are known as Gokulastha Gosain. But over most of India, as in the Central Provinces, Gosain appears to be a name applied to members of the Sivite orders. Sanniāsi means one who abandons the desires of the world and the body. Properly every Brāhman should become a Sanniāsi in the fourth stage or ashrām of his life, when after marrying and begetting a son to celebrate his funeral rites in the second stage, he should retire to the forest, become a hermit and conquer all the appetites and passions of the body in the third stage. Thereafter, when [151]the process of mortification is complete he should beg his bread as a Sanniāsi. But only those who enter the religious orders now become Sanniāsis, and the name is therefore confined to them. Dasnāmi means the ten names, and refers to the ten orders in which the Gosains or Sivite anchorites are commonly classified. Sādhu is a generic term for a religious mendicant. The name Gosain is now more commonly applied to the married members of the caste, who pursue ordinary avocations, while the mendicants are known as Sādhu or Sanniāsi.
Gosain, Gusain, Sanniāsi, Dasnāmi.1—This term refers to the groups of religious beggars in the Shivite sect, from which a caste has now emerged. In 1911, there were just over 40,000 Gosains in the Central Provinces and Berār, spread across all districts. The term Gosain means either gao-swāmi, which translates to master of cows, or go-swāmi, meaning master of the senses. Its meaning can vary. For instance, in Bengal, the leaders of Bairāgi or Vaishnava monasteries are called Gosain, and the priests of the Vishnuite Vallabhachārya sect are known as Gokulastha Gosain. However, in most of India, including the Central Provinces, Gosain typically refers to members of the Shivite orders. Sanniāsi denotes someone who has renounced worldly desires and the physical body. Ideally, every Brāhman should become a Sanniāsi in the fourth stage or ashrām of life; after marrying and having a son to perform his funeral rites in the second stage, he should retire to the forest, live as a hermit, and overcome all bodily cravings and passions in the third stage. Once the process of self-discipline is complete, he should beg for his food as a Sanniāsi. Now, only those who join the religious orders are considered Sanniāsis, so the term is limited to them. Dasnāmi means "the ten names," referring to the ten categories in which the Gosains or Shivite ascetics are usually classified. Sādhu is a general term for a religious beggar. Nowadays, the name Gosain is more often associated with the married members of the caste, who engage in regular professions, while the beggars are referred to as Sādhu or Sanniāsi.

Gosain mendicant
Gosain monk
2. The ten orders.
The Gosains consider their founder to have been Shankar Achārya, the great apostle of the revival of the worship of Siva in southern India, who lived between the eighth and tenth centuries. He had four disciples from whom the ten orders of Gosains are derived. These are commonly stated as follows:
The Gosains believe their founder was Shankar Achārya, the influential leader who revived the worship of Siva in southern India, living between the eighth and tenth centuries. He had four disciples, from whom the ten orders of Gosains are derived. These are typically listed as follows:
- 1. Giri (peak or top of a hill).
- 2. Puri (a town).
- 3. Parbat (a mountain).
- 4. Sāgar (the ocean).
- 5. Ban or Van (the forest).
- 6. Tīrtha (a shrine of pilgrimage).
- 7. Bhārthi (the goddess of speech).
- 8. Sāraswati (the goddess of learning).
- 9. Aranya (forest).
- 10. Ashrām (a hermitage).
The names may perhaps be held to refer to the different places in which the members of each order would pursue their austerities. The different orders have their headquarters at great shrines. The Sāraswati, Bhārthi and Puri orders are supposed to be attached to the monastery at Sringeri in Mysore; the Tīrtha and Ashrām to that at Dwārka in Gujarāt; the Ban and Aranya to the Govardhan monastery at Puri; and the Giri, Parbat and Sāgara to the shrine of Badrināth in the Himalayas.
The names likely refer to the various places where members of each order practice their asceticism. Each order has its main base at significant shrines. The Sāraswati, Bhārthi, and Puri orders are thought to be connected to the monastery at Sringeri in Mysore; the Tīrtha and Ashrām to the monastery at Dwārka in Gujarat; the Ban and Aranya to the Govardhan monastery at Puri; and the Giri, Parbat, and Sāgara to the shrine of Badrinath in the Himalayas.

Alakhwāle Gosains with faces covered with ashes
Alakhwāle Gosains with their faces covered in ashes
Dandi is sometimes shown as one of the ten orders, but it seems to be the special designation of certain ascetics who carry a staff and may belong to either the Tīrtha, Ashrām, Bhārthi or Sāraswati groups. Another name for Gosain [152]ascetics is Abdhūt, or one who has separated himself from the world. The term Abdhūt is sometimes specially applied to followers of the Marātha saint, Dattatreya, an incarnation of Siva.
Dandi is sometimes seen as one of the ten orders, but it appears to be a special title for certain ascetics who carry a staff and might belong to either the Tīrtha, Ashrām, Bhārthi, or Sāraswati groups. Another term for Gosain [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ascetics is Abdhūt, which refers to someone who has withdrawn from the world. The term Abdhūt is occasionally specifically used for followers of the Marātha saint, Dattatreya, who is considered an incarnation of Siva.
The commonest orders in the Central Provinces are Giri, Puri and Bhārthi, and the members frequently use the name of the order as their surname. Members of the Aranya, Sāgara and Parbat orders are rarely met with at present.
The most common orders in the Central Provinces are Giri, Puri, and Bhārthi, and members often use the name of their order as their last name. It's uncommon to come across members of the Aranya, Sāgara, and Parbat orders these days.
3. Initiation.
A notice of the Gosains who have become an ordinary caste will be given later. Formerly only Brāhmans or members of the twice-born castes could become Gosains, but now a man of any caste, as Kurmi, Kunbi or Māli, from whom a Brāhman takes water, may be admitted. In some localities it is said that Gonds and Kols can now be made Gosains, and hence the social position of the Gosains has greatly fallen, and high-caste Hindus will not take water from them. It is supposed, however, that the Giri order is still recruited only from Brāhmans.
A notice about the Gosains who have become an ordinary caste will be provided later. In the past, only Brahmins or members of the twice-born castes could become Gosains, but now a person from any caste, like Kurmi, Kunbi, or Māli, from whom a Brahmin can take water, may be accepted. In some areas, it’s said that Gonds and Kols can also be made Gosains, which has significantly lowered the social standing of the Gosains, and high-caste Hindus will not take water from them. However, it is believed that the Giri order is still only accepting Brahmins.
At initiation the body of a neophyte is cleaned with the five products of the sacred cow, milk, curds, ghī, dung and urine. He drinks water in which the great toe of his guru has been dipped and eats the leavings of the latter’s food, thus severing himself from his own caste. His sacred thread is taken off and broken, and it is sometimes burned and he eats the ashes. All the hair of his head is shaved, including the scalp-lock, which every secular Hindu wears. A mantra or text is then whispered or blown into his ear.
At initiation, the body of a newcomer is cleansed with the five products of the sacred cow: milk, curds, ghee, dung, and urine. He drinks water that has been touched by the big toe of his guru and eats the leftovers from his guru’s meal, thereby breaking away from his own caste. His sacred thread is removed and broken, and sometimes it is burned, with him consuming the ashes. All the hair on his head is shaved, including the scalp-lock that every non-ascetic Hindu wears. A mantra or text is then whispered or blown into his ear.
4. Dress.
The novice is dressed in a cloth coloured with geru or red ochre, such as the Gosains usually wear. It is probable that the red or pink colour is meant to symbolise blood and to signify that the Gosains allow the sacrifice of animals and the consumption of flesh, and on this account they are called Lāl Pādri or red priest, while Vishnuite mendicants, who dress in white, are called Sīta Pādri. He has a necklace or rosary of the seeds of the rudrāksha tree,2 sacred to Siva, consisting of 32 or 64 beads. These are like nuts with a rough indented shell. On his forehead he marks with bhabhūt or ashes three horizontal lines to [153]represent the trident of Siva, or sometimes the eye of the god. Others make only two lines with a dot above or below, and this sign is said to represent the phallic emblem. A crescent moon or a triangle may also be made.3 The marks are often made in sandalwood, and the Gosains say that the original sandalwood grows on a tree in the Himalayas, which is guarded by a great snake so that nobody can approach it; but its scent is so strong that all the surrounding trees of the grove are scented with it and sandalwood is obtained from them. Those who worship Bhairon make a round mark with vermilion between the eyes, taking it from beneath the god’s foot. A mendicant usually has a begging-bowl and a pair of tongs, which are useful for kindling a fire. Those who have visited Badrināth or one of the other Himalayan shrines have a ring of iron, brass or copper on the arm, often inscribed with the image of a deity. If they have been to the temple of Devi at Hinglāj in the Lāsbela State of Beluchistān they have a necklace of little white stone beads called thumra; and one who has made a pilgrimage to Rāmeshwaram at the extreme southern point of India has a ring of conch-shell on the wrist. When he can obtain it a Gosain also carries a tiger- or panther-skin, which he wears over his shoulders and uses to sit and lie down on. Among the ancient Greeks it was the custom to sleep in a temple or its avenue either on the bare ground or on the skin of a sacred animal, in order to obtain visions or appearances of the god in a dream or to be cured of diseases.4 Formerly the Gosains were accustomed to go about naked, and at the religious festivals they would go in procession naked to bathe in the river. At Amarnāth in the Punjab they would throw themselves naked on the block of ice which represented Siva.5 The Nāga Gosains, so called because they were once accustomed to go naked into battle, were a famous fighting corps. Though they shave the head and scalp-lock on initiation the Gosains usually let the hair grow, and either have it hanging down [154]in matted locks over the shoulders, which gives them a wild and unkempt appearance, or wind it on the top of the head into a coil often thickened with strips of sheep’s wool. They say that they let the hair grow in imitation of the ancient forest ascetics, who could not but let it grow as they had no means to shave it, and also of the matted locks of the god Siva. Sometimes they let the hair grow during the whole period of a pilgrimage, and on arrival at the shrine of their destination shave it off and offer it to the god. Those who are initiated on the banks of the Nerbudda throw the hair cut from their head into the sacred river.
The novice is dressed in a cloth colored with geru or red ochre, similar to what the Gosains usually wear. It's likely that the red or pink color is meant to symbolize blood, indicating that the Gosains permit the sacrifice of animals and consumption of meat, which is why they are called Lāl Pādri or red priest, while Vishnuite mendicants, who dress in white, are called Sīta Pādri. He has a necklace or rosary made of the seeds of the rudraksha tree, sacred to Siva, consisting of 32 or 64 beads. These resemble nuts with a rough, indented shell. On his forehead, he marks three horizontal lines with bhabhūt or ashes to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] represent the trident of Siva, or sometimes the eye of the god. Others create only two lines with a dot above or below, which symbolizes the phallic emblem. A crescent moon or triangle may also be drawn. The marks are often made with sandalwood, and the Gosains say that the original sandalwood grows on a tree in the Himalayas, guarded by a great snake to prevent anyone from approaching it; however, its scent is so strong that all the nearby trees in the grove are scented and sandalwood is harvested from them. Those who worship Bhairon make a circular mark with vermilion between the eyes, taken from beneath the god’s foot. A mendicant usually carries a begging bowl and a pair of tongs, useful for starting a fire. Those who have visited Badrināth or another Himalayan shrine have a ring of iron, brass, or copper on their arm, often inscribed with the image of a deity. If they have been to the temple of Devi at Hinglāj in the Lāsbela State of Beluchistān, they have a necklace made of small white stone beads called thumra; and someone who has made a pilgrimage to Rāmeshwaram at the southern tip of India wears a ring made of conch shell on their wrist. When he can get it, a Gosain also carries a tiger- or panther-skin, which he drapes over his shoulders and uses to sit and lie down on. In ancient Greece, it was customary to sleep in a temple or its path on the bare ground or the skin of a sacred animal to receive visions or divine appearances in dreams or to be healed of illnesses. Previously, the Gosains would often go naked, and during religious festivals, they would parade naked to bathe in the river. At Amarnāth in Punjab, they would throw themselves naked onto a block of ice symbolizing Siva. The Nāga Gosains, named for their past habit of going into battle naked, were a notable fighting group. Although they shave their heads and scalp-lock during initiation, the Gosains typically allow their hair to grow, either letting it hang down [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in matted locks over their shoulders, giving them a wild and unkempt look, or winding it into a coil on top of their heads, often thickened with strips of sheep’s wool. They claim to let their hair grow in imitation of ancient forest ascetics, who could not shave it due to a lack of means, and also to mimic the matted locks of the god Siva. Sometimes, they let their hair grow for the entire duration of a pilgrimage, and upon reaching their destination, they shave it off and offer it to the god. Those initiated on the banks of the Nerbudda throw their cut hair into the sacred river.

Gosain mendicants with long hair
Gosain monks with long hair
5. Methods of begging and greetings.
They have various rules about begging. Some will never turn back to receive alms. They may also make a rule only to accept the surplus of food cooked for the family, and to refuse any of special quality or cooked expressly for them. One Gosain, noticed by Mr. A. K. Smith, always begged hopping, and only from five houses; he took from them respectively two handfuls of flour, a pinch of salt, and sufficient quantities of vegetables, spices and butter for his meal, and then went hopping home. Those who are performing the perikrama or circuit of the Nerbudda from its source to its mouth and back, do not cut their hair or nails during the whole period of about three years. They may not enter the Nerbudda above their knees nor wash their vessels in it. After crossing any tributary river or stream in their path they may not re-cross this; and if they have forgotten or left any article behind, must abandon it unless they can persuade somebody to go back and fetch it for them. Some carry a gourd with a single string stretched on a stick, on which they twang some notes; others have a belt of sheep’s hair hung with the bells of bullocks which they tie round the waist, so that the tinkling of the bells may announce their coming. A common begging cry is Alakh, which is said to mean ‘apart,’ and to refer to themselves as being apart or separated from the world. The beggar gives this cry and stands at the door of the house for half a minute, shaking his body about all the time. If no alms are brought in this time he moves on.
They have different rules about begging. Some will never turn back to receive alms. They might also have a rule to only accept leftover food cooked for the family, refusing anything of special quality or made just for them. One Gosain, noted by Mr. A. K. Smith, always begged while hopping and only from five houses; he took two handfuls of flour, a pinch of salt, and enough vegetables, spices, and butter for his meal, and then hopped home. Those who are doing the perikrama or circuit of the Nerbudda from its source to its mouth and back do not cut their hair or nails for about three years. They can't enter the Nerbudda above their knees or wash their dishes in it. After crossing any tributary river or stream in their path, they cannot cross back; if they forget or leave something behind, they must abandon it unless they can get someone to go back and retrieve it for them. Some carry a gourd with a string stretched on a stick, which they pluck to make some sounds; others wear a belt made of sheep’s hair with bullock bells tied around their waist, so the tinkling of the bells announces their arrival. A common begging cry is Alakh, which is said to mean ‘apart,’ referring to themselves as being separated from the world. The beggar shouts this and stands at the door of the house for half a minute, shaking his body the whole time. If no alms are given in this time, he moves on.
When an ordinary Hindu meets a Gosain he says ‘Nāmu Nārāyan’ or ‘I go to Nārāyan,’ and the Gosain [155]answers ‘Nārāyan.’ Nārāyan is a name of Vishnu, and its use by the Gosains is curious. Those who have performed the circuit of the Nerbudda say ‘Har Nerbudda,’ and the person addressed answers ‘Nerbudda Mai ki Jai’ or ‘Victory to Mother Nerbudda.’
When an ordinary Hindu meets a Gosain, he says, ‘Nāmu Nārāyan’ or ‘I go to Nārāyan,’ and the Gosain [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] responds with ‘Nārāyan.’ Nārāyan is a name for Vishnu, and its usage by the Gosains is interesting. Those who have traveled the circuit of the Nerbudda say ‘Har Nerbudda,’ and the person being addressed replies, ‘Nerbudda Mai ki Jai’ or ‘Victory to Mother Nerbudda.’
6. The Dandis.
The Dandis are a special group of ascetics belonging to several of the ten orders. According to one account a novice who desires to become a Sanniāsi must serve a period of probation for twelve years as a Dandi. Others say that only a Brāhman can be a Dandi, while members of other castes may become Sanniāsis, and a Brāhman can only become one if he is without father, mother, wife or child.6 The Dandi is so called because he has a dand or bamboo staff like the ancient Vedic students. He must always carry this and never lay it down, but when sleeping plant it in the ground. Sometimes a piece of red cloth is tied round the staff. The Dandi should live in the forest, and only come once a day to beg at a Brāhman’s house for a part of such food as the family may have cooked. He should not ask for food if any one else, even a dog, is waiting for it. He must not accept money, or touch fire or any metal. As a matter of fact these rules are disregarded, and the Dandi frequents towns and is accompanied by companions who will accept all kinds of alms on his behalf.7 Dandis and Sanniāsis do not worship idols, as they are themselves considered to have become part of the deity. They repeat the phrase ‘Sevoham,’ which signifies ‘I am Siva.’
The Dandis are a unique group of ascetics from several of the ten orders. According to one account, a novice wanting to become a Sanniāsi must serve a probation period of twelve years as a Dandi. Others say that only a Brāhman can be a Dandi, while individuals from other castes may become Sanniāsis. A Brāhman can only become one if he is without father, mother, wife, or child.6 The Dandi is named for carrying a dand or bamboo staff like the ancient Vedic students. He must always keep this staff with him and never put it down, but when sleeping, he should plant it in the ground. Sometimes, a piece of red cloth is tied around the staff. The Dandi should live in the forest and only come once a day to beg for a portion of whatever food a Brāhman’s family has prepared. He should not ask for food if anyone else, even a dog, is waiting for it. He must not accept money, touch fire, or handle any metal. In reality, these rules are often ignored, and the Dandi regularly visits towns and is often accompanied by companions who will accept all kinds of alms on his behalf.7 Dandis and Sanniāsis do not worship idols, as they are considered to have become part of the deity themselves. They repeat the phrase ‘Sevoham,’ which means ‘I am Siva.’
7. The Rāwanvansis.
Another curious class of Gosains are the Rāwanvansis, who go about in the character of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, as he was when he carried off Sīta. The legend is that in order to do this, Rāwan first sent his brother in the shape of a golden deer before Rāma’s palace. Sīta saw it and said she must have the head of the deer, and sent Rāma to kill it. So Rāma pursued it to the forest, and from there Rāwan cried out, imitating Rāma’s voice. Then Sīta thought Rāma was being attacked and told his brother Lachman to go to his help. But Lachman had been left [156]in charge of her by Rāma and refused to leave her, till Sīta said he was hoping Rāma would be killed, so that he might marry her. Then he drew a circle round her on the ground, and telling her not to step outside it until his return, went off. Then Rāwan took the disguise of a beggar and came and begged for alms from Sīta. She told him to come inside the magic circle and she would give him alms, but he refused. So finally Sīta came outside the circle, and Rāwan at once seized her and carried her off to Ceylon. The Rāwanvansi Gosains wear rings of hair all up their arms and a rope of hair round the waist, and the hair of their head hanging down. It would appear that they are intended to represent some animal. They smear vermilion on the forehead, and beg only at twilight and never at any other time, whether they obtain food or not. In begging they will never move backwards, so that when they have passed a house they cannot take alms from it unless the householder brings the gift to them.
Another interesting group of Gosains is the Rāwanvansis, who dress up as Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, just like he was when he kidnapped Sīta. The story goes that to do this, Rāwan first sent his brother disguised as a golden deer to tempt Sīta outside Rāma’s palace. When Sīta saw the deer, she insisted on having its head and told Rāma to go after it. So, Rāma chased it into the forest, and from there, Rāwan called out, mimicking Rāma’s voice. Hearing this, Sīta thought Rāma was in danger and asked his brother Lachman to help him. However, Lachman had been left in charge of her by Rāma and refused to leave, until Sīta mentioned that Lachman was hoping Rāma would get killed so he could marry her. Then, he drew a circle around her on the ground and told her not to step outside it until he returned, before leaving. Rāwan then disguised himself as a beggar and came to ask for alms from Sīta. She invited him to step inside the magic circle to receive alms, but he refused. Eventually, Sīta stepped outside the circle, and Rāwan immediately grabbed her and took her to Ceylon. The Rāwanvansi Gosains wear hair rings all up their arms and a rope of hair around their waist, with their hair hanging down. It seems they are meant to represent some sort of animal. They put vermilion on their foreheads and only beg at twilight, never at any other time, regardless of whether they get food or not. When begging, they never move backward, meaning that once they’ve passed a house, they can’t accept alms from it unless the householder brings the gift to them.

Famous Gosain Mahant. Photograph taken after death
Famous Gosain Mahant. Photo taken after death
8. Monasteries.
Unmarried Sanniāsis often reside in Maths or monasteries. The superior is called Mahant, and he appoints his successor by will from the members. The Mahant admits all those willing and qualified to enter the order. If the applicant is young the consent of the parents is usually obtained; and parents frequently vow to give a child to the order. Many convents have considerable areas of land attached to them, and also dependent institutions. The whole property of the convent and its dependencies seems to be at the absolute disposal of the Mahant, but he is bound to give food, raiment and lodging to the inmates, and he entertains all travellers belonging to the order.8
Unmarried Sanniāsis often live in Maths or monasteries. The leader is called Mahant, who selects their successor from the members by will. The Mahant accepts anyone willing and qualified to join the order. If the applicant is young, parental consent is usually obtained, and parents often promise to dedicate a child to the order. Many convents have large areas of land associated with them, along with dependent institutions. The entire property of the convent and its branches appears to be entirely under the control of the Mahant, but he is obligated to provide food, clothing, and shelter to the residents, and he hosts all travelers affiliated with the order.8
9. The fighting Gosains.
In former times the Gosains often became soldiers and entered the service of different military chiefs. The most famous of these fighting priests were the Nāga Gosains of the Jaipur State of Rājputāna, who are said to have been under an obligation from their guru or religious chief to fight for the Rāja of Jaipur whenever required. They received rent-free lands and pay of two pice (½d.) a day, which latter was put into a common treasury and expended on the purchase of arms and ammunition whenever needed [157]for war. They would also lend money, and if a debtor could not pay would make him give his son to be enrolled in the force. The 7000 Nāga Gosains were placed in the vanguard of the Jaipur army in battle. Their weapons were the bow, arrow, shield, spear and discus. The Gosain proprietor of the Deopur estate in Raipur formerly kept up a force of Nāga Gosains, with which he used to collect the tribute from the feudatory chiefs of Chhattīsgarh on behalf of the Rāja of Nāgpur. It is said that he once invaded Bastar with this object, where most of the Gosains died of cholera. But after they had fasted for three days, the goddess Danteshwari appeared to them and promised them her protection. And they took the goddess away with them and installed her in their own village in Raipur. Forbes records that in Gujarāt an English officer was in command of a troop known as the Gosain’s wife’s troops. These Nāga Gosains wore only a single white garment, like a sleeveless shirt reaching to the knees, and hence it is said that they were called naked. The Gosains and Bairāgis, or adherents of Siva and Vishnu, were often engaged in religious quarrels on the merits of their respective deities, and sometimes came to blows. A favourite point of rivalry was the right of bathing first in the Ganges on the occasion of one of the great religious fairs at Allahābād or Hardwār. The Gosains claim priority of bathing, on the ground that the Ganges flows from the matted locks of Siva; while the Bairāgis assert that the source of the river is from Vishnu’s foot. In 1760 a pitched battle on this question ended in the defeat of the Bairāgis, of whom 1800 were slain. Again in 1796 the Gosains engaged in battle with the Sikh pilgrims and were defeated with the loss of 500 men.9 During the reign of Akbar a combat took place in the Emperor’s presence between the two Sivite sects of Gosains, or Sanniāsis and Jogis, having been apparently arranged for his edification, to decide which sect had the best ground for its pretensions to supernatural power. The Jogis were completely defeated.10 [158]
In the past, the Gosains often became soldiers and served various military leaders. The most well-known of these warrior priests were the Nāga Gosains from the Jaipur State of Rājputāna, who were said to have a duty from their guru or religious leader to fight for the Rāja of Jaipur whenever needed. They received rent-free land and a pay of two pice (½d.) a day, which went into a common treasury and was used to buy weapons and ammunition for war as needed [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. They would also lend money, and if a borrower couldn't repay, they would have him give his son to be enrolled in their ranks. The 7000 Nāga Gosains were positioned at the front of the Jaipur army in battle. Their weapons included the bow, arrow, shield, spear, and discus. The Gosain owner of the Deopur estate in Raipur used to maintain a force of Nāga Gosains to collect tribute from the feudal chiefs of Chhattīsgarh on behalf of the Rāja of Nāgpur. It is said that he once invaded Bastar for this purpose, where most of the Gosains died of cholera. However, after fasting for three days, the goddess Danteshwari appeared to them and promised her protection. They took the goddess with them and established her in their village in Raipur. Forbes notes that in Gujarāt, an English officer commanded a troop known as the Gosain’s wife’s troops. These Nāga Gosains wore only a single white garment, similar to a sleeveless shirt that reached their knees, which is why they were referred to as naked. The Gosains and Bairāgis, followers of Siva and Vishnu, often engaged in religious disputes over the merits of their respective deities and sometimes came to blows. A common point of contention was the right to bathe first in the Ganges during major religious fairs at Allahābād or Hardwār. The Gosains claimed the right to bathe first, arguing that the Ganges flows from Siva’s matted hair, while the Bairāgis asserted that the river originates from Vishnu’s foot. In 1760, a fierce battle over this issue resulted in the defeat of the Bairāgis, with 1800 killed. Again in 1796, the Gosains fought against Sikh pilgrims and were defeated, losing 500 men. 9 During Akbar's reign, a fight took place in the Emperor’s presence between the two Siva sects of Gosains, or Sanniāsis and Jogis, seemingly arranged for his entertainment, to determine which sect had better claims to supernatural powers. The Jogis were totally defeated. 10 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
10. Burial.
A dead Sanniāsi is always buried in the sitting attitude of religious contemplation with the legs crossed. The grave may be dug with a side receptacle for the corpse so that the earth, on being filled in, does not fall on it. The corpse is bathed and rubbed with ashes and clad in a new reddish-coloured shirt, with a rosary round the neck. The begging-wallet with some flour and pulse are placed in the grave, and also a gourd and staff. Salt is put round the body to preserve it, and an earthen pot is put over the head. Sometimes cocoanuts are broken on the skull, to crack it and give exit to the soul. Perhaps the idea of burial and of preserving the corpse with salt is that the body of an ascetic does not need to be purified by fire from the appetites and passions of the flesh like that of an ordinary Hindu; it is already cleansed of all earthly frailty by his austerities, and the belief may therefore have originally been that such a man would carry his body with him to the afterworld or to absorption with the deity. The burial of a Sanniāsi is often accompanied with music and signs of rejoicing; Mr. Oman describes such a funeral in which the corpse was seated in a litter, open on three sides so that it could be seen; it was tied to the back of the litter, and garlands of flowers partly covered the body, but could not conceal the hideousness of death as the unconscious head rolled helplessly from side to side with the movement of the litter. The procession was headed by a European brass band and by men carrying censers of incense.11
A deceased Sanniāsi is always buried in a sitting position, reflecting a state of religious meditation, with his legs crossed. The grave may include a side compartment for the body so that the dirt doesn’t fall on it when it’s filled in. The body is washed, covered with ashes, and dressed in a new reddish-colored shirt, with a rosary around the neck. A begging wallet with some flour and pulse is placed in the grave, along with a gourd and a staff. Salt is spread around the body to help preserve it, and an earthen pot is placed over the head. Sometimes, coconuts are smashed on the skull to crack it open and allow the soul to escape. The burial and use of salt might signify that the body of an ascetic doesn’t need to be purified by fire from earthly desires and passions like that of a regular Hindu; it is already freed from all earthly weaknesses through his austerities, leading to the belief that such a person would take his body with him to the afterlife or merge with the deity. The burial of a Sanniāsi is often accompanied by music and signs of celebration; Mr. Oman describes a funeral where the body was placed in an open litter on three sides for visibility, tied at the back, with garlands of flowers partially covering it, unable to hide the grim reality of death as the lifeless head swayed back and forth with the movement of the litter. The procession was led by a European brass band and men carrying incense burners.
11. Sexual indulgence.
Celibacy is the rule of the Gosain orders, and a man’s property passes in inheritance to a selected chela or disciple. But the practice of keeping women is very common, even outside the large section of the community which now recognises marriage. Women could be admitted into the order, when they had to shave their heads, assume the ochre-coloured shirt and rub their bodies with ashes. Afterwards, with the permission of the guru and on payment of a fine, they could let their hair grow again, at least temporarily. These women were supposed to remain quite chaste and live in nunneries, but many of them lived with men of the order. It is not known to what extent women are admitted at [159]present. The sons born of such unions would be adopted as chelas or disciples by other Gosains, and made their heirs by a reciprocal arrangement. Women who are convicted of some social offence, or who wish to leave their husbands, often join the order nominally and live with a Gosain or are married into the caste. Many of the wandering mendicants lead an immoral life, and scandals about their enticing away the wives of rich Hindus are not infrequent.12 During their visits to villages they also engage in intrigues, and a ribald Gond song sung at the Holi festival describes the pleasure of the village women at the arrival of a Gosain owing to the sexual gratification which they expected to receive from him.
Celibacy is the rule for the Gosain orders, and a man’s property is inherited by a chosen chela or disciple. However, it's quite common for men to keep women, even outside the larger part of the community that now accepts marriage. Women could join the order, but they had to shave their heads, wear the ochre-colored shirt, and cover their bodies with ashes. Later, with the guru's permission and after paying a fine, they could let their hair grow back, at least temporarily. These women were expected to remain completely chaste and live in nunneries, but many of them actually lived with men from the order. It's unclear how many women are allowed in the order at [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]present. The sons born from these relationships would be adopted as chelas or disciples by other Gosains and made their heirs in a mutual agreement. Women who are found guilty of social offenses or who want to leave their husbands often join the order on paper and live with a Gosain or marry into the caste. Many wandering mendicants lead immoral lives, and there are frequent rumors about them luring away the wives of wealthy Hindus.12 When they visit villages, they also get involved in affairs, and a bawdy Gond song sung during the Holi festival talks about the excitement village women feel when a Gosain arrives, anticipating the sexual pleasure they hope to receive from him.
12. Missionary work.
Nevertheless the wandering Gosains have done much to foster and maintain the Hindu religion among the people. They are the gurus or spiritual preceptors of the middle and lower castes, and though their teaching may be of little advantage, it perhaps quickens and maintains to some extent the religious feelings of their clients. In former times the Gosains travelled over the wildest tracts of country, proselytising the primitive non-Aryan tribes, for whose conversion to Hinduism they are largely responsible. On such journeys they necessarily carried their lives in their hands, and not infrequently lost them.
Nevertheless, the wandering Gosains have done a lot to support and uphold the Hindu religion among the people. They are the gurus or spiritual guides of the middle and lower castes, and while their teachings may not offer much practical benefit, they probably help to inspire and sustain some degree of religious sentiment among their followers. In the past, the Gosains traveled through the most rugged regions of the country, converting the primitive non-Aryan tribes, for whose shift to Hinduism they are largely credited. During these journeys, they often risked their lives and not infrequently lost them.
13. The Gosain caste.
The majority of the Gosains are, however, now married and form an ordinary caste. Buchanan states that the ten different orders became exogamous groups, the members of which married with each other, but it is doubtful whether this is the case at present. It is said that all Giri Gosains marry, whether they are mendicants or not, while the Bhārthi order can marry or not as they please. They prohibit any marriage between first cousins, but permit widow remarriage and divorce. They eat the flesh of all clean animals and also of fowls, and drink liquor, and will take cooked food from the higher castes, including Sunārs and Kunbis. Hence they do not rank high socially, and Brāhmans do not take water from them, but their religious character gives them some prestige. Many Gosains have become landholders, obtaining their estates either as charitable grants from clients or through moneylending transactions. In this capacity they do not [160]usually turn out well, and are often considered harsh landlords and grasping creditors.
The majority of the Gosains are now married and are part of a typical caste. Buchanan mentions that the ten different orders turned into exogamous groups, where members would marry each other, but it's questionable if this is still true today. It's said that all Giri Gosains marry, whether they are mendicants or not, while the Bhārthi order can choose whether to marry. They prohibit marriage between first cousins but allow widow remarriage and divorce. They eat the meat of all clean animals and birds, drink alcohol, and accept cooked food from higher castes, including Sunārs and Kunbis. Because of this, they don’t hold a high social status, and Brāhmans won’t take water from them, but their religious standing gives them some respect. Many Gosains have become landowners, acquiring their properties either as charitable donations from clients or through moneylending deals. In this role, they usually don’t perform well and are often seen as harsh landlords and greedy creditors.
1 This article contains material from Mr. J. C. Oman’s Mystics, Ascetics and Saints of India, Sir E. Maclagan’s Punjab Census Report, 1891, and Dr. J. N. Bhattachārya’s Hindu Castes and Sects (Calcutta, Messrs. Thacker, Spink and Co.).
1 This article includes content from Mr. J. C. Oman’s Mystics, Ascetics and Saints of India, Sir E. Maclagan’s Punjab Census Report, 1891, and Dr. J. N. Bhattachārya’s Hindu Castes and Sects (Calcutta, Messrs. Thacker, Spink and Co.).
7 Bhattachārya, ibidem, and Oman, Mystics, Ascetics and Saints, pp. 160, 161.
7 Bhattachārya, ibidem, and Oman, Mystics, Ascetics and Saints, pp. 160, 161.
9 Nesfield, Brief View of the Caste System, p. 86.
9 Nesfield, Brief View of the Caste System, p. 86.
10 J. C. Oman, Cults, Customs and Superstitions of India (London, T. Fisher Unwin), p. 11.
10 J. C. Oman, Cults, Customs and Superstitions of India (London, T. Fisher Unwin), p. 11.
Gowāri
1. Origin of the caste.
Gowāri.1—The herdsman or grazier caste of the Marātha country, corresponding to the Ahīrs or Gaolis. The name is derived from gai or gao, the cow, and means a cowherd. The Gowāris numbered more than 150,000 persons in 1911, of whom nearly 120,000 belonged to the Nāgpur division and nearly 30,000 to Berār. In localities where the Gowāris predominate, Ahīrs or Gaolis, the regular herdsman caste, are found only in small numbers. The honorific title of the Gowāris is Dhare, which is said to mean ‘One who keeps cattle.’ The Gowāris rank distinctly below the Ahīrs or Gaolis. The legend of their origin is that an Ahīr, who was tending the cows of Krishna, stood in need of a helper. He found a small boy in the forest and took him home and brought him up. He then gave to the boy the work of grazing cows in the jungle, while he himself stayed at home and made milk and butter. This boy was the ancestor of the Gowāri caste. His descendants took to eating fowls and peacocks and drinking liquor, and hence were degraded below the Gaolis. But the latter will allow Gowāris to sit at their feasts and eat, they will carry the corpse of a Gowāri to the grave, and they will act as members of the panchāyat in readmitting a Gowāri who has been put out of caste. In the Marātha country any man who touches the corpse of a man of another caste is temporarily excommunicated, and the fact that a Gaoli will do this for a Gowāri demonstrates the close relationship of the castes. The legend, in fact, indicates quite clearly and correctly the origin of the Gowāris. The small boy in the forest was a Gond, and the Gowāri caste is of mixed descent from Ahīrs and Gonds. The Ahīrs or Gaolis of the Marātha country have largely abandoned the work of grazing cattle in the forest, and have taken to the more profitable business of making milk and ghī. The herdsman’s duties have been relegated to the mixed class of Gowāris, produced from the unions of Ahīrs and Gonds in the forests, and not improbably [161]including a considerable section of pure Gond blood. At present only Gaolis and no other caste are admitted into the Gowāri community, though there is evidence that the rule was not formerly so strict.
Gowāri.1—The herdsman or grazier caste of the Marātha region, similar to the Ahīrs or Gaolis. The name comes from gai or gao, meaning cow, and refers to a cowherd. In 1911, there were over 150,000 Gowāris, with about 120,000 in the Nāgpur division and nearly 30,000 in Berār. In areas where Gowāris are the majority, the traditional herdsman caste, Ahīrs or Gaolis, are found in small numbers. Gowāris are honorably referred to as Dhare, which translates to ‘One who keeps cattle.’ They are ranked lower than Ahīrs or Gaolis. According to legend, an Ahīr tending Krishna's cows needed help. He found a small boy in the forest, brought him home, and raised him. He assigned the boy to herd cows in the jungle while he made milk and butter at home. This boy became the ancestor of the Gowāri caste. His descendants adopted the habits of eating fowl and peacocks and drinking alcohol, which caused their social decline compared to the Gaolis. However, Gaolis will allow Gowāris to join their feasts, will carry a Gowāri's corpse to the grave, and will participate in the panchāyat for readmitting a Gowāri who has been ostracized. In the Marātha region, touching the corpse of a person from another caste leads to temporary excommunication, and the fact that a Gaoli will perform this service for a Gowāri shows the closeness of their relationship. The legend indicates that the small boy in the forest was a Gond, suggesting that the Gowāri caste has mixed heritage from Ahīrs and Gonds. The Ahīrs or Gaolis of the Marātha region have mostly shifted from herding to the more lucrative business of making milk and ghī. The responsibilities of herding are now mostly handled by the mixed class of Gowāris, derived from the unions of Ahīrs and Gonds in the forests, likely including a significant portion of pure Gond lineage. Currently, only Gaolis are accepted into the Gowāri community, although it seems this rule was not always so strict.
2. Subcastes.
The Gowāris have three divisions, the Gai Gowāri, Inga, and Māria or Gond Gowāri. The Gai or cow Gowāris are the highest and probably have more Gaoli blood in them. The Inga and Māria or Gond Gowāris are more directly derived from the Gonds. Māria is the name given to a large section of the Gond tribe in Chānda. Both the other two subcastes will take cooked food from the Gai Gowāris and the Gond Gowāris from the Inga, but the Inga subcaste will not take it from the Gond, nor the Gai Gowāris from either of the other two. The Gond Gowāris have been treated as a distinct caste and a separate article is given on them, but at the census Mr. Marten has amalgamated them with the Gowāris. This is probably more correct, as they are locally held to be a branch of the caste. But their customs differ in some points from those of the other Gowāris. They will admit outsiders from any respectable caste and worship the Gond gods,2 and there seems no harm, therefore, in allowing the separate article on them to remain.
The Gowāris are divided into three groups: the Gai Gowāri, Inga, and Māria or Gond Gowāri. The Gai or cow Gowāris are the highest and likely have more Gaoli heritage. The Inga and Māria or Gond Gowāris have a more direct connection to the Gonds. Māria refers to a large segment of the Gond tribe in Chānda. The other two subcastes will accept cooked food from the Gai Gowāris, and the Gond Gowāris will accept it from the Inga, but the Inga subcaste will not take food from the Gond, nor will the Gai Gowāris accept it from either of the other two. The Gond Gowāris are recognized as a separate caste, and a separate article has been dedicated to them, but in the census, Mr. Marten has combined them with the Gowāris. This is likely more accurate since they are considered locally as a branch of the caste. However, their customs vary in some aspects from those of the other Gowāris. They will accept outsiders from any respectable caste and worship the Gond gods, 2 so there seems to be no issue in allowing the separate article on them to remain.
3. Totemism and exogamy.
The Gowāris have exogamous sections of the titular and totemistic types, such as Chachania from chachan, a bird, Lohār from loha iron, Ambadāre a mango-branch, Kohria from the Kohri or Kohli caste, Sarwaina a Gond sept, and Rāwat the name of the Ahīr caste in Chhattīsgarh. Some septs do not permit intermarriage between their members, saying that they are Dūdh-Bhais or foster-brothers, born from the same mother. Thus the Chachania, Kohria, Senwaria, Sendua (vermilion) and Wāgare (tiger) septs cannot intermarry. They say that their fathers were different, but their mothers were related or one and the same. This is apparently a relic of polyandry, and it is possible that in some cases the Gonds may have allowed Ahīrs sojourning in the forest to have access to their wives during the period of their stay. If this was permitted to Ahīrs of different sections coming to the same Gond village in successive years, the offspring might be the ancestors of [162]sections who consider themselves to be related to each other in the manner of the Gowāri sections.
The Gowāris have exogamous groups that are of titular and totemistic types, such as Chachania from chachan, a bird, Lohār from loha meaning iron, Ambadāre referring to a mango branch, Kohria from the Kohri or Kohli caste, Sarwaina which is a Gond sept, and Rāwat, the name of the Ahīr caste in Chhattīsgarh. Some groups don’t allow intermarriage among their members, claiming that they are Dūdh-Bhais or foster-brothers, born from the same mother. So, the Chachania, Kohria, Senwaria, Sendua (vermilion), and Wāgare (tiger) groups cannot intermarry. They argue that their fathers were different, but their mothers were related or the same. This seems to be a leftover from polyandry, and it's possible that in some cases the Gonds may have allowed visiting Ahīrs in the forest to have relations with their wives while they were staying there. If this was allowed for Ahīrs from different groups visiting the same Gond village in successive years, their offspring could be the ancestors of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]sections who see themselves as related to each other like the Gowāri groups.
Marriage is prohibited within the same section or kur, and between sections related to each other as Dūdh-Bhais in the manner explained above. A man can marry his daughter to his sister’s son, but cannot take her daughter for his son. The children of two sisters cannot be married.
Marriage is not allowed within the same section or kur, or between sections that are related to each other like Dūdh-Bhais as explained above. A man can marry his daughter to his sister’s son, but he can't take his sister’s daughter for his son. The children of two sisters cannot get married.
4. Marriage customs.
Girls are usually married after attaining maturity, and a bride-price is paid which is normally two khandis (800 lbs.) of grain, Rs. 16 to 20 in cash, and a piece of cloth. The auspicious date of the wedding is calculated by a Mahār Mohturia or soothsayer. Brāhmans are not employed, the ceremony being performed by the bhānya or sister’s son of either the girl’s father or the boy’s father. If he is not available, any one whom either the girl’s father or the boy’s father addresses as bhānja or nephew in the village, according to the common custom of addressing each other by terms of relationship, even though he may be no relative and belong to another caste, may be substituted; and if no such person is available a son-in-law of either of the parties. The peculiar importance thus attached to the sister’s son as a relation is probably a relic of the matriarchate, when a man’s sister’s son was his heir. The substitution of a son-in-law who might inherit in the absence of a sister’s son perhaps strengthens this view. The wedding is held mainly according to the Marātha ritual.3 The procession goes to the girl’s house, and the bridegroom is wrapped in a blanket and carries a spear, in the absence of which the wedding cannot be held. A spear is also essential among the Gonds. The ancestors of the caste are invited to the wedding by beating a drum and calling on them to attend. The original ancestors are said to be Kode Kodwan, the names of two Gond gods, Bāghoba (the tiger-god), and Meghnāth, son of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, after whom the Gonds are called Rāwanvansi, or descendants of Rāwan. The wedding costs about Rs. 50, all of which is spent by the boy’s father. The girl’s father only gives a feast to the caste out of the amount which he receives as bride-price. Divorce and the remarriage of widows are permitted. [163]
Girls typically marry after they reach maturity. A bride-price is paid, which usually consists of two khandis (800 lbs.) of grain, Rs. 16 to 20 in cash, and a piece of cloth. The lucky wedding date is chosen by a Mahār Mohturia or soothsayer. Brāhmans are not involved; the ceremony is carried out by the bhānya or sister’s son of either the girl’s or the boy’s father. If he isn’t available, anyone whom either father calls bhānja or nephew in the village can step in, even if they aren’t related and come from another caste, following the common custom of using family terms. If there’s no one like that, a son-in-law from either side can take their place. The special significance given to the sister’s son as a relative likely harks back to a matriarchal system, where a man’s sister’s son was considered his heir. The option of a son-in-law potentially reinforces this idea. The wedding mainly follows the Marātha ritual. 3 The procession goes to the girl’s home, where the bridegroom is wrapped in a blanket and carries a spear; without it, the wedding cannot proceed. A spear is also crucial among the Gonds. The ancestors of the caste are invited to the wedding by beating a drum to summon them. The original ancestors are believed to be Kode Kodwan, the names of two Gond gods, Bāghoba (the tiger-god), and Meghnāth, son of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, which is why the Gonds refer to themselves as Rāwanvansi, or descendants of Rāwan. The wedding costs about Rs. 50, which is fully covered by the boy’s father. The girl’s father only hosts a feast for the caste from the bride-price he receives. Divorce and remarriage of widows are allowed. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
5. Funeral rites.
The dead are either buried or burnt, burial being more common. The corpse is laid with head to the south and feet to the north. On returning from the funeral they go and drink at the liquor-shop, and then kill a cock on the spot where the deceased died, and offer some meat to his spirit, placing it outside the house. The caste-fellows sit and wait until a crow comes and pecks at the food, when they think that the deceased has enjoyed it, and begin to eat themselves. If no crow comes before night the food may be given to a cow, and the party can then begin to eat. When the next wedding is held in the family, the deceased is brought down from the skies and enshrined among the deified ancestors.
The dead are either buried or cremated, with burial being more common. The body is positioned with the head facing south and the feet pointing north. After returning from the funeral, they go to drink at the bar, then kill a rooster at the spot where the deceased died and offer some meat to their spirit, placing it outside the house. The friends sit and wait until a crow comes to peck at the food, which signifies that the deceased has accepted it, and then they start to eat. If no crow appears by night, the food can be given to a cow, and then the group can begin to eat. When the next wedding occurs in the family, the deceased is brought down from the heavens and honored among the revered ancestors.
6. Religion.
The principal deities of the Gowāris are the Kode Kodwan or deified ancestors. They are worshipped at the annual festivals, and also at weddings. When a man or woman dies without children their spirits are known as Dhal, and are worshipped in the families to which they belonged. A male Dhal is represented by a stick of bamboo with one cross-piece at the top, and a female Dhal by a stick with two others crossing each other lashed to it at the top. These sticks are worshipped at the Diwāli festival, and carried in procession. Dudhera is a godling worshipped for the protection of cattle. He is represented by a clay horse placed near a white ant-hill. If a cow stops giving milk her udder is smoked with the burning wood of a tree called sānwal, and this is supposed to drive away the spirits who drink the milk from the udder. All Gowāris revere the haryal, or green pigeon. They say that it gives a sound like a Gowāri calling his cows, and that it is a kinsman. They would on no account kill this bird. They say that the cows will go to a tree from which green pigeons are cooing, and that on one occasion when a thief was driving away their cows a green pigeon cooed from a tree, and the cows turned round and came back again. This is like the story of the sacred geese at Rome, who gave warning of the attack of the Goths.
The main gods of the Gowāris are the Kode Kodwan or their revered ancestors. They are honored at annual festivals and during weddings. When someone dies without children, their spirits are called Dhal and are worshipped by their families. A male Dhal is symbolized by a bamboo stick with one cross piece on top, while a female Dhal is represented by a stick with two cross pieces attached at the top. These sticks are honored during the Diwāli festival and are carried in a procession. Dudhera is a minor deity worshipped for the protection of cattle. He is represented by a clay horse placed near a white ant hill. If a cow stops giving milk, her udder is smoked with wood from a tree called sānwal, which is believed to drive away the spirits that drink the milk. All Gowāris respect the haryal, or green pigeon, claiming it sounds like a Gowāri calling his cows, and consider it a relative. They would never kill this bird. They believe that cows will go to a tree where green pigeons are cooing, and that once, when a thief was stealing their cows, a green pigeon cooed from a tree and the cows turned around and returned. This is similar to the story of the sacred geese in Rome, who alerted the people to the Goths' attack.
7. Caste rules and the panchāyat.
The head of the caste committee is known as Shendia, from shendi, a scalp-lock or pig-tail, perhaps because he is at the top of the caste as the scalp-lock is at the top of the [164]head. The Shendia is elected, and holds office for life. He has to readmit offenders into caste by being the first to eat and drink with them, thus taking their sins on himself. On such occasions it is necessary to have a little opium, which is mixed with sugar and water, and distributed to all members of the caste. If the quantity is insufficient for every one to drink, the man responsible for preparing it is fined, and this mixture, especially the opium, is indispensable on all such occasions. The custom indicates that a sacred or sacrificial character is attributed to the opium, as the drinking of the mixture together is the sign of the readmission of a temporary outcaste into the community. After this has been drunk he becomes a member of the caste, even though he may not give the penalty feast for some time afterwards. The Ahīrs and Sunārs of the Marātha country have the same rite of purification by the common drinking of opium and water. A caste penalty is incurred for the removal of bitāl or impurity arising from the usual offences, and among others for touching the corpse of a man of any other caste, or of a buffalo, horse, cow, cat or dog, for using abusive language to a casteman at any meeting or feast, and for getting up from a caste feast without permission from the headman. For touching the corpse of a prohibited animal and for going to jail a man has to get his head, beard and whiskers shaved. If a woman becomes with child by a man of another caste, she is temporarily expelled, but can be readmitted after the child has been born and she has disposed of it to somebody else. Such children are often made over for a few rupees to Muhammadans, who bring them up as menial servants in their families, or, if they have no child of their own, sometimes adopt them. On readmission a lock of the woman’s hair is cut off. In the same case, if no child is born of the liaison, the woman is taken back with the simple penalty of a feast. Permanent expulsion is imposed for taking food from, or having an intrigue with a member of an impure caste as Mādgi, Mehtar, Pardhān, Mahār and Māng.
The head of the caste committee is called Shendia, from shendi, a term for a scalp-lock or pig-tail, possibly because he’s at the top of the caste like the scalp-lock sits on top of the head. The Shendia is elected and serves for life. He has to readmit offenders into the caste by being the first to eat and drink with them, thereby taking their sins upon himself. During these events, it’s necessary to have a bit of opium mixed with sugar and water, which is shared among all members of the caste. If there's not enough for everyone to drink, the person who prepared it is fined, and this mixture, especially the opium, is essential for these occasions. The custom suggests that the opium has a sacred or sacrificial significance, as drinking the mixture together symbolizes the readmission of a temporary outcaste into the community. Once this has been consumed, he becomes a member of the caste again, even if he doesn’t host the penalty feast for a while. The Ahīrs and Sunārs in the Marātha region have a similar purification rite involving the communal drinking of opium and water. A caste penalty is imposed for the removal of bitāl or impurity from typical offenses, such as touching the corpse of any person from another caste or that of a buffalo, horse, cow, cat, or dog, using abusive language towards a casteman at any meeting or feast, and leaving a caste feast without the headman's permission. If someone touches the corpse of a forbidden animal or goes to jail, they must shave their head, beard, and whiskers. If a woman becomes pregnant by a man from another caste, she is temporarily expelled but can return after the child is born and given away. Often, these children are sold for a few rupees to Muslim families, who raise them as servants or, if they don’t have their own children, sometimes adopt them. Upon readmission, a lock of the woman’s hair is cut off. In cases where there is no child from the liaison, the woman can return with just the penalty of hosting a feast. Permanent expulsion is enforced for accepting food from or having an affair with someone from an impure caste like Mādgi, Mehtar, Pardhān, Mahār, and Māng.
8. Social customs.
The Gowāris eat pork, fowls, rats, lizards and peacocks, and abstain only from beef and the flesh of monkeys, crocodiles and jackals. They will take food from a Māna, [165]Marār or Kohli, and water from a Gond. Kunbis will take water from them, and Gonds, Dhīmars and Dhobis will accept cooked food. All Gowāri men are tattooed with a straight vertical line on the forehead, and many of them have the figures of a peacock, deer or horse on the right shoulder or on both shoulders. A man without the mark on the forehead will scarcely be admitted to be a true Gowāri, and would have to prove his birth before he was allowed to join a caste feast. Women are tattooed with a pattern of straight and crooked lines on the right arm below the elbow, which they call Sīta’s arm. They have a vertical line standing on a horizontal one on the forehead, and dots on the temples. [166]
The Gowāris eat pork, poultry, rats, lizards, and peacocks, and they only avoid beef and the meat of monkeys, crocodiles, and jackals. They can accept food from a Māna, Marār, or Kohli, and water from a Gond. Kunbis will drink water from them, and Gonds, Dhīmars, and Dhobis will accept cooked food. All Gowāri men have a tattoo of a straight vertical line on their foreheads, and many have images of a peacock, deer, or horse on their right shoulder or both shoulders. A man without the forehead mark will hardly be recognized as a true Gowāri and would need to prove his lineage before being allowed to join a caste feast. Women have tattoos of a pattern of straight and crooked lines on their right arms below the elbow, which they refer to as Sīta’s arm. They also have a vertical line crossing a horizontal one on their foreheads, along with dots on their temples.
1 This article is based on notes by Mr. Percival, Assistant Conservator of Forests, and Rai Bahādur Hīra Lal.
1 This article is based on notes by Mr. Percival, Assistant Conservator of Forests, and Rai Bahadur Hīra Lal.
GŪJAR
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Historical notice of the caste. 166
- 2. The Gūjars and the Khazars. 168
- 3. Predatory character of the Gūjars in northern India. 169
- 4. Subdivisions. 171
- 5. Marriage. 172
- 6. Disposal of the dead. 172
- 7. Religion. 173
- 8. Character. 174
1. Historical notice of the caste.
Gūjar.—A great historical caste who have given their name to the Gujarāt District and the town of Gujarānwāla in the Punjab, the peninsula of Gujarāt or Kāthiāwār and the tract known as Gūjargarh in Gwālior. In the Central Provinces the Gūjars numbered 56,000 persons in 1911, of whom the great majority belonged to the Hoshangābād and Nimār Districts. In these Provinces the caste is thus practically confined to the Nerbudda Valley, and they appear to have come here from Gwālior probably in the middle of the sixteenth century, to which period the first important influx of Hindus into this area has been ascribed. But some of the Nimār Gūjars are immigrants from Gujarāt. Owing to their distinctive appearance and character and their exploits as cattle-raiders, the origin of the Gūjars has been the subject of much discussion. General Cunningham identified them with the Yueh-chi or Tochāri, the tribe of Indo-Scythians who invaded India in the first century of the Christian era. The king Kadphises I. and his successors belonged to the Kushān section of the Yueh-chi tribe, and their rule extended over north-western India down to Gujarāt in the period 45–225 A.D. Mr. V. A. Smith, however, discards this theory and considers the Gūjars or Gurjaras to have been a branch of the white Huns who [167]invaded India in the fifth and sixth centuries. He writes:1 “The earliest foreign immigration within the limits of the historical period which can be verified is that of the Sakas in the second century B.C.; and the next is that of the Yueh-chi and Kushāns in the first century A.D. Probably none of the existing Rājpūt clans can carry back their genuine pedigrees so far. The third recorded great irruption of foreign barbarians occurred during the fifth century and the early part of the sixth. There are indications that the immigration from Central Asia continued during the third century, but, if it did, no distinct record of the event has been preserved, and, so far as positive knowledge goes, only three certain irruptions of foreigners on a large scale through the northern and north-western passes can be proved to have taken place within the historical period anterior to the Muhammadan invasions of the tenth and eleventh centuries. The first and second, as above observed, were those of the Sakas and Yueh-chi respectively, and the third was that of the Hūnas or white Huns. It seems to be clearly established that the Hun group of tribes or hordes made their principal permanent settlements in the Punjab and Rājputāna. The most important element in the group after the Huns themselves was that of the Gurjaras, whose name still survives in the spoken form Gūjar as the designation of a widely diffused middle-class caste in north-western India. The prominent position occupied by Gurjara kingdoms in early mediaeval times is a recent discovery. The existence of a small Gurjara principality in Bharōch (Broach), and of a larger state in Rājputāna, has been known to archaeologists for many years, but the recognition of the fact that Bhoja and the other kings of the powerful Kanauj dynasty in the ninth, tenth and eleventh centuries were Gurjaras is of very recent date and is not yet general. Certain misreadings of epigraphic dates obscured the true history of that dynasty, and the correct readings have been established only within the last two or three years. It is now definitely proved that Bhoja (circ. A.D. 840–890), his predecessors and successors belonged to the Pratihāra (Parihār) clan of the Gurjara tribe or caste, and, consequently, [168]that the well-known clan of Parihār Rājpūts is a branch of the Gurjara or Gūjar stock.”2
Gūjar.—A significant historical community that gave its name to the Gujarāt District and the town of Gujarānwāla in Punjab, the peninsula of Gujarāt or Kāthiāwār, and the area known as Gūjargarh in Gwālior. In the Central Provinces, there were 56,000 Gūjars in 1911, with the vast majority living in the Hoshangābād and Nimār Districts. In these provinces, the caste is largely limited to the Nerbudda Valley, and it seems they migrated here from Gwālior, probably in the mid-sixteenth century, which is when the first notable influx of Hindus into this area is attributed. However, some of the Nimār Gūjars came from Gujarāt. Due to their unique appearance and attributes, along with their reputation as cattle-raiders, much debate has arisen regarding the Gūjars' origins. General Cunningham linked them to the Yueh-chi or Tochāri, the Indo-Scythian tribe that invaded India in the first century A.D. King Kadphises I and his successors were part of the Kushān branch of the Yueh-chi tribe, ruling over north-western India down to Gujarāt from 45–225 CE Mr. V. A. Smith, however, rejects this theory and believes the Gūjars or Gurjaras were a faction of the white Huns who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] invaded India in the fifth and sixth centuries. He states:1 “The earliest verified foreign immigration during the historical period is that of the Sakas in the second century BCE; followed by the Yueh-chi and Kushāns in the first century CE It seems likely that no current Rājpūt clans can trace their genuine lineages back that far. The third major invasion of foreign tribes occurred in the fifth century and early sixth century. While there are signs that immigration from Central Asia might have continued in the third century, if so, no clear record has survived. As far as we can be sure, only three confirmed large-scale invasions of foreigners through the northern and north-western passes happened before the Muhammadan invasions of the tenth and eleventh centuries. The first and second, as noted, were the Sakas and Yueh-chi, respectively, and the third was the Hūnas or white Huns. It's clear that the Hun tribes primarily established their lasting settlements in Punjab and Rājputāna. The most significant group after the Huns themselves was the Gurjaras, whose name still exists in the modern term Gūjar, referring to a widespread middle-class caste in north-western India. The notable role of Gurjara kingdoms in early medieval history is a recent finding. The existence of a small Gurjara principality in Bharōch (Broach) and a larger state in Rājputāna has been known to archaeologists for years, but recognizing that Bhoja and other kings of the powerful Kanauj dynasty in the ninth, tenth, and eleventh centuries were Gurjaras is a very recent development and is not widely acknowledged yet. Some misinterpretations of inscription dates obscured the true history of that dynasty, and only in the last two or three years have the correct readings been established. It is now definitively shown that Bhoja (circa AD 840–890), along with his predecessors and successors, belonged to the Pratihāra (Parihār) clan of the Gurjara tribe or caste, and thus, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the well-known Parihār Rājpūt clan is a branch of the Gurjara or Gūjar lineage.”2

Gūjar village proprietress and her land agent
Gūjar village owner and her property manager
2. The Gūjars and the Khazars.
Sir J. Campbell identified the Gūjars with the Khazar tribe of Central Asia:3 “What is known of the early history of the Gujaras in India points to their arrival during the last quarter of the fifth or the first quarter of the sixth century (A.D. 470–520). That is the Gujaras seem to have formed part of the great horde of which the Juān-Juān or Avārs, and the Ephthalites, Yetas or White Hūnas were leading elements. The question remains: How far does the arrival of the Gujara in India, during the early sixth century, agree with what is known of the history of the Khazar? The name Khazar appears under the following forms: Among Chinese as Kosa, among Russians as Khwalisses, among Byzantines as Chozars or Chazars, among Armenians as Khazirs and among Arabs as Khozar. Other variations come closer to Gujara. These are Gazar, the form Kazar takes to the north of the sea of Asof; Ghysar, the name for Khazars who have become Jews; and Ghusar, the form of Khazar in use among the Lesghians of the Caucasus. Howarth and the writer in the Encyclopædia Britannica follow Klaproth in holding that the Khazars are the same as the White Hūnas....
Sir J. Campbell linked the Gūjars to the Khazar tribe of Central Asia: 3 “What we know about the early history of the Gujaras in India suggests they arrived during the last quarter of the fifth century or the first quarter of the sixth century (CE 470–520). This indicates that the Gujaras seemed to be part of the larger horde that included the Juān-Juān or Avārs, and the Ephthalites, Yetas, or White Hūnas. The question remains: How does the arrival of the Gujaras in India during the early sixth century match what we know about the history of the Khazars? The name Khazar appears in various forms: as Kosa among the Chinese, Khwalisses among Russians, Chozars or Chazars among Byzantines, Khazirs among Armenians, and Khozar among Arabs. Other variations are more similar to Gujara. These include Gazar, the form Kazar takes north of the Sea of Azov; Ghysar, the name for Khazars who have converted to Judaism; and Ghusar, the version of Khazar used among the Lesghians of the Caucasus. Howarth and the author in the Encyclopædia Britannica agree with Klaproth in believing that the Khazars are the same as the White Hūnas....
“Admitting that the Khazar and White Hūna are one, it must also be the case that the Khazars included two distinct elements, a fair or Ak-Khazar, the Akatziroi or Khazaroi of Byzantine historians, and a dark or Kāra Khazar. The Kāra Khazar was short, ugly and as black as an Indian. He was the Ughrian nomad of the steppes, who formed the rank and file of the army. The White Khazar or White Hūna was fair-skinned, black-haired and beautiful, their women (in the ninth and tenth centuries) being sought after in the bazārs of Bāghdād and Byzantium. According to Klaproth, a view adopted by the writer in the Encyclopædia Britannica, the White Khazar represented the white race [169]which, since before Christ has been settled round the Caspian. As White Hūnas, Ephthalites,4 White Ughrians and White Bulgars, this white race were the carriers between Europe and East Asia; they were also the bearers of the brunt of the Tartar inroads. A trace both of the beautiful and coarse clans seems to survive in the complimentary Mārwār proverb, ‘Handsome as a Hūna,’ and in the abusive Gujarāt proverb, ‘Yellow and short as a Hūna’s beard.’ Under its Hindu form Gurjara, Khazar appears to have become the name by which the great bulk of the sixth-century horde was known.” Sir J. Campbell was of opinion that the Sesodia or Gahlot Rājpūts, the most illustrious of all the clans, were of Gūjar stock, as well as the Parihār, Chauhān, and Chalukya or Solankī; these last were three of the Agnikula clans or those created from the firepit,5 and a Solankī dynasty ruled in Gujarāt. He also considered the Nāgar Brāhmans of Gujarāt to be derived from the Gūjars and considerable sections of the Ahīr and Kunbi castes. The Badgūjar (great Gūjar) clan of Rājpūts is no doubt also an aristocratic branch of the caste. In Ajmere it is said that though all Gūjars are not Rājpūts, no Rājpūt becomes a hero unless he is suckled by a Gūjar woman. Gūjarika dudh, nāhari ka dudh; or ‘Gūjar’s milk is tiger’s milk.’ A Rājpūt who has not been suckled by a Gūjar woman is a gidar or jackal.6
“Admitting that the Khazar and White Hūna are the same, it must also be noted that the Khazars had two distinct groups: the fair or Ak-Khazar, referred to as the Akatziroi or Khazaroi by Byzantine historians, and the dark or Kāra Khazar. The Kāra Khazar was short, unattractive, and as dark as an Indian. They were the Ughrian nomads of the steppes, who made up the main force of the army. The White Khazar or White Hūna had fair skin, black hair, and were considered beautiful; their women (in the ninth and tenth centuries) were highly sought after in the bazaars of Baghdad and Byzantium. According to Klaproth, a view supported by the writer in the Encyclopædia Britannica, the White Khazar represented the white race [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that has been settled around the Caspian since before Christ. As White Hūnas, Ephthalites, White Ughrians, and White Bulgars, this white race served as a link between Europe and East Asia; they also faced significant attacks from the Tartars. A hint of both the beautiful and rough clans can be seen in the complimentary Mārwār saying, ‘Handsome as a Hūna,’ and in the derogatory Gujarāt saying, ‘Yellow and short as a Hūna’s beard.’ Under its Hindu form Gurjara, Khazar seems to have become the term used for the majority of the sixth-century horde.” Sir J. Campbell believed that the Sesodia or Gahlot Rājpūts, the most famous of all clans, were of Gūjar descent, along with the Parihār, Chauhān, and Chalukya or Solankī; these three were part of the Agnikula clans, those created from the firepit, 5 and a Solankī dynasty ruled in Gujarat. He also thought that the Nāgar Brāhmans of Gujarat were derived from the Gūjars as well as significant parts of the Ahīr and Kunbi castes. The Badgūjar (great Gūjar) clan of Rājpūts is undoubtedly also an elite branch of the caste. In Ajmer, it’s said that while not all Gūjars are Rājpūts, no Rājpūt can be considered a hero unless he has been nursed by a Gūjar woman. Gūjarika dudh, nāhari ka dudh; or ‘Gūjar’s milk is tiger’s milk.’ A Rājpūt who hasn't been nursed by a Gūjar woman is a gidar or jackal. 6
3. Predatory character of the Gūjars in northern India.
The fact of the White Huns being tall and of fine features, in contrast to the horde which invaded Europe under Attila, accounts for these characteristics being found among the highest Rājpūt clans, who, as has been seen, are probably derived from them. The Gūjar caste generally is now, however, no doubt of mixed and impure blood. They were distinguished in the past as vagrant and predatory marauders, and must have assimilated various foreign elements. Mr. Crooke writes of them:7 “The Gūjars as a tribe have always been noted for their turbulence and habit of [170]cattle-stealing. Bābar in his Memoirs describes how the commander of the rearguard captured a few Gūjar ruffians who followed the camp, decapitated them and sent their heads to the Emperor. The Gūjars of Pāli and Pāhal became exceedingly audacious while Sher Shāh was fortifying Delhi, and he marched to the hills and expelled them so that not a vestige of their habitations was left. Jahāngīr remarks that the Gūjars live chiefly on milk and curds and seldom cultivate land; and Bābar says: ‘Every time I entered Hindustān the Jāts and Gūjars have regularly poured down in prodigious numbers from the hills and wilds to carry off oxen and buffaloes. These were the wretches that really inflicted the chief hardships and were guilty of the chief oppression in the country.’ They maintained their old reputation in the Mutiny when they perpetrated numerous outrages and seriously impeded the operations of the British Army before Delhi.” In northern India the Gūjars are a pastoral caste. The saying about them is—
The White Huns were tall and had attractive features, which is different from the group that invaded Europe under Attila. This helps explain why these traits can be seen in the highest Rājpūt clans, who likely descended from them. However, the Gūjar caste today is certainly mixed and lacks purity in their bloodlines. Historically, they were known as wandering and predatory raiders, implying that they must have absorbed various foreign influences. Mr. Crooke writes of them: 7 “The Gūjars as a tribe have always been noted for their turbulence and habit of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] cattle-stealing. Bābar in his Memoirs describes how the commander of the rearguard captured a few Gūjar ruffians who followed the camp, decapitated them and sent their heads to the Emperor. The Gūjars of Pāli and Pāhal became extremely bold while Sher Shāh was building fortifications in Delhi, prompting him to march to the hills and drive them out so that not a trace of their settlements was left. Jahāngīr notes that the Gūjars primarily survive on milk and curds and rarely farm; and Bābar states: 'Every time I entered Hindustān the Jāts and Gūjars have consistently come down in huge numbers from the hills and wild areas to steal oxen and buffaloes. These were the wretches who caused the greatest suffering and were responsible for significant oppression in the country.' They maintained their notorious reputation during the Mutiny when they committed numerous atrocities and significantly obstructed the operations of the British Army before Delhi.” In northern India, the Gūjars are a pastoral caste. The saying about them is—
Ahīr, Gadaria, Gūjar,
Ahīr, Gadaria, Gūjar
E tinon tâken ujar,
E tinon tâken ujar,
or, ‘The Ahīr, Gadaria and Gūjar want waste land’; that is for grazing their flocks. In Kāngra the Gūjars generally keep buffaloes. Here they are described as “A fine, manly race with peculiar and handsome features. They are mild and inoffensive in manner, and in these hills are not distinguished by the bad pre-eminence which attaches to their race in the plains.”8 Sir D. Ibbetson had a very unfavourable opinion of the Gūjars of the plains, of whom he wrote as follows:9 “The Gūjar is a fine stalwart fellow, of precisely the same physical type as the Jāt; and the theory of aboriginal descent which has been propounded is to my mind conclusively negatived by his cast of countenance. He is of the same social standing as the Jāt, or perhaps slightly inferior; but the two eat and drink in common without any scruple, and the proverb says: ‘The Jāt, Gūjar, Ahīr and Gola are all hail fellow well met.’ But he is far inferior [171]in both personal character and repute to the Jāt. He is lazy to a degree, and a wretched cultivator; his women, though not secluded, will not do field-work save of the lightest kind; while his fondness for cattle extends to those of other people. The difference between a Gūjar and a Rājpūt cattle-thief was once explained to me thus by a Jāt: ‘The Rājpūt will steal your buffalo. But he will not send his old father to say he knows where it is and will get it back for Rs. 20, and then keep the Rs. 20 and the buffalo too. The Gūjar will.’”
or, ‘The Ahīr, Gadaria, and Gūjar are looking for unproductive land’; that is for grazing their herds. In Kāngra, the Gūjars primarily raise buffaloes. Here they are described as “a strong, appealing group with distinctive and attractive features. They are gentle and non-threatening in nature, and in these hills, they don’t carry the negative reputation that their kind has in the plains.”8 Sir D. Ibbetson had a very negative view of the Gūjars from the plains, writing:9 “The Gūjar is a robust and well-built individual, matching the same physical type as the Jāt; and the theory that suggests aboriginal descent is, in my opinion, clearly disproven by his facial features. He holds the same social rank as the Jāt, or perhaps slightly lower; however, the two groups share meals with no hesitation, and the saying goes: ‘The Jāt, Gūjar, Ahīr, and Gola are all good friends.’ But he is far inferior [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in both personal character and reputation compared to the Jāt. He is extremely lazy and a poor farmer; his women, though not kept in seclusion, will only do the lightest fieldwork; meanwhile, his love for cattle extends to those owned by others. A Jāt once explained the difference between a Gūjar and a Rājpūt cattle thief like this: ‘The Rājpūt will steal your buffalo. But he won’t send his old father to say he knows where it is and will get it back for Rs. 20, only to keep the Rs. 20 and the buffalo as well. The Gūjar will.’”
4. Subdivisions.
The Gūjars of the Central Provinces have, however, entirely given up the predatory habits of their brethren in northern India and have developed into excellent cultivators and respectable law-abiding citizens. In Hoshangābād they have three subcastes, Lekha, Mundle and Jādam. The Mundle or ‘Shaven’ are so called because they take off their turbans when they eat and expose their crowns bare of hair, while the Lekha eat with their turbans on. The Mundle are also known as Rewe, from the Rewa or Nerbudda, near which they reside. The Jādam are probably an offshoot from the cultivating caste of Hoshangābād of that name, Jādam being a corruption of Jādubansi, a tribe of Rājpūts. The Badgūjars, who belong to Nimār, consider themselves the highest, deriving their name from bara or ‘great’ Gūjar. As already seen, there is a Badgūjar clan of Rājpūts. The Nimār Badgūjars, however, were formerly engaged in the somewhat humble calling of clearing cotton of its seeds, and on this account they are also known as Ludhāre, the word lodhna meaning to work the hand-ginning machine (charkhi). It seems possible that the small caste of Lorhas of the Hoshangābād District, whose special avocation is to grow san-hemp, may be derived from these Ludhāre Gūjars. The Kekre or Kanwe subcaste are the lowest and are of illegitimate descent. They are known as Kekre or ‘Crabs,’ but prefer their other name. They will take food from the other subcastes, but these do not return the compliment. Another group in the Sohāgpur Tahsīl of Hoshangābād are the Lilorhia Gūjars. They say that their ancestors were grazing calves when some of them with their herdsmen were stolen by Brahma. [172]Then Krishna created fresh cowherds and the Lilorhias were made from the sweat of his forehead (lilat). Afterwards Brahma restored the original cowherds, who were known as Murelia, because they were the first players on the murli or flute.10 The Badgūjars or highest branch of the clan are descendants of these Murelias. The caste have also a set of exogamous groups, several of which bear the names of Rājpūt clans, while others are called after villages, titles or nicknames or natural objects. A man is not permitted to marry any one belonging either to his own sept or that of his mother or grandmother.
The Gūjars in the Central Provinces have completely left behind the predatory ways of their relatives in northern India and have become skilled farmers and respected, law-abiding citizens. In Hoshangābād, they have three subcastes: Lekha, Mundle, and Jādam. The Mundle, or ‘Shaven,’ are named for the practice of removing their turbans while eating, leaving their heads bare, while the Lekha eat with their turbans on. The Mundle are also known as Rewe, after the Rewa or Nerbudda rivers near their home. The Jādam likely originated from the farming caste in Hoshangābād, and their name is a variation of Jādubansi, a tribe of Rājpūts. The Badgūjars from Nimār see themselves as the highest class, deriving their name from bara or ‘great’ Gūjar. As noted earlier, there is a Badgūjar clan of Rājpūts. However, the Nimār Badgūjars were once involved in the more humble task of removing seeds from cotton, which is why they are also called Ludhāre, with the word lodhna meaning to operate the hand-ginning machine (charkhi). It's possible that the small caste of Lorhas in the Hoshangābād District, whose main job is growing san-hemp, is derived from these Ludhāre Gūjars. The Kekre or Kanwe subcaste is the lowest and has an illegitimate lineage. They are called Kekre or ‘Crabs,’ but they prefer their other name. They will accept food from the other subcastes, but those subcastes do not reciprocate. Another group in Sohāgpur Tahsīl of Hoshangābād is the Lilorhia Gūjars. They claim their ancestors were tending calves when some were taken by Brahma. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Then Krishna created new cowherds, and the Lilorhias were formed from the sweat of his forehead (lilat). Later, Brahma returned the original cowherds, who were known as Murelia, because they were the first to play the murli or flute.10 The Badgūjars, the highest branch of the clan, are descendants of these Murelias. The caste also includes sets of exogamous groups, several named after Rājpūt clans, while others are named after villages, titles, nicknames, or natural objects. A man is not allowed to marry anyone from his own sept or from his mother’s or grandmother’s sept.
5. Marriage.
At a Gūjar wedding four plough-yokes are laid out to form a square under the marriage booth, with a copper pot full of water in the centre. At the auspicious moment the bride’s hand is placed on that of the bridegroom, and the two walk seven times round the pot, the bridegroom leading for the first four rounds and the bride for the last three. Widows are allowed to remarry, and, as girls are rather scarce in the caste, a large price is often paid for the widow to her father or guardian, though this is not willingly admitted. As much as Rs. 3000 is recorded to have been paid. A widow marriage is known as Nātra or Pāt. A woman is forbidden to marry any relative of her first husband. When the marriage of a widow is to take place a fee of Rs. 1–4 must be paid to the village proprietor to obtain his consent. The Gūjars of the Bulandshahr District of the United Provinces furnish, Mr. Crooke says,11 perhaps the only well-established instance of polyandry among the Hindus of the plains. Owing to the scarcity of women in the caste it was customary for the wife of one brother, usually the eldest, to be occasionally at the disposal of other unmarried brothers living in the house. The custom arose owing to the lack of women caused by the prevalence of female infanticide, and now that this has been stopped it is rapidly dying out, while no trace of it is believed to exist in the Central Provinces.
At a Gūjar wedding, four plough-yokes are arranged to form a square under the marriage canopy, with a copper pot full of water in the center. At the right moment, the bride’s hand is placed in the bridegroom’s hand, and they walk seven times around the pot, with the bridegroom leading for the first four rounds and the bride for the last three. Widows can remarry, and since there are fewer girls in the caste, a significant amount is often paid from the widow to her father or guardian, though this is not readily acknowledged. As much as Rs. 3000 has been recorded as paid. A widow's marriage is referred to as Nātra or Pāt. A woman is not allowed to marry any relative of her first husband. When a widow is getting married, a fee of Rs. 1-4 must be paid to the village chief to get his approval. The Gūjars of the Bulandshahr District in the United Provinces provide, according to Mr. Crooke, 11 perhaps the only well-established example of polyandry among the Hindus in the plains. Due to the shortage of women in the caste, it was common for the wife of one brother, typically the eldest, to be occasionally shared with other unmarried brothers living in the home. This custom developed because of the shortage caused by female infanticide, and now that this practice has stopped, it is quickly fading away, with no evidence of it believed to exist in the Central Provinces.
6. Disposal of the dead.
The bodies of unmarried persons are buried, and also [173]of those who die of any epidemic disease. Others are cremated. The funeral of an elderly man of good means and family is an occasion for great display. A large feast is given and the Brāhman priests of the caste go about inviting all the Gūjars to attend. Sometimes the number of guests rises to three or four thousand. At the conclusion of the feast one of the hosts claps his hands and all the guests then get up and immediately depart without ceremony or saying farewell. Such an occasion is known as Gūjarwāda, and the Gūjars often spend as much, or more, on a funeral as on a wedding, in the belief that the outlay is of direct benefit to the dead man’s spirit. This idea is inculcated and diligently fostered by the family priests and those Brāhmans who receive gifts for the use of the dead, the greed of these cormorants being insatiable.
Unmarried individuals are buried, along with those who die from any epidemic disease. Others are cremated. The funeral of a wealthy elderly man is a grand event. A large feast is organized, and the Brāhman priests of the caste go around inviting all the Gūjars to join. Sometimes, the guest list can reach three or four thousand people. At the end of the feast, one of the hosts claps his hands, and all the guests get up and leave immediately without any formal goodbye. Such an event is called Gūjarwāda, and the Gūjars often spend as much, if not more, on a funeral as they do on a wedding, believing that the expenses benefit the deceased's spirit. This belief is strongly promoted and encouraged by the family priests and the Brāhmans who receive donations for the deceased, as their greed is never satisfied.
7. Religion.
The household goddess of the caste is known as Kul Devi, the word kul meaning family. To her a platform is erected inside the house, and she must be worshipped by the members of the family alone, no stranger being present. Offerings of cocoanuts, rice, turmeric and flowers are made to her, but no animal sacrifices. When a son of the family dies unmarried, an image of him, known as Mujia, is made on a piece of silver, copper or brass, and is worshipped on Mondays and Fridays during the month of Māgh (January). On one of these days also a feast is given to the caste. Each member of the caste has a guru or spiritual preceptor, who visits him every second or third year and receives a small present of a cocoanut or a piece of cloth. But he does not seem to perform any duties. The guru may belong to any of the religious mendicant castes. A man who is without a guru is known as Nugra and is looked down on. To meet him in the morning is considered unlucky and portends misfortune. Sir C. Elliot12 characterised the Mundle Gūjars as “A very religious race; they never plough on the new moon nor on the 8th of the month, because it is Krishna’s birthday. Their religious and social head is the Mahant of the Rāmjidās temple at Hoshangābād.” In Nimār many of the Gūjars belong to the Pīrzāda sect, [174]which is a kind of reformed creed, based on a mixture of Hinduism and Islām.
The household goddess of the caste is known as Kul Devi, with the word kul meaning family. A platform is set up for her inside the house, and only family members, no outsiders, can worship her. Offerings of coconuts, rice, turmeric, and flowers are made, but no animal sacrifices occur. When an unmarried son of the family passes away, an image of him, called Mujia, is created on a piece of silver, copper, or brass, and is worshipped on Mondays and Fridays during the month of Māgh (January). On one of those days, a feast is also held for the caste. Each caste member has a guru or spiritual mentor, who visits every second or third year and receives a small gift like a coconut or a piece of cloth. However, this guru doesn’t seem to perform any specific duties. The guru can belong to any of the religious mendicant sects. A man without a guru is called Nugra and is regarded with disdain. Encountering him in the morning is seen as unlucky and a sign of bad luck. Sir C. Elliot characterized the Mundle Gūjars as “A very religious race; they never plough on the new moon or on the 8th of the month, as it is Krishna’s birthday. Their religious and social leader is the Mahant of the Rāmjidās temple at Hoshangābād.” In Nimār, many of the Gūjars are part of the Pīrzāda sect, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] which is a sort of reformed belief system that blends Hinduism and Islām.
8. Character.
The Gūjars wear the dress of northern India and their women usually have skirts (lahenga) and not sāris or body-cloths. Married women have a number of strings of black beads round the neck and widows must change these for red ones. As a rule neither men nor women are tattooed. The men sometimes have their hair long and wear beards and whiskers. The Gūjars are now considered the best cultivators of the Nimār District. They are fond of irrigation and sink unfaced wells to water their land and get a second crop off it. They are generally prosperous and make good landlords. Members of the caste have the custom of lending and borrowing among themselves and not from outsiders, and this no doubt conduces to mutual economy and solvency. Like keen cultivators elsewhere, such as the Panwārs and Kurmis, the Gūjar sets store by having a good house and good cattle. The return from a Mundle Gūjar’s wedding, Captain Forsyth wrote,13 is a sight to be seen. Every Gūjar from far and near has come with his whole family in his best bullock-cart gaily ornamented, and, whatever the road may be, nothing but a smash will prevent a breakneck race homewards at full gallop, cattle which have won in several such races acquiring a much coveted reputation throughout the District. [175]
The Gūjars wear clothing typical of northern India, with their women usually in skirts (lahenga) rather than sāris or body-cloths. Married women often wear several strands of black beads around their necks, while widows must switch to red ones. Generally, neither men nor women have tattoos. Men sometimes grow their hair long and sport beards and mustaches. The Gūjars are now regarded as the best farmers in the Nimār District. They enjoy irrigation and dig unlined wells to water their fields, allowing for a second harvest. They are typically well-off and make good landlords. Members of the caste usually lend and borrow only among themselves, avoiding outsiders, which certainly helps with financial efficiency and stability. Like other diligent farmers, such as the Panwārs and Kurmis, Gūjars value having a nice house and good livestock. According to Captain Forsyth, the return from a Mundle Gūjar’s wedding is an impressive sight. Gūjars from near and far arrive with their entire families in their best decorated bullock-carts, and no matter the road, nothing short of a disaster can stop them from racing home at full speed, with winning cattle in such races gaining significant fame across the District. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
2 Mr. Smith ascribes this discovery to Messrs. A. M. T. Jackson (Bombay Gazetteer, vol. i. Part I., 1896, p. 467); D. R. Bhandārkar, Gurjaras (J. Bo. R.A.S. vol. xx.); and Epigraphic Notes (ibidem, vol. xxi.); and Professor Kielhorn’s paper on the Gwālior Inscription of Mihira Bhoja in a German journal.
2 Mr. Smith attributes this discovery to A. M. T. Jackson (Bombay Gazetteer, vol. i. Part I., 1896, p. 467); D. R. Bhandārkar, Gurjaras (J. Bo. R.A.S. vol. xx.); and Epigraphic Notes (ibidem, vol. xxi.); along with Professor Kielhorn’s article on the Gwālior Inscription of Mihira Bhoja in a German journal.
3 Bombay Gazetteer, Hindus of Gujarāt, Appendix B, The Gūjars.
3 Bombay Gazetteer, Hindus of Gujarat, Appendix B, The Gujars.
4 The Khazars were known to the Chinese as Yetas, the beginning of Yeta-i-li-to, the name of their ruling family, and the nations of the west altered this to Hyatilah and Ephthalite. Campbell, ibidem.
4 The Khazars were referred to by the Chinese as Yetas, which led to the name Yeta-i-li-to, the name of their ruling family. Western nations changed this to Hyatilah and Ephthalite. Campbell, ibidem.
7 Tribes and Castes, article Gūjar, para. 12. The description is mainly taken from Elliott’s History of India as told by its own Historians.
7 Tribes and Castes, article Gūjar, para. 12. The description comes primarily from Elliott’s History of India as told by its own Historians.
8 Description of the Kāngra Gūjars by Mr. Barnes. Quoted in Ibbetson’s Punjab Census Report (1881), para. 481.
8 Description of the Kāngra Gūjars by Mr. Barnes. Quoted in Ibbetson’s Punjab Census Report (1881), para. 481.
10 Cf. Krishna’s epithet of Murlidhar or the flute-player, and the general association of the flute with herdsmen and shepherds in Greek and Roman mythology.
10 Cf. Krishna’s nickname Murlidhar, which means the flute-player, and the common link between the flute and herdsmen and shepherds in Greek and Roman mythology.
GURAO
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Origin of the caste. 175
- 2. Internal structure. 177
- 3. Marriage and ceremonies of adolescence. 178
- 4. Birth customs. 178
- 5. The sacred thread. 179
- 6. Funeral customs. 180
- 7. Social position. 181
- 8. The Jain Guraos. 181
1. Origin of the caste.
Gurao.1—A caste of village priests of the temples of Mahādeo in the Marātha Districts. They numbered about 14,000 persons in the Central Provinces and Berār in 1911. The Guraos say that they were formerly Brāhmans and worshippers of Siva, but for some negligence or mistake in his ritual they were cursed by the god and degraded from the status of Brāhmans, though subsequently the god relented and permitted them to worship him and take the offerings made to him.
Gurao.1—A group of village priests for the temples of Mahādeo in the Marātha Districts. In 1911, their population was around 14,000 in the Central Provinces and Berār. The Guraos claim that they were once Brāhmans and followers of Siva, but due to some neglect or error in their rituals, they were cursed by the god and lost their status as Brāhmans. Eventually, the god became forgiving and allowed them to worship him and receive offerings made to him.

Guraos with figures made at the Holi festival called Gangour
Guraos with figures created at the Holi festival called Gangour
It is related that a certain Brāhman, who was a votary of Siva, had to go on a journey. He left his son behind and strictly enjoined on him to perform the worship of the god at midday. The son had bathed and purified himself for this purpose, when shortly before midday his wife came to him and so importuned him to have conjugal intercourse with her that he was obliged to comply. It was then midday and in his impure condition the son went to the shrine of the god to worship him. But Siva cursed him and said that his descendants should be degraded from the status of Brāhmans, though he afterwards relented so far as to permit of their continuing to act as his priests; and this was the origin of the Guraos. It seems doubtful, [176]however, whether the caste are really of Brāhman origin. They were formerly village priests, and Grant-Duff gives the Gurao as one of the village menials in the Marātha villages. They have the privilege of taking the Naivedya or offerings of cooked food made to the god Mahādeo, which Brāhmans will not accept. They also sell leaf-plates and flowers and bel leaves2 which are offered at the temples of Mahādeo; and on the festival of Shivrātri and during the month of Shrāwan (July) they take round the bel leaves which the cultivators require for their offerings and receive presents in return. In Wardha the Guraos get small gifts of grain from the cultivators at seed-time and harvest. They also act as village musicians and blow the conch-shell, beat the drum and play other musical instruments for the morning and evening worship at the temple. They play on the cymbals and drums at the marriages of Brāhmans and other high castes. In the Bombay Presidency3 some are astrologers and fortune-tellers, and others make the bāsing or coronet of flowers which the bridegroom wears. Sometimes they play on the drum or fiddle for their spiritual followers, the dancing-girls or Kalāvants. When a dancing-girl became pregnant she worshipped the Gurao, and he, in return, placed the missi or tooth-powder made from myrobalans on her teeth. If this was not done before her child was born, a Kalāvantin was put out of caste. In some localities the Guraos will take food from Kunbis. And further, as will be seen subsequently, the caste have no proper gotras or exogamous sections, but in arranging their marriages they simply avoid persons having a common surname. All these considerations point to the fact that the caste is not of Brāhmanical origin but belongs to a lower class of the population. Nevertheless in Wardha they are known as Shaiva Brāhmans and rank above the Kunbis. They may study the Sāma Veda only and not the others, and may repeat the Rudra Gayatri or sacred verse of Siva. Clearly the Brāhmans could not accept the offerings of cooked food made at Siva’s shrine; though the larger temples of this deity have Brāhman priests. It seems uncertain whether [177]Siva or Mahādeo was first a village deity and was subsequently exalted to the position of a member of the supreme Hindu Trinity, or whether the opposite process took place and the Guraos obtained their priestly functions on his worship being popularised. But in any case it would appear that they were originally a class of village priests regarded as the servants of the cultivating community, by whose gifts and offerings they were maintained. Grant-Duff in enumerating the village servants says: “Ninth, the Gurao, who is a Sūdra employed to wash the ornaments and attend the idol in the village temples, and on occasions of feasting to prepare the patraoli or leaves which the Hindus substitute for plates. They are also trumpeters by profession and in this capacity are much employed in Marātha armies.”4
A certain Brahmin, who was a follower of Shiva, had to go on a journey. He left his son behind and instructed him to worship the god at noon. The son had bathed and cleaned himself for this purpose when, shortly before noon, his wife urged him so persistently to have sexual relations that he felt he had to give in. It was then noon, and in his impure state, the son went to the shrine of the god to pray. But Shiva cursed him, declaring that his descendants would be demoted from the status of Brahmins, though he later allowed them to continue serving as his priests; and this was the origin of the Guraos. There is some doubt, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] however, about whether this caste actually has Brahmin origins. They used to be village priests, and Grant-Duff lists the Gurao as one of the village servants in the Maratha villages. They have the privilege of accepting the Naivedya or offerings of cooked food made to the god Mahadeo, which Brahmins will not take. They also sell leaf plates, flowers, and bel leaves2 that are offered at the temples of Mahadeo; and during the festival of Shivratri and throughout the month of Shravan (July), they distribute the bel leaves required by farmers for their offerings and receive gifts in return. In Wardha, the Guraos get small gifts of grain from farmers at planting and harvest time. They also serve as village musicians, blowing conch shells, beating drums, and playing other musical instruments during morning and evening worship at the temple. They play cymbals and drums at the weddings of Brahmins and other upper castes. In the Bombay Presidency3, some act as astrologers and fortune-tellers, while others create the bāsing or flower coronet that the groom wears. Sometimes they play drum or fiddle for their spiritual followers, the dancing girls or Kalāvants. When a dancing girl becomes pregnant, she worships the Gurao, who, in turn, applies the missi or tooth powder made from myrobalans on her teeth. If this isn’t done before her child is born, a Kalāvantin is considered out of the caste. In some areas, Guraos will accept food from Kunbis. Furthermore, as will be seen later, the caste lacks proper gotras or exogamous sections; in arranging marriages, they simply avoid marrying others with the same surname. All these factors indicate that this caste isn't of Brahmanical origin but belongs to a lower class of the population. Nevertheless, in Wardha they are referred to as Shaiva Brahmins and rank above the Kunbis. They may only study the Sama Veda and not the others, and they may recite the Rudra Gayatri or sacred verse of Shiva. Clearly, Brahmins could not accept cooked food offerings made at Shiva’s shrine, although larger temples dedicated to this deity have Brahmin priests. It remains uncertain whether [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Shiva or Mahadeo was originally a village deity who was later elevated to a position within the supreme Hindu Trinity, or whether the opposite is true and the Guraos gained their priestly roles as his worship became more popular. In any case, it seems they were initially a class of village priests regarded as servants of the farming community, sustained by their gifts and offerings. Grant-Duff, in his list of village servants, states: “Ninth, the Gurao, who is a Sudra employed to wash the ornaments and tend to the idol in the village temples, and during feasts to prepare the patraoli or leaves that Hindus use instead of plates. They are also trumpeters by trade and are frequently employed by Maratha armies.”4
2. Internal structure.
The caste has several subdivisions which are principally of a territorial nature, as Warāde from Berār; Jhāde, inhabitants of the forest or rice country; Telanga, of the Telugu country; Dakshne, from the Deccan; Mārwāri, from Mārwār, and so on. Other subcastes are the Ahīr and Jain Guraos, of whom the former are apparently Ahīrs who have adopted the priestly profession, while the Jain Guraos are held in Bombay to be the descendants of Jain temple servants who entered the caste when their own deities were thrown out and their shrines annexed by the votaries of Siva.5 In Bombay, Mr. Enthoven states “That the Koli and Marātha ministrants at the temples of Siva and other deities often describe themselves as Guraos, but they have not formed themselves into separate castes and are members of the general Koli or Marātha community. They cease to call themselves Guraos when they cease to minister at temples.”6 In the Central Provinces one of the subcastes is known as Vājantri because they act as village musicians. The caste have no regular exogamous sections, but a number of surnames which answer the same purpose. These are of a professional type, as Lokhandes, an iron-dealer; Phulzares, a maker of fireworks; Sontake, a gold-merchant; Gaikwād, [178]a cowherd; Nākade, long-nosed, and so on. They say they all belong to the same gotra, Sānkhiāyan, named after Sānkhiāya Rishi, the ancestor of the caste.
The caste has several subdivisions that are mainly based on territory, such as Warāde from Berār; Jhāde, people from the forest or rice areas; Telanga, from the Telugu region; Dakshne, from the Deccan; Mārwāri, from Mārwār, and so on. Other subcastes include the Ahīr and Jain Guraos, with the former being apparently Ahīrs who have taken on the priestly profession, while the Jain Guraos are considered in Bombay to be the descendants of Jain temple servants who joined the caste when their own deities were expelled and their shrines taken over by the followers of Siva.5 Mr. Enthoven notes in Bombay that “the Koli and Marātha ministers at the temples of Siva and other deities often refer to themselves as Guraos, but they have not established themselves as separate castes and are part of the broader Koli or Marātha community. They stop calling themselves Guraos when they stop serving at temples.”6 In the Central Provinces, one of the subcastes is called Vājantri because they serve as village musicians. The caste doesn't have regular exogamous sections but has several surnames that serve a similar purpose. These surnames are related to professions, such as Lokhandes, an iron dealer; Phulzares, a firework maker; Sontake, a gold merchant; Gaikwād, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]a cowherd; Nākade, long-nosed, and others. They claim to all belong to the same gotra, Sānkhiāyan, named after Sānkhiāya Rishi, the ancestor of the caste.
3. Marriage and ceremonies of adolescence.
Marriage is avoided between persons having the same surname and those within six degrees of descent from a common ancestor whether male or female. The marriage ceremony generally resembles that of the Brāhmans. Before the wedding the bridegroom’s father prepares an image of Siva from rice and til-seed,7 covers it with a cloth and sends it to the bride’s house. In return her mother prepares and sends back a similar image of Gauri, Siva’s consort. Girls are married as infants, and when a woman arrives at adolescence the following ritual is observed: She goes to her husband’s house and is there secluded for three or four days while her impurity lasts. On its termination she is bathed and clothed in a green dress and yellow choli or breast-cloth, and seated in a gaily decked wooden frame. Her lap is filled with wheat and a cocoanut, and her female friends and relatives and father and father-in-law give her presents of sweets and clothes. This is known as the Shāntik ceremony and is practised by the higher castes in the Marātha country. It may continue for as long as sixteen days. Finally, on an auspicious day the bride and bridegroom are given delicate food and dressed in new clothes. The fire sacrifice is offered and they are taken into a room where a bed, the gift of the bride’s parents, has been prepared for them, and left to consummate the marriage. This is known as Garbhādhān. Next day the bride’s parents give new clothes and a feast to the bridegroom’s family; this feast is known as Godai, and after giving it the bride’s parents may eat at their daughter’s house. A girl seduced by a man of the caste may be properly married to him after her parents have performed Prāyaschit or atonement. But if she has a child out of wedlock, he is relegated to the Vidūr or illegitimate group. Even if a girl be seduced by a stranger, provided he be of higher or equal caste, as the Kunbis and Marāthas, she may be taken back into the community.
Marriage is not allowed between people with the same last name or those who are related within six degrees of a common ancestor, whether male or female. The wedding ceremony is similar to that of the Brāhmans. Before the wedding, the groom’s father makes an image of Siva from rice and sesame seeds, covers it with a cloth, and sends it to the bride’s house. In return, her mother prepares and sends back a similar image of Gauri, Siva’s consort. Girls are often married at a young age, and when a woman reaches adolescence, the following ritual takes place: She goes to her husband’s house and stays there secluded for three or four days while she is considered impure. Once that period is over, she is bathed, dressed in a green outfit and a yellow choli, and seated in a beautifully decorated wooden frame. Her lap is filled with wheat and a coconut, and her female friends, relatives, father, and father-in-law give her gifts of sweets and clothes. This is called the Shāntik ceremony and is practiced by the higher castes in the Marātha region. It can last for up to sixteen days. Finally, on an auspicious day, the bride and groom are given special food and dressed in new clothes. A fire sacrifice is performed, and they are taken into a room where a bed, a gift from the bride’s parents, has been prepared for them, and left to consummate the marriage, which is known as Garbhādhān. The next day, the bride’s parents provide new clothes and hold a feast for the groom’s family; this feast is called Godai, and after it is given, the bride’s parents may eat at their daughter’s house. A girl who is seduced by a man from her caste can be properly married to him after her parents perform Prāyaschit or atonement. However, if she has a child out of wedlock, that child is classified as Vidūr or illegitimate. If a girl is seduced by a stranger, as long as he is of equal or higher caste, such as Kunbis and Marāthas, she may be accepted back into the community.
4. Birth customs.
If a child is born at an unlucky season, they take two winnowing-fans and tie the baby between them with a thread [179]wound many times round about. A cow is brought and made to lick the child, which is thus supposed to have been born again from it as a calf, the evil omen of the first birth being removed. The father performs the fire sacrifice, and a human figure is made from cooked rice and worshipped. A burning wick is placed in its stomach and it is taken out and left at cross-roads, this being probably a substitute for the member of the family whose death was presaged by the untimely birth of the child. Similarly if any one dies at the astronomical period known as Panchak, they make five figures of wheat-flour and burn or bury them with the body, as it is thought that otherwise five members of the family would die.
If a child is born during an unlucky time, they take two winnowing fans and tie the baby between them with a thread [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] wrapped around multiple times. A cow is brought in to lick the child, which is believed to mean the child has been reborn from the cow like a calf, thus removing the bad luck of the first birth. The father performs a fire sacrifice, and a figure made of cooked rice is created and worshipped. A burning wick is placed in its stomach, then it's taken out and left at a crossroads, likely symbolizing the family member whose death was foretold by the child’s untimely birth. Similarly, if someone dies during the astronomical period known as Panchak, they make five figures out of wheat flour and burn or bury them with the body, as it’s believed that otherwise five family members would die.
5. The sacred thread.
Boys are invested with the sacred thread at the age of five, seven or nine years, and until that time they are considered to be Sūdras and not members of the caste. From a hundred to three hundred rupees may be spent on the investiture. On the day before the ceremony a Brāhman and his wife are invited to take food, and a yellow thread with a mango leaf is tied round the boy’s wrist. The spirits of other boys who died before their thread ceremony was performed and of women of the family who died before their husbands are invited to attend. These are represented by young boys and married women of other families who come to the house and are bathed and anointed with turmeric and oil, and given presents of sugar and new clothes. Next day the initiate is seated on a platform in a shed erected for the purpose and puts on the sacred thread made of cotton and also a strip of the skin of the black-buck with a silk apron and cap. The boy’s father takes him on his lap and whispers or, as the Hindus say, blows the Gāyatri mantra or sacred text into his ear. A sacrifice is performed, and the friends and fellow-castemen of the family make presents to the boy of copper and silver coin. The amount thus given is not used by the parents, but is spent on the boy’s education or on the purchase of an ornament for him. On the conclusion of the ceremony the boy mounts a wooden model of a horse and pretends to set out for Benāres. His paternal uncle then says to him, ‘Why are you going away?’ And the boy replies, ‘Because you have not married me.’ His uncle [180]then promises to find a bride for him and he gives up his project. The part played by the maternal uncle in this ceremony is probably a survival of the period of the matriarchate, when a man’s property descended to his sister’s son. He would thus naturally claim the boy as a husband for his own daughter, and such a marriage apparently became customary and in course of time acquired binding force. And although all recollection of the rule of inheritance through women has long been forgotten, the marriage of a brother’s daughter to a sister’s son is still considered peculiarly suitable, and the idea that it is the duty of the maternal uncle to find a bride for his nephew appears to be simply a development of this. The above account also gives reason for supposing that the investiture with the sacred thread was originally a ceremony of puberty.
Boys receive the sacred thread at the ages of five, seven, or nine, and until then, they are regarded as Sūdras and not part of the caste. The cost of the ceremony can range from one hundred to three hundred rupees. The day before the ceremony, a Brāhman and his wife are invited to share a meal, and a yellow thread along with a mango leaf is tied around the boy’s wrist. The spirits of boys who died before their thread ceremony and women in the family who passed away before their husbands are invited to join. These spirits are represented by young boys and married women from other families who come to the house, are bathed and anointed with turmeric and oil, and receive gifts of sugar and new clothes. The next day, the boy is seated on a platform in a shed built for the occasion, where he puts on the sacred cotton thread, along with a strip of black-buck skin, a silk apron, and a cap. His father holds him on his lap and whispers, or as Hindus say, "blows," the Gāyatri mantra or sacred text into his ear. A sacrifice is made, and friends and fellow caste members give the boy gifts of copper and silver coins. The boy’s parents do not use this money; instead, it is spent on his education or a piece of jewelry for him. After the ceremony, the boy climbs onto a wooden model of a horse and pretends to head to Benāres. His paternal uncle asks, “Why are you leaving?” The boy replies, “Because you haven’t married me.” His uncle then promises to find a bride for him, and he abandons his plan. The role of the maternal uncle in this ceremony likely traces back to a time when inheritance occurred through women, when a man’s property would go to his sister’s son. He would naturally see the boy as a potential husband for his own daughter, making such marriages common and eventually binding. Although the rule of inheritance through women has been forgotten, marriage between a brother’s daughter and a sister’s son is still viewed as particularly appropriate, and the expectation that a maternal uncle should find a bride for his nephew seems to stem from this tradition. This account also suggests that the investiture with the sacred thread was originally a puberty ceremony.

Group of Gurao musicians with their instruments
Group of Gurao musicians with their instruments
6. Funeral customs.
The dead are burnt and the ashes thrown into water or carried to the Ganges. A small piece of gold, two or three small pearls, and some basil leaves are put into the mouth, and flowers, red powder and betel leaves are spread over the corpse. The son or male heir of the deceased walks in front carrying fire in an earthen pot. At a small distance from the burning-ground, when the bearers change places, he picks up a stone, known as the life-stone or jivkhada. This is afterwards buried at the burning-ghāt until the priest comes to effect the purification of the mourners on the tenth day. It is then dug up, set up and worshipped, and thrown into a well. A man is burnt naked; a woman in a robe and bodice. The heads of widows are not shaved as a rule, but on the tenth day after her husband’s death a widow is asked whether she would like her head shaved; if she refuses, the people conclude that she intends to marry again. But if the deceased left no male heir to carry behind his bier the burning wood with which the funeral pyre is to be kindled, then the widow must be shaved before the funeral starts and perform this duty. If there is no male relative and no widow, the pot containing fire is tied to the bier. When the corpse of a woman who has died in child-bed is being carried to the burning-ground various rites are observed to prevent her spirit from becoming a Churel and troubling the living. [181]A lemon charmed by a magician is buried under the corpse and a man follows the body strewing the seeds of rala, while nails are driven into the threshold of the house.8
The dead are cremated, and the ashes are either scattered in water or taken to the Ganges. A small piece of gold, two or three small pearls, and some basil leaves are placed in the mouth, and flowers, red powder, and betel leaves are spread over the body. The son or male heir of the deceased walks ahead carrying fire in a clay pot. Just before reaching the cremation site, when the pallbearers swap places, he picks up a stone known as the life-stone or jivkhada. This stone is then buried at the cremation ghāt until the priest arrives to purify the mourners on the tenth day. After that, it is dug up, set up for worship, and then thrown into a well. A man is cremated without clothing; a woman is dressed in a robe and bodice. Typically, widows do not have their heads shaved, but on the tenth day after her husband's death, a widow is asked if she wants her head shaved; if she declines, people assume she intends to remarry. However, if the deceased didn't leave a male heir to carry the wood for the funeral pyre, the widow must have her head shaved before the funeral begins and take on this responsibility. If there are no male relatives and no widow, the pot containing fire is tied to the bier. When the body of a woman who died during childbirth is taken to the cremation site, various rituals are performed to prevent her spirit from becoming a Churel and disturbing the living. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]A magician charms a lemon, which is buried under the body, and a man follows the corpse while scattering rala seeds, with nails driven into the threshold of the house.8
7. Social position.
The caste has now a fairly high social status and ranks above the Kunbis. They abstain from all flesh and from liquor and will take food only from the hands of a Marātha Brāhman, while Kunbis and other cultivating and serving castes will accept food from their hands. They worship Siva principally on Mondays, this day being sacred to the deity, who carries the moon as an ornament on his head, crowning the matted locks from which the Ganges flows.
The caste now has a pretty high social status and ranks above the Kunbis. They avoid all meat and alcohol and will only take food from the hands of a Marātha Brāhman, while Kunbis and other farming and serving castes will accept food from them. They mainly worship Siva on Mondays, which is a sacred day for the deity who wears the moon as an ornament on his head, crowning the matted hair from which the Ganges flows.
8. The Jain Guraos.
Of the Jain Guraos Mr. Enthoven quotes the following interesting description from the Bombay Gazetteer: “They are mainly servants in village temples which, though dedicated to Brāhmanic gods, have still by their sides broken remains of Jain images. This, and the fact that most of the temple land-grants date from a time when Jainism was the State religion, support the theory that the Jain Guraos are probably Jain temple servants who have come under the influence partly of Lingāyatism and partly of Brāhmanism. A curious survival of their Jainism occurs at Dasahra, Shimga and other leading festivals, when the village deity is taken out of the temple and carried in procession. On these occasions, in front of the village god’s palanquin, three, five or seven of the villagers, among whom the Gurao is always the leader, carry each a long, gaily-painted wooden pole resting against their right shoulder. At the top of the pole is fastened a silver mask or hand and round it is draped a rich silk robe. Of these poles, the chief one, carried by the Gurao, is called the Jain’s pillar, Jainācha khāmb.” [182]
Of the Jain Guraos, Mr. Enthoven quotes the following interesting description from the Bombay Gazetteer: “They mainly serve in village temples that, although dedicated to Brāhmanic gods, still have broken remnants of Jain images nearby. This, along with the fact that most of the temple land grants date back to when Jainism was the State religion, supports the theory that the Jain Guraos are likely Jain temple servants who have been influenced partly by Lingāyatism and partly by Brāhmanism. A curious survival of their Jainism takes place during Dasahra, Shimga, and other major festivals when the village deity is taken out of the temple and carried in procession. On these occasions, in front of the village god’s palanquin, three, five, or seven villagers, with the Gurao always leading, carry a long, brightly painted wooden pole resting on their right shoulder. At the top of the pole is a silver mask or hand, draped in a rich silk robe. The main pole, carried by the Gurao, is referred to as the Jain’s pillar, Jainācha khāmb.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This article is based partly on a paper by Mr. Abdus Subhān Khān, Tahsīldār, Hinganghāt, and Mr. Adurām Chaudhri of the Gazetteer Office.
1 This article is partly based on a paper by Mr. Abdus Subhān Khān, Tahsīldār of Hinganghāt, and Mr. Adurām Chaudhri from the Gazetteer Office.
HALBA
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Traditions of the caste. 182
- 2. Halba landowners in Bastar and Bhandāra. 184
- 3. Internal structure: subcastes. 185
- 4. Exogamous sections. 186
- 5. Theory of the origin of the caste. 187
- 6. Marriage. 188
- 7. Importance of the sister’s son. 189
- 8. The wedding ceremony. 190
- 9. Going-away ceremony. 192
- 10. Widow-marriage and divorce. 193
- 11. Religion. 194
- 12. Disposal of the dead. 194
- 13. Propitiating the spirits of those who have died a violent death. 195
- 14. Impurity of women. 196
- 15. Childbirth. 196
- 16. Names. 197
- 17. Social status. 198
- 18. Caste panchāyat. 199
- 19. Dress. 199
- 20. Tattooing. 200
- 21. Occupation. 201
1. Traditions of the caste.
Halba, Halbi.1—A caste of cultivators and farmservants whose home is the south of the Raipur District and the Kānker and Bastar States; from here small numbers of them have spread to Bhandāra and parts of Berār. In 1911 they numbered 100,000 persons in the combined Provinces. The Halbas have several stories relating to their own origin. One of these, reported by Mr. Gokul Prasād, is as follows: One of the Uriya Rājas had erected four scarecrows in his field to keep off the birds. One night Mahādeo and Pārvati were walking on the earth and happened to pass that way, and Pārvati saw them and asked what they were. When it was explained to her she thought that as they had excited her interest something should be done for them, and at her request Mahādeo gave them life [183]and they became two men and two women. Next morning they presented themselves before the Rāja and told him what had happened. The Rāja said, “Since you have come on earth, you must have a caste. Run after Mahādeo and find out what caste you should belong to.” So they ran after the god and inquired of him, and he said that as they had excited his and Pārvati’s attention by waving in the wind they should be called Halba, from halna, to wave. This story is clearly based on one of those fanciful punning derivations so dear to the Brāhmanical mind, but the legend about being created from scarecrows is found among other agricultural castes of non-Aryan origin, as the Lodhis. The story continues that the reason why the Halbas came to settle in Bastar and Kānker was that they had accompanied one of the Rājas of Jagannāth in Orissa, who was afflicted with leprosy, to the Sihāwa jungles, where he proposed to pass the rest of his life in retirement. On a certain day the Rāja went out hunting with his dogs, one of which was quite white. This dog jumped into a spring of water and came out with his white skin changed to copper red. The Rāja, observing this miracle, bathed in the spring himself and was cured of his leprosy. He then wished to return to Orissa, but the Halbas induced him to remain in his adopted country, and he became the ancestor of the Rājas of Kānker. The Halbas are still the household servants of the Kānker family, and when a fresh chief succeeds, one of them, who has the title of Kapardār, takes him to the temple and invests him with the Durbār kī poshak or royal robes, affixing also the tīka or badge of office on his forehead with turmeric, rice and sandalwood, and rubbing his body over with ottar of roses. Until lately the Kapardār’s family had a considerable grant of rent-free land, but this has now been taken away. A Halba is or was also the priest of the temple at Sihāwa, which is said to have been built by the first Rāja over the spring where he was healed of his leprosy. The Halbas are also connected with the Rājas of Bastar, and a suggestion has been made2 that they originally belonged to the Telugu country and came with the Rājas of Bastar from Warangal in the Deccan. Mr. Gilder derives [184]the name from an old Canarese word Halbar or Halbaru, meaning ‘old ones or ancients’ or ‘primitive inhabitants.’ The Halba dialect, however, contains no traces of Canarese, and on the question of their entering Bastar with the Rājas, Rai Bahādur Panda Baijnāth, Diwān of Bastar, writes as follows: In the following saying relating to the coming of the Bastar Rājas, which is often repeated, the Halba’s name does not occur:
Halba, Halbi.1—A caste of farmers and farm workers who primarily live in the southern part of the Raipur District and the Kānker and Bastar States; from here, small numbers have moved to Bhandāra and parts of Berār. In 1911, their population was around 100,000 in the combined Provinces. The Halbas have various stories about their origin. One story, shared by Mr. Gokul Prasād, goes like this: One of the Uriya Rājas set up four scarecrows in his field to scare away the birds. One night, Mahādeo and Pārvati were walking on earth and happened to pass by. Pārvati noticed the scarecrows and asked what they were. When it was explained to her, she thought that since they piqued her interest, something should be done for them. At her request, Mahādeo gave them life [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and they transformed into two men and two women. The next morning, they approached the Rāja and explained what had happened. The Rāja said, “Since you are now on earth, you need a caste. Go after Mahādeo and find out what caste you belong to.” So they ran after the god to ask him, and he replied that since they had caught his and Pārvati’s attention by swaying in the wind, they should be called Halba, derived from halna, meaning to wave. This story clearly reflects one of those imaginative wordplay origins cherished by the Brāhmanical mindset, but the legend about being created from scarecrows is also found among other agricultural castes of non-Aryan origins, like the Lodhis. The tale continues that the reason the Halbas settled in Bastar and Kānker was that they accompanied one of the Rājas of Jagannāth in Orissa, who was suffering from leprosy, to the Sihāwa jungles, where he intended to spend the rest of his days in solitude. One day, the Rāja went hunting with his dogs, one of which was white. This dog jumped into a spring and emerged with its white fur transformed to a copper red. The Rāja, witnessing this miracle, bathed in the spring himself and was cured of leprosy. He then wanted to return to Orissa, but the Halbas persuaded him to stay in his new home, becoming the ancestor of the Rājas of Kānker. The Halbas are still the household servants of the Kānker family, and when a new chief takes over, one of them, known as the Kapardār, takes him to the temple and dresses him in the Durbār kī poshak or royal robes, also placing the tīka or emblem of office on his forehead using turmeric, rice, and sandalwood, while applying rose ottar over his body. Until recently, the Kapardār’s family received a substantial grant of rent-free land, but this has now been revoked. A Halba also served as the priest of the temple at Sihāwa, which is said to have been built by the first Rāja over the spring where he was cured of his leprosy. The Halbas are also linked with the Rājas of Bastar, and there is a suggestion2 that they originally came from the Telugu region along with the Rājas of Bastar from Warangal in the Deccan. Mr. Gilder traces [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the name to an old Canarese word Halbar or Halbaru, meaning ‘old ones or ancients’ or ‘primitive inhabitants.’ However, the Halba dialect shows no signs of Canarese influence, and regarding their migration to Bastar with the Rājas, Rai Bahādur Panda Baijnāth, Diwān of Bastar, states the following: In the commonly repeated saying about the arrival of the Bastar Rājas, the Halba’s name does not appear:
Chalkibans Rāja | Dibdibi bāja. |
Kosaria Rāwat | Pita Bhatra. |
Peng Parja | Rāja Muria. |
Tendukhuti | Pania lava. |
Which may be rendered: “The Rāja was of the Chalki race.3 The drum was called Dibdibi. Kosaria Rāwat, Pita Bhatra, Peng Parja and Rāja Muria,4 these four castes came with the Rāja. The tribute paid (to the Rāja) was a comb of tendu wood and a lava quail.” This doggerel rhyme is believed to recall the circumstances of the immigration of the Bastar Rājas. So the Halbas did not perhaps come with the Rāja, but they were his guards for a long time. In the Dasahra ceremony a Halba carried the royal Chhatra or Umbrella, and the Rāja walked under the protection of another Halba’s naked sword. A Halba’s widows were not sold and his intestate property was not taken over by the Rāja.
Which may be expressed as: “The King was from the Chalki lineage.3 The drum was called Dibdibi. Kosaria Rāwat, Pita Bhatra, Peng Parja, and King Muria,4 these four castes accompanied the King. The tribute given (to the King) was a comb made of tendu wood and a lava quail.” This simple rhyme is thought to reflect the events surrounding the immigration of the Bastar Kings. So, the Halbas probably didn’t come with the King, but they served as his guards for a long time. During the Dasahra ceremony, a Halba carried the royal umbrella, and the King walked under the protection of another Halba’s unsheathed sword. A Halba’s widows were not sold, and his property was not taken over by the King.

Ploughing with cows and buffaloes in Chhattīsgarh
Plowing with cows and buffaloes in Chhattisgarh
2. Halba landowners in Bastar and Bhandāra.
Thus the Halbas occupy a comparatively honourable position in Bastar. They are the highest local caste with the exception of the Brāhmans, the Dhākars or illegitimate descendants of Brāhmans, and a few Rājpūt families. The reason for this is no doubt that they have become landholders in the State, a position which it would not be difficult for them to acquire when their only rivals were the Gonds. They are moderately good cultivators, and in Dhamtari can hold their own with Hindus, so that they could well surpass the Gond. Traditions also remain in Bastar of a Halba revolt. It is said that during Rāja [185]Daryao Deo’s reign, about 125 years back, the Halbas rebelled and many were thrown down a waterfall ninety feet high, one only of these escaping with his life. The eyes of some were also put out as a punishment for the oppression they had exercised, and a stone inscription at Donger records the oath of fealty taken by the Halbas before the image of Danteshwari, the tutelary deity of Bastar, after their insurrection was put down in Samvat 1836 or A.D. 1779. The Halbas were thus a caste of considerable influence, since they could attempt to subvert the ruling dynasty. In Bhandāra again the caste have quite a different story, and say that they came from the United Provinces or, according to another version, the Makrai State, where they were of the status of Rājpūts and wore the sacred thread. There a girl of their family, of great beauty, was asked in marriage by a Muhammadan king. The father could not refuse the king, but would not give his daughter in marriage to one not of his own caste. So he fled south and took asylum with the Gond Rāja of Chānda, from whom the Halba zamīndārs subsequently received their estates. It seems unnecessary to attach any importance to this story; the tale of the beautiful daughter is most hackneyed, and the whole has probably been devised by the Brāhmans to give the Halba zamīndārs of Bhandāra a more respectable ancestry than they could claim if they admitted having come from Bastar, certainly no home of Rājpūts. But if this supposition is correct it is interesting to note how a legend may show a caste as originating in some place with which it never had any connection whatever; and it seems a necessary conclusion that no importance can be attached to such traditions without corroborating evidence.
Thus, the Halbas hold a relatively honorable position in Bastar. They are the highest local caste except for the Brāhmans, the Dhākars (illegitimate descendants of Brāhmans), and a few Rājpūt families. This is likely because they have become landowners in the State, and it would not have been difficult for them to acquire this status when their only competitors were the Gonds. They are moderately skilled farmers, and in Dhamtari, they can compete with Hindus, meaning they could easily outdo the Gonds. There are also traditions in Bastar regarding a Halba rebellion. It's said that during the reign of Rāja [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Daryao Deo, about 125 years ago, the Halbas rebelled, and many were thrown off a waterfall that was ninety feet high, with only one survivor. Some had their eyes gouged out as punishment for the oppression they had exercised, and a stone inscription at Donger records the oath of loyalty taken by the Halbas before the image of Danteshwari, the protector deity of Bastar, after their rebellion was suppressed in Samvat 1836 or CE 1779. The Halbas were thus a caste of considerable influence, capable of challenging the ruling dynasty. In Bhandāra, however, the caste tells a different story and claims they came from the United Provinces or, according to another version, the Makrai State, where they were considered Rājpūts and wore the sacred thread. There, a beautiful girl from their family was proposed to by a Muhammadan king. The father couldn't refuse the king but didn’t want to marry his daughter to someone outside his caste. So he fled south and sought refuge with the Gond Rāja of Chānda, from whom the Halba zamīndārs later received their estates. It seems unnecessary to give much weight to this story; the tale of the beautiful daughter is quite clichéd, and it was probably created by the Brāhmans to give the Halba zamīndārs of Bhandāra a more respectable lineage than they could claim if they admitted to coming from Bastar, which was certainly no Rājpūt homeland. But if this assumption is correct, it’s interesting to note how a legend can suggest a caste originated in a place with which it had no genuine connection; and it seems reasonable to conclude that no significance can be attached to such traditions without supporting evidence.
3. Internal structure: subcastes.
The caste have local divisions known as Bastarha, Chhattīsgarhia and Marethia, according as they live in Bastar, Chhattīsgarh, or Bhandāra and the other Marātha Districts. The last two groups, however, intermarry, so only the Bastar Halbas really form a separate subcaste. But the caste is also everywhere divided into two groups of pure and mixed Halbas. These are known in Bastar and Chhattīsgarh as Purāit or Nekha, and Surāit or Nāyak, respectively, and in Bhandāra as Barpangat and Khālpangat or [186]those of good and bad stock. The Surāits or Khālpangats are said to be of mixed origin, born from Halba fathers and women of other castes. But in past times unions of Halba mothers and men of other castes were perhaps not less frequent. These two sets of groups do not intermarry. A Surāit Halba will take food from a Purāit, but the Purāits do not return the compliment; though in some localities they will accept food which does not contain salt. The two divisions will take water from each other and exchange leaf-pipes. In Bhandāra the Barpangat or pure Halbas have now further split into two groups, the zamīndāri families having constituted themselves into a separate subdivision; they practise hypergamy with the others, taking daughters from them in marriage but not giving their daughters to them. This is simply of a piece with their claim to be Rājpūts, hypergamy being a custom of northern India.
The caste has local divisions known as Bastarha, Chhattīsgarhia, and Marethia, depending on whether they live in Bastar, Chhattīsgarh, or Bhandāra and the other Marātha Districts. The last two groups, however, intermarry, so only the Bastar Halbas actually form a separate subcaste. But the caste is also divided everywhere into two groups: pure and mixed Halbas. These are referred to in Bastar and Chhattīsgarh as Purāit or Nekha and Surāit or Nāyak, respectively, and in Bhandāra as Barpangat and Khālpangat or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]those of good and bad stock. The Surāits or Khālpangats are said to have mixed origins, born from Halba fathers and women from other castes. However, in the past, unions of Halba mothers and men from other castes were perhaps just as common. These two groups do not intermarry. A Surāit Halba can share food with a Purāit, but the Purāits do not reciprocate; though in some areas they will accept food that doesn't contain salt. The two divisions will take water from each other and share leaf-pipes. In Bhandāra, the Barpangat or pure Halbas have further split into two groups, with the zamīndāri families forming a separate subdivision; they practice hypergamy with the others, taking daughters from them in marriage but not giving their daughters to them. This aligns with their claim to be Rājpūts, as hypergamy is a custom in northern India.
4. Exogamous sections.
The exogamous sections of the caste afford further evidence of their mixed origin. Many of the names recorded are those of other castes, as Baretha (a washerman), Bhoyar (Bhoi or bearer), Rāwat (herdsman), Barhai (carpenter), Mālia (Māli or gardener), Dhākar (Vidūr or illegitimate Brāhman), Bhandāri (barber), Pardhān (Gond), Mānkar (title of various tribes), Sahara (Saonr), Kanderi (turner), Agri (Agarwāla Bania), Baghel (a sept of Rājpūts), Elmia (from Velama, Telugu cultivators), and Chalki and Ponwār (Chalukya and Panwār Rājpūts). It may be concluded that these groups are descended from ancestors of the caste after which they are named. There are also a number of territorial and titular names of the usual type, and many totemistic names, as Ghorapatia (a horse), Kawaliha (lotus), Aurila (tamarind), Lendia (a tree), Gohi (a lizard), Manjur (a peacock), Bhringrāj (a blackbird) and so on. In Bastar they revere the animal or plant after which their sept is named and will not kill or injure it. If a man accidentally kills his devak or sacred animal he will tear off a small piece of his cloth and throw it away to make a shroud for the corpse. A few of them will break their earthen pots as if a relative had died in their house, but this is not general. In Bastar the totemistic groups are named barags, and many men also belong to a thok, having some titular name which they use as a surname. Nowadays [187]marriage is avoided by persons having the same thok or surname as well as between those of the same barag.
The exogamous sections of the caste provide further proof of their mixed origins. Many of the recorded names belong to other castes, such as Baretha (a washerman), Bhoyar (Bhoi or bearer), Rāwat (herdsman), Barhai (carpenter), Mālia (Māli or gardener), Dhākar (Vidūr or illegitimate Brāhman), Bhandāri (barber), Pardhān (Gond), Mānkar (title for various tribes), Sahara (Saonr), Kanderi (turner), Agri (Agarwāla Bania), Baghel (a branch of Rājpūts), Elmia (from Velama, Telugu farmers), and Chalki and Ponwār (Chalukya and Panwār Rājpūts). It can be concluded that these groups are descended from the ancestors of the caste after which they are named. There are also several territorial and titular names of the usual kind, as well as many totemic names like Ghorapatia (a horse), Kawaliha (lotus), Aurila (tamarind), Lendia (a tree), Gohi (a lizard), Manjur (a peacock), Bhringrāj (a blackbird), and so on. In Bastar, they hold the animal or plant after which their sept is named in reverence and will avoid killing or harming it. If someone accidentally kills their devak or sacred animal, they will rip off a small piece of their clothing and discard it to serve as a shroud for the body. A few of them will break their clay pots as if a relative has died in their home, but this isn't common. In Bastar, the totemic groups are called barags, and many men also belong to a thok, using some titular name as a surname. Nowadays, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]marriage is avoided between individuals with the same thok or surname, as well as those from the same barag.
5. Theory of the origin of the caste.
In view of the information available the most probable theory of the origin of the Halbas is that they were a mixed caste, born of irregular alliances between the Uriya Rājas and their retainers with the women of their household servants and between the different servants themselves. Mr. Gokul Prasād points out that many of the names of Halba sections are those of the haguas or household menials of the Uriya chiefs. The Halbas, according to their own story, came here in attendance on one of the chiefs, and are still employed as household servants in Kānker and Bastar. They are clearly a caste of mixed origin as they still admit women of other castes married by Halba men into the community, and one of their two subcastes in each locality consists of families of impure descent. The Dhākars of Bastar are the illegitimate offspring of Brāhmans with women of the country who have grown into a caste, and Mr. Panda Baijnāth quotes a proverb, saying that ‘The Halbas and Dhākars form two portions of a bedsheet.’ Instances of other castes similarly formed are the Audhelias of Bilāspur, who are said to be the offspring of Daharia Rājpūts by their kept women, and the Bargāhs, descended from the nurses of Rājpūt families. The name Halba might be derived from hal, a plough, and be a variant for harwāha, the common term for a farmservant in the northern Districts. This derivation they give themselves in one of their stories, saying that their first ancestor was created from a sod of earth on the plough of Balarām or Haladhara, the brother of Krishna; and it has also the support of Sir G. Grierson. The caste includes no doubt a number of Gonds, Rāwats (herdsmen) and others, and it may be partly occupational, consisting of persons employed as farmservants by the Hindu settlers. The farmservant in Chhattīsgarh has a very definite position, his engagement being permanent and his wages consisting always in a fourth share of the produce, which is divided among them when several are employed. The caste have a peculiar dialect of their own, which Dr. Grierson describes as follows:5 [188]“Linguistic evidence also points to the fact that the Halbas are an aboriginal tribe, who have adopted Hinduism and an Aryan language. Their dialect is a curious mixture of Uriya, Chhattīsgarhi and Marāthi, the proportions varying according to the locality. In Bhandāra it is nearly all Marāthi, but in Bastar it is much more mixed and has some forms which look like Telugu.” If the home of the Halbas was in the debateable land between Chhattīsgarh and the Uriya country to the east and south of the Mahānadi, their dialect might, as Mr. Hīra Lāl points out, have originated here. They themselves give the ruined but once important city of Sihāwa on the banks of the Mahānadi in this tract as that of their first settlement; and Uriya is spoken to the east of Sihāwa and Marāthi to the west, while Chhattīsgarhi is the language of the locality itself and of the country extending north and south. Subsequently the Halbas served as soldiers in the armies of the Ratanpur kings and their position no doubt considerably improved, so that in Bastar they became an important landholding caste. Some of these soldiers may have migrated west and taken service under the Gond kings of Chānda, and their descendants may now be represented by the Bhandāra zamīndārs, who, however, if this theory be correct, have entirely forgotten their origin. Others took up weaving and have become amalgamated with the Koshti caste in Bhandāra and Berār.
Based on the available information, the most likely theory about the origin of the Halbas is that they were a mixed caste, resulting from irregular relationships between the Uriya Rājas and their retainers, as well as with the women who served them and among the various servants themselves. Mr. Gokul Prasād points out that many of the names of Halba sections are those of the household servants of the Uriya chiefs. The Halbas state that they came here serving one of the chiefs and continue to work as household servants in Kānker and Bastar. They clearly represent a caste of mixed origin, as they still accept women from other castes who marry Halba men into their community, and one of their two subcastes in each area consists of families of impure descent. The Dhākars of Bastar are the illegitimate children of Brāhmans with local women who have formed a caste, and Mr. Panda Baijnāth quotes a proverb that states, “The Halbas and Dhākars are two sides of the same coin.” Other similar castes include the Audhelias of Bilāspur, thought to be the descendants of Daharia Rājpūts and their kept women, and the Bargāhs, who come from the nurses of Rājpūt families. The name Halba might come from the word *hal*, meaning plough, and could be a variation of *harwāha*, the common term for a farm servant in the northern districts. This origin is supported by one of their stories, claiming that their first ancestor was created from a clump of earth on the plough of Balarām or Haladhara, the brother of Krishna; this view is also backed by Sir G. Grierson. The caste likely includes several Gonds, Rāwats (herdsmen), and others, and it may be partly occupational, comprising individuals employed as farm servants by Hindu settlers. In Chhattīsgarh, farm servants have a clearly defined role, with permanent contracts and pay typically amounting to a fourth share of the harvest, divided among them when multiple workers are involved. The caste has its own distinct dialect, which Dr. Grierson describes as follows:5 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] “Linguistic evidence suggests that the Halbas are an indigenous tribe that has adopted Hinduism and an Aryan language. Their dialect is an interesting blend of Uriya, Chhattīsgarhi, and Marāthi, with variations depending on the region. In Bhandāra, it is primarily Marāthi, but in Bastar, it is much more diverse and includes some elements that resemble Telugu.” If the Halbas originated in the disputed territory between Chhattīsgarh and the Uriya area to the east and south of the Mahānadi, as Mr. Hīra Lāl notes, their dialect might have emerged here. They refer to the now-ruined but formerly significant city of Sihāwa along the Mahānadi as their first settlement; Uriya is spoken east of Sihāwa, Marāthi to the west, while Chhattīsgarhi is the local language and that of the surrounding regions. Later, the Halbas served as soldiers in the armies of the Ratanpur kings, and their status likely improved significantly, allowing them to become an important landholding caste in Bastar. Some of these soldiers may have moved westward and served under the Gond kings of Chānda, with their descendants now potentially represented by the Bhandāra zamīndārs, who, if this theory holds true, have completely forgotten their roots. Others took up weaving and merged with the Koshti caste in Bhandāra and Berār.
6. Marriage.
Girls are not usually married until they are above ten years old, or nearly adult as age goes in India; but there is no rule on the subject. Many girls reach twenty without entering wedlock. If the parents are too poor to pay for their daughter’s marriage the neighbours will subscribe. In Bastar, however, the Uriya custom prevails, and an unmarried girl in whom the signs of puberty appear is put out of caste. In such a case her father marries her to a mahua tree. The strictness of the rule on this subject among the Uriyas is probably due to the strength of Brāhmanical influence, the priestly caste possessing more power and property in Sambalpur and Orissa than in almost any part of India. If a death occurs in the family of the bridegroom just before the date fixed for the wedding, and the ceremonies of purification cannot be completed prior to [189]it, the bride is formally wedded to an achar6 or mahua tree;7 the marriage crown is tied on to the tree, and the bride walks round it seven times. After the bridegroom’s purification the couple are taken to the same tree, and here the forehead of the bridegroom is marked with turmeric paste and rice. The couple sit one on each side of the tree, and the Tikāwan ceremony or presentation of gifts by the relatives and friends is performed, and the marriage is considered to be complete. If an unmarried girl goes wrong with an outsider of low caste she is expelled from the community; but if with a member of a caste from whom a Halba can take water she may be readmitted to caste, provided she has not eaten food cooked in an earthen pot from the hands of her seducer; but not if she has done so. If there be a child of the seducer she must wait until it be weaned and either taken by the putative father or given away to a Chamār or Gond. The girl can then be given in marriage to any Halba as a widow. Women of other castes married by Halbas are admitted into the community. This happens most frequently in the case of women of the Rāwat (herdsman) caste.
Girls in India typically don’t get married until they’re over ten years old or close to adulthood; however, there’s no strict rule about this. Many girls stay single until they’re twenty. If families can’t afford their daughter's wedding, neighbors often pitch in. In Bastar, though, a different custom applies: if an unmarried girl shows signs of puberty, she’s considered out of caste. In this situation, her father marries her to a mahua tree. The strictness of this rule among the Uriyas is likely due to the strong influence of the Brahmin caste, which holds more power and wealth in Sambalpur and Orissa than in most parts of India. If a groom's family experiences a death right before the wedding date and purification ceremonies can’t be completed in time, the bride is officially married to either an achar or a mahua tree; they tie the wedding crown onto the tree, and the bride walks around it seven times. After the groom is purified, both are taken back to the same tree where he is marked with turmeric paste and rice. The couple then sits on either side of the tree while the Tikāwan ceremony, involving the presentation of gifts from relatives and friends, takes place, completing the marriage. If an unmarried girl has relations with someone of a lower caste, she’s expelled from the community; however, if it’s with someone from a caste that a Halba can interact with, she can be readmitted, as long as she hasn’t eaten food cooked in an earthen pot by her seducer. If a child is born from this union, she must wait until the child is weaned and either taken by the father or given to a Chamār or Gond. After that, she can marry any Halba as a widow. Women from other castes married to Halbas are accepted into the community, which often occurs with women from the Rāwat (herdsman) caste.
7. Importance of the sister’s son.
A match which is commonly arranged where practicable is that of a brother’s daughter to a sister’s son. And a man always shows a special regard and respect for his sister’s son, touching his feet as to a superior, while, whenever he desires to make a gift as an offering of thanks or atonement or as a meritorious action, the sister’s son is the recipient. At his death he usually leaves a substantial legacy, such as one or two buffaloes, to his sister’s son, the remainder of the property going to his own family. This recognition of a special relationship is probably a survival of the matriarchate, when property descended through women, and a sister’s son would be his uncle’s heir. Thus a man would naturally desire to marry his daughter to his nephew in order that she might participate in his property, and hence arose the custom of making this match, which is still the most favoured among the Halbas and Gonds, though [190]the reasons which led to it have been forgotten for several centuries.
A common match that is often arranged when possible is between a brother’s daughter and a sister’s son. A man always shows a special regard and respect for his sister’s son, treating him with deference as if he were a superior. Whenever he wants to give a gift as a way of showing gratitude, making amends, or performing a good deed, his sister’s son is the one who receives it. When he passes away, he typically leaves a significant inheritance, such as one or two buffaloes, to his sister’s son, while the rest of his property goes to his own family. This acknowledgment of a special relationship likely stems from a time when property was inherited through women, making the sister’s son the heir of his uncle. Therefore, a man would naturally want to marry his daughter to his nephew so that she could benefit from his property. As a result, this type of match became the most preferred among the Halbas and Gonds, even though [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the reasons for it have been forgotten for many centuries.
8. The wedding ceremony.
Matches are usually arranged on the initiative of the boy’s father through a mutual friend who resides in the girl’s village, and is known as the Mahālia or matchmaker. When the contract is concluded the boy’s father sends a present of fixed quantities of grain to the girl, which are in the nature of a bride-price, and subsequently on an auspicious day selected by the family priest he and his friends proceed to the girl’s village. The girl meets them, standing at the entrance of the principal house, dressed in the new clothes sent on behalf of the bridegroom, and holding out her cloth for the reception of presents. The boy’s father goes up to her and smooths her hair with his hand, chucks her under the chin with his right hand, and makes a noise with his lips as if he were kissing her. He then touches her feet, places a rupee on the skirt of her cloth, and retires. The other members of his party follow his example, giving small presents of copper, and afterwards the women of the girl’s party treat the bridegroom in the same manner, but they actually kiss him (chūmna). Betrothals can be held only in the five months from Māgh (January) to Jeth (May), while marriages may be celebrated during the eight dry months. The auspicious date is selected by the Joshi or caste-priest, who is chosen by the community for his personal qualities. If the names of the couple do not point to an auspicious union the bridegroom’s name may be changed either temporarily or permanently. The Joshi takes two pieces of cloth, which should be torn from the scarf of the boy’s father, and ties up in each of them some rice, areca nuts, turmeric and dūb grass (Cynodon dactylon). One of these is marked with red lead, and is intended for the bride, and the other, which is left plain, is for the bridegroom. At the wedding some of this rice with pulse is placed with a twig of mahua in a hole in the marriage-shed and addressed: ‘You are the goddess Lachhmi; you have come to assist in the marriage.’
Matches are usually arranged by the boy's father through a mutual friend who lives in the girl's village, known as the Mahālia or matchmaker. When the agreement is made, the boy's father sends a gift of specific amounts of grain to the girl, which serves as a bride-price. Then, on an auspicious day chosen by the family priest, he and his friends go to the girl's village. The girl greets them at the entrance of the main house, dressed in new clothes provided by the bridegroom, and holds out her cloth to receive gifts. The boy's father approaches her, smooths her hair with his hand, gently lifts her chin with his right hand, and makes a kissing sound. He then touches her feet, places a rupee on the edge of her cloth, and steps back. The other men in his group follow suit, giving small gifts of copper, and then the women from the girl’s side reciprocate, treating the bridegroom in the same way, though they actually kiss him (chūmna). Betrothals can only take place during the five months from Māgh (January) to Jeth (May), while marriages can be held in the eight dry months. The auspicious date is chosen by the Joshi or caste-priest, selected by the community for his personal qualities. If the names of the couple don't suggest a fortunate union, the bridegroom's name may be changed temporarily or permanently. The Joshi uses two pieces of cloth torn from the boy’s father's scarf, tying rice, areca nuts, turmeric, and dūb grass (Cynodon dactylon) into each. One cloth is marked with red lead for the bride, while the other remains plain for the bridegroom. At the wedding, some of this rice mixed with pulse is placed with a twig of mahua in a hole in the marriage-shed, and it is addressed: ‘You are the goddess Lachhmi; you have come to help with the marriage.’
The Halbas, like the other lower castes of Chhattīsgarh, have two forms of wedding, known as the ‘Small’ and ‘Large,’ the former being held at the bridegroom’s house with curtailed [191]ceremonies, and being much cheaper than the latter or Hindu marriage proper, which is held at the bride’s house. The ‘small’ wedding is more popular among the Halbas, and for this the bride, accompanied by some of her girl and boy friends, arrives at the bridegroom’s village in the evening, her parents following her only on the third day. On entering the lands of the village her party begin singing obscene songs filled with abuse of the bridegroom’s parents and relatives. Nobody goes to receive or welcome them, and on reaching the bridegroom’s house they enter it without ceremony and sit down in the room where the family gods are kept. All this time they continue singing, and the musicians keep up a deafening din in accompaniment. Subsequently the bride’s party are shown to their lodging, known as the Dulhi-kuria or bride’s apartments, and here the bridegroom’s father visits her and washes her big toes first with milk and then with water. The practice of washing the feet of guests, which strikes strangely on our minds when we meet it in Scripture, was obviously a welcome attention when travellers went bare-footed, or at most wore sandals, and arrived at their journey’s end with the feet soiled and bruised by the rigours of the way. Another of the bridegroom’s friends pretends to act as a barber, and shaves all the bride’s men friends with a piece of straw as if it were a razor. For the marriage ceremony proper the bride and bridegroom stand facing each other by the marriage hut with a sheet held between them; the Joshi or caste-priest takes two lamps and mingles their flames, and the cloth between the couple being pulled down the bridegroom drags the bride over to him. If the wedding is held on a Sunday, Tuesday or Saturday the bridegroom stands facing the east, and if on a Monday, Thursday or Friday, to the north. After this the cloths of the couple are tied together, or the end of the bridegroom’s scarf is tucked in the bride’s waistcloth, and they go round the marriage-post seven times, the bride following the bridegroom throughout. A plough-yoke is then brought and placed close by the marriage-post and the couple take their seats on it, the bride sitting on the left of the bridegroom. The bundles of rice consecrated by the Joshi are given to them and they throw it over each other. The bridegroom [192]takes some red lead and smears the bride’s face with it, making a line from the end of her nose up across her forehead and along the parting of her hair. He says her name aloud and covers her head with her cloth. This signifies that she is a married woman, as in Chhattīsgarh unmarried girls go about with the head bare. After this the mother and father of the bride come and wash the feet of the couple with milk and water. This ceremony is known as Dharam Tīka, and after its completion the bride’s parents will take food in the bridegroom’s house, which they abstain from doing from the date of the betrothal up to this washing of the feet. It is on this account that they do not accompany the bride but only follow her on the third day, but the reason for the rule is by no means clear. On the following day more ceremonies are performed, and the friends of the couple touch their foreheads with rice and make presents to them of cowries. Last of all the bride’s parents come and give them cattle and other articles according to their means. These gifts are known as Tikāwan and remain the separate property of the bride which she can dispose of as she pleases. The ceremonies usually extend over four days, the wedding itself taking place on the third. The bride’s party then go home, leaving her with her husband, and after a week or so they return and take the couple to the bride’s house for the ceremony known as Pinar Dhawai or getting their yellow wedding clothes washed. The bridegroom stays here two or three weeks, and during this time he must work at building or repairing the walls of his father-in-law’s house. The custom of serving for a wife still obtains among the Halbas, and the above rule may perhaps indicate that it was once more general. At the end of the bridegroom’s visit his father-in-law gives him a new cloth and pair of shoes and sends him back to his parents’ house with his wife. The expenses of the wedding average about fifty rupees for the bridegroom’s family and from five to thirty rupees for the bride’s family.
The Halbas, like other lower castes in Chhattisgarh, have two types of weddings known as the 'Small' and 'Large.' The 'Small' wedding takes place at the groom's house with fewer ceremonies and is much cheaper than the 'Large' or proper Hindu wedding, which occurs at the bride's house. The 'Small' wedding is more popular among the Halbas. For this event, the bride, along with some friends, arrives at the groom's village in the evening, with her parents only following her on the third day. As they enter the village, her party starts singing inappropriate songs mocking the groom's parents and relatives. No one comes to greet them, and they enter the groom's house without any formalities, sitting in the room where the family gods are kept. They continue singing, while musicians create a loud background noise. Afterward, the bride's party is shown to their lodging, called the Dulhi-kuria or bride's apartments, where the groom's father visits and washes her big toes first with milk and then with water. The practice of washing guests' feet, which seems unusual to us in Scripture, was likely a kind gesture when travelers arrived barefoot or in sandals, with dirty and sore feet after their journey. One of the groom's friends pretends to be a barber and "shaves" all the bride's male friends using a piece of straw as if it were a razor. During the main wedding ceremony, the bride and groom stand facing each other by the marriage hut with a sheet between them. The Joshi, or caste-priest, takes two lamps and merges their flames. Once the sheet is pulled down, the groom pulls the bride over to him. If the wedding is on a Sunday, Tuesday, or Saturday, the groom faces east; if on a Monday, Thursday, or Friday, he faces north. Following this, the couple's clothes are tied together, or the end of the groom’s scarf is tucked into the bride's waistcloth, and they circle the marriage-post seven times, with the bride always following the groom. A plough-yoke is then brought and placed near the marriage post, and they sit on it, with the bride on the groom's left. The bundles of rice blessed by the Joshi are given to them, and they toss it over each other. The groom takes some red lead and marks the bride’s face with a line from her nose to across her forehead and parting. He calls out her name and covers her head with her cloth, indicating that she is now married, as unmarried girls in Chhattisgarh go around with their heads uncovered. After this, the bride's mother and father wash the couple's feet with milk and water in a ceremony known as Dharam Tīka. After this ritual, the bride's parents will eat at the groom's house, something they abstain from doing from the betrothal until the feet-washing. This is why they do not accompany the bride but only follow her on the third day, although the reasoning behind this rule is not very clear. The next day, more ceremonies take place, and friends of the couple touch their foreheads with rice and give them cowries as presents. Finally, the bride's parents come and give them cattle and other gifts according to what they can afford. These gifts are called Tikāwan and belong to the bride alone, which she can manage as she wishes. The ceremonies typically last four days, with the wedding itself occurring on the third day. Afterward, the bride’s party leaves, leaving her with her husband, and after about a week, they return to take the couple to the bride’s house for a ritual known as Pinar Dhawai or washing their yellow wedding clothes. The groom stays there for two to three weeks and must work on building or repairing the walls of his father-in-law's house during this time. The practice of working for a wife still exists among the Halbas, suggesting that it may have once been more widespread. At the end of the groom’s visit, his father-in-law gives him a new cloth and shoes, sending him back to his parents’ house with his wife. The average cost of the wedding is about fifty rupees for the groom's family and between five to thirty rupees for the bride's family.
9. Going-away ceremony.
After the wedding if the bride is grown up she lives with her husband at once; but if she is a child she goes back to her parents until her adolescence, when the ceremony of Pathoni or ‘Going away’ is performed. On this occasion [193]some people from the bridegroom’s home go to fetch her and their number must be even, so that when she returns with them the party may be an odd one, which is lucky. They take a new cloth for the bride and stay the night at her house; next morning the bride’s parents put some rice, pulse, oil and a comb in a basket for her, and she sets out with the party, wearing her new cloth. But when she gets outside the village this is taken off her and placed in the basket, which she has to carry on her head as far as her husband’s house. As she enters his village the people stretch a rope across the way and prevent her passage until her father-in-law gives them a present. On arriving at his house her feet are washed by her mother-in-law, and she is then made to cook the food brought in her basket. After a fortnight she again goes back to her parents’ house and stays with them for another year, before finally taking up her abode with her husband. It has been remarked that this return of a married woman to her parents’ house for such lengthened periods is likely to be a pregnant source of immorality, and the advantage of the custom has been questioned; the explanation may perhaps be that it is an outcome of the joint family system by which young married couples live with the bridegroom’s parents, and that the object is to accustom the girl gradually to the habits of a fresh household and the yoke, necessarily irksome, of her mother-in-law. The proverb with reference to a young wife, ‘If your husband loves you your mother-in-law can do nothing,’ indicates how formidable this may be in the event of any cooling of marital affection; and it is well known that if she does not please her husband’s family a young wife may be treated as little better than a slave. To throw a young girl, therefore, into a family of complete strangers is probably too severe a trial, and this is the reason of the goings and returnings of the bride after her wedding between her husband’s home and her own.
After the wedding, if the bride is grown up, she immediately moves in with her husband; but if she is a child, she goes back to her parents until she reaches adolescence, when the ceremony of Pathoni or ‘Going away’ takes place. On this occasion, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] some people from the groom’s family come to pick her up, and their number must be even, so that when she returns with them, the group will be an odd one, which is considered lucky. They bring a new outfit for the bride and stay the night at her house; the next morning, her parents prepare a basket containing rice, pulses, oil, and a comb for her, and she sets out with the group wearing her new outfit. However, once she leaves the village, this outfit is removed and placed in the basket, which she must carry on her head all the way to her husband’s house. As she enters his village, people stretch a rope across the path and prevent her from passing until her father-in-law gives them a gift. When they arrive at his house, her mother-in-law washes her feet, and then she is required to prepare the food that was brought in her basket. After two weeks, she returns to her parents’ house and stays with them for another year before finally settling in with her husband. It has been noted that this return of a married woman to her parents for such long periods could potentially lead to immorality, and the benefits of the custom have been questioned. The reasoning might be that it stems from the joint family system, where young married couples live with the groom’s parents, and the goal is to gradually acclimate the girl to the dynamics of a new household and the inevitably challenging relationship with her mother-in-law. The saying regarding a young wife, ‘If your husband loves you, your mother-in-law can do nothing,’ reflects how intimidating this relationship can become if marital affection diminishes; and it's well known that if she fails to win over her husband’s family, a young wife may be treated almost like a servant. Thus, introducing a young girl into a household of complete strangers is likely too difficult of a challenge, which explains the bride's comings and goings between her husband’s home and her own after the wedding.
10. Widow-marriage and divorce.
The remarriage of a widow must be held during the bright fortnight of the month, and on any odd day of the fortnight excluding the first. The couple are seated together on a yoke in a part of the courtyard cleaned with cowdung, and their clothes are tied together, while the [194]husband rubs vermilion on his wife’s hair. A bachelor should not take a widow in marriage, and if he does so he must at the same time also wed a maiden with the regular ceremony, as otherwise he is likely after death to become a masāan or evil spirit. In order to avoid this contingency a bachelor who espouses a widow in Kānker is first wedded to a spear. Turmeric and oil are rubbed on his body and on the spear, and he walks round it seven times. Divorce is freely permitted in Chhattīsgarh at the instance of either party and for the most trivial reasons, as a mere allegation of disagreement; but if a husband puts away his wife when she has not been unfaithful to him he must give her something for her support. In some localities no ceremony is performed at all, but a wife or husband who tires of wedlock simply leaves the other as the case may be. In Bastar a wife cannot divorce her husband. A divorced woman does not break her glass bangles until she marries again, when new ones are given to her by her second husband.
The remarriage of a widow must take place during the bright part of the month, on any odd day of that period except for the first. The couple sits together on a yoke in a section of the courtyard that's cleaned with cow dung, and their clothes are tied together while the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]husband applies vermilion to his wife’s hair. A bachelor should not marry a widow, and if he does, he must also marry a maiden in a regular ceremony at the same time; otherwise, he may become a masāan or evil spirit after death. To avoid this risk, a bachelor who marries a widow in Kānker is first wed to a spear. Turmeric and oil are applied to both his body and the spear, and he circles it seven times. Divorce is easily allowed in Chhattīsgarh by either party for even the most trivial reasons, such as a mere claim of disagreement; however, if a husband divorces his wife when she hasn’t been unfaithful, he must provide her with something for her support. In some areas, no ceremony is conducted at all, and a wife or husband who wishes to end the marriage simply leaves the other. In Bastar, a wife cannot divorce her husband. A divorced woman does not break her glass bangles until she remarries, at which point her second husband gifts her new ones.
11. Religion.
A large proportion of the Halbas of Chhattīsgarh belong to the Kabīrpanthi sect. These are known as Kabīrhas and abjure the consumption of flesh and alcoholic liquor; while the others who indulge in these articles are known as Sakatha or Sakta, that is, a worshipper of Devi or Durga. These latter, however, also revere all the village godlings of Chhattīsgarh.
A large number of the Halbas in Chhattīsgarh are part of the Kabīrpanthi sect. They are referred to as Kabīrhas and avoid eating meat and drinking alcoholic beverages. In contrast, those who partake in these are called Sakatha or Sakta, meaning they worship Devi or Durga. However, these individuals also honor all the village deities of Chhattīsgarh.
12. Disposal of the dead.
The dead are always buried by the Kabīrpanthis and usually by other Halbas, cremation being reserved by the latter as a special mark of respect for elders and heads of families. A dead body is wrapped in a new white cloth and laid on an inverted cot. The Kabīrpanthis lay plantain leaves at the sides of the cot and over the body to cover it. One of the mourners carries a burning cowdung cake with the party. Before burial the thread which every male wears round his waist is broken, the clothes are taken off the corpse and given to a sweeper, and the body is wrapped in the shroud and laid in the grave, salt being sprinkled under and over it. If the dead body should be touched by any person of another caste, the deceased’s family has to pay a fine or give a penal caste-feast. After the interment the mourners bathe and return to the deceased’s house in their wet clothes. [195]Before entering it they wash their feet in water, which is kept for that purpose at the door, and chew the leaves of the nīm tree (Melia indica). They smoke their chongis or leaf-pipes and console the deceased’s family and then return home, washing their feet again and changing their clothes at their own houses. On the third day, known as Tīj Nahān, the male members of the family with the relatives and mourners walk in Indian file to a river or tank, where they are all shaved by the barber, the sons of the dead man or woman having the entire head and face cleared of hair, while in the case of other relatives, the scalp-lock and moustache may be left, and the mourning friends are only shaved as on ordinary occasions. For his services the barber receives a cow or a substantial cash present, which he divides with the washerman. The latter subsequently washes all clothes worn at the funeral and on this occasion. On the Akti festival, or commencement of the agricultural year, libations of water and offerings of urad8 cakes are made to the spirits of ancestors. A feast is given to women in honour of all departed female ancestors on the ninth day of the Pitripaksh or mourning fortnight of Kunwār (September), and feasts for male ancestors may be held on the same day of the fortnight as that on which they died at any other time of the year.9 Such observances are practised only by the well-to-do. Nothing is done for persons who die before their marriage or without children, unless they trouble some member of the family and appear in a dream to demand that these honours be paid to them. During an epidemic of cholera all funeral and mourning ceremonies are suspended, and a general purification of the village takes place on its conclusion.
The dead are always buried by the Kabīrpanthis, and usually by other Halbas, with cremation being a special mark of respect for elders and heads of families. A dead body is wrapped in a new white cloth and laid on an inverted cot. The Kabīrpanthis place plantain leaves on the sides of the cot and over the body to cover it. One of the mourners carries a burning cow dung cake with the group. Before burial, the thread that every male wears around his waist is broken, the clothes are taken off the corpse and given to a sweeper, and the body is wrapped in a shroud and laid in the grave, with salt sprinkled underneath and on top. If the dead body is touched by someone from another caste, the deceased’s family has to pay a fine or host a penal caste-feast. After the burial, the mourners bathe and return to the deceased’s house in their wet clothes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Before entering, they wash their feet in water kept at the door and chew the leaves of the nīm tree (Melia indica). They smoke their chongis or leaf-pipes, comfort the deceased’s family, and then head home, washing their feet again and changing their clothes when they get there. On the third day, known as Tīj Nahān, the male family members along with relatives and mourners walk in single file to a river or tank, where a barber shaves them all. The sons of the deceased have their entire head and face shaved, while other relatives may keep their scalp-lock and moustache, and mourning friends are shaved as they would be under normal circumstances. For his services, the barber receives a cow or a substantial cash gift, which he shares with the washerman. The washerman then washes all clothes worn at the funeral and during this occasion. On the Akti festival, or the start of the agricultural year, water is poured out and offerings of urad cakes are made for the spirits of ancestors. A feast is held for women in honor of all departed female ancestors on the ninth day of the Pitripaksh or mourning fortnight of Kunwār (September), and feasts for male ancestors can take place on the same day of the fortnight as their death at any other time of the year.9 These observances are only carried out by the well-off. Nothing is done for individuals who die before marriage or without children unless they disturb a family member and appear in a dream asking for these honors. During a cholera epidemic, all funeral and mourning ceremonies are halted, and a general village purification takes place once it's over.
13. Propitiating the spirits of those who have died a violent death.
If a person has been killed by a tiger, the people go out, and if any remains of the body are found, these are burnt on the spot. The Baiga is then invoked to bring back the spirit of the deceased, a most essential precaution as will shortly be seen. In order to do this he suspends a copper ring on a long thread above a vessel of water and then burns butter and sugar on the fire, muttering incantations, [196]while the people sing songs and call on the spirit of the dead man to return. The thread swings to and fro, and at length the copper ring falls into the pot, and this is taken as a sign that the spirit has come and entered the vessel. The mouth of this is immediately covered and it is buried or kept in some secure place. The people believe that unless the dead man’s spirit is secured it will accompany the tiger and lure solitary travellers to destruction. This is done by calling out and offering them tobacco to smoke, and when they proceed in the direction of the voice the tiger springs out and kills them. And they think that a tiger directed in this manner grows fiercer and fiercer with every person whom it kills. When somebody has been killed by a tiger the relatives will not even remove the ornaments from the corpse, for they think that these would constitute a link by which its spirit would cause the tiger to track them down. The malevolence thus attributed to persons killed by tigers is explained by their bitter wrath at having encountered such an untimely death and consequent desire to entice others to the same.
If someone is killed by a tiger, the people go out, and if any remains of the body are found, those are burned on the spot. The Baiga is then called to bring back the spirit of the deceased, which is a crucial step, as will soon be evident. To do this, he suspends a copper ring on a long thread above a container of water and then burns butter and sugar over the fire while muttering incantations, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as the people sing songs and call for the spirit of the deceased to return. The thread swings back and forth, and eventually, the copper ring falls into the pot, which is taken as a sign that the spirit has come and entered the vessel. The opening is immediately covered, and it is either buried or kept in a secure place. People believe that if the deceased's spirit isn't secured, it will follow the tiger and lure lone travelers to their doom. This is done by calling out and offering them tobacco to smoke, and when they seek out the voice, the tiger leaps out and kills them. They think that a tiger guided in this way becomes fiercer with each person it kills. When someone has been killed by a tiger, the relatives won’t even remove the ornaments from the body because they believe these would create a connection that would let the spirit lead the tiger to them. The malevolence attributed to people killed by tigers is explained by their deep anger at having met such an untimely fate and their resulting desire to ensnare others in the same.
14. Impurity of women.
During the monthly period of menstruation women are spoken of as ‘Mund maili’ or having the head dirty, and are considered to be impure for four or five days, for which time they sleep on the ground and not on cots. In Kānker they are secluded in a separate room, and forbidden to cook or to touch the clothes or persons of other members of the family. They must not walk on a ploughed field, nor will the men of their family drive the plough or sow seed during the time of their impurity. On the fifth day they wash their heads with earth and boil their clothes in water mixed with wood ashes. Cloth stained with the menstrual blood is usually buried underground; if it is burnt it is supposed that the woman to whom it belonged will become barren, and if a barren woman should swallow the ashes of the cloth the fertility of its owner would be transferred to her.
During menstruation, women are referred to as ‘Mund maili’ or having a dirty head, and they are seen as impure for four or five days. During this time, they sleep on the ground instead of cots. In Kānker, they are isolated in a separate room and are not allowed to cook or touch the clothes or people of other family members. They are also prohibited from walking on ploughed fields, and the men in their family cannot plough or sow seeds while they are considered impure. On the fifth day, they wash their hair with earth and boil their clothes in water mixed with wood ash. Cloth stained with menstrual blood is typically buried underground; if it is burned, it is believed that the woman to whom it belonged will become barren. If a barren woman swallows the ashes of the cloth, it is thought the fertility of its owner will be transferred to her.
15. Childbirth.
When pregnant women experience longings for strange kinds of food, it is believed that these really come from the child in the womb and must be satisfied if its development is not to be retarded. Consequently in the fifth [197]month of a wife’s first pregnancy, or shortly before delivery, her mother takes to her various kinds of rich food and feeds her with them. It is a common custom also for pregnant women, driven by perverted appetite, to eat earth of a clayey texture, or the ordinary black cotton soil, or dried clay scraped off the walls of houses, or the ashes of burnt cowdung cakes. This is done by low-caste women in most parts of the Province, and if carried to excess leads to severe intestinal derangement which may prove fatal. A pregnant woman must not cross a river or eat anything with a knife, and she must observe various precautions against the machinations of witches. At the time of delivery the woman sits on the ground and is attended by a midwife, who may be a Chamār, Mahār or Gānda by caste. The navel cord is burnt in the lying-in room, but the after-birth, known as Phul, is usually buried in a rubbish pit outside the house. The portion of the cord attached to the child’s body is also burnt when it falls off, but in the northern Districts it is preserved and used as a cure for the child if it suffers from sore eyes. If a woman who has borne only girl children can obtain the dried navel-string of a male child and swallow it, they believe that she will have a son, and that the mother of the boy will henceforth bear only daughters. This is the reason why the cord is carefully secreted and not simply thrown away. In Bastar on the sixth or naming day the female relatives and friends of the family are invited to take food at the house. The father touches the feet of the child with blades of dūb grass (Cynodon dactylon) steeped first in milk or melted butter, then in sandal-paste, and finally in water, and each time passes the blade over his head as a mark of respect. The blades of grass are afterwards thrown over the roof of the house, so that they may not be trampled under foot. The women guests then bring leaf-cups containing rice and a few copper coins, which they offer to the mother, the younger ones bowing before her with a prayer that the child may grow as old as the speaker. All the women kiss the child, and the elder ones the mother also. The offerings of rice and coins are taken by the midwife.
When pregnant women crave unusual foods, it’s believed that these cravings come from the baby in the womb and need to be satisfied for proper development. Therefore, during the fifth [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]month of a woman’s first pregnancy, or shortly before she gives birth, her mother brings her a variety of rich foods and feeds her. It’s also common for pregnant women, driven by strange cravings, to eat clay-like soil, ordinary black cotton soil, dried clay scraped from walls, or ashes from burnt cow dung cakes. This behavior is mostly seen among low-caste women in many areas, and excessive consumption can cause serious intestinal issues that might be fatal. A pregnant woman shouldn't cross a river or eat with a knife, and she has to take various precautions against witchcraft. During delivery, the woman sits on the ground and is assisted by a midwife, who may be from the Chamār, Mahār, or Gānda caste. The umbilical cord is burned in the room where she gives birth, but the afterbirth, known as Phul, is usually buried in a rubbish pit outside the house. The part of the cord that is attached to the baby is also burned when it falls off, but in northern districts, it is preserved and used to treat the baby if it has sore eyes. If a woman who has only had daughters can get the dried umbilical cord of a male child and swallow it, they believe it will ensure she has a son, and from then on, the boy’s mother will only have daughters. This is why the cord is carefully hidden and not just thrown away. In Bastar, on the sixth or naming day, female relatives and friends are invited to the house for a meal. The father touches the child's feet with blades of dūb grass (Cynodon dactylon) soaked first in milk or melted butter, then in sandalwood paste, and finally in water, passing the blades over his head each time as a sign of respect. The grass blades are then thrown over the roof so they are not stepped on. The women guests bring leaf cups filled with rice and a few copper coins, which they offer to the mother, with the younger ones bowing and praying for the child's long life. All the women kiss the baby, and the elders kiss the mother as well. The midwife collects the rice and coins offered.
16. Names.
The names of the Halbas are of the ordinary type [198]found in Chhattīsgarh, but at present they often add the termination Sinha or Singh in imitation of the Rājpūts. Two names are sometimes given, one for daily use and the other for comparison with that of the girl when the marriage is to be arranged. As already seen, either the bride’s or bridegroom’s name may be changed to make their union auspicious. When a daughter-in-law comes into her husband’s house she is usually not called by her own name, but by some nickname or that of her home, as Jabalpurwāli, Raipurwāli (she who comes from Jabalpur or Raipur), and so on. Sometimes men of the caste are addressed by the name of the clan or section and not by their own. A woman must not utter the names of her husband, his parents or brothers, nor of the sons of his elder brother and his sisters. But for these last as well as for her own son-in-law she may invent fictitious names. These rules she observes to show her respect for her husband’s relatives. A child must not be called by name at night, because if an owl hears the name and repeats it the child will probably die. The owl is everywhere regarded as a bird of the most evil omen. Its hoot is unlucky, and a house in which its nest is built will be destroyed or deserted. If it perches on the roof of a house and hoots, some one of the family will probably fall ill, or if a member of the household is already ill, he or she will probably die.
The names of the Halbas are pretty typical for the area in Chhattīsgarh, but nowadays they often add the suffix Sinha or Singh to mimic the Rājpūts. Two names are sometimes given: one for everyday use and the other for comparison with the girl's name when arranging a marriage. As mentioned earlier, either the bride’s or groom's name can be changed to make their union more favorable. When a daughter-in-law joins her husband’s family, she usually isn't called by her own name, but rather by a nickname or the name of her hometown, such as Jabalpurwāli or Raipurwāli (referring to someone from Jabalpur or Raipur), and so on. Sometimes men from this caste are addressed by their clan or section name instead of their own. A woman is not allowed to say the names of her husband, his parents, or his brothers, nor of her brother-in-law's sons and sisters. However, she can create fictional names for them and for her own son-in-law. She follows these rules to show respect for her husband’s relatives. A child shouldn't be called by name at night because if an owl hears it and repeats it, the child might die. The owl is considered a very bad omen. Its hooting is seen as unlucky, and any house with an owl's nest may end up being destroyed or abandoned. If an owl sits on a house’s roof and hoots, someone in the family is likely to become ill, or if someone is already sick, they may not survive.
17. Social status.
The social customs of the caste present some differences. In Bastar, where they have a fairly high status, the Purāit Halbas abstain from liquor, though they will eat the flesh of clean animals and of the wild pig. The Halbas of Raipur on the other hand, who are usually farmservants, will eat fowls, pigs and rats, and abstain only from beef and the leavings of others. In Bastar, Sunārs, Kurmis and castes of similar position will take water from the hands of a Halba, and Kosaria Rāwats will eat all kinds of food with them. In Chhattīsgarh the Halbas will accept water from Telis, Kahārs and other like castes, and will also allow any of them to become a Halba. In Chhattīsgarh they will take even food cooked with water from the hands of a man of these castes, provided that they are not in their own villages. These differences of custom [199]are probably due to the varying social status of the caste. In Bastar they hold land and behave accordingly, while in Chhattīsgarh they are only labourers. They do not employ Brāhmans for ceremonial purposes but have their own caste priest, known as Joshi, while among the Kabīrpanthis the local Mahant or Bairāgi of the sect takes his place.
The social customs of the caste show some differences. In Bastar, where they have a relatively high status, the Purāit Halbas avoid alcohol, but they do eat meat from clean animals and wild pigs. On the other hand, the Halbas of Raipur, who are typically farm workers, will eat chickens, pigs, and rats, and they only avoid beef and leftovers from others. In Bastar, Sunārs, Kurmis, and similar castes will drink water from a Halba, and Kosaria Rāwats will share all kinds of food with them. In Chhattīsgarh, the Halbas will accept water from Telis, Kahārs, and other similar castes, and will even allow any of them to become a Halba. In Chhattīsgarh, they will even eat food cooked with water from these castes, as long as they are not in their own villages. These differences in customs [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] are likely due to the varying social status of the caste. In Bastar, they own land and act accordingly, while in Chhattīsgarh, they are just laborers. They don’t hire Brāhmans for ceremonies but have their own caste priest, called Joshi, while among the Kabīrpanthis, the local Mahant or Bairāgi of the sect takes his place.
18. Caste panchāyat.
They have a caste panchāyat or committee, the headman of which is known as Kursha; he has jurisdiction over ten or twenty villages, and is usually chosen from the Kotwār, Chanap or Nāik sections. It is the duty of the men of these sections to scatter the sonpāni or ‘water of gold’10 as an act of purification over persons who have been temporarily put out of caste for social offences. They are also the first to eat food with such offenders on readmission to social intercourse, and thereby take the sins of these persons upon their own heads. In order to counteract the effect of this the purifier usually asks three or four other men to eat with him at his own house, and passes on a part of his burden to them. For such duties he receives a payment of money varying from four annas to a rupee and a half. Among the offences punished with temporary exclusion from caste are those of rearing the lac insect and tasar silk cocoons, probably because such work involves the killing of the insects and caterpillars which produce the dye and silk. In Bastar a man loses his caste if he is beaten with a shoe except by a Government servant, and is not readmitted to it. If a man seduces a married woman and is beaten with a shoe by her husband he is also finally expelled from caste. But happily, Mr. Panda Baijnāth remarks, shoes are very scarce in the State, and hence such cases do not often arise. They never yoke cows to the plough as other castes do in Bastar, nor do they tie up two cows with the same rope.
They have a caste panchāyat or committee, the leader of which is called Kursha; he has authority over ten or twenty villages and is typically chosen from the Kotwār, Chanap, or Nāik sections. It’s the responsibility of the men from these sections to sprinkle the sonpāni or ‘water of gold’10 as a cleansing ritual over people who have been temporarily excluded from the caste for social offenses. They are also the first to eat food with such individuals when they are readmitted to social interactions, thereby taking on the offenders’ sins themselves. To balance this responsibility, the purifier usually asks three or four other men to eat with him at his own home, sharing part of his burden with them. For performing these duties, he receives a payment that ranges from four annas to a rupee and a half. Some of the offenses that can lead to temporary expulsion from caste include rearing the lac insect and tasar silk cocoons, likely because these activities involve killing the insects and caterpillars that produce the dye and silk. In Bastar, a man loses his caste if he is struck with a shoe, except by a government servant, and he is not readmitted afterward. If a man seduces a married woman and is beaten with a shoe by her husband, he is also permanently expelled from the caste. Fortunately, Mr. Panda Baijnāth notes that shoes are quite rare in the State, so such incidents don't happen often. They also do not yoke cows to the plow like other castes do in Bastar, nor do they tie two cows together with the same rope.
19. Dress.
The dress of the Halbas, as of other Chhattīsgarh castes, is scanty, and most of them have only a short cloth about the loins and another round the shoulders. They dispense with both shoes and head-cloth, but every man must have a thread tied round his waist. To this thread in former times, Colonel Dalton remarks, the apron of leaves was not [200]improbably suspended. The women do not wear nose-rings, spangles on the forehead or rings on the toes; but girl children have the left nostril pierced, and this must always be done on the full moon day of the month of Pūs (December). A copper ring is inserted in the nostril and worn for a few months, but must be removed before the girl’s marriage. A married woman has a cloth over her head, and smears vermilion on the parting of her hair and also on her forehead. An unmarried girl may have the copper ring already mentioned, and may place a dab of vermilion on her forehead, but must not smear it on the parting of her hair. She goes bare-headed till marriage, as is the custom in Chhattīsgarh. A widow should not have vermilion on her face at all, nor should she use glass bangles or ornaments about the ankles. She may have a string of glass beads about her neck. A woman’s cloth is usually white with a broad red border all round it. The Gonds and Halbas tie the cloth round the waist and carry the slack end from the left side behind up the back and over the head and right shoulder; while women of higher castes take the cloth from the right side over the head and left shoulder.
The Halbas, like other groups in Chhattīsgarh, wear minimal clothing, often just a short piece of cloth around their hips and another draped over their shoulders. They don’t wear shoes or head coverings, but every man must have a cord tied around his waist. In the past, as Colonel Dalton notes, this cord likely held up an apron made of leaves. Women don’t wear nose rings, forehead decorations, or toe rings; however, young girls have their left nostril pierced, which is done specifically on the full moon day in the month of Pūs (December). A copper ring is placed in the nostril and worn for several months but must be taken out before the girl marries. A married woman covers her head with a cloth and puts vermilion in her hair parting and on her forehead. An unmarried girl may have the previously mentioned copper ring and can put a bit of vermilion on her forehead, but she shouldn’t apply it to her hair parting. She remains bare-headed until marriage, as per local tradition. A widow shouldn't have any vermilion on her face or wear glass bangles or ankle ornaments. However, she can wear a string of glass beads around her neck. Typically, a woman's cloth is white with a wide red border. The Gonds and Halbas wrap the cloth around their waist, taking the loose end from the left side, pulling it behind the back, and over the head and right shoulder. In contrast, women from higher castes take the cloth from the right side, over the head and left shoulder.
20. Tattooing.
Girls are tattooed before marriage, usually at the age of four or five years, with dots on the left nostril and centre of the chin, and three dots in a line on the right shoulder. A girl is again tattooed after marriage, but before leaving for her husband’s house. On this occasion four pairs of parallel lines are made on the leg above the ankle, in front, behind, and on the sides. As a rule, the legs are not otherwise tattooed, nor the trunk of the body. Groups of dots, triangles and lines are made on the arms, and on the left arm is pricked a zigzag line known as the sikri or chain, the pattern of which is distinctive. Teli and Gahra (Ahīr) women also have the sikri, but in a slightly different form. The tattooing is done by a woman of the Dewar caste, and she receives some corn and the cloth worn by the girl at the time of the operation. If a child is slow in learning to walk they tattoo it on the loins above the hips, and believe that this is efficacious. Men who suffer from rheumatism also get the affected joints tattooed, and are said to experience much relief. The tattooing acts no [201]doubt as a blister, and may produce a temporarily beneficial effect. It may be compared to the bee-sting cure for rheumatism now advocated in England. Tattooing is believed to enhance the beauty of women, and it is also said that the tattoo marks are the only ornament which will accompany the soul to the other world. From this belief it seems clear that they expect to have the same body in the after-life.
Girls are tattooed before marriage, usually at around four or five years old, with dots on the left nostril and the center of the chin, plus three dots in a line on the right shoulder. A girl gets another round of tattoos after marriage, but before she leaves for her husband's house. During this, four pairs of parallel lines are inked on her legs above the ankles, in the front, back, and on the sides. Typically, the legs aren't tattooed otherwise, nor is the trunk of the body. Groups of dots, triangles, and lines are made on the arms, and on the left arm is pricked a zigzag line known as the sikri or chain, which has a unique pattern. Teli and Gahra (Ahīr) women also have the sikri, but in a slightly different style. The tattooing is done by a woman from the Dewar caste, and she is given some corn and the cloth worn by the girl during the procedure. If a child has difficulty learning to walk, they tattoo her on the lower back above the hips, believing it to be effective. Men with rheumatism also get the affected joints tattooed, and they reportedly find considerable relief. The tattooing likely acts as a blister and can produce a temporarily beneficial effect. It's similar to the bee-sting remedy for rheumatism now being promoted in England. Tattooing is thought to enhance a woman's beauty, and it's also believed that the tattoo marks are the only decoration that will accompany the soul to the afterlife. This belief suggests that they expect to have the same body in the next life.
21. Occupation.
Nearly all the Halbas are now engaged in agriculture as tenants and labourers. Seven zamīndāri estates are held by members of the caste, six in Bhandāra and one in Chānda, and they also have some villages in the south of the Raipur and Drūg Districts. It is probable that they obtained this property in reward for military service, at the period when they were employed in the armies of the Ratanpur kings and of the Gond dynasty of Chānda. In the forest tracts of Dhamtari they are considered the best cultivators next to the Telis, and they show themselves quite able to hold their own in the open country, where their villages are usually prosperous. In Bastar they still practise shifting cultivation, sowing their crops on burnt-out patches of forest. Though hunting is not now one of their regular occupations, Mr. Gokul Prasād describes them as catching game by the following method: Six or seven men go out together at night, tying round their feet ghunghunias or two small hollow balls of brass with stones inside which tinkle as they move, such as are worn by postal runners. They move in Indian file, the first man carrying a lantern and the others walking behind him in its shadow. They walk with measured tread, and the ghunghunias give out a rhythmical harmonious sound. Hares and other small animals are attracted by the sound, and at the same time half-blinded by the light, so that they do not see the line of men. They approach, and are knocked over or caught by the men following the leader.
Almost all the Halbas are now involved in agriculture as tenants and laborers. Seven zamīndāri estates are owned by members of the caste—six in Bhandāra and one in Chānda—along with some villages in the southern parts of the Raipur and Drūg Districts. It's likely they acquired this property as a reward for military service during the time they worked in the armies of the Ratanpur kings and the Gond dynasty of Chānda. In the forest areas of Dhamtari, they are considered the best cultivators after the Telis, and they prove quite capable of thriving in the open countryside, where their villages are typically successful. In Bastar, they still practice shifting cultivation, planting their crops on burned-out patches of forest. Although hunting is no longer a regular job for them, Mr. Gokul Prasād describes their method for catching game: Six or seven men go out together at night, tying ghunghunias—two small hollow brass balls filled with stones that jingle as they move—around their feet, similar to what postal runners wear. They move in a line, with the first person carrying a lantern, and the others following in its shadow. They walk steadily, and the ghunghunias produce a rhythmic, harmonious sound. Hares and other small animals are drawn in by the sound and are partially blinded by the light, so they don’t notice the line of men. They get closer and are either knocked down or caught by the men trailing behind the leader.
1 This article is compiled principally from a monograph by Munshi Kanhya Lāl, Assistant Master, Raipur High School, and formerly of the Gazetteer Office; and also from papers by Mr. Panda Baijnāth, Superintendent of Bastar State, and Mr. Gokul Prasād, Tahsīldār of Dhamtari. The descriptions of marriage, funeral and birth customs are taken from Munshi Kanhya Lāl’s monograph.
1 This article is primarily based on a study by Munshi Kanhya Lāl, Assistant Master at Raipur High School and a former member of the Gazetteer Office; it also includes contributions from Mr. Panda Baijnāth, Superintendent of Bastar State, and Mr. Gokul Prasād, Tahsīldār of Dhamtari. The details about marriage, funeral, and birth customs come from Munshi Kanhya Lāl’s study.
2 By the Rev. G. K. Gilder of the Methodist Episcopal Mission of Raipur.
2 By Rev. G. K. Gilder from the Methodist Episcopal Mission in Raipur.
3 Chalki is said to have been a Brāhman who gave shelter to the pregnant fugitive widow of a Rāja; and her child was the ancestor of the Bastar dynasty. But the name may also be taken from the Chalukya Rājpūt clan.
3 Chalki is believed to have been a Brahmin who provided refuge to the pregnant runaway wife of a king; her child became the ancestor of the Bastar dynasty. However, the name might also come from the Chalukya Rajput clan.
4 The Rāwats or Ahīrs are graziers, and the Bhatra, Parja and Muria are primitive tribes allied to the Gonds.
4 The Rāwats or Ahīrs are herders, while the Bhatra, Parja, and Muria are indigenous tribes associated with the Gonds.
5 Linguistic Survey, vol. vii. p. 331, and a note kindly furnished by Sir G. Grierson at the time of the census.
5 Linguistic Survey, vol. 7, p. 331, and a note kindly provided by Sir G. Grierson during the census.
7 Bassia latifolia. Both these trees are valued because the fruit of the first and the flowers of the second afford food.
7 Bassia latifolia. Both of these trees are appreciated because the fruit from the first and the flowers from the second provide food.
Halwai
Halwai.—The occupational caste of confectioners, numbering about 3000 persons in the Central Provinces and Berār in 1911. The Halwai takes his name from halwa, a sweet made of flour, clarified butter and sugar, coloured with [202]saffron and flavoured with almonds, raisins and pistachio-nuts.1 The caste gives no account of its origin in northern India, but it is clearly a functional group composed of members of respectable middle-class castes who adopted the profession of sweetmeat-making. The Halwais are also called Mithaihas, or preparers of sweets, and in the Uriya country are known as Guria from gur or unrefined sugar. The caste has several subdivisions with territorial names, generally derived from places in northern India, as Kanaujia from Kanauj, and Jaunpuria from Jaunpur; others are Kāndu, a grain-parcher, and Dobisya, meaning two score. One of the Guria subdivisions is named Haldia from haldi, turmeric, and members of this subcaste are employed to prepare the mahāprasād or cooked rice which is served at the temple of Jagannāth and which is eaten by all castes together without scruple. The Gurias have exogamous divisions or bargas, the names of which are generally functional, as Darbān, door-keeper; Sarāf, treasurer; Bhitarya, one who looks to household affairs, and others. Marriage within the barga is forbidden, but the union of first cousins is not prohibited. Marriage may be infant or adult. A girl who has a liaison with a man of the caste may be wedded to him by the form used for the remarriage of a widow, but if she goes wrong with an outsider she is finally expelled. Widow-marriage is allowed, and divorce may be effected for misconduct on the part of the wife.
Halwai.—The occupational group of confectioners, numbering about 3,000 people in the Central Provinces and Berār in 1911. The Halwai gets his name from halwa, a sweet made from flour, clarified butter, and sugar, colored with saffron and flavored with almonds, raisins, and pistachios. The caste doesn’t provide any details about its origin in northern India, but it’s clearly a functional group made up of members from respectable middle-class castes who took up sweetmaking as their profession. The Halwais are also known as Mithaihas, or makers of sweets, and in the Uriya region, they are referred to as Guria, deriving from gur or unrefined sugar. The caste has several subdivisions with territorial names, typically based on places in northern India, such as Kanaujia from Kanauj, and Jaunpuria from Jaunpur; others are Kāndu, a grain-purchaser, and Dobisya, meaning two score. One of the Guria subdivisions is called Haldia, deriving from haldi, turmeric, and members of this sub-caste are tasked with preparing the mahāprasād or cooked rice served at the Jagannāth temple, which is eaten by all castes together without hesitation. The Gurias have exogamous divisions or bargas, whose names are mostly functional, like Darbān, door-keeper; Sarāf, treasurer; Bhitarya, one who manages household affairs, and others. Marriage within the barga is forbidden, but marrying a first cousin is allowed. Marriages can happen when individuals are children or adults. A girl who has a relationship with a man from the caste may marry him in the same way as a widow’s remarriage, but if she engages with someone outside the caste, she is ultimately expelled. Widow remarriage is permitted, and divorce can occur due to the wife’s misconduct.

Halwai or confectioner’s shop
Sweets shop
The social standing of the Halwai is respectable. “His art,” says Mr. Nesfield,2 “implies rather an advanced state of culture, and hence his rank in the social scale is a high one. There is no caste in India which considers itself too pure to eat what a confectioner has made. In marriage banquets it is he who supplies a large part of the feast, and at all times and seasons the sweetmeat is a favourite food to a Hindu requiring a temporary refreshment. There is a kind of bread called puri, consisting of wheaten dough fried in melted butter, which is taken as a substitute for the chapāti or wheaten pancake by travellers and others who happen to be unable to have their bread cooked at their own fire, and is made by the Halwais.” [203]
The social standing of the Halwai is respectable. “His art,” says Mr. Nesfield, 2 “suggests a rather advanced level of culture, and that's why his rank on the social ladder is high. There’s no caste in India that thinks it’s too pure to eat what a confectioner has made. At marriage banquets, he provides a significant part of the feast, and at all times and seasons, sweets are a favorite treat for a Hindu needing a quick refreshment. There’s a type of bread called puri, made from wheat dough fried in melted butter, which serves as a substitute for chapāti or wheat pancake for travelers and others who can’t cook their bread over their own fire, and it’s prepared by the Halwais.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The real reason why the Halwai occupies a good position perhaps simply results from the necessity that other castes should be able to take cakes from him. Among the higher castes food cooked with water should not be eaten except at the hearth after this has been specially cleansed and spread with cowdung, and those who are to eat have bathed and otherwise purified themselves. But as the need continuously arises for travellers and others to take a meal abroad where they cannot cook it for themselves, sweetmeats and cakes made without water are permitted to be eaten in this way, and the Halwai, as the purveyor of these, has been given the position of a pure caste from whose hands a Brāhman can take water. In a similar manner, water may be taken from the hands of the Dhīmar who is a household servant, the Kahār or palanquin-bearer, the Barai or betel-leaf seller, and the Bharbhūnja or rice-parcher, although some of these castes have a very low origin and occupy the humble position of menial servants.
The main reason the Halwai has a good standing is likely because other castes need to be able to get cakes from him. Among the higher castes, food cooked with water can only be eaten at home after the area has been thoroughly cleaned and smeared with cow dung, and the people eating have bathed and purified themselves. However, since travelers and others often need to have meals away from home where they can't cook for themselves, sweet treats and cakes made without water can be eaten in those situations. As the supplier of these items, the Halwai is considered a pure caste from whom a Brāhman can take water. Similarly, water can be taken from the Dhīmar, who is a household servant, the Kahār, who is a palanquin-bearer, the Barai, who sells betel leaves, and the Bharbhūnja, who portions rice, even though some of these castes have very humble origins and the status of menial servants.
The Halwai’s shop is one of the most familiar in an Indian bazār, and in towns a whole row of them may be seen together, this arrangement being doubtless adopted for the social convenience of the caste-fellows, though it might be expected to decrease the custom that they receive. His wares consist of trays full of white and yellow-coloured sweetmeats and cakes of flour and sugar, very unappetising to a European eye, though Hindu boys show no lack of appreciation of them. The Hindus are very fond of sweet things, which is perhaps a common trait of an uneducated palate. Hindu children will say that such sweets as chocolate almonds are too bitter, and their favourite drink, sherbet, is simply a mixture of sugar and water with some flavouring, and seems scarcely calculated to quench the thirst produced by an Indian hot weather. Similarly their tea is so sweetened with sugar and spices as to be distasteful to a European.
The Halwai’s shop is one of the most recognizable spots in an Indian bazaar, and in towns, you can often see a whole row of them together. This setup is likely for the social convenience of the caste members, even though it might reduce their customer base. Their products include trays filled with white and yellow sweets and flour and sugar cakes, which may not look appealing to a European, but Hindu boys definitely appreciate them. Hindus have a strong love for sweets, which might be a trait of an unrefined palate. Hindu children would say that treats like chocolate-covered almonds are too bitter, and their favorite drink, sherbet, is just a mix of sugar and water with some flavoring, which doesn’t really satisfy the thirst brought on by the intense heat in India. Similarly, their tea is so loaded with sugar and spices that it can be unappealing to Europeans.
The ingredients of a Halwai’s sweets are wheat and gram-flour, milk and country sugar. Those called batāshas consist merely of syrup of sugar boiled with a little flour, which is taken out in spoonfuls and allowed to cool. They are very easy to make and are commonly distributed to [204]schoolboys on any occasion of importance, and are something like a meringue in composition. The kind called barafi or ice is made from thick boiled milk mixed with sugar, and is more expensive and considered more of a treat than batāshas. Laddus are made from gram-flour which is mixed with water and dropped into boiling butter, when it hardens into lumps. These are taken out and dipped in syrup of sugar and allowed to cool. Pheni is a thin strip of dough of fine wheat-flour fried in butter and then dipped in syrup of sugar. Other sweets are made from the flour of singāra or water-nut and from chironji, the kernel of the achār3 nut, coated with sugar. Of ordinary sweets the cheaper kinds cost 8 annas a seer of 2 lb. and the more expensive ones 10 or 12 annas. Sweets prepared by Bengali confectioners are considered the best of all. The Halwai sits on a board in his shop surrounded by wooden trays of the different kinds of sweets. These are often covered with crowds of flies and in some places with a variety of formidable-looking hornets. The latter do not appear to be vicious, however, and when he wishes to take sweets off a tray the Halwai whisks them off with a palm-leaf brush. Only if one of them gets into his cloth, or he unguardedly pushes his hand down into a heap of sweets and encounters a hornet, he may receive a sting of which the mark remains for some time. The better-class confectioners now imitate English sweets, and at fairs when they retail boiled grain and ghī they provide spoons and little basins for their customers.
The ingredients for a sweet shop's treats include wheat and gram flour, milk, and country sugar. The sweets known as batāshas are just sugar syrup boiled with a bit of flour, scooped out by the spoonful, and left to cool. They're easy to make and often shared with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] schoolboys on special occasions, resembling a meringue in texture. The kind called barafi or ice is made from thick boiled milk mixed with sugar; it's pricier and considered more of a delicacy compared to batāshas. Laddus are made from gram flour mixed with water and dropped into hot butter, where they harden into lumps. These are then taken out, dipped in sugar syrup, and allowed to cool. Pheni consists of thin strips of fine wheat flour dough fried in butter and then dipped in sugar syrup. Other sweets are created from the flour of singāra (water nut) and chironji, the kernel of the achār3 nut, covered in sugar. Generally, the cheaper sweets cost 8 annas per seer (2 lbs), while the pricier ones range from 10 to 12 annas. Sweets made by Bengali sweet makers are regarded as the best. The sweet seller sits on a board in his shop, surrounded by wooden trays filled with various sweets. These are often swarmed by flies and, in some places, by intimidating-looking hornets. Fortunately, the hornets don't seem aggressive, and when the sweet seller wants to grab some sweets from a tray, he brushes them away with a palm-leaf broom. He might get stung if one gets caught in his clothes or if he carelessly plunges his hand into a pile of sweets and hits a hornet; the sting can leave a mark for a while. Higher-end confectioners are now copying English sweets, and at fairs, when they sell boiled grain and ghī, they offer spoons and little bowls for their customers.
Hatkar
1. Derivation and historical notice.
Hatkar, Hatgar.1—A small caste of Berār, numbering about 14,000 persons in 1911. They are found principally in the Pusad tāluk of Yeotmāl District, their villages being placed like a line of outposts along the Hyderābād border. The Hatkars are a branch of the Dhangar or shepherd caste, and in some localities they are considered as a subcaste of Dhangars. The derivation of the name Hatkar is obscure, but the Hatkars appear to be those Dhangars who first took to military service under Sivaji and hence became a [205]distinct group. “Undisciplined, often unarmed, men of the Māwals or mountain valleys above the Ghauts who were called Māwallees, and of those below the mountains towards the sea, called Hetkurees, joined the young leader.”2 The Hatkars were thus the soldiers of the Konkan in Sivaji’s army. The Ain-i-Akbari states that the Hatkars were driven westward across the Wardha by the Gonds. At this time (A.D. 1600) they were holding the country round Bāsim by force of arms, and are described as a refractory and perfidious race.3 “The Hatkars of Berār are all Bargi or Bangi Dhangars, the shepherds with the spears. They say that formerly when going on any expedition they took only a blanket seven cubits long and a bear-spear. They would appear to have been all footmen. The Nāiks or village headman of Bāsim were principally Hatkars. The duty of a Nāik was to maintain order and stop robbery; but in time they became law-breakers and their men the dacoits of the country. Some of them were very powerful, and in 1818 Nowsāji Nāik’s troops gave battle to the Nizām’s regular forces under Major Pitman before Umarkhar. He was beaten and sent to Hyderābād, where he died, and the power of the Nāiks was broken by Major Sutherland. He hanged so many that the Nāiks pronounce his name to this day with awe. To some of the Nāiks he gave money and told them to settle down in certain villages. Others who also came, expecting money, were at once hanged.”4 But it would appear that only those leaders were hanged who did not come in before a certain fixed date.
Hatkar, Hatgar.1—A small caste from Berār, with about 14,000 members in 1911. They are mainly found in the Pusad tāluk of Yeotmāl District, with their villages lined up like outposts along the Hyderābād border. The Hatkars are a branch of the Dhangar or shepherd caste, and in some areas, they are seen as a subcaste of Dhangars. The origin of the name Hatkar is unclear, but it seems the Hatkars are Dhangars who first joined military service under Sivaji, thus forming a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]distinct group. “Undisciplined, often unarmed, men from the Māwals or mountain valleys above the Ghauts, called Māwallees, and those below the mountains toward the sea, known as Hetkurees, joined the young leader.”2 Therefore, the Hatkars were the soldiers from the Konkan in Sivaji’s army. The Ain-i-Akbari mentions that the Hatkars were pushed westward across the Wardha by the Gonds. At that time (CE 1600), they were occupying the area around Bāsim by force, and were described as a rebellious and deceitful people.3 “The Hatkars of Berār are all Bargi or Bangi Dhangars, the shepherds with spears. They say that in the past, when going on any expedition, they carried only a blanket seven cubits long and a bear-spear. They seem to have all been foot soldiers. The Nāiks or village headmen of Bāsim were mostly Hatkars. The role of a Nāik was to maintain order and prevent robbery; however, over time they became lawbreakers, with their men becoming the dacoits of the region. Some were quite powerful, and in 1818, Nowsāji Nāik’s troops fought against the Nizām’s regular forces under Major Pitman before Umarkhar. He was defeated and sent to Hyderābād, where he died, and Major Sutherland broke the power of the Nāiks. He executed so many that the Nāiks still speak of him with reverence. To some of the Nāiks, he gave money and instructed them to settle down in certain villages. Others who came expecting money were immediately hanged.”4 But it seems that only those leaders were executed who did not arrive by a certain deadline.
2. The Gauli Hatkar’s reverence for cattle.
The Hatkars are also called Bangi Dhangars, and in Berār rank above other Dhangars because they took to soldiering and obtained grants of land, just as the Marāthas rank above the Kunbis. Another group have given up sheep-tending and keep cattle, which is a more respectable occupation on account of the sanctity of cattle, and these call themselves Gauli Hatkars. These Gauli Hatkars have given up drinking liquor and eating fowls. They will not touch or sell the milk of buffaloes and cows before sunset on Mondays, the day on which they worship Krishna. If [206]any one is in need of milk on that day they will let him milk the animal himself, but will take no price for the milk. On a Monday also they will not give fire from their house to any member of a low caste, such as a Mahār. On the day of Diwāli they worship their cows, tying a bunch of wool to the animal’s forehead and putting rice on it; they make a mud image of Govardhan, the mountain held up by Krishna as an umbrella to protect the people from the rain, and then let the cows trample it to pieces with their hoofs. If a bullock dies with the rope halter through its nose, the owner is put out of caste; this rule also obtains among the Ahīrs and Gaulis, and is perhaps responsible for the objection felt in some localities to putting string through the nostrils of plough- and cart-bullocks, though it is the only means of obtaining any control over them.
The Hatkars are also known as Bangi Dhangars, and in Berār, they are considered to hold a higher status than other Dhangars because they became soldiers and received grants of land, similar to how the Marāthas are viewed as superior to the Kunbis. Another group has stopped tending sheep and now raises cattle, which is seen as a more honorable profession due to the reverence for cows; they call themselves Gauli Hatkars. These Gauli Hatkars have quit drinking alcohol and eating poultry. They won’t handle or sell milk from buffaloes and cows before sunset on Mondays, the day they dedicate to worshiping Krishna. If someone needs milk on that day, they’ll allow him to milk the animal himself but won’t accept any payment. On Mondays, they also won’t provide fire from their home to anyone of a lower caste, like a Mahār. During Diwāli, they worship their cows, tying a bunch of wool to the animal’s forehead and placing rice on it; they create a mud figure of Govardhan, the mountain Krishna lifted as an umbrella to shield people from rain, and afterward, they let the cows stomp it into pieces. If a bullock dies with a rope halter through its nose, the owner is considered outcast; this rule also applies to the Ahīrs and Gaulis, which might explain why there is some resistance in certain areas to putting a string through the nostrils of plough- and cart-bullocks, even though it’s the only way to manage them effectively.
3. Funeral rites.
Formerly the Hatkars burned the corpses only of men who died in battle or the chase or subsequently of their wounds, cremation being reserved for this honourable end. Others were buried sitting cross-legged, and a small piece of gold was placed in the mouth of the corpse. Now they either burn or bury the dead according to their means. Most of them at the time they were soldiers never allowed the hair on their face to be cut.
Formerly, the Hatkars only burned the bodies of men who died in battle or from hunting, or later from their injuries, with cremation being kept for this honorable purpose. Others were buried sitting cross-legged, and a small piece of gold was placed in the deceased's mouth. Now, they either cremate or bury the dead based on their financial situation. Most of them, while they were soldiers, never allowed their facial hair to be cut.
4. Exogamous groups.
The Hatkars of Berār are said to be divided into three exogamous clans who apparently marry with each other, their names being Poli, Gurdi and Muski. In the Central Provinces they have a set of exogamous sections with titular names of a somewhat curious nature; among them are Hakkya, said to be so called because their ancestor was absent when his cow gave birth to a calf; Wakmar, one who left the Pangat or caste feast while his fellows were eating; and Polya, one who did not take off his turban at the feast.
The Hatkars of Berār are known to be split into three exogamous clans that seem to intermarry, named Poli, Gurdi, and Muski. In the Central Provinces, they have a set of exogamous sections with interesting titular names; among these are Hakkya, which is named after an ancestor who was missing when his cow gave birth to a calf; Wakmar, referring to someone who left the Pangat or caste feast while others were still eating; and Polya, for someone who didn't take off his turban during the feast.
1 Based principally on the account of the Hatkars on p. 200 of Sir A. Lyall’s Berār Gazetteer, with some notes taken by Mr. Hīra Lāl in Buldāna.
1 Based mainly on the account of the Hatkars on p. 200 of Sir A. Lyall’s Berār Gazetteer, along with some notes taken by Mr. Hīra Lāl in Buldāna.
Hijra
Hijra, Khasua.1—The class of eunuchs, who form a separate community, recruited by the admission of persons born with this deformity or reduced to the like condition by amputation. In Saugor it is said that the Khasuas are natural and the Hijras artificial eunuchs, and the Khasuas [207]deny that they admit Hijras into their society. They may be either Hindus or Muhammadans by birth, but all become Muhammadans. Children born in the condition of eunuchs are usually made over to the Khasuas by their parents. The caste are beggars, and also sing and dance at weddings and at the births of male children, and obtain presents of grain from the cultivators at seedtime and harvest. They wear female clothes and ornaments and assume the names of women. They are admitted to mosques, but have to stand behind the women, and in Saugor they have their own mosque. They observe Muhammadan rites and festivals generally, and are permitted to smoke from the huqqas of other Muhammadans. They are governed by a caste panchāyat or committee, which imposes fines but does not expel any member from the community. Each Khasua has a beat or locality reserved to him for begging and no other may infringe on it, violations of this rule being punished by the committee. Sometimes a well-to-do Khasua adopts an orphan and celebrates the child’s marriage with as much expense and display as he can afford, and the Kāzi officiates at the ceremony.
Hijra, Khasua.1—The group of eunuchs forms a separate community, composed of individuals either born with this condition or made eunuchs through surgery. In Saugor, it’s said that Khasuas are natural eunuchs while Hijras are artificial, and the Khasuas [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] deny that they allow Hijras into their community. They can be either Hindus or Muslims by birth, but all eventually convert to Islam. Children born as eunuchs are typically handed over to the Khasuas by their parents. This caste primarily consists of beggars, and they also perform singing and dancing at weddings and the birth of male children, receiving gifts of grain from farmers during planting and harvest seasons. They dress in women’s clothing and jewelry and adopt female names. They are allowed in mosques but must stand behind the women, and in Saugor, they have their own mosque. They generally observe Islamic practices and festivals, and can smoke from the huqqas of other Muslims. They are governed by a caste panchāyat or committee, which may impose fines but does not expel any member from the community. Each Khasua has a specific area designated for begging, and others are not allowed to encroach on it; violations of this rule are punished by the committee. Occasionally, a well-off Khasua will adopt an orphan and celebrate the child's marriage with as much wealth and flair as possible, with the Kāzi officiating the ceremony.
The Hijras form apparently a separate group, and the following account of them is mainly taken from the Bombay Gazetteer.2 In Gujarāt they are the emasculated male votaries of the goddess Bouchera or Behechra, a sister of Devi. She is the spirit of a martyred Chāran or Bhāt woman. Some Chāran women were travelling from Sulkhunpur in Gujarāt when they were attacked and plundered by Kolis. One of the women, of the name of Bouchera, snatched a sword from a boy who attended her and with it cut off both her breasts. She immediately perished, and was deified and worshipped as a form of Devi in the Chunwāl.3 The Hijras usually mutilate themselves in the performance of a religious vow, sometimes taken by the mother as a means of obtaining children, and in rare cases by the boy himself to obtain recovery by the favour of the goddess from a dangerous illness.4 Hence it is clear that [208]they worship Boucheraji on the ground that she obtained divine honours by self-mutilation and should enable her votaries to do the same. But the real reason for the Chāran woman cutting off her breasts was no doubt that her ghost might haunt and destroy the Koli robbers, in accordance with the usual practice of the Chārans.5 As a further fulfilment of their vow the Hijras pull out the hair of their beards and moustaches, bore their ears and noses for female ornaments, and affect female speech and manners. The meaning of the vow would appear to be that the mother sacrifices her great blessing of a boy child and transforms him after a fashion into a girl, at the same time devoting him to the service of the goddess. Similarly, as a much milder form of the same idea, a mother whose sons have died will sometimes bore the nose of a later-born son and put a small nose-ring in it to make believe he is a girl. But in this case the aim is also partly to cheat the goddess or the evil spirits who cause the death of children, and make them think the boy is a girl and therefore not worth taking.
The Hijras appear to be a distinct group, and the following description is mainly drawn from the Bombay Gazetteer.2 In Gujarat, they are the emasculated male devotees of the goddess Bouchera or Behechra, who is a sister of Devi. She represents the spirit of a martyred Chāran or Bhāt woman. Some Chāran women were traveling from Sulkhunpur in Gujarat when they were attacked and robbed by Kolis. One of the women, named Bouchera, grabbed a sword from a boy who was with her and used it to cut off both her breasts. She died immediately and was worshipped as a form of Devi in the Chunwāl.3 The Hijras typically mutilate themselves as part of a religious vow, often made by the mother to ensure childbirth, and in rare cases, by the boy himself to recover from a serious illness through the goddess's favor.4 Therefore, it is clear that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] they honor Boucheraji because she achieved divine status through self-mutilation and should allow her followers to do the same. However, the real reason for the Chāran woman cutting off her breasts was likely so that her ghost could haunt and punish the Koli robbers, as is common practice among the Chārans.5 To further fulfill their vow, the Hijras pull out their beard and moustache hair, pierce their ears and noses for female jewelry, and adopt feminine speech and behavior. The vow seems to indicate that the mother sacrifices the great blessing of having a son and transforms him, in a way, into a girl, while also dedicating him to the service of the goddess. Similarly, as a much milder version of this idea, a mother whose sons have died may pierce the nose of a later-born son and place a small nose ring in it to pretend he is a girl. In this case, the goal is partly to deceive the goddess or the evil spirits that cause child fatalities, making them believe the boy is a girl and therefore not worth taking.
The rite of mutilation is described by Mr. Farīdi as follows: “The initiation takes place at the temple of the goddess Behechra about 60 miles from Ahmadābād, where the neophyte repairs under the guardianship or adoption of some older member of the brotherhood. The lad is called the daughter of the old Hijra his guardian. The emasculation is a secret rite and takes place under the direction of the chief Hijra priest of Behechra. It is said that the operation and initiation are held in a house with closed doors, where all the Hijras meet in holiday dress. A special dish of fried pastry is cooked, and the neophyte is bathed, dressed in red female attire, decked with flower-garlands and seated on a stool in the middle of the room, while the others sing to the accompaniment of a small drum and copper cymbals. Another room is prepared for the operation, soft ashes being spread on the floor and piled in a heap in the centre. When the time for the operation approaches, the neophyte is led to the room and is made to lie on his back on the ash-heap. The operator approaches [209]chewing betel-leaf. The hands and legs of the neophyte are firmly held by some one of the fraternity, and the operator, carelessly standing near with an unconcerned air, when he finds the attention of his patient otherwise occupied, with great dexterity and with one stroke completely cuts off the genital organs. He spits betel and areca juice on the wound and staunches the bleeding with a handful of the ashes of the babūl.6 The operation is dangerous and not uncommonly fatal.” Another method is to hold the organs in a cleft bamboo and slice them off. The Hijras are beggars like the Khasuas, and sometimes become very importunate. Soon after the birth of a child in Gujarāt the hated Hijras or eunuchs crowd round the house for gifts. If the demand of one of them is refused the whole rank and file of the local fraternity besiege the house with indecent clamour and gesture. Their claim to alms rests, as with other religious mendicants, in the sacred character which attaches to them. In Bombay there is also a belief that the god Hanumān cries out once in twelve years, and that those men who hear him are transformed into eunuchs.7 Some of them make money by allowing spectators to look at the mutilated part of their body, and also by the practice of pederasty.
The ritual of mutilation is described by Mr. Farīdi as follows: “The initiation takes place at the temple of the goddess Behechra about 60 miles from Ahmadābād, where the novice arrives under the care or guidance of an older member of the brotherhood. The boy is referred to as the daughter of his guardian, the old Hijra. The emasculation is a secret ceremony and is conducted under the supervision of the chief Hijra priest of Behechra. It is said that the operation and initiation occur in a house with closed doors, where all the Hijras gather in festive attire. A special dish of fried pastry is prepared, and the novice is bathed, dressed in red female clothing, adorned with flower garlands, and seated on a stool in the center of the room while the others sing accompanied by a small drum and copper cymbals. Another room is set up for the procedure, with soft ashes spread on the floor and piled in a heap in the center. As the time for the operation draws near, the novice is led to the room and made to lie on his back on the ash pile. The operator approaches chewing betel leaf. The hands and legs of the novice are held tightly by a member of the brotherhood, and the operator, casually standing nearby with an indifferent demeanor, takes advantage of the novice’s distraction to quickly and skillfully sever the genital organs in one stroke. He spits betel and areca juice on the wound and stops the bleeding with a handful of ashes from the babūl. The operation is dangerous and not infrequently results in death.” Another method involves placing the organs in a split bamboo and slicing them off. The Hijras are beggars like the Khasuas and can sometimes be very demanding. Shortly after the birth of a child in Gujarāt, the despised Hijras or eunuchs gather around the house for donations. If one of their requests is denied, the entire local group inundates the house with lewd noise and gestures. Their claim to alms, similar to other religious beggars, is based on the sacred status attributed to them. In Bombay, there is also a belief that the god Hanumān cries out once every twelve years, and that men who hear him are turned into eunuchs. Some of them make money by allowing spectators to view the mutilated part of their body, as well as through acts of pederasty.
Homosexual practices are believed to be distinctly rare among Hindus, and not common among Muhammadans of the Central Provinces. For this the early age of marriage may probably be considered a principal cause. The Hindu sacred books, however, do not attach severe penalties to this offence. “According to the Laws of Manu, a twice-born man who commits an unnatural offence with a male, or has intercourse with a female in a cart drawn by oxen, in water or in the daytime, shall bathe, dressed in his clothes; and all these are reckoned as minor offences.”8 In his Origin and Development of the Moral Ideas Dr. Westermarck shows that, apart from the genuine cases of sexual perversion, as to the frequency of which opinions differ, homosexual love frequently arises in three conditions [210]of society. These are, when women are actually scarce, as among the Australian aborigines and other primitive races; when the men are frequently engaged in war or in predatory expeditions and are separated from their wives for long periods, a condition which accounts for its prevalence among the Sikhs and Pathāns; and lastly, when women are secluded and uneducated and hence their society affords little intellectual pleasure to men. This was the case in ancient Greece where women received no education and had no place at the public spectacles which were the chief means of culture;9 and the same reason probably accounts for the frequency of the vice among the Persians and modern Egyptians. “So also it seems that the ignorance and dulness of Muhammadan women, which is a result of their total lack of education and their secluded life, is a cause of homosexual practices; Moors are sometimes heard to defend pederasty on the plea that the company of boys, who have always news to tell, is so much more entertaining than the company of women.”10
Homosexual practices are thought to be quite rare among Hindus and not common among Muslims in the Central Provinces. The early age of marriage may be a significant reason for this. However, Hindu sacred texts do not impose severe penalties for this behavior. According to the Laws of Manu, a twice-born man who commits an unnatural act with a male, or has intercourse with a female in a cart pulled by oxen, in water, or during the day, must bathe while fully dressed; all of these acts are considered minor offenses. In his *Origin and Development of the Moral Ideas*, Dr. Westermarck illustrates that, aside from genuine cases of sexual perversion—where opinions on frequency vary—homosexual love often arises in three societal conditions. These conditions are: when women are scarce, as seen among Australian aborigines and other primitive societies; when men are often engaged in war or raids and spend long periods away from their wives, which explains its prevalence among Sikhs and Pathāns; and lastly, when women are secluded and uneducated, leading their company to provide little intellectual stimulation for men. This was true in ancient Greece, where women were uneducated and excluded from public spectacles, which were the primary sources of culture; the same reason likely explains the frequency of this behavior among Persians and modern Egyptians. Additionally, it appears that the ignorance and dullness of Muslim women, caused by their lack of education and secluded lifestyle, contribute to homosexual practices; Moors have been known to justify pederasty on the grounds that the company of boys, who always have new stories to share, is much more entertaining than that of women.
The Christian Church in this as in other respects has set a very high standard of sexual morality. Unnatural crimes were regarded with peculiar horror in the Middle Ages, and the punishments for them in English law were burying and burning alive, though these were probably seldom or never enforced.11 The attitude of the Church, which was reflected in the civil law, was partly inherited from the Jews of the Old Testament, and reinforced by similar conditions in mediaeval society. In both cases this crime was especially associated with the heathen and heretics, as shown in Dr. Westermarck’s interesting account:12
The Christian Church, like in many other areas, has held a very high standard for sexual morality. In the Middle Ages, unnatural acts were seen with particular horror, and the punishments for them in English law included being buried alive or burned, although these punishments were probably rarely or never carried out.11 The Church's stance, which influenced civil law, was partly inherited from the Old Testament Jewish practices and was bolstered by similar societal conditions in medieval times. In both cases, this crime was particularly associated with pagans and heretics, as noted in Dr. Westermarck’s fascinating account:12
“According to Genesis, unnatural vice was the sin of a people who were not the Lord’s people, and the Levitical legislation represents Canaanitish abominations as the chief reason why the Canaanites were exterminated. Now we know that sodomy entered as an element in their religion. Besides kedēshōth, or female prostitutes, there were kedēshīm or male prostitutes, attached to their temples. The word [211]kādēsh, translated ‘Sodomite,’ properly denotes a man dedicated to a deity; and it appears that such men were consecrated to the mother of the gods, the famous Dea Syria, whose priests or devotees they were considered to be. The male devotees of this and other goddesses were probably in a position analogous to that occupied by the female devotees of certain gods, who also, as we have seen, have developed into libertines; and the sodomitic acts committed with these temple prostitutes may, like the connections with priestesses, have had in view to transfer blessings to the worshippers. In Morocco supernatural benefits are expected not only from heterosexual, but also from homosexual intercourse with a holy person. The kedēshīm are frequently alluded to in the Old Testament, especially in the period of the monarchy, when rites of foreign origin made their way into both Israel and Judah. And it is natural that the Yāhveh worshipper should regard their practices with the utmost horror as forming part of an idolatrous cult.
“According to Genesis, unnatural vice was the sin of people who weren't the Lord’s people, and the Levitical laws show that Canaanite abominations were the main reason why the Canaanites were wiped out. We know that sodomy was part of their religion. In addition to kedēshōth, or female prostitutes, there were kedēshīm or male prostitutes linked to their temples. The word [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]kādēsh, translated as ‘Sodomite,’ actually refers to a man dedicated to a deity; it seems that these men were consecrated to the mother of the gods, the well-known Dea Syria, whose priests or followers they were seen as. The male followers of this and other goddesses likely held a similar position to that of the female followers of certain gods, who, as we’ve seen, also became libertines; and the sodomitic acts performed with these temple prostitutes may have, like the relationships with priestesses, aimed to transfer blessings to the worshippers. In Morocco, supernatural benefits are expected not only from heterosexual, but also from homosexual intercourse with a holy person. The kedēshīm are often mentioned in the Old Testament, especially during the monarchy when foreign rituals permeated both Israel and Judah. It's understandable that the followers of Yāhveh would view their practices with extreme horror as part of an idolatrous cult.”
“The Hebrew conception of homosexual love to some extent affected Muhammadanism, and passed into Christianity. The notion that it is a form of sacrilege was here strengthened by the habits of the Gentiles. St. Paul found the abominations of Sodom prevalent among nations who had ‘changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the creator.’ During the Middle Ages heretics were accused of unnatural vice as a matter of course. Indeed, so closely was sodomy associated with heresy that the same name was applied to both. In La Coutume de Touraine-Anjou the word hérite, which is the ancient form of hérétique, seems to be used in the sense of ‘sodomite’; and the French bougre (from the Latin Bulgarus, Bulgarian), as also its English synonym, was originally a name given to a sect of heretics who came from Bulgaria in the eleventh century and was afterwards applied to other heretics, but at the same time it became the regular expression for a person guilty of unnatural intercourse. In mediaeval laws sodomy was also repeatedly mentioned together with heresy, and the punishment was the same for both. It thus remained a [212]religious offence of the first order. It was not only a ‘vitium nefandum et super omnia detestandum,’ but it was one of the four ‘clamantia peccata,’ or crying sins, a ‘crime de Majestie, vers le Roy celestre.’ Very naturally, therefore, it has come to be regarded with somewhat greater leniency by law and public opinion in proportion as they have emancipated themselves from theological doctrines. And the fresh light which the scientific study of the sexual impulse has lately thrown upon the subject of homosexuality must also necessarily influence the moral ideas relating to it, in so far as no scrutinising judge can fail to take into account the pressure which a powerful non-volitional desire exercises upon an agent’s will.”
“The Hebrew view of homosexual love somewhat influenced Islam and made its way into Christianity. The belief that it is a form of sacrilege was further reinforced by the customs of non-Jews. St. Paul noted the immoral acts of Sodom were common among nations that had ‘changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the creator.’ During the Middle Ages, heretics were routinely accused of unnatural vice. In fact, sodomy was so closely linked with heresy that the same term was used for both. In La Coutume de Touraine-Anjou, the word hérite, the old form of hérétique, seems to be used meaning ‘sodomite’; and the French term bougre (from the Latin Bulgarus, Bulgarian), as well as its English equivalent, originally referred to a group of heretics from Bulgaria in the eleventh century and was later used for other heretics, but simultaneously became a common term for someone engaging in unnatural intercourse. In medieval laws, sodomy was often mentioned alongside heresy, and the penalties were the same for both. Thus, it remained a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]religious offense of the highest order. It was not only a ‘an unspeakable and utterly detestable fault,’ but one of the four ‘complaining about sins,’ or crying sins, a ‘crime of majesty, against the heavenly King.’ Therefore, it has naturally started to be viewed with somewhat more leniency by law and public opinion as these have freed themselves from theological doctrines. Moreover, the new insights from scientific study of sexual impulse have also impacted the moral views surrounding homosexuality, as any thoughtful judge cannot overlook the influence that a strong, non-volitional desire has on an individual’s will.”
1 Partly based on a paper by Munshi Kanhaya Lāl of the Gazetteer Office.
1 Partly inspired by a paper from Munshi Kanhaya Lāl at the Gazetteer Office.
2 Muhammadans of Gujarāt, by Khān Bahādur Fazalullah Lutfullah Faridi, pp. 21, 22.
2 Muslims of Gujarat, by Khan Bahadur Fazalullah Lutfullah Faridi, pp. 21, 22.
7 The late Mr. A. M. T. Jackson’s notes, Ind. Ant., August 1912, p. 56.
7 The late Mr. A. M. T. Jackson’s notes, Ind. Ant., August 1912, p. 56.
8 Laws of Manu, xi. p. 175, quoted in The Origin and Development of the Moral Ideas, ii. p. 476.
8 Laws of Manu, xi. p. 175, quoted in The Origin and Development of the Moral Ideas, ii. p. 476.
Holia
Holia.1—A low caste of drummers and leather-workers who claim to be degraded Golars or Telugu Ahīrs, under which caste most of the Holias seem to have returned themselves in 1901.2 The Holias relate the following story of their origin. Once upon a time two brothers, Golar by caste, set out in search of service, having with them a bullock. On the way the elder brother went to worship his tutelary deity Holiāri Deva; but while he was doing so the bullock accidentally died, and the ceremony could not be proceeded with until the carcase was removed. Neither a Chamār nor anybody else could be got to do this, so at length the younger brother was prevailed upon by the elder one to take away the body. When he returned, the elder brother would not touch him, saying that he had lost his caste. The younger brother resigned himself to his fate and called himself Holu, after the god whom he had been worshipping at the time he lost his caste. His descendants were named Holias. But he prayed to the god to avenge him for the treachery of his brother, and from that moment misfortunes commenced to shower upon the Golar until he repented and made what reparation he could; and in memory of this, whenever a Golar dies, the Holias are feasted by the other Golars to the present day. The story indicates a connection between the [213]castes, and it is highly probable that the Holias are a degraded class of Golars who took to the trade of tanning and leather-working. When a Holia goes to a Golar’s house he must be asked to come in and sit down or the Golar will be put out of caste; and when a Golar dies the house must be purified by a Holia. The caste is a very numerous one in Madras. Here the Holia is superior only to the Mādiga or Chamār.3 In the Central Provinces they are held to be impure and to rank below the Mahārs, and they live on the outskirts of the village. Their caste customs resemble generally those of the Golars. They believe their traditional occupation to be the playing of leathern drums, and they still follow this trade, and also make slippers and leather thongs for agricultural purposes. But they must not make or mend shoes on pain of excommunication from caste. They are of middle stature, dark in colour, and very dirty in their person and habits. Like the Golars, the Holias speak a dialect of Canarese, which is known as Golari, Holia or Komtau. Mr. Thurston gives the following interesting particulars about the Holias:4 “If a man of another caste enters the house of a Mysore Holia, the owner takes care to tear the intruder’s cloth, and turn him out. This will avert any evil which might have befallen him. It is said that Brāhmans consider great luck will wait upon them if they can manage to pass through a Holia village unmolested. Should a Brāhman attempt to enter their quarters, the Holias turn him out, and slipper him, in former times it is said to death.”
Holia.1—A low caste of drummers and leather-workers who say they are degraded Golars or Telugu Ahīrs. Most of the Holias categorized themselves under this caste in 1901.2 The Holias share the following story about their origins. Once, two brothers from the Golar caste set out to find work, taking a bullock with them. On the way, the elder brother went to pray to his guardian deity, Holiāri Deva. While he was praying, the bullock accidentally died, so the ceremony couldn't continue until the body was removed. No one, not even a Chamār, would do it, so eventually the elder brother convinced the younger one to handle the body. When he returned, the elder brother refused to touch him, claiming he had lost his caste. The younger brother accepted his fate and named himself Holu, after the god he was worshipping when he lost his caste. His descendants became known as Holias. He prayed to the god for revenge against his brother's betrayal, and from that moment on, misfortunes plagued the Golar until he repented and made amends. To commemorate this, whenever a Golar dies, the Holias are treated to a feast by the other Golars even today. This story suggests a link between the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] castes, and it's likely that the Holias represent a lower class of Golars who turned to tanning and leather-working. When a Holia visits a Golar’s home, he must be invited in and offered a seat, or the Golar risks losing his caste. Additionally, when a Golar dies, a Holia must purify the house. The caste is quite numerous in Madras, where the Holia is seen as superior only to the Mādiga or Chamār.3 In the Central Provinces, they are viewed as impure and rank below the Mahārs, living on the fringes of the village. Their customs are generally similar to those of the Golars. They believe their traditional job is to play leather drums, which they still do, along with making slippers and leather thongs for farming. However, they are forbidden from making or repairing shoes, or they risk being expelled from their caste. They are of average height, have dark skin, and are known for being quite unclean in both appearance and habits. Like the Golars, the Holias speak a dialect of Canarese known as Golari, Holia, or Komtau. Mr. Thurston provides these interesting details about the Holias:4 “If a man from another caste enters a Mysore Holia’s home, the owner makes sure to tear the intruder’s cloth and throw him out. This is believed to prevent any misfortune that may come upon him. It’s said that Brāhmans consider themselves very lucky if they can pass through a Holia village without incident. If a Brāhman tries to enter their area, the Holias will expel him and strike him with slippers, and it’s said in the past this could even lead to death.”
1 This article is compiled from a paper by Mr. Bābu Rao, Deputy Inspector of Schools, Seoni District.
1 This article is based on a paper by Mr. Bābu Rao, Deputy Inspector of Schools, Seoni District.
2 In this year only 33 Holias were returned as against more than 4000 in 1891; but, on the other hand, in 1901 the number of Golars was double that of the previous census.
2 In this year, only 33 Holias were recorded, compared to over 4000 in 1891; however, in 1901, the number of Golars was double that of the last census.
Injhwār
1. Origin of the caste.
Injhwār.1—A caste of agricultural labourers and fishermen found in the Marātha tract of the Wainganga Valley, comprised in the Bhandāra and Bālāghāt Districts. In 1901 they numbered 8500 persons as against 11,000 in 1891. The name Injhwār is simply a Marāthi corruption of Binjhwār, as īs for bīs (twenty) and Ithoba for Bithoba or Vithoba. In his Census Report of 1891 Sir Benjamin Robertson remarked that the name was often entered in the census books as Vinjhwār, and in Marāthi B and V are practically [214]interchangeable. The Injhwārs are thus a caste formed from the Binjhwārs or highest subdivision of the Baiga tribe of Bālāghāt; they have adopted the social customs of the Marāthi-speaking people among whom they live, and have been formed into a separate caste through a corruption of their name. They still worship Injha or Vindhya Devi, the tutelary deity of the Vindhyan hills, from which the name of the Binjhwārs is derived. The Injhwārs have also some connection with the Gowāri or cowherd caste of the Marātha country. They are sometimes known as Dūdh-Gowāri, and say that this is because an Injhwār woman was a wet-nurse of the first-born Gowāri. The Gowāris themselves, as a low caste of herdsmen frequenting the jungles, would naturally be brought into close connection with both the Baigas and Gonds. Their alliances with the Gonds have produced the distinct caste of Gond-Gowāri, and it is not improbable that one fact operating to separate the Injhwārs from their parent tribe of the Baigas was an admixture of Gowāri blood. But they rank higher than the Gond-Gowāris, who are regarded as impure; this is probably on account of the superior position of the Binjhwārs, who form the aristocracy of the Baiga tribe, and, living in the forests, were never reduced to the menial and servile condition imposed on the Gond residents in Hindu villages. The Injhwārs, however, admit the superiority of the Gowāris by taking food from their hands, a favour which the latter will not reciprocate. Several of the sept or family names of the caste are also taken from the Gonds, and this shows an admixture of Gond blood; the Injhwārs are thus probably a mixed group of Gonds, Gowāris, and Binjhwārs or Baigas.
Injhwār.1—A group of agricultural workers and fishermen located in the Marātha region of the Wainganga Valley, specifically in the Bhandāra and Bālāghāt Districts. In 1901, their population was 8,500, compared to 11,000 in 1891. The name Injhwār is a Marāthi variation of Binjhwār, similar to īs for bīs (twenty) and Ithoba for Bithoba or Vithoba. In his Census Report of 1891, Sir Benjamin Robertson noted that the name was frequently recorded in the census as Vinjhwār, and in Marāthi, B and V are almost [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] interchangeable. The Injhwārs are thus a caste derived from the Binjhwārs, the highest subgroup of the Baiga tribe of Bālāghāt. They have adopted the social customs of the Marāthi-speaking people around them and have become a distinct caste through the alteration of their name. They continue to worship Injha or Vindhya Devi, the guardian deity of the Vindhyan hills, which is the origin of the Binjhwār name. The Injhwārs also have a connection to the Gowāri or cowherd caste in the Marātha region. They are sometimes referred to as Dūdh-Gowāri, claiming this is because an Injhwār woman served as a wet nurse for the first-born Gowāri. The Gowāris, as a lower caste of herdsmen living in the forests, would naturally have close ties with both the Baigas and Gonds. Their relationships with the Gonds have led to the formation of the Gond-Gowāri caste, and it’s likely that one reason for separating the Injhwārs from their parent tribe of the Baigas is the mixing of Gowāri blood. However, they maintain a higher status than the Gond-Gowāris, who are considered impure; this is likely due to the elevated status of the Binjhwārs, who represent the aristocracy of the Baiga tribe and, living in the forests, were never subjected to the menial and servile roles assigned to the Gond people in Hindu villages. Nevertheless, the Injhwārs recognize the superiority of the Gowāris by accepting food from them, a courtesy that the Gowāris do not reciprocate. Several family names within the caste also derive from the Gonds, indicating a mix of Gond heritage; therefore, the Injhwārs are likely a blended group of Gonds, Gowāris, and Binjhwārs or Baigas.
2. Subdivisions.
The Injhwārs have four subcastes, three of the territorial and one of the occupational class. These are the Lānjiwār, or those living round Lānji in Bālāghāt; the Korre, or those of the Korai hill tract in Seoni; the Chāndewār or Marātha Injhwārs who belong to Chānda, and are distinguished by holding their weddings only in the evening after the Marātha custom, while other Injhwārs will perform the ceremony at any time of day; and the Sonjharias, or those who have taken to washing for gold in the beds of streams. Of their sept or family names some, as already stated, are taken from [215]the Gonds, as Mesrām, Tekām, Marai, Ukya.2 Three names, Bhoyar, Kawara and Kohrya (from Kohli), are the names of other castes or tribes, and indicate that members of these became Injhwārs and founded families; and others are of the territorial, titular and totemistic types. Among them may be mentioned the Pīthvālyās, from pīth, flour; all families of this sept should steal a little rice from somebody else’s field as soon as it is ripe, husband and wife making a joint expedition for the purpose. They must not speak a word to each other from the time they start until they have brought back the rice, pounded and cooked it, offered it to the god and made their meal. The Paunpats, named after the lotus, will not touch the flowers or leaves of the lotus plants, or even drink water from a tank in which the lotus grows. The Dobokria Rāwats are so named because they make an offering of two goats to their gods. Some of the septs are subdivided. Thus the Sonwāni or gold-water sept, whose members readmit social culprits, is divided into the Paunpat or lotus Sonwānis; the Gurhiwāl, who revere a brass vessel tied to a bamboo on the first day of the year; the Sati Sonwāni, who worship the spirit of a sati woman ancestor; and the Mūngphātia Sonwānis, whose token is the broken mung pulse. At present these subsepts cannot intermarry, the union of any two Sonwānis being forbidden, but it seems likely that intermarriage may be permitted in the course of time.
The Injhwārs have four subcastes: three based on territory and one based on occupation. They are the Lānjiwār, who live around Lānji in Bālāghāt; the Korre, from the Korai hill tract in Seoni; the Chāndewār or Marātha Injhwārs, who come from Chānda and only hold their weddings in the evening according to Marātha custom, while other Injhwārs can have the ceremony at any time; and the Sonjharias, who wash for gold in the beds of streams. Some of their family names, as mentioned earlier, come from the Gonds, like Mesrām, Tekām, Marai, and Ukya. Three names—Bhoyar, Kawara, and Kohrya (from Kohli)—are from other castes or tribes, indicating that their members became Injhwārs and started families. Others are based on territory, titles, or totems. For example, the Pīthvālyās, named after *pīth* meaning flour, must steal a bit of rice from someone else's field when it's ripe, with both husband and wife making the trip together. They can't speak to each other from the time they leave until they have brought back the rice, cooked it, offered it to the god, and eaten. The Paunpats, named after the lotus, won’t touch the flowers or leaves of lotus plants or drink water from a tank where lotuses grow. The Dobokria Rāwats are called so because they make an offering of two goats to their deities. Some of the subcastes are further divided. For example, the Sonwāni or gold-water subcaste, which accepts social outcasts back into the community, is split into the Paunpat or lotus Sonwānis, the Gurhiwāl, who honor a brass vessel tied to a bamboo on the first day of the year, the Sati Sonwāni, who worship the spirit of a *sati* woman ancestor, and the Mūngphātia Sonwānis, who have a token of broken *mung* pulse. Currently, these subsepts cannot intermarry, and unions between any two Sonwānis are banned, but it seems possible that intermarriage might be allowed over time.
3. Marriage and other customs.
The social customs of the Injhwārs resemble those of the lower Marātha castes.3 Marriage is forbidden between members of the same sept and first cousins, and a man should also not take a wife from the sept of his brother or sister-in-law. This rule prevents the marriage of two brothers to two sisters, to which there is of course no objection on the ground of affinity. Girls are usually not married until they are grown up; but in places where they have been much subjected to Hindu influences, the Injhwārs will sometimes wed an adult girl to a basil plant in order to avoid the stigma of keeping her in the house unmarried. The boy’s father goes to make a proposal of marriage, and the girl’s father, if he approves it, intimates his consent by washing [216]his visitor’s feet. A bride-price of about Rs. 20 is usually paid, which is increased somewhat if the bridegroom is a widower, and decreased if the bride has been seduced before marriage. The marriage is performed by throwing coloured rice over the couple. Divorce and the remarriage of widows are permitted. A bachelor who marries a widow must first go through the ceremony with an arka or swallow-wort plant, this being considered his real marriage. The Injhwārs usually bury the dead, and in accordance with Dravidian custom place the corpse in the grave with the feet to the north. When the body is that of a young girl, the face is left exposed as it is carried to the grave. The regular ceremonies are performed for the welfare of the deceased’s soul, and they try to ascertain its fate in the next incarnation by spreading flour on the ground overnight and looking in the morning for anything resembling the foot-mark of a human being, animal or bird. On the festival of Akhātīj and in the month of Kārtik (October) they offer libations to the dead, setting out a large pitcher of water for a male and a small one for a female. On the former they paint five lines of sandalwood to represent a man’s caste-mark, and on the latter five splashes of kunku or the red powder which women rub on their foreheads. A burning lamp is placed before the pitchers, and they feed a male Māli or gardener as representative of a dead man and a female for a woman.
The social customs of the Injhwārs are similar to those of the lower Marātha castes. Marriage is not allowed between members of the same sept and first cousins, and a man should not marry someone from his brother or sister-in-law’s sept. This rule stops two brothers from marrying two sisters, which isn’t an issue of affinity. Girls typically aren't married until they are adults; however, in areas heavily influenced by Hindu customs, the Injhwārs sometimes marry an adult girl to a basil plant to avoid the shame of keeping her unmarried at home. The boy’s father goes to propose marriage, and if the girl’s father approves, he shows his consent by washing his visitor’s feet. A bride-price of around Rs. 20 is usually given, which goes up if the groom is a widower and goes down if the bride has been seduced before marriage. The marriage happens by throwing colored rice over the couple. Divorce and remarriage for widows are allowed. A bachelor who marries a widow must first go through a ceremony with an arka or swallow-wort plant, which is considered his actual marriage. The Injhwārs usually bury their dead, placing the corpse in the grave with the feet facing north according to Dravidian custom. When the body is that of a young girl, her face is left uncovered as it is carried to the grave. Regular ceremonies are done for the deceased’s soul, and they try to discover its fate in the next life by spreading flour on the ground overnight and checking in the morning for any signs of a human, animal, or bird footprint. During the Akhātīj festival and in the month of Kārtik (October), they offer libations to the dead, setting out a large pitcher of water for a male and a smaller one for a female. On the larger one, they paint five lines of sandalwood to represent a man’s caste-mark, and on the smaller one, they put five splashes of kunku, the red powder women use on their foreheads. A burning lamp is placed in front of the pitchers, and they feed a male Māli or gardener as a representative of a dead man and a female for a woman.
4. Occupation and social status.
The Injhwārs are generally labourers and cultivators, while the Sonjharias wash for gold. The women of the Marātha or Chāndewār subcaste serve as midwives. Their social status is low, and in the forest tracts they will eat snakes and crocodiles, and in fact almost anything except beef. They will admit members of the Brāhman, Dhīmar (waterman), Māli and Gowāri castes into the community on payment of a premium of five to fifteen rupees and a dinner to the caste-fellows. The candidate for admission, whether male or female, must have his head shaved clean. Both men and women can obtain pardon for a liaison with an outsider belonging to any except the most impure castes by giving a feast to the community. To be beaten with a shoe involves temporary excommunication from caste, unless the [217]striker be a Government official, when no penalty is inflicted. If a man kills a cat, he is required to have an image of it made in silver, which, after being worshipped, is presented to a temple or thrown into a river.
The Injhwārs are mostly laborers and farmers, while the Sonjharias wash for gold. The women from the Marātha or Chāndewār subcastes act as midwives. Their social status is low, and in forest areas, they will eat snakes and crocodiles, basically anything except beef. They will accept members from the Brāhman, Dhīmar (waterman), Māli, and Gowāri castes into the community for a fee of five to fifteen rupees plus a dinner for the caste members. Anyone seeking to join, whether male or female, must have their head completely shaved. Both men and women can gain forgiveness for an affair with someone from any caste except the most impure ones by hosting a feast for the community. Being struck with a shoe results in temporary excommunication from the caste, unless the person who strikes is a Government official, in which case there is no penalty. If a man kills a cat, he must have a silver image made of it, which, after being worshipped, is either presented to a temple or thrown into a river.
Jādam
Jādam.1—A branch of the well-known Yādu or Yādava sept of Rājpūts which has now developed into a caste in the Nerbudda valley. Colonel Tod describes the Yādu as the most illustrious of all the tribes of India, this name having been borne by the descendants of Buddha, progenitor of the Lunar race. The Yādavas were the herdsmen of Mathura, and Krishna was born in this tribe. His son was Bhārat, from whom the classical name of Bhāratavārsha for India is held to be derived. It is related that when Krishna was about to ascend to heaven, he reflected that the Yādavas had multiplied exceedingly and would probably cause trouble to the world after he had left it. So he decided to reduce their numbers, and one day he persuaded one of his companions to dress up as a pregnant woman in jest, and they took him to the hermitage of the saint Durvāsa and asked the saint to what the woman would give birth. Durvāsa, who was of a very irascible temper, divined that he was being trifled with, and replied that a rice-pestle would be born by which the Yādavas would be destroyed. On the return of the party they found to their astonishment that a pestle had actually, as it were, been born from the man. So they were alarmed at the words of the saint and tried to destroy the pestle by rubbing it on a stone. But as the sawdust of the pestle fell on the ground there sprang up from it the shoots of the Gondla or Elephant grass, which grows taller than the head of a man on horseback. And some time afterwards a quarrel arose among the Yādavas, and they tore up the stalks of this grass and slew each other with it. Only one woman escaped, whose son was afterwards the King of Mathura and the ancestor of the existing tribe. Another body, however, with whom was Krishna, fled to Gujarāt, and on the coast there built the great temple of Dwārka, in the place known as Jagat Khant, [218]or the World’s End. The story has some resemblance to that of the sowing of the dragon’s teeth by Cadmus at Thebes. The principal branches of the Yādavas are the Yāduvansi chiefs of Karauli, in Rājputāna, and the Bhatti chiefs of Jaisalmer. The Jādams of Hoshangābād say that they immigrated from Karauli State about 700 years ago, having come to the country on a foray for plunder and afterwards settled here. They have now developed into a caste, marrying among themselves. In Hoshangābād the caste has two subdivisions, the Kachhotia who belong principally to the Sohāgpur tahsīl, and the Adhodias who live in Seoni and Harda. These two groups are endogamous and do not marry with each other. The Kachhotia are the offspring of irregular unions and are looked down upon by the others. They say that they have fifty-two exogamous groups or sections, but this number is used locally as an expression of indefinite magnitude. All the sections appear to be named after villages where their ancestors once lived, but the preference for totemism has led some of the groups to connect their names with natural objects. Thus the designation of the Semaria section may be held to be derived from a village of that name, both on account of its form, and because the other known section-names are taken from villages. But the Semaria Jādams have adopted the semar or cotton-tree as their totem and pay reverence to this.2
Jādam.1—A branch of the well-known Yādu or Yādava group of Rājpūts that has now evolved into a caste in the Nerbudda valley. Colonel Tod describes the Yādu as the most distinguished tribe in India, a name carried by the descendants of Buddha, the ancestor of the Lunar dynasty. The Yādavas were the herdsmen of Mathura, and Krishna was born into this tribe. His son was Bhārat, from whom the classical name Bhāratavārsha for India is believed to come. It is said that when Krishna was about to ascend to heaven, he realized that the Yādavas had multiplied greatly and could potentially cause trouble to the world after his departure. To reduce their numbers, he convinced one of his companions to dress up as a pregnant woman for fun, and they took him to the hermitage of the saint Durvāsa, asking the saint what the woman would give birth to. Durvāsa, known for his short temper, sensed he was being mocked and predicted that a rice-pestle would be born, leading to the Yādavas' destruction. Upon returning, they were astonished to find that a pestle had indeed, in a manner of speaking, been born from the man. Alarmed by the saint's words, they attempted to destroy the pestle by rubbing it against a stone. However, as the shavings from the pestle fell to the ground, they sprouted into Gondla or Elephant grass, which grows taller than a man on horseback. Eventually, a conflict arose among the Yādavas, who used the stalks of this grass to kill each other. Only one woman survived, whose son later became the King of Mathura and the ancestor of the current tribe. Another group, including Krishna, fled to Gujarāt and built the great temple of Dwārka on the coast, in a place known as Jagat Khant, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]or the World’s End. The story is somewhat similar to Cadmus sowing dragon's teeth at Thebes. The main branches of the Yādavas are the Yāduvansi chiefs of Karauli in Rājputāna and the Bhatti chiefs of Jaisalmer. The Jādams of Hoshangābād claim they immigrated from Karauli State about 700 years ago, having come to the region for plunder and later settling down. They have now formed a caste, marrying within their group. In Hoshangābād, the caste has two subdivisions: the Kachhotia, mainly from the Sohāgpur tahsīl, and the Adhodias, who reside in Seoni and Harda. These two groups are endogamous and do not intermarry. The Kachhotia are the descendants of irregular unions and are looked down upon by the others. They claim to have fifty-two exogamous groups or sections, although this number is used locally to indicate an indefinite scale. All sections seem to be named after villages where their ancestors lived, but the emphasis on totemism has led some groups to associate their names with natural objects. For instance, the Semaria section may derive its name from a village of that name, due to its form, and because other section names come from villages. However, the Semaria Jādams have adopted the semar or cotton-tree as their totem and show it reverence.2
Infant-marriage is favoured in the caste, and polygamy is also prevalent. This is often the case among the agricultural castes, where a man will marry several wives in order to obtain their assistance in his cultivation, a wife being a more industrious and reliable worker than a hired servant. No penalty is, however, imposed for allowing a girl to reach adolescence before marriage, and this not infrequently happens. If a girl becomes with child through a man of the caste she is united to him by a simple rite known as gunda, in which she merely gives him a ring or throws a garland of flowers over his neck. A caste feast is [219]also exacted, and the couple are then considered to be married. The remarriage of widows is permitted, but it is known by the opprobrious name of Kukar-gauna or ‘dog-marriage,’ signifying that it is held to be little or no better than a simple illicit connection. Divorce is also somewhat common in the caste, notwithstanding that the person who occupies the position of co-respondent must repay to the husband the expenses incurred by him on the marriage ceremony. Some women are known to have had ten or twelve husbands.
Infant marriage is common in the caste, and polygamy is also widespread. This is often seen among agricultural castes, where a man will marry multiple wives to get their help in farming, as a wife is considered a more hardworking and reliable worker than a hired laborer. However, there is no penalty for letting a girl grow up before getting married, and this happens quite often. If a girl gets pregnant by a man from the caste, she becomes united with him through a simple ritual called gunda, in which she either gives him a ring or throws a flower garland around his neck. A caste celebration is [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]required, and the couple is then regarded as married. The remarriage of widows is allowed, but it carries the derogatory term Kukar-gauna or "dog-marriage," which implies that it is seen as no better than a mere illicit relationship. Divorce is also somewhat common in the caste, although the person who is the co-respondent must reimburse the husband for the expenses of the wedding. Some women are known to have had ten or twelve husbands.
The Jādams are proprietors, tenants and labourers, and are reckoned to be efficient cultivators; they plough with their own hands and allow their women to work in the fields. They will also eat food cooked with water in the field, which is against the practice of the higher castes. They eat flesh, including that of the wild pig, and fish, but abstain from liquor, and will take food cooked with water only from Jijhotia or Sanādhya Brāhmans who are their family priests. A Brāhman will take water from the hands of a Jādam in a metal, but not in an earthen, vessel. Boys are invested with the sacred thread at the time of their wedding, a common practice among the higher agricultural castes, and one pointing to the hypothesis suggested in the article on Gurao that the investiture with the sacred thread was in its origin a rite of puberty. The women wear a peculiar dress know as sawang, consisting of a small skirt of about six feet of cloth and a long body-cloth wrapped round the waist and over the shoulders. They also have larger spangles on the forehead than other women. The women of the caste are emancipated to an unusual degree, and it is stated that they commonly accompany their husbands to market for shopping, to prevent them from being cheated. Dr. Hunter describes the Jādam as a brave soldier, but a bad agriculturist; but in the Central Provinces his courage is rated less highly, and a proverb quoted about him is: ‘Patta khatka, Jādam satka,’ or ‘The Jādam trembles at the rustle of a leaf.’
The Jādams are owners, tenants, and workers, and they are considered good farmers; they plow the fields themselves and permit their women to work alongside them. They will also eat food cooked with water in the fields, which is frowned upon by the higher castes. They consume meat, including wild pig and fish, but they avoid alcohol and only accept food cooked with water from Jijhotia or Sanādhya Brāhmans, who are their family priests. A Brāhman will accept water from a Jādam's hands only in a metal vessel, not in an earthen one. Boys are given the sacred thread at their wedding, a common practice among higher agricultural castes, which suggests that the rite of the sacred thread originally signified puberty. The women wear a unique outfit known as sawang, which consists of a short skirt made from about six feet of cloth and a long piece of fabric wrapped around the waist and over the shoulders. They also wear larger forehead ornaments than other women. The women of this caste enjoy a significant degree of freedom, and it's said that they often accompany their husbands to the market to ensure they aren't cheated. Dr. Hunter describes the Jādam as a brave soldier, but a poor farmer; however, in the Central Provinces, his courage is viewed less favorably, and a saying about him goes: ‘Patta khatka, Jādam satka,’ or ‘The Jādam trembles at the rustle of a leaf.’
1 This article is partly based on a paper by Bihāri Lāl, Patwāri, of Hoshangābād.
1 This article is partially derived from a paper by Bihāri Lāl, Patwāri, from Hoshangābād.
2 Semaria is a common name of villages, and is of course as such derived from the semar tree, but the argument is that the Jādams took the name from the village and not from the tree. Totem is perhaps rather a strong word for the kind of veneration paid; the vernacular term used in Bombay is devak.
2 Semaria is a common name for villages and is obviously derived from the semar tree. However, the argument is that the Jādams got the name from the village instead of the tree. "Totem" might be too strong a word to describe the kind of respect given; the local term used in Bombay is devak.
Jādua
Jādua-, Jāduah-Brāhman.1—This is the name of a [220]class of swindlers, who make money by pretending to turn other metals into gold or finding buried treasure. They are believed to have originated from the caste of Bhadris or Jyotishis, the astrologers of western India. The Jyotishi or Joshi astrologers are probably an offshoot of the Brāhman caste. The name Jādua is derived from jādu, magic. The Bhadris or Jyotishis were in former times, Mr. Knyvett writes, attached to the courts of all important rājas in western India, where they told fortunes and prophesied future events from their computations of the stars, often obtaining great influence and being consulted as oracles. Readers of Quentin Durward will not need to be reminded that an exactly similar state of things obtained in Europe. And both the European and Indian astrologers were continually searching for the philosopher’s stone and endeavouring by the practice of alchemy to discover the secret of changing silver and other metals into gold. It is easy to understand how the more dishonest members of the community would come to make a livelihood by the pretence of being possessed of this power. The Jāduas belong principally to Bihār, and Mr. Knyvett’s account of them is based on inquiries in that Province. But it is probable that, like the Bhadris, travelling parties of Jāduas occasionally visit the Central Provinces. Their method of procedure is somewhat as follows. They start out in parties of three or four and make inquiries for the whereabouts of some likely dupe, in the shape of an ignorant and superstitious person possessed of property. Sometimes they settle temporarily in a village and open a small grain-shop in order to facilitate their search. When the victim has been selected one of them proceeds to his village in the disguise of a Sādhu or anchorite, being usually accompanied by another as his chela or disciple. Soon afterwards the others come, one of them perhaps posing as a considerable landholder, and go about inquiring if a very holy Brāhman has been seen. They go to the house of their intended dupe, who naturally asks why they are seeking the Brāhman; they reply that [221]they have come to do homage to him as he had turned their silver and brass ornaments into gold. The dupe at once goes with them in search of the Brāhman, and is greatly impressed by seeing the landholder worship him with profound respect and make him presents of cloth, money and cattle. He at once falls into the trap and says that he too has a quantity of silver which he would like to have turned into gold. The Brāhman pretends reluctance, but eventually yields to the dupe’s entreaties and allows himself to be led to the latter’s house, where with his chela he takes up his quarters in an inner room, dark and with a mud floor. A variety of tricks are now resorted to, to impress the dupe with the magic powers of the swindlers. Sometimes he is directed to place a rupee on his forehead and go to the door and look at the sun for five minutes, being assured that when he returns the Brāhman will have disappeared by magic. Having looked at the sun for five minutes he can naturally see nothing on returning to a dark room and expresses wonder at the Brāhman’s disappearance and gradual reappearance as his eyes get accustomed to the darkness. Or if the trick to be practised is the production of buried treasure, a rupee may be buried in the ground and after various incantations two rupees are produced from the same spot by sleight of hand. Or by some trickery the victim is shown the mouth of an earthen vessel containing silver or gold coins in a hole dug in the ground. He is told that the treasure cannot be obtained until more treasure has been added to it and religious rites have been performed. Sometimes the victim is made to visit a secluded spot, where he is informed that after repeating certain incantations Sivaji will appear before him. A confederate, dressed in tinsel and paint, appears before the victim posing as Sivaji, and informs him that there is treasure buried in his house, and it is only necessary to follow the instructions of the holy Brāhman in order to obtain it. The silver ornaments, all that can be collected, are then made over to the Brāhman, who pretends to tie them in a cloth or place them in an earthen pot and bury them in the floor of the room. If buried treasure is to be found the Brāhman explains that it is first necessary to bury more treasure in order to obtain it, and if the ornaments [222]are to be turned into gold they are buried for the purpose of transmutation. During the process the victim is induced on some pretence to leave the room or cover himself with a sheet, when a bundle containing mud or stones is substituted for the treasure. The Brāhman calls for ghī, oil and incense, and lights a fire over the place where the ornaments are supposed to be buried, bidding his victim watch over it for some hours or days until his return. The Brāhman and his disciple, with the silver concealed about them, then leave the house, join their confederates and make their escape. The duped villager patiently watches the fire until he becomes tired of waiting for the Brāhman’s return, when he digs up the earth and finds nothing in the cloth but stones and rubbish.
Jādua-, Jāduah-Brāhman.1—This is the name of a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]class of con artists who make money by pretending to turn other metals into gold or by claiming to find hidden treasures. They are thought to have originated from the Bhadris or Jyotishis, the astrologers of western India. The Jyotishi or Joshi astrologers probably stem from the Brāhman caste. The name Jādua comes from jādu, meaning magic. According to Mr. Knyvett, the Bhadris or Jyotishis were historically associated with the courts of all significant rājas in western India, where they would tell fortunes and predict future events based on their star calculations, often gaining considerable influence and serving as oracles. Readers of Quentin Durward will recognize that a similar situation existed in Europe. Both the European and Indian astrologers consistently sought the philosopher’s stone and attempted to unravel the secret of turning silver and other metals into gold through alchemy. It’s easy to see how the less scrupulous members of this community would profit by pretending to possess this ability. The Jāduas are primarily from Bihār, and Mr. Knyvett’s account of them is based on investigations in that region. However, like the Bhadris, groups of Jāduas likely travel to the Central Provinces. Their typical approach is outlined as follows. They set out in groups of three or four and look for a potential target, specifically an unsuspecting and superstitious person with money. Sometimes they temporarily settle in a village and open a small grain shop to aid their search. Once they find their victim, one of them goes to the village disguised as a Sādhu or holy man, usually accompanied by another as his chela or disciple. Soon after, the others arrive, one possibly posing as a wealthy landowner, and they inquire whether a holy Brāhman has been seen. They go to the house of their intended target, who naturally wants to know why they are looking for the Brāhman; they explain that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]they have come to pay their respects because he turned their silver and brass ornaments into gold. The target immediately agrees to help them find the Brāhman and is deeply impressed when he sees the landowner treating him with great respect and giving him gifts like cloth, money, and livestock. He quickly falls for the scheme and mentions that he has a stash of silver he would like to be turned into gold. The Brāhman feigns reluctance but ultimately gives in to the target’s pleas and allows himself to be led to the target’s home, where he and his chela settle into a dark inner room with a mud floor. They then employ various tricks to convince the target of their magical abilities. Sometimes, he's instructed to put a rupee on his forehead and look at the sun for five minutes, assured that when he returns, the Brāhman will have mysteriously vanished. After looking at the sun, he naturally sees nothing upon returning to the dark room and is astonished when he eventually sees the Brāhman reappear as his eyes adjust to the dimness. If the trick involves finding buried treasure, a rupee may be buried in the ground, and after some incantations, the swindlers produce two rupees from the same spot through sleight of hand. Alternatively, through some deception, the target is shown an earthen vessel containing silver or gold coins in a hole dug in the ground. They explain that the treasure cannot be accessed until more treasure is added and certain religious rites are conducted. Sometimes, the target is taken to a secluded location, where they are told that after reciting particular incantations, Sivaji will appear. A confederate, dressed in sparkly attire and makeup, appears before the target posing as Sivaji and informs him that treasure is buried in his house, and he just needs to follow the holy Brāhman’s instructions to access it. All the silver ornaments that can be gathered are then handed over to the Brāhman, who pretends to wrap them in a cloth or place them in an earthen pot and buries them in the room’s floor. If hidden treasure is to be found, the Brāhman explains that it’s necessary to bury additional treasure to make it accessible, and if the ornaments are to be turned into gold, they are buried for that purpose. During this process, the target is manipulated under some pretext to leave the room or cover himself with a sheet, allowing the swindlers to substitute a bundle of dirt or stones for the treasure. The Brāhman calls for ghī, oil, and incense, then lights a fire where the ornaments are supposedly buried, instructing the target to watch over it for a few hours or even days until he returns. The Brāhman and his disciple, concealing the silver about them, then leave the house, join their accomplices, and make their escape. The duped villager continues to watch the fire until he grows tired of waiting for the Brāhman to return, at which point he digs up the earth only to find nothing in the cloth but stones and debris.
1 This article is based on an account of the Jāduas by Mr. A. Knyvett, Superintendent of Police, Patna, and kindly communicated by Mr. C. W. C. Plowden, Deputy Inspector-General of Police, Bengal, through Mr. G. W. Gayer, in charge of the Central Provinces Criminal Investigation Department.
1 This article is based on a report about the Jāduas by Mr. A. Knyvett, Superintendent of Police in Patna, and was graciously shared by Mr. C. W. C. Plowden, Deputy Inspector-General of Police in Bengal, through Mr. G. W. Gayer, who is in charge of the Criminal Investigation Department for the Central Provinces.
Jangam
Jangam, Jangama.—A Sivite order of wandering religious mendicants. The Jangams are the priests or gurus of the Sivite sect of Lingāyats. They numbered 3500 persons in the Central Provinces and Berār in 1911, and frequent the Marātha country. The Jangam is said to be so called because he wears a movable emblem of Siva (jana gama, to come and go) in contradistinction to the Sthāwar or fixed emblems found in temples. The Jangams discard many of the modern phases of Hinduism. They reject the poems in honour of Vishnu, Rāma and Krishna, such as the Bhāgavad Gita and Rāmāyana; they also deny the authority of Brāhmans, the efficacy of pilgrimage and self-mortification, and the restrictions of caste; while they revere principally the Vedas and the teaching of the great Sivite reformer Shankar Achārya.1 Like other religious orders, the Jangams have now become a caste, and are divided into two groups of celibate and married members. The Gharbāris (married members) celebrate their weddings in the usual Marātha fashion, except that they perform no hom or fire sacrifice. They permit the remarriage of widows. The Jangams wear ochre-coloured or badāmi clothes and long necklaces of seeds called rudrāksha2 beads, which resemble a nutmeg in size, in colour and nearly in shape; [223]they besmear their forehead, arms and various other parts of the body with cowdung ashes. They wear the lingam or phallic sign of Siva either about the neck or loins in a little casket of gold, silver, copper or brass. As the lingam is supposed to represent the god and to be eternal, they are buried and not burnt after death, because the lingam must be buried with them and must not be destroyed in the fire. If any Jangam loses the lingam he or she must not eat or drink until it has been replaced by the guru or spiritual preceptor. It must be worshipped thrice a day, and ashes and bel3 leaves are offered to it, besides food when the owner is about to partake of this himself. The Jangams worship no deity other than Siva or Mahādeo, and their great festival is the Shivrātri. Some of them make pilgrimages to Pachmarhi, to the Mahādeo hills. Most of them subsist by begging and singing songs in praise of Mahādeo. Grant-Duff gives the Jangam as one of the twenty-four village servants in a Marātha village, perhaps as the priest of the local shrine of Siva, or as the caste priest of the Lingāyats, who are numerous in some Districts of Bombay. He carries a wallet over the shoulder and a conch-shell and bell in the hand. On approaching the door of a house he rings his bell to bring out the occupant, and having received alms proceeds on his way, blowing his conch-shell, which is supposed to be a propitious act for the alms-giver, and to ensure his safe passage to heaven. The wallet is meant to hold the grain given to him, and on returning home he never empties it completely, but leaves a little grain in it as its own share. The Jangams are strict vegetarians, and take food only from the hands of Lingāyats. They bless their food before eating it and always finish it completely, and afterwards wash the dish with water and drink down the water. When a child is born, the priest is sent for and his feet are washed with water in a brass tray. The water is then rubbed over the bodies of those present, and a few drops sprinkled on the walls of the house as a ceremony of purification. The priest’s great toes are then washed in a cup of water, and he dips the lingam he wears into this, and then sips a few drops of the water, each person present [224]doing the same. This is called karuna or sanctification. He then dips a new lingam into the holy water, and ties it round the child’s neck for a minute or two, afterwards handing it to the mother to be kept till the child is old enough to wear it. The dead are buried in a sitting posture, the lingam being placed in the palm of the hand. On the third day a clay image of Mahādeo is carried to the grave, and food and flowers are offered to it, as well as any intoxicants to which the deceased person may have been addicted. The following notice of the Jangams more than a century ago may be quoted from the Abbé Dubois, though the custom described does not, so far as is known, prevail at present, at least in the Central Provinces:4 “The gurus or priests of Siva, who are known in the Western Provinces by the name of Jangams, are for the most part celibates. They have a custom which is peculiar to themselves, and curious enough to be worth remarking. When a guru travels about his district he lodges with some member of the sect, and the members contend among themselves for the honour of receiving him. When he has selected the house he wishes to stay in, the master and all the other male inmates are obliged, out of respect for him, to leave it and go and stay elsewhere. The holy man remains there day and night with only the women of the house, whom he keeps to wait on him and cook for him, without creating any scandal or exciting the jealousy of the husbands. All the same, some scandal-mongers have remarked that the Jangams always take care to choose a house where the women are young.” The Jangams are not given to austerities, and go about well clad. [225]
Jangam, Jangama.—A group of wandering religious beggars in the Shiva tradition. The Jangams serve as priests or gurus for the Shiva sect of Lingāyats. In 1911, there were about 3,500 of them in the Central Provinces and Berār, and they often traveled through Marātha country. The name Jangam is believed to come from their practice of wearing a portable emblem of Shiva (jana gama, meaning to come and go), unlike the fixed symbols found in temples. The Jangams reject many modern aspects of Hinduism, dismissing poems honoring Vishnu, Rāma, and Krishna, such as the Bhāgavad Gita and Rāmāyana. They also deny the authority of Brāhmans, the effectiveness of pilgrimages and self-denial, and the social restrictions of caste, while primarily honoring the Vedas and the teachings of the famous Shiva reformer Shankar Achārya. 1 Like other religious groups, the Jangams have evolved into a caste, divided into two categories: celibates and married members. The Gharbāris (married members) celebrate their weddings in the typical Marātha style, but they do not perform a hom or fire sacrifice. They allow widows to remarry. The Jangams wear ochre-colored or badāmi clothing and long necklaces made of seeds called rudrāksha2, which are about the size, color, and shape of nutmeg; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] they cover their foreheads, arms, and other parts of their bodies with ashes from cow dung. They carry the lingam, a phallic symbol of Shiva, either around their neck or waist in a small container made of gold, silver, copper, or brass. Since the lingam symbolizes the eternal god, they are buried instead of cremated after death to ensure the lingam is not destroyed in fire. If a Jangam loses the lingam, they cannot eat or drink until it is replaced by their guru or spiritual leader. The lingam must be worshipped three times a day, with offerings of ashes and bel3 leaves, as well as food before the owner eats. The Jangams worship no deities other than Shiva or Mahādeo, and their main festival is Shivrātri. Some of them go on pilgrimages to Pachmarhi, in the Mahādeo hills. Most of them live by begging and singing songs praising Mahādeo. Grant-Duff mentions the Jangam as one of the twenty-four village servants in a Marātha village, likely as the priest of a local Shiva shrine or as the caste priest for the Lingāyats, who are numerous in some districts of Bombay. He carries a bag over his shoulder and holds a conch shell and a bell in his hand. When he approaches a house, he rings the bell to alert the resident, and after receiving alms, he continues on his way, blowing the conch shell, which is believed to bring good fortune to the giver and ensure their safe passage to heaven. The bag is for holding the grain given to him, and upon returning home, he never empties it completely, leaving a little grain as its share. Jangams are strict vegetarians and will only eat food handed to them by Lingāyats. They bless their food before eating and always finish every bit, then wash the dish with water and drink the water. When a child is born, they call for the priest, who has his feet washed with water in a brass tray. This water is then rubbed on the bodies of those present, with a few drops sprinkled on the walls of the house as part of a purification ritual. The priest's big toes are washed in a cup of water, and he dips the lingam he wears into it, sipping a few drops afterwards, with each person present [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] doing the same. This is known as karuna or sanctification. He then dips a new lingam into the holy water and ties it around the child’s neck for a minute or two before handing it to the mother to keep until the child is old enough to wear it. The dead are buried in a sitting position, with the lingam placed in the palm of the hand. On the third day, a clay image of Mahādeo is brought to the grave, and food, flowers, and any intoxicants the deceased was known to enjoy are offered to it. A quote about the Jangams from over a century ago by Abbé Dubois mentions a custom that, as far as is known, is no longer practiced today, at least not in the Central Provinces: 4 “The gurus or priests of Shiva, known in the Western Provinces as Jangams, are mostly celibate. They have a unique tradition that's interesting to note. When a guru travels in his area, he stays with a member of the sect, and the members compete to host him. Once he picks a house, the host and other male residents must leave out of respect for him, while he remains there day and night with only the women of the household, who wait on him and cook for him without causing scandal or jealousy among the husbands. Nonetheless, some gossipers have pointed out that Jangams always choose to stay in homes where the women are young.” The Jangams do not engage in severe austerities and tend to dress well. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
JĀT
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Theories of the origin of the caste. 225
- 2. Sir D. Ibbetson’s description of the caste. 228
- 3. Are the Jāts and Rājpūts distinct? 228
- 4. The position of the Jāt in the Punjab. 229
- 5. Social status of the Jāts. 231
- 6. Brāhmanical legend of origin. 232
- 7. The Jāts in the Central Provinces. 233
- 8. Marriage customs. 233
- 9. Funeral rites. 234
- 10. The Paida ceremony. 234
- 11. Customs at birth. 235
- 12. Religion. 236
- 13. Social customs. 236
- 14. Occupation. 237
1. Theories of the origin of the caste.
Jāt.1—The representative cultivating caste of the Punjab, corresponding to the Kurmi of Hindustān, the Kunbi of the Deccan, and the Kāpu of Telingāna. In the Central Provinces 10,000 Jāts were returned in 1911, of whom 5000 belonged to Hoshangābād and the bulk of the remainder to Narsinghpur, Saugor and Jubbulpore. The origin of the Jāt caste has been the subject of much discussion. Sir D. Ibbetson stated some of the theories as follows:2 “Suffice it to say that both General Cunningham and Major Tod agree in considering the Jāts to be of Indo-Scythian stock. The former identifies them with the Zanthii of Strabo and the Jatii of Pliny and Ptolemy; and holds that they probably entered the Punjab from their home on the Oxus very shortly after the Meds or Mands, who also were Indo-Scythians, and who moved into the Punjab about a century before Christ.... Major Tod classes the Jāts as [226]one of the great Rājpūt tribes, and extends his identification with the Getae to both races; but here General Cunningham differs, holding the Rājpūts to belong to the original Aryan stock, and the Jāts to a later wave of immigrants from the north-west, probably of Scythian race.” It is highly probable that the Jāts may date their settlement in the Punjab from one of the three Scythian inroads mentioned by Mr. V. A. Smith,3 but I do not know that there is as yet considered to be adequate evidence to identify them with any particular one.
Jāt.1—The main cultivating group in Punjab, similar to the Kurmi in Hindustān, the Kunbi in the Deccan, and the Kāpu in Telingāna. In the Central Provinces, there were 10,000 Jāts reported in 1911, with 5,000 residing in Hoshangābād and most of the rest in Narsinghpur, Saugor, and Jubbulpore. The origins of the Jāt caste have sparked a lot of debate. Sir D. Ibbetson outlined some theories as follows:2 “It's enough to say that both General Cunningham and Major Tod agree in viewing the Jāts as Indo-Scythian in origin. The former links them with the Zanthii mentioned by Strabo and the Jatii by Pliny and Ptolemy, suggesting they likely arrived in Punjab from their homeland near the Oxus shortly after the Meds or Mands, who were also Indo-Scythians, moved to Punjab about a century before Christ.... Major Tod categorizes the Jāts as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]one of the major Rājpūt tribes and associates them with the Getae, but General Cunningham disagrees, asserting that the Rājpūts stem from the original Aryan lineage, while the Jāts represent a later wave of migrants from the northwest, likely of Scythian descent.” It seems likely that the Jāts began settling in Punjab during one of the three Scythian invasions referred to by Mr. V. A. Smith,3 but I am not aware of sufficient evidence linking them to any specific invasion.
The following curious passage from the Mahābhārata would appear to refer to the Jāts:4
The following curious passage from the Mahābhārata seems to refer to the Jāts:4
“An old and excellent Brāhman reviling the countries Bāhīka and Madra in the dwelling of Dhritarāshtra, related facts long known, and thus described those nations. External to the Himāvan, and beyond the Ganges, beyond the Sārasvati and Yamuna rivers and Kurukshetra, between five rivers, and the Sindhu as the sixth, are situated the Bāhīkas, devoid of ritual or observance, and therefore to be shunned. Their figtree is named Govardhana (i.e. the place of cow-killing); their market-place is Subhadram (the place of vending liquor: at least so say the commentators), and these give titles to the doorway of the royal palace. A business of great importance compelled me to dwell amongst the Bāhīkas, and their customs are therefore well known to me. The chief city is called Shākāla, and the river Apaga. The people are also named Jarttikas; and their customs are shameful. They drink spirits made from sugar and grain, and eat meat seasoned with garlic; and live on flesh and wine: their women intoxicated appear in public places, with no other garb than garlands and perfumes, dancing and singing, and vociferating indecencies in tones more harsh than those of the camel or the ass; they indulge in promiscuous intercourse and are under no restraint. They clothe themselves in skins and blankets, and sound the cymbal and drum and conch, and cry aloud with hoarse voices: ‘We will hasten to delight, in thick forests and in [227]pleasant places; we will feast and sport; and gathering on the highways spring upon the travellers, and spoil and scourge them!’ In Shākāla, a female demon (a Rākshasi) on the fourteenth day of the dark fortnight sings aloud: ‘I will feast on the flesh of kine, and quaff the inebriating spirit attended by fair and graceful females.’ The Sūdra-like Bāhīkas have no institutes nor sacrifices; and neither deities, manes, nor Brāhmans accept their offerings. They eat out of wooden or earthen plates, nor heed their being smeared with wine or viands, or licked by dogs, and they use equally in its various preparations the milk of ewes, of camels and of asses. Who that has drunk milk in the city Yugandhara can hope to enter Svarga? Bāhi and Hīka were the names of two fiends in the Vipāsha river; the Bāhīkas are their descendants and not of the creation of Brahma. Some say the Arattas are the name of the people and Bāhīka of the waters. The Vedas are not known there, nor oblation, nor sacrifice, and the gods will not partake of their food. The Prasthalas (perhaps borderers), Madras, Gandharas, Arattas, Khashas, Vasas, Atisindhus (or those beyond the Indus), Sauvīras, are all equally infamous. There one who is by birth a Brāhman, becomes a Kshatriya, or a Vaishya, or a Sūdra, or a Barber, and having been a barber becomes a Brāhman again. A virtuous woman was once violated by Aratta ruffians, and she cursed the race, and their women have ever since been unchaste. On this account their heirs are their sisters’ children, not their own. All countries have their laws and gods: the Yavanas are wise, and preeminently brave; the Mlechchas observe their own ritual, but the Madrakas are worthless. Madra is the ordure of the earth: it is the region of inebriety, unchastity, robbery, and murder: fie on the Panchanada people! fie on the Aratta race!”
“An old and respected Brāhman, criticizing the regions of Bāhīka and Madra in the residence of Dhritarāshtra, recounted well-known facts and described those nations. Situated outside the Himāvan, beyond the Ganges, past the Sārasvati and Yamuna rivers, and Kurukshetra, between five rivers along with the Sindhu as the sixth, the Bāhīkas dwell without rituals or observances, making them to be avoided. Their fig tree is known as Govardhana (meaning the place of cow-killing); their marketplace is Subhadram (the place for selling liquor, according to the commentators), and these names adorn the entrance of the royal palace. A significant business affair forced me to stay among the Bāhīkas, and I became familiar with their customs. The main city is called Shākāla, and the river is Apaga. The people are also referred to as Jarttikas, and their practices are disgraceful. They consume alcohol made from sugar and grain and eat meat seasoned with garlic; their diet consists of flesh and wine: the women, intoxicated, appear in public with nothing but garlands and perfumes, dancing and singing while shouting obscenities with voices harsher than those of camels or donkeys; they engage in promiscuous relations without restraint. They wear skins and blankets, bang cymbals and drums, sound the conch, and shout hoarsely: ‘Let's rush to enjoy ourselves in thick forests and in pleasant places; we'll feast and play; and gathering on the roads, we'll ambush travelers and rob and beat them!’ In Shākāla, a female demon (a Rākshasi) sings loudly on the fourteenth day of the dark fortnight: ‘I will feast on cow flesh and drink intoxicating spirits accompanied by beautiful and elegant women.’ The Bāhīkas, resembling Sūdras, have no institutions or sacrifices; neither deities, ancestors, nor Brāhmans accept their offerings. They eat from wooden or clay plates, heedless if they are smeared with wine or food, or licked by dogs, and they use milk from ewes, camels, and donkeys for their various dishes. Who that has consumed milk in the city of Yugandhara can dare to hope for entry into Svarga? Bāhi and Hīka were the names of two demons in the Vipāsha river; the Bāhīkas are their descendants, not creations of Brahma. Some say the Arattas are the name of the people and Bāhīka of the waters. The Vedas are unknown there, as are offerings and sacrifices; the gods refuse to partake of their food. The Prasthalas (possibly border dwellers), Madras, Gandharas, Arattas, Khashas, Vasas, Atisindhus (or those beyond the Indus), and Sauvīras are all equally infamous. There, someone born a Brāhman can become a Kshatriya, a Vaishya, a Sūdra, or a Barber, and after being a barber can become a Brāhman again. A virtuous woman was once assaulted by Aratta outlaws, and she cursed their lineage, causing their women to be unchaste ever since. For this reason, their heirs are their sisters’ children, not their own. Every land has its laws and gods: the Yavanas are wise and exceptionally brave; the Mlechchas follow their own rituals, but the Madrakas are worthless. Madra is like the filth of the earth: it is the land of drunkenness, immorality, robbery, and murder: shame on the people of Panchanada! Shame on the Aratta lineage!”
In the above account the country referred to is clearly the Punjab, from the mention of the five rivers and the Indus. The people are called Bāhīka or Jarttika, and would therefore seem to be the Jāts. And the account would appear to refer to a period when they were newly settled in the Punjab and had not come under Hindu influence. But at the same time the Aryans or Hindus had passed through [228]the Punjab and were settled in Hindustān. And it would therefore seem to be a necessary inference that the Jāts were comparatively late immigrants, and were one of the tribes who invaded India between the second century B.C. and the fifth century A.D. as suggested above.
In the account above, the country mentioned is clearly Punjab, indicated by the reference to the five rivers and the Indus. The people are called Bāhīka or Jarttika, which suggests they are the Jāts. It seems the account refers to a time when they had recently settled in Punjab and had not yet been influenced by Hindu culture. Meanwhile, the Aryans or Hindus had moved through Punjab and were settled in Hindustān. Therefore, it seems reasonable to conclude that the Jāts were relatively late arrivals and were one of the tribes that invaded India between the second century BCE and the fifth century CE as mentioned earlier.
2. Sir D. Ibbetson’s description of the caste.
Sir D. Ibbetson held that the Jāts and Rājpūts must be, to some extent at least, of the same blood. Though the Jāts are represented in the Central Provinces only by a small body of immigrants it will be permissible to quote the following passages from his admirable and classical account of the caste:5
Sir D. Ibbetson believed that the Jāts and Rājpūts must be, to some degree at least, related. Even though the Jāts in the Central Provinces are only represented by a small group of immigrants, it is relevant to mention the following excerpts from his excellent and classic description of the caste:5
“It may be that the original Rājpūt and the original Jāt entered India at different periods in its history, though to my mind the term Rājpūt is an occupational rather than an ethnological expression. But if they do originally represent two separate waves of immigration, it is at least exceedingly probable, both from their almost identical physique and facial character and from the close communion which has always existed between them, that they belong to one and the same ethnic stock; while, whether this be so or not, it is almost certain that they have been for many centuries and still are so intermingled and so blended into one people that it is practically impossible to distinguish them as separate wholes. It is indeed more than probable that the process of fusion has not ended here, and that the people who thus in the main resulted from the blending of the Jāt and the Rājpūt, if these two were ever distinct, is by no means free from foreign elements....
“It’s possible that the original Rājpūt and Jāt came to India during different times in its history, though I believe the term Rājpūt refers more to a profession than an ethnicity. However, if they do represent two different waves of immigration, it’s highly likely—based on their nearly identical physical appearances and close relationships throughout history—that they come from the same ethnic background. Regardless of whether that’s true, it’s almost certain that they have mixed together for many centuries and still are, making it practically impossible to distinguish them as entirely separate groups. In fact, it’s more than likely that this blending process is still ongoing, and the people who mainly result from the mixing of the Jāt and Rājpūt, if they were ever distinct, aren’t free from foreign influences...”
3. Are the Jāts and Rājpūts distinct?
“But whether Jāts and Rājpūts were or were not originally distinct, and whatever aboriginal elements may have been affiliated to their society, I think that the two now form a common stock, the distinction between Jāt and Rājpūt being social rather than ethnic. I believe that those families of that common stock whom the tide of fortune has raised to political importance have become Rājpūts almost by mere virtue of their rise; and that their descendants have retained the title and its privileges on the condition, strictly enforced, of observing the rules by which the higher are distinguished from the lower castes in the Hindu scale of precedence; of [229]preserving their purity of blood by refusing to marry with families of inferior social rank, of rigidly abstaining from widow-marriage, and of refraining from degrading occupations. Those who transgressed these rules have fallen from their high position and ceased to be Rājpūts; while such families as, attaining a dominant position in their territory, began to affect social exclusiveness and to observe the rules, have become not only Rājas but also Rājpūts or sons of Rājas. For the last seven centuries at least the process of elevation has been almost at a standstill. Under the Delhi Emperors king-making was practically impossible. Under the Sikhs the Rājpūt was overshadowed by the Jāt, who resented his assumption of superiority and his refusal to join him on equal terms in the ranks of the Khālsa, deliberately persecuted him wherever and whenever he had the power, and preferred his title of Jāt Sikh to that of the proudest Rājpūt. On the frontier the dominance of Pathāns and Biloches and the general prevalence of Muhammadan feelings and ideas placed recent Indian origin at a discount, and led the leading families who belonged to neither of these two races to claim connection not with the Kshatriyas of the Sanskrit classics but with the Mughal conquerors of India or the Qureshi cousins of the Prophet; in so much that even admittedly Rājpūt tribes of famous ancestry, such as the Khokha, have begun to follow the example. But in the hills, where Rājpūt dynasties, with genealogies perhaps more ancient and unbroken than can be shown by any other royal families in the world, retained their independence till yesterday, and where many of them still enjoy as great social authority as ever, the twin processes of degradation from and elevation to Rājpūt rank are still to be seen in operation. The Rāja is there the fountain not only of honour but also of caste, which is the same thing in India....
“But whether Jāts and Rājpūts were originally distinct or not, and whatever native elements may have been part of their society, I believe that the two now form a common group, with the difference between Jāt and Rājpūt being more social than ethnic. I think that those families from this common group who have gained political importance have become Rājpūts simply due to their rise; and their descendants have kept the title and its privileges on the strict condition of adhering to the rules that differentiate the higher from the lower castes in the Hindu hierarchy; of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]maintaining their purity of blood by avoiding marriages with families of lower social status, rigorously abstaining from widow remarriage, and refraining from low-status occupations. Those who violated these rules have lost their high status and are no longer considered Rājpūts; meanwhile, families who gained a dominant position in their area and adopted social exclusivity and these rules have become not only Rājas but also Rājpūts or sons of Rājas. For at least the last seven centuries, the process of rising in status has nearly halted. During the Delhi Emperors, the idea of king-making was practically impossible. Under the Sikhs, the Rājpūt was overshadowed by the Jāt, who resented the Rājpūt's claim to superiority and refusal to join him equally in the ranks of the Khālsa, actively persecuting him wherever they could, and preferred their title of Jāt Sikh over that of the proudest Rājpūt. On the frontier, the dominance of Pathāns and Biloches, along with the widespread influence of Muslim sentiments and ideas, devalued recent Indian origins, leading prominent families who didn’t belong to these two groups to link themselves with the Kshatriyas of the Sanskrit classics or the Mughal conquerors of India, or even to the Qureshi relatives of the Prophet; to the extent that even well-established Rājpūt tribes with notable ancestry, like the Khokha, have started to follow this trend. However, in the hills, where Rājpūt dynasties, with genealogies possibly more ancient and continuous than any other royal families in the world, maintained their independence until recently, and where many still hold significant social authority, the dual processes of falling from and rising to Rājpūt status are still visible. The Rāja there is the source not only of honor but also of caste, which is essentially the same thing in India....
4. The position of the Jāt in the Punjab.
“The Jāt is in every respect the most important of the Punjab peoples. In point of numbers he surpasses the Rājpūt, who comes next to him, in the proportion of nearly three to one; while the two together constitute twenty-seven per cent of the whole population of the Province. Politically he ruled the Punjab till the Khālsa yielded to our arms. [230]Ethnologically he is the peculiar and most prominent product of the plain of the five rivers. And from an economical and administrative point of view he is the husbandman, the peasant, the revenue-payer par excellence of the Province. His manners do not bear the impress of generations of wild freedom which marks the races of our frontier mountains. But he is more honest, more industrious, more sturdy, and no less manly than they. Sturdy independence indeed and patient, vigorous labour are his strongest characteristics. The Jāt is of all Punjab races the most impatient of tribal or communal control, and the one which asserts the freedom of the individual most strongly. In tracts where, as in Rohtak, the Jāt tribes have the field to themselves, and are compelled, in default of rival castes as enemies, to fall back upon each other for somebody to quarrel with, the tribal ties are strong. But as a rule a Jāt is a man who does what seems right in his own eyes and sometimes what seems wrong also, and will not be said nay by any man. I do not mean, however, that he is turbulent; as a rule he is very far from being so. He is independent and he is self-willed; but he is reasonable, peaceably inclined if left alone, and not difficult to manage. He is usually content to cultivate his fields and pay his revenue in peace and quietness if people will let him do so; though when he does go wrong he takes to anything from gambling to murder, with perhaps a preference for stealing other people’s wives and cattle. As usual the proverbial wisdom of the villages describes him very fairly though perhaps somewhat too severely: ‘The soil, fodder, clothes, hemp, grass-fibre, and silk, these six are best beaten; and the seventh is the Jāt.’ ‘A Jāt, a Bhāt, a caterpillar, and a widow woman; these four are best hungry. If they eat their fill they do harm.’ ‘The Jāt, like a wound, is better when bound.’ In agriculture the Jāt is pre-eminent. The market-gardening castes, the Arāin, the Māli, the Saini are perhaps more skilful cultivators on a small scale; but they cannot rival the Jāt as landowners and yeoman cultivators. The Jāt calls himself zamīndār or ‘husbandman’ as often as Jāt, and his women and children alike work with him in the fields: ‘The Jāt’s baby has a plough-handle for a plaything.’ ‘The Jāt stood on his corn heap and said to the king’s [231]elephant-drivers, Will you sell those little donkeys?’ Socially the Jāt occupies a position which is shared by the Ror, the Gūjar, and the Ahīr, all four eating and smoking together. He is, of course, far below the Rājpūt, from the simple fact that he practises widow-marriage. The Jāt father is made to say in the rhyming proverbs of the countryside, ‘Come, my daughter, and be married; if this husband dies there are plenty more.’ But among the widow-marrying castes he stands first. The Bania with his sacred thread, his strict Hinduism, and his twice-born standing, looks down on the Jāt as a Sūdra. But the Jāt looks down upon the Bania as a cowardly, spiritless money-grubber, and society in general agrees with the Jāt. The Khatri, who is far superior to the Bania in manliness and vigour, probably takes precedence of the Jāt. But among the races or tribes of purely Hindu origin, I think that the Jāt stands next after the Brāhman, the Rājpūt, and the Khatri.”
The Jāt is, in every way, the most important group among the people of Punjab. In terms of numbers, they outnumber the Rājpūt by nearly three to one, and together, these two groups make up twenty-seven percent of the entire population of the region. Politically, they dominated Punjab until the Khālsa surrendered to us. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Ethnically, they are the unique and most notable product of the area known as the land of the five rivers. Economically and administratively, they are the farmers, the peasants, and the primary tax contributors of the Province. Their behavior doesn’t reflect the generations of unrestrained freedom characteristic of the mountain tribes along our border. Yet, they are more honest, hardworking, resilient, and equally manly. Their strongest traits are their robust independence and diligent work ethic. The Jāt is the most resistant to tribal or communal control among all the races in Punjab and strongly advocates for individual freedom. In areas like Rohtak, where Jāt tribes dominate the landscape and lack rival castes to fight with, the tribal bonds are strong. Generally, a Jāt is a person who does what he believes is right, and sometimes what seems wrong too, and he won’t be easily told what to do by anyone. However, this doesn’t mean he is troublesome; on the contrary, he is typically quite the opposite. He is independent and stubborn, but he is reasonable, prefers peace if left alone, and is not hard to guide. He usually wants to tend his fields and pay his taxes in peace and quiet, as long as no one disturbs him; though when he does go astray, he might indulge in everything from gambling to murder, with a particular inclination for stealing other people's wives and livestock. As is common, the proverbial wisdom of the villages sums him up fairly, albeit perhaps a bit harshly: ‘The soil, fodder, clothes, hemp, grass-fibre, and silk—these six are best beaten; and the seventh is the Jāt.’ ‘A Jāt, a Bhāt, a caterpillar, and a widow; these four are best hungry. If they get their fill, they cause harm.’ ‘The Jāt, like a wound, is better when bound.’ In agriculture, the Jāt excels. The market-gardening castes, such as the Arāin, the Māli, and the Saini, might be more skilled on a smaller scale, but they cannot compare to the Jāt as landowners and farmer cultivators. The Jāt often refers to himself as zamīndār or ‘husbandman’ just as frequently as he does as Jāt, and his women and children also work with him in the fields: ‘The Jāt’s baby has a plough-handle for a toy.’ ‘The Jāt stood on his pile of corn and asked the king’s [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] elephant-drivers, “Will you sell those little donkeys?”’ Socially, the Jāt shares a status with the Ror, the Gūjar, and the Ahīr, all four sharing meals and smoking together. Naturally, he is much lower in status than the Rājpūt simply because he allows widow-marriage. The Jāt father is humorously depicted in local proverbs saying, ‘Come, my daughter, and get married; if this husband dies, there are plenty more.’ However, among the castes that practice widow-marriage, he ranks highest. The Bania, with his sacred thread, strict Hindu beliefs, and elevated social standing, looks down on the Jāt as a Sūdra. But the Jāt views the Bania as a cowardly, spiritless money-lover, and society broadly agrees with the Jāt’s perspective. The Khatri, who possesses greater strength and vigor than the Bania, likely ranks above the Jāt. But among races or tribes of purely Hindu backgrounds, I believe the Jāt stands next after the Brāhman, the Rājpūt, and the Khatri.
5. Social status of the Jāts.
The above account clearly indicates the social position of the Jāt. His is the highest caste except the aristocracy consisting of the Brāhmans and Rājpūts, the Khatris who are derived from the Rājpūts, and the Banias who are recognised as ranking not much below the Rājpūts. The derivation of some of the Rājpūt clans from the Jāts seems highly probable, and is confirmed by other instances of aristocratic selection in such castes as the Marāthas and Kunbis, the Rāj-Gonds and Gonds, and so on. If, however, the Rājpūts are a Jāt aristocracy, it is clear that the Jāts were not the Sūdras, who are described as wholly debased and impure in the Hindu classics; and the present application of the term Sūdra to them is a misnomer arising from modern errors in classification by the Hindus themselves. The Jāts, if Sir D. Ibbetson’s account be accepted, must have been the main body of the invading host, whether Aryan or Scythian, of whom the Rājpūts were the leaders. They settled on the land and formed village communities, and the status of the Jāt at present appears to be that of a member of the village community and part-holder of its land. A slightly undue importance may perhaps have been given in the above passage to the [232]practice of widow-marriage as determining the position of a great caste like the Jāts. Some Rājpūts, Kāyasths and Banias permit widow-marriage, and considerable sections of all these castes, and Brāhmans also, permit the practice of keeping widows, which, though not called a marriage, does not differ very widely from it. The Jāt probably finds his women too valuable as assistants in cultivation to make a pretence at the abolition of widow-marriage in order to improve his social status as some other castes do. The Jāt, of course, ranks as what is commonly called a pure caste, in that Brāhmans take water to drink from him. But his status does not depend on this, because Brāhmans take water from such menials as barbers, Kahārs or bearers, Bāris or household servants, and so on, who rank far below the Jāt, and also from the Mālis and other gardening castes who are appreciably below him. The Jāt is equal to the Gūjar and Ahīr so far as social purity is concerned, but still above them, because they are graziers and vagrants, while he is a settled cultivator. It is from this fact that his status is perhaps mainly derived; and his leading characteristics, his independence, self-sufficiency, doggedness, and industry, are those generally recognised as typical of the peasant proprietor. But the Jāt, in the Punjab at any rate, has also a higher status than the principal cultivating castes of other provinces, the Kurmi and the Kunbi. And this may perhaps be explained by his purer foreign descent, and also by the fact that both as Jāt and as Sikh his caste has been a military and dominant one in history and has furnished princes and heads of states.
The account above clearly shows the social status of the Jāt. They are the highest caste except for the aristocracy, which includes the Brāhmans and Rājpūts, the Khatris who come from the Rājpūts, and the Banias, who are seen as ranking just below the Rājpūts. It seems very likely that some Rājpūt clans originated from the Jāts, a fact supported by other examples of aristocratic selection in castes like the Marāthas and Kunbis, the Rāj-Gonds and Gonds, and so on. If the Rājpūts are considered an aristocracy of Jāts, then it’s clear that the Jāts were not Sūdras, who are described in Hindu classics as completely debased and impure. The current use of the term Sūdra for them is a mislabeling resulting from modern misclassifications by Hindus themselves. According to Sir D. Ibbetson’s account, the Jāts must have been the main group in the invading forces, whether Aryan or Scythian, of which the Rājpūts were the leaders. They settled on the land and established village communities, and the current status of the Jāt appears to be that of a member of the village community and part-owner of its land. The above passage may have given a bit too much importance to the practice of widow-marriage as defining the position of a significant caste like the Jāts. Some Rājpūts, Kāyasths, and Banias allow widow-marriage, and many within these castes, as well as some Brāhmans, also accept the practice of keeping widows, which, although not labeled marriage, is not very different from it. The Jāt likely values his women too much as helpers in farming to pretend to abolish widow-marriage to enhance his social status, as some other castes do. The Jāt is considered what is commonly labeled a pure caste since Brāhmans accept water from him. However, his status doesn't solely rely on this because Brāhmans also accept water from lower-status individuals like barbers, Kahārs or bearers, Bāris or household servants, etc., who are well below the Jāt, as well as from Mālis and other gardening castes that are significantly beneath him. The Jāt is equivalent to the Gūjar and Ahīr in terms of social purity but ranks higher than them because they are graziers and nomads, while he is a settled farmer. This fact likely contributes to his status; his defining traits—independence, self-sufficiency, determination, and hard work—are those typically associated with a land-owning peasant. However, the Jāt, at least in Punjab, holds a higher status than the main farming castes in other regions, like the Kurmi and the Kunbi. This could be attributed to his purer foreign ancestry and the fact that, both as a Jāt and a Sikh, his caste has historically been military and dominant, producing princes and leaders.
6. Brāhmanical legend of origin.
The Jāts themselves relate the following Brāhmanical legend of their origin. On one occasion when Himāchal or Daksha Rāja, the father-in-law of Mahādeo, was performing a great sacrifice, he invited all the gods to be present except his son-in-law Mahādeo (Siva). The latter’s wife Pārvati was, however, very anxious to go, so she asked Mahādeo to let her attend, even though she had not been invited. Mahādeo was unwilling to do this, but finally consented. But Daksha treated Pārvati with great want of respect at the sacrifice, so she came home and told Mahādeo about him. When Mahādeo heard this he was [233]filled with wrath, and untying his matted hair (jata) dashed it on the ground, when two powerful beings arose from it. He sent them to destroy Daksha’s sacrifice and they went and destroyed it, and from these were descended the race of the Jāts, and they take their name from the matted locks (jata) of the lord Mahādeo. Another saying of the caste is that “The ancestor of the Rājpūts was Kashyap6 and of the Jāts Siva. In the beginning these were the only two races of India.”
The Jāts tell the following Brāhmanical legend about their origins. Once, when Himāchal or Daksha Rāja, Mahādeo's father-in-law, was having a grand sacrifice, he invited all the gods except his son-in-law Mahādeo (Siva). Mahādeo's wife, Pārvati, really wanted to go, so she asked Mahādeo for permission to attend, even though she hadn’t been invited. Mahādeo was hesitant but eventually agreed. However, during the sacrifice, Daksha treated Pārvati with great disrespect, so she returned home and told Mahādeo what had happened. Upon hearing this, Mahādeo was filled with anger, and as he untied his matted hair (jata) and threw it to the ground, two powerful beings emerged from it. He sent them to destroy Daksha's sacrifice, and they did just that. From these beings, the Jāt community was born, taking their name from the matted locks (jata) of Lord Mahādeo. Another saying of the caste is that “The ancestor of the Rājpūts was Kashyap and of the Jāts, Siva. In the beginning, these were the only two races in India.”
7. The Jāts in the Central Provinces.
No detailed description of the Jāts need be attempted here, but some information which has been obtained on their customs in this Province may be recorded. They entered the Hoshangābād District, Sir C. Elliot states,7 in the eighteenth century, and came originally from Bharatpur (Bhurtpur), but halted in Mārwār on the way. “They are the best cultivators in the District after the Pardeshi Kurmis, and though they confine themselves to ordinary crops they are very laborious, and the tilth of their fields is pleasant to look on.” For the purposes of marriage the caste is divided into exogamous sections in the usual manner. The bulk of the section-names cannot be explained, being probably corrupted forms of the names of villages, but it is noticeable that several pairs of them are considered to be related so that their members cannot intermarry. Thus no marriages can take place between the Golia and Gwalwa, the Choyala and Sārana, the Bhukar and Bhāri, and the Lathial and Lālar sections, as each pair is considered to be descended from a common ancestor.
No detailed description of the Jāts is necessary here, but some information about their customs in this Province can be shared. They entered the Hoshangābād District, according to Sir C. Elliot, in the eighteenth century, originally coming from Bharatpur (Bhurtpur), but paused in Mārwār on the way. “They are the best farmers in the District after the Pardeshi Kurmis, and although they stick to regular crops, they work very hard, and their fields are a pleasure to see.” For marriage, the caste is divided into exogamous sections as usual. Most of the section names can’t be explained, likely being corrupted forms of village names, but it’s noteworthy that several pairs are considered related, so their members cannot intermarry. Specifically, no marriages can occur between the Golia and Gwalwa, the Choyala and Sārana, the Bhukar and Bhāri, and the Lathial and Lālar sections, as each pair is thought to descend from a common ancestor.
8. Marriage customs.
A man may not take a wife either from his own section or that of his mother or his grandmother, nor from those of the husbands of his father’s sisters. For a Jāt wedding a square enclosure is marked out with pegs, and a thread is wound seven times round the pegs touching the ground, and covered over with rice or wheat so that it may not be burnt. The enclosure is known as Chaonri, and inside it the hom or fire sacrifice is performed with butter, [234]barley, sesamum, sugar and saffron placed on the top of a heap of wheat-flour. After the sacrifice the bride and bridegroom walk seven times round the Chaonri with their right hands inwards. After this tufts of cotton are thrown over the bodies of the bridegroom and bride and they have to pick it off each other, the one who finishes first being considered the winner. This is apparently a symbolical imitation of the agricultural operation of cotton-picking. The remarriage of widows is permitted, the ceremony being usually performed on a Saturday. A bachelor who is to marry a widow must first walk seven times round a pīpal tree. Contrary to the usual custom, a widow is forbidden to espouse her deceased husband’s younger brother or any of his relations within three degrees of consanguinity.
A man cannot marry a woman from his own family, his mother's side, or his grandmother's side, nor from the families of his father's sisters' husbands. For a Jāt wedding, a square area is marked out with pegs, and a thread is wrapped seven times around the pegs touching the ground and then covered with rice or wheat to prevent it from burning. This area is called Chaonri, and inside it, the hom or fire sacrifice is performed using butter, barley, sesame, sugar, and saffron placed on top of a mound of wheat flour. After the sacrifice, the bride and groom walk seven times around the Chaonri with their right hands inward. After that, tufts of cotton are thrown over the bride and groom, and they must pick them off each other, with the one who finishes first considered the winner. This seems to symbolically imitate the agricultural task of cotton-picking. Remarriage for widows is allowed, and the ceremony usually happens on a Saturday. A bachelor marrying a widow must first walk seven times around a pīpal tree. Unlike the usual practice, a widow is not allowed to marry her deceased husband’s younger brother or any of his relatives within three degrees of consanguinity.
9. Funeral rites.
The dead are burnt, with the exception of children under seven whose bodies are buried. After the death of a married man his widow walks round his body seven times with her left hand inwards, or in the reverse direction to the perambulation of the Chaonri at marriage. This ceremony is therefore, as it were, a sort of undoing of the marriage. The women wear lac or ivory bangles, and the widow breaks a few of these when the corpse of her husband is lifted up to be carried outside the house. She breaks the remaining ones on the twelfth day after the death and throws them on the chūlha or earthen hearth.
The dead are cremated, except for children under seven whose bodies are buried. After a married man dies, his widow walks around his body seven times with her left hand facing inward, going in the opposite direction from the way the Chaonri is walked during marriage. This ceremony acts as a sort of undoing of the marriage. The women wear lacquer or ivory bangles, and the widow breaks a few of these when her husband’s body is lifted to be taken outside. She breaks the rest on the twelfth day after his death and throws them onto the chūlha or clay hearth.
10. The Paida ceremony.
An important occasion for display among the Jāts is known as the Paida ceremony. This is sometimes performed by wealthy families when the head of the household or his wife dies or a daughter is married. They get a long pole of teakwood and plant it in the ground so that it stands some forty feet high. Before being raised the pole is worshipped with offerings of milk; a cart-wheel is tied to the upper end and it is then pulled erect with ropes, and if any difficulty is experienced the celebrant believes himself to be in fault and gives away some cows in charity. On the axle of the cart-wheel is secured a brass pot called kaseri, containing wheat and money, with a cloth tied over the mouth. The pole is left standing for three days, and during this time the celebrant feasts the Bhāts or genealogists of the caste and all the caste-fellows from his own and [235]the surrounding villages. If the occasion of the ceremony be a death, male and female calves are taken and their marriage is performed; oil and turmeric are rubbed on their bodies, and they are led seven times round the high pole. The heifer is then given to a Brāhman, and the male, being first branded on one flank with a figure of a trident and on the other with a representation of the sun and moon, is set at liberty for life, and no Hindu will injure it. This last practice is, however, falling into desuetude, owing to the injury which such animals inflict on the crops. A Jāt who performs the Paida ceremony obtains great consideration in the community, and his opinion is given weight in caste disputes. A similar liberality is observed in other ways by wealthy men; thus one rich proprietor in Hoshangābād, whose son was to be married, gave a feast to all the residents of every village through which the wedding procession passed on its way to the bride’s house. Another presented each of his wedding guests with new cloth to the value of ten or twelve rupees, and as in the case of a prominent family the number of guests may be a thousand or more, the cost of such liberality can be easily realised. Similarly Colonel Tod states that on the occasion of their weddings the Jāts of Bikaner even blocked up the highways to obtain visitors, whose numbers formed the measure of the liberality and munificence of the donor of the fête. Indeed, the desire for the social distinction which accrues to generous hosts on such occasions has proved to be the undoing of many a once notable family.
An important event for showing off among the Jāts is called the Paida ceremony. This is sometimes held by wealthy families when the head of the household or their spouse dies, or when a daughter gets married. They take a long teakwood pole and plant it in the ground so that it stands about forty feet tall. Before raising the pole, they worship it with milk offerings; a cart-wheel is attached to the top, and it's pulled upright with ropes. If they have trouble doing this, the person in charge believes they are at fault and donates some cows to charity. On the axle of the cart-wheel, they secure a brass pot called kaseri, filled with wheat and money, covered with a cloth. The pole remains in place for three days, during which the person in charge treats the Bhāts, or genealogists of the caste, and all the caste members from their village and nearby villages to a feast. If the ceremony is for a death, they take male and female calves and perform their wedding; oil and turmeric are applied to their bodies, and they are led around the high pole seven times. The heifer is then given to a Brāhman, while the male calf, branded with a trident on one side and a sun and moon on the other, is allowed to live freely, and no Hindu will harm it. However, this last practice is declining because such animals can damage crops. A Jāt who conducts the Paida ceremony earns great respect in the community, and their opinion carries weight in caste disputes. Wealthy men show similar generosity in other ways; for instance, one rich landowner in Hoshangābād, whose son was getting married, treated all the residents of every village along the wedding route to a feast. Another gave each of his wedding guests new clothes worth ten or twelve rupees, and since a prominent family may have over a thousand guests, the cost of such generosity adds up quickly. Similarly, Colonel Tod notes that during weddings, the Jāts of Bikaner would even block roads to attract visitors, with the number of guests reflecting the generosity and lavishness of the event host. In fact, the quest for social status that comes with being a generous host has led to the downfall of many once-prominent families.
11. Customs at birth.
If a woman is barren, she is taken to the meeting of the boundaries of three villages and bathed there. On the birth of a boy a brass dish is hammered to announce the event, but on that of a girl only a winnowing-fan. The navel-string is buried in the lying-in room. When the newborn child is a few days old, it is taken out of doors and made to bow to the sun. When a man proposes to adopt a son the caste-fellows are invited, and in their presence the boy is seated in his lap, while music is played and songs are sung by the women. Each of the guests then comes up and presents the boy with a cocoanut, while sugar is distributed and a feast is afterwards given. [236]
If a woman can't have kids, she's taken to the meeting point of three villages and given a bath there. When a boy is born, a brass dish is hammered to announce the news, but when a girl is born, only a winnowing fan is used. The umbilical cord is buried in the delivery room. Once the newborn is a few days old, they're taken outside and made to bow to the sun. When a man wants to adopt a son, he invites his caste members, and in front of them, the boy sits on his lap while music is played and women sing songs. Each guest then approaches and gives the boy a coconut, followed by distributing sugar and hosting a feast afterward. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
12. Religion.
The favourite deity of the caste is Siva or Mahādeo, whom they consider to be their ultimate ancestor. On the festival of Shivrātri (Siva’s night) they observe a total fast, and pass the whole day and night singing songs in honour of the god, while offerings of bel8 leaves, flowers, rice and sandalwood are made on the following morning. In Hoshangābād the caste have two minor deities, Rāmjī Deo and Bairam Deo, who are presumably the spirits of defunct warriors. These are worshipped on the eleventh day of every month, and many Jāts wear an impression of their images on a piece of gold or silver round the neck. On the Dasahra festival the caste worship their swords and horses in memory of their soldier ancestors, and they revere their implements of husbandry on the Akshaya Tritiya of Baisākh (June), the commencement of the agricultural year, while each cultivator does the same on the days that he completes the sowing of his rain crops and winter crops.
The favorite deity of the caste is Siva or Mahādeo, whom they see as their ultimate ancestor. During the festival of Shivrātri (Siva’s night), they observe a complete fast and spend the entire day and night singing songs to honor the god. The following morning, they present offerings of bel leaves, flowers, rice, and sandalwood. In Hoshangābād, the caste has two minor deities, Rāmjī Deo and Bairam Deo, who are likely the spirits of deceased warriors. These deities are worshipped on the eleventh day of every month, and many Jāts wear a representation of their images on a gold or silver pendant around their necks. During the Dasahra festival, the caste worships their swords and horses to honor their soldier ancestors, and they also pay respect to their farming tools on the Akshaya Tritiya of Baisākh (June), which marks the start of the agricultural year. Each farmer does the same on the days they finish sowing their rain crops and winter crops.
13. Social customs.
The caste employ Brāhmans for the performance of their ceremonies, and also as their gurus or spiritual preceptors. They eat flesh and drink liquor in the Central Provinces, but in Hoshangābād they do not consume either birds or fish; and when they eat mutton or the flesh of the wild pig, they do this only outside the house, in order not to offend their women, who will not eat flesh. In Hoshangābād the Jāts, like other immigrants from Mārwār, commonly wear their hair long and keep the face unshaven, and this gives them rather a wild and farouche appearance among the neatly shorn Hindus of the Nerbudda Valley.9 They are of light complexion, the difference in shade between the Jāts and ordinary residents in the locality being apparent to the casual observer. Their women are fond of the hollow anklets known as bora, which contain small balls or pebbles, and tinkle as they walk. Girls are tattooed before marriage, and while the operation is being carried out the women of the caste collect and sing songs to divert the sufferer’s attention from the pain. The men have pagris or turbans made of many little strings of twisted cloth, which come down over the ears. If a man kills a cow or a squirrel, he must stay outside the village for five weeks and nobody looks upon his [237]face. After this he should go and bathe in the Ganges, but if he is too poor the Nerbudda may be substituted for it with the permission of the caste committee. The penalty for killing a cat is almost as severe, but to slay a dog involves no sin. If a man who has committed a murder escapes conviction but his guilt is known to the caste, it is absolutely incumbent on him to go and bathe in the Ganges and be purified there, having his head and face shaved. After this he may be readmitted to caste intercourse. The caste observe some curious rules or taboos: they never drink the milk of a black cow; their women do not have their noses bored for nose-rings, but if a woman loses several children she will have the nose bored of the next one which is born; women never wear glass bangles, but have them made of ivory or lac and clay; they never wear the bāzuband or armlet with bars crossed on hinges which can be pulled in or out, but instead of it the kara or rigid bangle; and the caste never keep a basil plant in the house for worship, though they may revere it outside the house. As the basil is the emblem of Vishnu, and the Jāts consider themselves to be descended from Siva, they would naturally not be inclined to pay any special respect to the plant.
The caste hires Brāhmans to conduct their ceremonies and also as their gurus or spiritual teachers. They eat meat and drink alcohol in the Central Provinces, but in Hoshangābād, they avoid birds and fish; when they eat mutton or wild pig, they do it outside the house to avoid offending their women, who don't eat meat. In Hoshangābād, the Jāts, like other immigrants from Mārwār, typically wear their hair long and keep their faces unshaven, which gives them a somewhat wild and farouche look among the neatly shorn Hindus of the Nerbudda Valley.9 They have a light complexion, and the difference in skin tone between the Jāts and the local residents is noticeable to a casual observer. Their women love the hollow anklets called bora, which contain small balls or pebbles and jingle as they walk. Girls get tattooed before marriage, and during the process, the women of the caste gather to sing songs to distract the girl from the pain. The men wear pagris or turbans made from many strings of twisted cloth that hang down over their ears. If a man kills a cow or a squirrel, he must stay outside the village for five weeks, and no one looks at his [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]face. After this, he should bathe in the Ganges, but if he's too poor, he can bathe in the Nerbudda with the caste committee's permission. The penalty for killing a cat is almost as severe, but killing a dog is not considered a sin. If a man who has committed murder escapes conviction but is known to be guilty by the caste, he must go bathe in the Ganges to be purified, shaving his head and face. After this, he can be readmitted to caste interactions. The caste follows some peculiar rules or taboos: they never drink milk from a black cow; their women don't get their noses pierced for nose rings, but if a woman loses several children, she will have the next child’s nose pierced; women never wear glass bangles but have them made from ivory or lac and clay; they don't wear the bāzuband or armlet with movable bars, opting instead for the kara or rigid bangle; and the caste never keeps a basil plant in the house for worship, although they may respect it outside. Since basil is a symbol of Vishnu, and the Jāts see themselves as descendants of Siva, they naturally aren’t inclined to give special respect to the plant.
14. Occupation.
The Jāts are good cultivators, and at the thirty years’ settlement (1865) several members of the caste held considerable estates; but a number of these have now been lost, owing probably to extravagance of living. In Saugor the Jāts are commonly employed as masons or navvies. [238]
The Jāts are skilled farmers, and during the settlement of thirty years ago (1865), several members of the caste owned significant estates; however, many of these have since been lost, likely due to a lavish lifestyle. In Saugor, Jāts are typically hired as masons or laborers. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This article is partly based on information contributed by Mr. Debendra Nāth Dutt, Pleader, Narsinghpur; Mr. Ganga Singh, Extra Assistant Commissioner, Hoshangābād; and Mr. Adurām Chaudhri of the Gazetteer Office. The correct pronunciation of the caste name is Jat, but in the Central Provinces it is always called Jāt.
1 This article is partly based on information contributed by Mr. Debendra Nāth Dutt, lawyer from Narsinghpur; Mr. Ganga Singh, Extra Assistant Commissioner from Hoshangābād; and Mr. Adurām Chaudhri of the Gazetteer Office. The correct pronunciation of the caste name is Jat, but in the Central Provinces, it is always referred to as Jāt.
4 Mahābhārata, viii. 2026, et seq., translated by Professor H. H. Wilson, and quoted in vol. i. pp. 260, 262 of Dr. J. Wilson’s Indian Caste.
4 Mahābhārata, viii. 2026, et seq., translated by Professor H. H. Wilson, and cited in vol. i, pp. 260, 262 of Dr. J. Wilson’s Indian Caste.
JHĀDI TELENGA
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice. 238
- 2. Exogamous divisions. 238
- 3. Admission of outsiders. 239
- 4. Marriage. 239
- 5. Religion. 240
- 6. Names. 241
- 7. Magical devices 241
- 8. Occupation. 242
1. General notice.
Jhādi Telenga.1—A small caste in the Bastar State who appear to be a mixture of Gonds and the lower Telugu castes, the name meaning ‘The jungly Telugus.’ Those living in the open country are called Māndar Telengas. In the census of 1901 these Telengas were wrongly classified under the Balji or Balija caste. They numbered about 5000 persons. The caste have three divisions according to their comparative purity of descent, which are named Purāit, Surāit and Pohni. The son of a Purāit by a woman of different caste will be a Surāit, and the son of a Surāit by such a woman will be a Pohni. Such alliances are now, however, infrequent, and most of the Telengas in Bastar belong to the Purāit or legitimate group. A Pohni will take cooked food from the two higher groups and a Surāit from a Purāit. The last will take water from the two lower groups, but not food.
Jhādi Telenga.1—A small community in Bastar State that seems to be a mix of Gonds and lower Telugu castes, with the name meaning ‘The jungly Telugus.’ Those living in open areas are called Māndar Telengas. In the 1901 census, these Telengas were mistakenly classified under the Balji or Balija caste. They numbered around 5,000 individuals. The caste has three divisions based on their relative purity of descent: Purāit, Surāit, and Pohni. A Purāit’s son with a woman of a different caste will be a Surāit, and a Surāit’s son with such a woman will be a Pohni. However, such unions are now uncommon, and most Telengas in Bastar belong to the Purāit or legitimate group. A Pohni can accept cooked food from the two higher groups and a Surāit can accept food from a Purāit. The latter will accept water from the two lower groups but not food.
2. Exogamous divisions.
For the purposes of marriage the caste is divided into the usual exogamous septs, and these are further arranged in two groups. The first group contains the following septs: Kudmulwādu, from kudmul, a preparation of rice; Kolmulwādu, from kolmul, a treasure-pit; Lingawādu, from the linga emblem; and Nāgulwādu, a ploughman. The second group contains the following septs: Kodamajjiwādu, [239]a hunter and trapper of animals; Wargaiwādu, one who makes ropes from wood-fibre; Paspulwādu, one who prepares turmeric; Pankiwādu, one who distributes cooked food; Bhandārīwādu, a rich man; and one or two others. The rule is that no man or woman of a sept belonging to the first group should marry in any other sept of that group, but always from some sept of the other. This, therefore, appears to be a relic of the classificatory system of marriage, which obtains among the Australian aborigines. The rule is now, however, sometimes violated. The caste say that their ancestors came from Warangal with the ruling family of Bastar.
For marriage purposes, the caste is divided into the usual exogamous septs, which are organized into two groups. The first group includes the following septs: Kudmulwādu, from kudmul, meaning a preparation of rice; Kolmulwādu, from kolmul, meaning a treasure-pit; Lingawādu, derived from the linga symbol; and Nāgulwādu, referring to a ploughman. The second group consists of the following septs: Kodamajjiwādu, a hunter and trapper of animals; Wargaiwādu, someone who makes ropes from wood fiber; Paspulwādu, a turmeric preparer; Pankiwādu, a distributor of cooked food; Bhandārīwādu, a wealthy person; and a couple of others. The rule is that no man or woman from a sept in the first group should marry someone from another sept in that group, but they should always marry from a sept in the other group. This seems to be a leftover from the classificatory marriage system found among Australian aborigines. However, this rule is sometimes broken nowadays. The caste claims that their ancestors came from Warangal with the ruling family of Bastar.
3. Admission of outsiders.
They will admit Brāhmans, Rājpūts and Halbas into the community. If a man of any of these castes has a child by a Telenga woman, this child will be considered to belong to the same group of the Jhādi Telengas as its mother. If a man of lower caste, such as Rāwat, Dhākar, Jangam, Kumhār or Kalār has such a child it will be admitted into the next lower group than that to which the mother belonged. Thus the child of a Purāit woman by one of these castes will become a Surāit. A Telenga woman having a child by a Gond, Sunār, Lohār or Mehra man is put out of caste.
They will accept Brāhmans, Rājpūts, and Halbas into the community. If a man from any of these castes has a child with a Telenga woman, that child will be considered part of the same group of Jhādi Telengas as their mother. If a man from a lower caste, like Rāwat, Dhākar, Jangam, Kumhār, or Kalār, has such a child, the child will be placed in the next lower group compared to the mother’s caste. So, for example, a child of a Purāit woman with one of these castes will become a Surāit. A Telenga woman who has a child with a Gond, Sunār, Lohār, or Mehra man will be expelled from her caste.
4. Marriage.
A girl cannot be properly married unless the ceremony is performed before she arrives at puberty. After this she can only be married by an abridged rite, which consists of rubbing her with oil and turmeric, investing her with glass bangles and a new cloth, and giving a feast to the caste. In such a case the bridegroom first goes through a sham marriage with the branch of a mahua tree. The boy’s father looks out for a girl, and the most suitable match is considered to be his sister’s daughter. Before giving away his daughter he must ask his wife’s brother and his own sister whether they want her for one of their sons. When setting out to make a proposal they take the omens from a bird called Usi. The best omen is to hear this bird’s call on both sides of them as they go into the jungle. When asking for the girl the envoys say to her father, ‘You have got rice and pulse; give them to us for our friend’s son.’ The wedding should be held on a Monday or Thursday, and the bridegroom should arrive at the bride’s village on a Sunday, Tuesday, Wednesday [240]or Friday. The sacred post in the centre of the marriage-shed must be of the mahua2 tree, which is no doubt held sacred by these people, as by the Gonds, because spirituous liquor is made from its fruit. A widow must mourn her husband for a month, and can then marry again. But she may not marry her late husband’s brother, nor his first cousin, nor any member of her father’s sept. Divorce is allowed, but no man will divorce his wife unless she leaves him of her own accord or is known to be intriguing with a man of lower caste.
A girl can't truly get married unless the ceremony happens before she reaches puberty. After that, she can only be married through a shortened ritual, which includes being rubbed with oil and turmeric, given glass bangles and new clothes, and hosting a feast for the community. In this case, the groom first pretends to marry a branch of a mahua tree. The groom's father finds a girl, and the best match is usually his sister’s daughter. Before giving his daughter away, he has to ask his wife's brother and his own sister if they want her for one of their sons. When making a proposal, they look for signs from a bird called Usi. The best sign is hearing the bird call on both sides as they enter the forest. When asking the girl’s father, the representatives say, “You have rice and lentils; give them to us for our friend’s son.” The wedding should happen on a Monday or Thursday, and the groom should arrive at the bride’s village on a Sunday, Tuesday, Wednesday [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]or Friday. The sacred post in the center of the wedding area must be made from the mahua2 tree, which is considered sacred by these people, much like the Gonds, because they make alcoholic drinks from its fruit. A widow must mourn her husband for a month before she can remarry. However, she isn't allowed to marry her late husband's brother, his first cousin, or anyone from her father's clan. Divorce is permitted, but a man won't divorce his wife unless she leaves him voluntarily or is known to be involved with a man of lower caste.
5. Religion.
Each sept has a deity of its own who is usually some local god symbolised by a wooden post or a stone. Instances of these are Kondrāj of Santoshpur represented by a wooden pillar carved into circular form at the top; Chikat Rāj of Bijāpur by two bamboos six feet in length leaning against a wall; Kaunam Rāj of Gongla by a stone image, and at fairs by a bamboo with peacock’s feathers tied at the top. They offer incense, rice and a fowl to their ancestors in their own houses in Chait (March) at the new year, and at the festival of the new rice in Bhādon (August). At the sowing festival they go out hunting, and those who return empty-handed think they will have ill-luck. Each tenant also worships the earth-goddess, whose image is then decorated with flowers and vermilion. He brings a goat, and rice is placed before it at her shrine. If the animal eats the sacrifice is held to be accepted, but if not it is returned to the owner, and it is thought that some misfortune will befall him. The heads of all the goats offered are taken by the priest and the bodies returned to the worshippers to be consumed at a feast. Each village has also its tutelary god, having a hut to himself. Inside this a post of mahua wood is fixed in the ground and roughly squared, and a peg is driven into it at the top. The god is represented by another bamboo peg about two inches long, which is first worshipped in front of the post and then suspended from it in a receptacle. In each village the smallpox goddess is also present in the form of a stone, either with or without a hut over it. A Jangam or devotee of the Lingāyat sect is usually the caste priest, and at a funeral he follows the [241]corpse ringing his bell. If a man is put out of caste through getting maggots in a wound or being beaten by a shoe, he must be purified by the Jangam. The latter rubs some ashes on his own body and places them in the offender’s mouth, and gives him to drink some water from his own lota in place of water from a sacred river. For this the offender pays a fee of five rupees and a calf to the Jangam and must also give a feast to the caste. The dead are either buried or burnt, the head being placed to the east. The eldest son has his head and face shaved on the death of the father of the family, and the youngest on that of the mother.
Each clan has its own deity, typically a local god represented by a wooden pole or a stone. Examples include Kondrāj of Santoshpur, symbolized by a wooden pillar carved into a circular shape at the top; Chikat Rāj of Bijāpur, represented by two six-foot bamboos leaned against a wall; Kaunam Rāj of Gongla, shown by a stone image, and at festivals by a bamboo with peacock feathers tied at the top. They burn incense, offer rice, and sacrifice a fowl to their ancestors in their homes during Chait (March) at the new year, and during the new rice festival in Bhādon (August). At the sowing festival, they go hunting, and those who come back empty-handed believe they’ll have bad luck. Each tenant also worships the earth goddess, whose image is decorated with flowers and vermilion. A goat is brought, and rice is set before it at her shrine. If the goat eats, the sacrifice is accepted; if not, it’s returned to the owner, and it's believed misfortune will follow him. The priest takes the heads of all the offered goats and returns the bodies to the worshippers for a feast. Every village has its guardian god, housed in a small hut. Inside, there’s a post made of mahua wood that is roughly squared, with a peg driven into the top. The god is depicted by another bamboo peg about two inches tall, which is worshipped in front of the post before being hung from it in a receptacle. Each village also has a smallpox goddess represented by a stone, sometimes sheltered by a hut. A Jangam, a devotee of the Lingāyat sect, usually serves as the caste priest and rings a bell while following a corpse at a funeral. If someone is cast out due to maggots in a wound or being struck by a shoe, the Jangam performs a purification. He rubs some ashes on himself and places them in the offender's mouth, then gives him some water from his own lota instead of from a sacred river. For this, the offender pays a fee of five rupees and a calf to the Jangam, and he must also host a feast for the caste. The dead are either buried or cremated, with the head facing east. The eldest son shaves his head and face when the family patriarch dies, and the youngest does the same upon the death of the mother.
6. Names.
A child is named on the seventh or eighth day after birth by the old women. If it is much given to crying they consider the name unsuitable and change it, repeating those of deceased relatives. When the child stops crying at the mention of a particular name, they consider that the relative mentioned has been born again in the child and name it after him. Often the name of the sept is combined with the personal name as Lingam-Lachha, Lingam-Kachchi, Pānki-Samāya, Pānki-Ganglu, Pānki-Buchcham, Nāgul-Sama, Nāgul-Mutta.
A child is named on the seventh or eighth day after birth by the older women. If the child cries a lot, they think the name isn’t right and change it, using names of deceased relatives instead. When the child stops crying at the mention of a specific name, they believe that the relative has been reborn in the child and name the child after that relative. Often, the name of the family group is combined with the personal name, as in Lingam-Lachha, Lingam-Kachchi, Pānki-Samāya, Pānki-Ganglu, Pānki-Buchcham, Nāgul-Sama, Nāgul-Mutta.
7. Magical devices
When a man wishes to destroy an enemy he makes an image of him with earth and offers a pig and goat to the family god, praying for the enemy’s destruction. Then the operator takes a frog or a tree-lizard which has been kept ready and breaks all its limbs, thinking that the limbs of his enemy will similarly be broken and that the man will die. Or he takes some grains of kossa, a small millet, and proceeds to a sāj3 or mahua tree. A pigeon is offered to the tree and to the family god, and both are asked to destroy the foe. The man then ascends the tree, and muttering incantations throws the grains in the direction of his enemy thinking that they will enter his body and destroy him. To counteract these devices a man who thinks himself bewitched calls in the aid of a wizard, who sucks out of his body the grains or other evil things which have been caused to enter it as shown above. Occasionally a man will promise a human sacrifice to his god. For this he must get [242]some hair or a piece of cloth belonging to somebody else and wash it in water in the name of the god, who may then kill the owner of the hair or cloth and thus obtain the sacrifice. Or the sacrificer may pick a quarrel and assault the other person so as to draw blood from him. He picks up a drop or two of the blood and offers it to the deity with the same end in view.
When a person wants to harm an enemy, they create a figure out of clay and offer a pig and a goat to the family god, praying for the enemy's downfall. Then, the person takes a frog or a tree lizard that they have prepared and breaks all its limbs, believing that the limbs of their enemy will also be broken and lead to their death. Alternatively, they collect some grains of kossa, a type of small millet, and go to a sāj3 or mahua tree. They offer a pigeon to the tree and to the family god, asking both to eliminate their foe. The person then climbs the tree and, while muttering incantations, tosses the grains towards their enemy, hoping that they will enter their body and cause harm. To counteract these actions, someone who believes they are under a spell may call for help from a wizard, who will suck out the grains or other harmful substances that have been introduced into their body. Sometimes, a person will vow to make a human sacrifice to their god. For this, they need to obtain [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] some hair or a piece of cloth from someone else and wash it in water in the name of the god, who may then take the life of the owner of the hair or cloth in order to accept the sacrifice. Alternatively, the person may start a fight and injure the other person to draw blood. They then collect a drop or two of the blood and offer it to the deity with the same intention.
8. Occupation.
The caste are cultivators and farmservants, and are, as a rule, very poor, living from hand to mouth. They practise shifting cultivation and are too lazy to grow the more valuable crops. They eat grain twice a day during the four months from October to January only, and at other times eke out their scanty provision with edible roots and leaves, and hunt and fish in the forest like the Muria and Māria Gonds. [243]
The caste consists of farmers and laborers who, for the most part, are very poor, living paycheck to paycheck. They use a form of rotation farming and are often too unwilling to grow more profitable crops. They eat grains twice daily only during the four months from October to January, and at other times, they supplement their limited food supply with edible roots and leaves, as well as hunting and fishing in the forest like the Muria and Māria Gonds. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
JOGI
[Bibliography: Sir E. Maclagan’s Punjab Census Report (1891); Mr. Crooke’s Tribes and Castes, articles Jogi, Kānphata and Aghorpanthi; Mr. Kitts’ Berār Census Report (1881); Professor Oman’s Mystics, Ascetics and Saints of India (London: T. Fisher Unwin).]
[Bibliography: Sir E. Maclagan’s Punjab Census Report (1891); Mr. Crooke’s Tribes and Castes, articles Jogi, Kānphata and Aghorpanthi; Mr. Kitts’ Berār Census Report (1881); Professor Oman’s Mystics, Ascetics and Saints of India (London: T. Fisher Unwin).]
List of Paragraphs
- 1. The Yoga philosophy. 243
- 2. Abstraction of the senses or autohypnotism. 244
- 3. Breathing through either nostril. 246
- 4. Self-torture of the Jogis. 247
- 5. Resort to them for oracles. 249
- 6. Divisions of the order. 250
- 7. Hair and clothes. 250
- 8. Burial. 251
- 9. Festivals. 252
- 10. Caste subdivisions. 252
- 11. Begging. 252
- 12. Other occupations. 253
- 13. Swindling practices. 253
- 14. Proverbs about Jogis. 254
1. The Yoga philosophy.
Jogi, Yogi.—The well-known order of religious mendicants and devotees of Siva. The Jogi or Yogi, properly so called, is a follower of the Yoga system of philosophy founded by Pātanjali, the main characteristics of which are a belief in the power of man over nature by means of austerities and the occult influences of the will. The idea is that one who has obtained complete control over himself, and entirely subdued all fleshly desires, acquires such potency of mind and will that he can influence the forces of nature at his pleasure. The Yoga philosophy has indeed so much sub-stratum of truth that a man who has complete control of himself has the strongest will, and hence the most power to influence others, and an exaggerated idea of this power is no doubt fostered by the display of mesmeric control and similar phenomena. The fact that the influence which can be exerted over other human beings through their minds in no way extends to the physical phenomena of inanimate nature is obvious to us, but was by no means so to the uneducated [244]Hindus, who have no clear conceptions of the terms mental and physical, animate and inanimate, nor of the ideas connoted by them. To them all nature was animate, and all its phenomena the results of the actions of sentient beings, and hence it was not difficult for them to suppose that men could influence the proceedings of such beings. And it is a matter of common knowledge that savage peoples believe their magicians to be capable of producing rain and fine weather, and even of controlling the course of the sun.1 The Hindu sacred books indeed contain numerous instances of ascetics who by their austerities acquired such powers as to compel the highest gods themselves to obedience.
Jogi, Yogi.—The well-known group of religious seekers and followers of Siva. A Jogi or Yogi, in the true sense, is someone who practices the Yoga philosophy established by Pātanjali. This philosophy is primarily based on the belief that through discipline and the mystical power of the will, a person can exert control over nature. The idea is that someone who has mastered themselves and completely overcome all physical desires gains such mental strength and willpower that they can influence the forces of nature at will. The Yoga philosophy has enough truth to suggest that a person with complete self-control possesses the strongest will and therefore the greatest ability to affect others. This exaggerated perception of power is likely reinforced by the demonstration of hypnotic control and similar effects. It's evident to us that the influence a person can have over others' minds doesn’t extend to physical phenomena in nature, but this wasn’t clear to the uneducated [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Hindus, who lacked a clear understanding of the concepts of mental and physical, animate and inanimate, or what those ideas entailed. To them, all of nature was alive, and every phenomenon was seen as the result of actions by conscious beings, making it easy for them to believe that humans could sway the actions of these beings. It is commonly known that primitive societies think their shamans can cause rain, create good weather, and even control the sun's movement. The Hindu sacred texts indeed include many instances of ascetics who, through their rigorous practices, gained powers that allowed them to command even the highest gods.1

Jogi mendicants of the Kanphata sect
Jogi beggars of the Kanphata sect
2. Abstraction of the senses or autohypnotism.
The term Yoga is held to mean unity or communion with God, and the Yogi by virtue of his painful discipline and mental and physical exercises considered himself divine. “The adept acquires the knowledge of everything past and future, remote or hidden; he divines the thoughts of others, gains the strength of an elephant, the courage of a lion, and the swiftness of the wind; flies into the air, floats in the water, and dives into the earth, contemplates all worlds at one glance and performs many strange things.”2
The term Yoga means unity or connection with God, and the Yogi, through his intense discipline and mental and physical exercises, sees himself as divine. “The expert gains knowledge of everything that has happened and will happen, whether it's far away or hidden; he can read other people's thoughts, possesses the strength of an elephant, the bravery of a lion, and the speed of the wind; he can fly through the air, float on water, and dive into the ground, sees all worlds at a glance, and does many amazing things.”2
The following excellent instance of the pretensions of the Yogis is given by Professor Oman:3 “Wolff went also with Mr. Wilson to see one of the celebrated Yogis who was lying in the sun in the street, the nails of whose hands were grown into his cheeks and a bird’s nest upon his head. Wolff asked him, ‘How can one obtain the knowledge of God?’ He replied, ‘Do not ask me questions; you may look at me, for I am God.’
The following excellent example of the pretensions of the Yogis is given by Professor Oman:3 “Wolff also went with Mr. Wilson to see one of the famous Yogis who was lying in the sun on the street, his nails grown into his cheeks and a bird’s nest on his head. Wolff asked him, ‘How can one gain knowledge of God?’ He responded, ‘Don’t ask me questions; just look at me, for I am God.’
“It is certainly not easy at the present day,” Professor Oman states,4 “for the western mind to enter into the spirit of the so-called Yoga philosophy; but the student of religious opinions is aware that in the early centuries of our era the Gnostics, Manichæans and Neo-Platonists derived their peculiar tenets and practices from the Yoga-vidya of India, and that at a later date the Sufi philosophy of Persia drew its most remarkable ideas from the same source.5 The [245]great historian of the Roman Empire refers to the subject in the following passage: “The Fakīrs of India and the monks of the Oriental Church, were alike persuaded that in total abstraction of the faculties of the mind and body, the pure spirit may ascend to the enjoyment and vision of the Deity. The opinion and practice of the monasteries of Mount Athos will be best represented in the words of an abbot, who flourished in the eleventh century: ‘When thou art alone in thy cell,’ says the ascetic teacher, ‘Shut thy door, and seat thyself in a corner, raise thy mind above all things vain and transitory, recline thy beard and chin on thy breast, turn thine eyes and thy thoughts towards the middle of the belly, the region of the navel, and search the place of the heart, the seat of the soul. At first all will be dark and comfortless; but if you persevere day and night, you will feel an ineffable joy; and no sooner has the soul discovered the place of the heart, than it is involved in a mystic and ethereal light.’ This light, the production of a distempered fancy, the creature of an empty stomach and an empty brain, was adored by the Quietists as the pure and perfect essence of God Himself.”6
“It’s definitely not easy these days,” Professor Oman says, 4 “for the western mind to grasp the essence of the so-called Yoga philosophy; however, anyone studying religious beliefs knows that in the early centuries of our era, the Gnostics, Manichæans, and Neo-Platonists derived their unique doctrines and practices from the Yoga-vidya of India, and later on, the Sufi philosophy of Persia took its most significant ideas from the same source.5 The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]great historian of the Roman Empire discusses this topic in the following passage: “The Fakīrs of India and the monks of the Eastern Church both believed that by completely withdrawing the faculties of the mind and body, the pure spirit could rise to the experience and vision of the Deity. The views and practices of the monasteries of Mount Athos can best be summed up by the words of an abbot from the eleventh century: ‘When you are alone in your cell,’ says the ascetic teacher, ‘shut your door, sit in a corner, lift your mind above all things trivial and fleeting, rest your beard and chin on your chest, direct your gaze and thoughts towards the center of your belly, the area of the navel, and explore the place of the heart, which is the seat of the soul. At first, everything will seem dark and uncomfortable; but if you keep at it day and night, you will experience an indescribable joy; and as soon as the soul finds the place of the heart, it gets enveloped in a mystical and ethereal light.’ This light, a product of an unbalanced imagination, born from an empty stomach and a vacant mind, was worshipped by the Quietists as the pure and perfect essence of God Himself.”6
“Without entering into unnecessary details, many of which are simply disgusting, I shall quote, as samples, a few of the rules of practice required to be followed by the would-be Yogi in order to induce a state of Samādhi—hypnotism or trance—which is the condition or state in which the Yogi is to enjoy the promised privileges of Yoga. The extracts are from a treatise on the Yoga philosophy by Assistant Surgeon Nobin Chander Pāl.”7
“Without going into unnecessary details, many of which are just gross, I’ll share a few examples of the rules that someone interested in becoming a Yogi needs to follow to induce a state of Samādhi—hypnosis or trance—which is the state in which the Yogi can enjoy the promised benefits of Yoga. The quotes are from a treatise on Yoga philosophy by Assistant Surgeon Nobin Chander Pāl.”7
“Place the left foot upon the right thigh, and the right foot upon the left thigh; hold with the right hand the right great toe and with the left hand the left great toe (the hands coming from behind the back and crossing each other); rest the chin on the interclavicular space, and fix the sight on the tip of the nose.
“Put your left foot on your right thigh and your right foot on your left thigh; grab your right big toe with your right hand and your left big toe with your left hand (with your hands coming from behind your back and crossing each other); rest your chin on the space between your collarbones, and focus your gaze on the tip of your nose."
“Inspire through the left nostril, fill the stomach with the inspired air by the act of deglutition, suspend the [246]breath, and expire through the right nostril. Next inspire through the right nostril, swallow the inspired air, suspend the breath, and finally expire through the left nostril.
“Inhale through the left nostril, fill your stomach with the air you've inhaled by swallowing, hold your breath, and exhale through the right nostril. Next, inhale through the right nostril, swallow the air, hold your breath, and finally exhale through the left nostril.”
“Be seated in a tranquil posture, and fix your sight on the tip of the nose for the space of ten minutes.
“Sit in a relaxed position and focus your gaze on the tip of your nose for ten minutes."
“Close the ears with the middle fingers, incline the head a little to the right side and listen with each ear attentively to the sound produced by the other ear, for the space of ten minutes.
“Plug your ears with your middle fingers, tilt your head slightly to the right, and listen carefully to the sound coming from the other ear for ten minutes.”
“Pronounce inaudibly twelve thousand times the mystic syllable Om, and meditate upon it daily after deep inspirations.
“Silently repeat the mystical syllable Om twelve thousand times, and meditate on it every day after taking deep breaths.”
“After a few forcible inspirations swallow the tongue, and thereby suspend the breath and deglutate the saliva for two hours.
“After a few deep breaths, the tongue gets swallowed, which stops the breathing and makes it hard to swallow saliva for two hours.”
“Listen to the sounds within the right ear abstractedly for two hours, with the left ear.
“Listen to the sounds in your right ear abstractly for two hours, while using your left ear.”
“Repeat the mystic syllable Om 20,736,000 times in silence and meditate upon it.
“Repeat the mystical sound Om 20,736,000 times quietly and meditate on it.
“Suspend the respiratory movements for the period of twelve days, and you will be in a state of Samādhi.”
“Hold your breath for twelve days, and you'll reach a state of Samādhi.”
Another account of a similar procedure is given by Buchanan:8 “Those who pretend to be eminent saints perform the ceremony called Yoga, described in the Tantras. In the accomplishment of this, by shutting what are called the nine passages (dwāra, lit. doors) of the body, the votary is supposed to distribute the breath into the different parts of the body, and thus to obtain the beatific vision of various gods. It is only persons who abstain from the indulgence of concupiscence that can pretend to perform this ceremony, which during the whole time that the breath can be held in the proper place excites an ecstasy equal to whatever woman can bestow on man.”
Another account of a similar procedure is given by Buchanan:8 “Those who claim to be great saints perform the practice called Yoga, as described in the Tantras. In this process, by closing what are known as the nine openings (dwāra, meaning doors) of the body, the practitioner is believed to distribute their breath throughout different parts of the body, and in doing so, attain the divine vision of various gods. Only those who refrain from indulging in lust can claim to perform this practice, which, for as long as the breath is held in the right place, induces an ecstasy that rivals anything a woman can give a man.”
3. Breathing through either nostril.
It is clear that the effect of some of the above practices is designed to produce a state of mind resembling the hypnotic trance. The Yogis attach much importance to the effect of breathing through one or the other nostril, and this [247]is also the case with Hindus generally, as various rules concerning it are prescribed for the daily prayers of Brāhmans. To have both nostrils free and be breathing through them at the same time is not good, and one should not begin any business in this condition. If one is breathing only through the right nostril and the left is closed, the condition is propitious for the following actions: To eat and drink, as digestion will be quick; to fight; to bathe; to study and read; to ride on a horse; to work at one’s livelihood. A sick man should take medicine when he is breathing through his right nostril. To be breathing only through the left nostril is propitious for the following undertakings: To lay the foundations of a house and to take up residence in a new house; to put on new clothes; to sow seed; to do service or found a village; to make any purchase. The Jogis practise the art of breathing in this manner by stopping up their right and left nostril alternately with cotton-wool and breathing only through the other. If a man comes to a Brāhman to ask him whether some business or undertaking will succeed, the Brāhman breathes through his nostrils on to his hand; if the breath comes through the right nostril the omen is favourable and the answer yes; if through the left nostril the omen is unfavourable and the answer no.
It's clear that some of the practices mentioned above are meant to create a state of mind similar to a hypnotic trance. The Yogis place great importance on the effects of breathing through one nostril or the other, and this is also true for Hindus in general, as various rules regarding it are outlined for the daily prayers of Brāhmans. Having both nostrils open and breathing through them at the same time is not ideal, and it's advised not to start any tasks in that state. If someone is breathing only through the right nostril with the left closed, it's a good time to eat and drink (as digestion will be better), fight, bathe, study, read, ride a horse, or work for a living. A sick person should take medicine while breathing through the right nostril. Breathing only through the left nostril is favorable for the following activities: laying the foundation of a house, moving into a new home, putting on new clothes, sowing seeds, providing service or establishing a village, or making any purchases. The Jogis practice this breathing technique by alternately blocking their right and left nostrils with cotton wool and breathing only through the other one. If someone approaches a Brāhman to ask if a certain business or task will be successful, the Brāhman breathes through his nostrils onto his hand; if the breath comes through the right nostril, the omen is favorable and the answer is yes; if it comes through the left nostril, the omen is unfavorable and the answer is no.
4. Self-torture of the Jogis.
The following account of the austerities of the Jogis during the Mughal period is given by Bernier:9 “Among the vast number and endless variety of Fakīrs or Dervishes, and holy men or Gentile hypocrites of the Indies, many live in a sort of convent, governed by superiors, where vows of chastity, poverty, and submission are made. So strange is the life led by these votaries that I doubt whether my description of it will be credited. I allude particularly to the people called ‘Jogis,’ a name which signifies ‘United to God.’ Numbers are seen day and night, seated or lying on ashes, entirely naked; frequently under the large trees near talābs or tanks of water, or in the galleries round the Deuras or idol temples. Some have hair hanging down to the calf of the leg, twisted and entangled into knots, like the coats of our shaggy dogs. I have seen several who hold one, and some who hold both arms perpetually lifted above the head, [248]the nails of their hands being twisted and longer than half my little finger, with which I measured them. Their arms are as small and thin as the arms of persons who die in a decline, because in so forced and unnatural a position they receive not sufficient nourishment, nor can they be lowered so as to supply the mouth with food, the muscles having become contracted, and the articulations dry and stiff. Novices wait upon these fanatics and pay them the utmost respect, as persons endowed with extraordinary sanctity. No fury in the infernal regions can be conceived more horrible than the Jogis, with their naked and black skin, long hair, spindle arms, long twisted nails, and fixed in the posture which I have mentioned.
The following account of the austerities of the Jogis during the Mughal period is given by Bernier:9 “Among the vast number and endless variety of Fakīrs, Dervishes, and holy men or Gentile hypocrites in India, many live in a sort of convent, governed by leaders, where they take vows of chastity, poverty, and submission. The life led by these devotees is so unusual that I doubt anyone would believe my description. I'm particularly referring to the people called ‘Jogis,’ which means ‘United to God.’ Many are seen day and night, seated or lying on ashes, completely naked; often found under large trees near talābs or water tanks, or in the galleries around the Deuras or idol temples. Some have hair that hangs down to their calves, twisted and tangled into knots, resembling the fur of our shaggy dogs. I’ve seen several who keep one or both arms permanently raised above their heads, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]their nails twisted and longer than half my little finger, which I used to measure them. Their arms are as thin and frail as those of someone who is gravely ill, because in such a forced and unnatural position they don’t get enough nourishment and can’t lower their arms to eat, their muscles becoming contracted, and their joints dry and stiff. Novices serve these fanatics and show them the utmost respect, treating them as if they possess extraordinary holiness. No fury in the infernal regions could be more horrifying than the Jogis, with their naked black skin, long hair, thin arms, long twisted nails, and fixed in the posture I’ve described."
“I have often met, generally in the territory of some Rāja, bands of these naked Fakīrs, hideous to behold. Some have their arms lifted up in the manner just described; the frightful hair of others either hung loosely or was tied and twisted round their heads; some carried a club like the Hercules, others had a dry and rough tiger-skin thrown over their shoulders. In this trim I have seen them shamelessly walk stark naked through a large town, men, women, and girls looking at them without any more emotion than may be created when a hermit passes through our streets. Females would often bring them alms with much devotion, doubtless believing that they were holy personages, more chaste and discreet than other men.
“I have often encountered, usually in the territory of some king, groups of these naked Fakīrs, who are quite a sight. Some have their arms raised like I mentioned earlier; others have their frightening hair either hanging loose or tied and twisted around their heads. Some carried a club like Hercules, while others wore a dry and rough tiger-skin draped over their shoulders. In this state, I’ve seen them walk completely naked through a large town, with men, women, and girls looking at them with as much emotion as one might show when a hermit walks through our streets. Women would often bring them offerings with great devotion, surely believing they were holy figures, more chaste and respectable than other men.”
“Several of these Fakīrs undertake long pilgrimages not only naked but laden with heavy iron chains, such as are put about the legs of elephants. I have seen others who, in consequence of a particular vow, stood upright during seven or eight days without once sitting or lying down, and without any other support than might be afforded by leaning forward against a cord for a few hours in the night; their legs in the meantime were swollen to the size of their thighs. Others, again, I have observed standing steadily, whole hours together, upon their hands, the head down and the feet in the air. I might proceed to enumerate various other positions in which these unhappy men place their body, many of them so difficult and painful that they could not be imitated by our tumblers; and all this, let it be recollected [249]is performed from an assumed feeling of piety, of which there is not so much as the shadow in any part of the Indies.”
“Several of these Fakīrs go on long pilgrimages not just naked but also weighed down by heavy iron chains, like the ones used on elephants. I've seen others who, due to a specific vow, stood upright for seven or eight days without sitting or lying down, and relied only on leaning against a cord for a few hours at night; during this time, their legs swelled up to the size of their thighs. I've also noticed some standing perfectly still for hours on their hands, with their heads down and feet in the air. I could list many other positions these unfortunate men put their bodies in, many so difficult and painful that our acrobats couldn’t replicate them; and let it be remembered [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that all this is done in the name of a supposed sense of piety, of which there isn’t even a hint anywhere in India.”
5. Resort to them for oracles.
The forest ascetics were credited with prophetic powers, and were resorted to by Hindu princes to obtain omens and oracles on the brink of any important undertaking. This custom is noticed by Colonel Tod in the following passage describing the foundation of Jodhpur:10 “Like the Druids of the cells, the vana-perist Jogis, from the glades of the forest (vana) or recess in the rocks (gopha), issue their oracles to those whom chance or design may conduct to their solitary dwellings. It is not surprising that the mandates of such beings prove compulsory on the superstitious Rājpūt; we do not mean those squalid ascetics who wander about India and are objects disgusting to the eye, but the genuine Jogi, he who, as the term imports, mortifies the flesh, till the wants of humanity are restricted merely to what suffices to unite matter with spirit, who had studied and comprehended the mystic works and pored over the systems of philosophy, until the full influence of Maia (illusion) has perhaps unsettled his understanding; or whom the rules of his sect have condemned to penance and solitude; a penance so severe that we remain astonished at the perversity of reason which can submit to it. We have seen one of these objects, self-condemned never to lie down during forty years, and there remained but three to complete the term. He had travelled much, was intelligent and learned, but, far from having contracted the moroseness of the recluse, there was a benignity of mien and a suavity and simplicity of manner in him quite enchanting. He talked of his penance with no vainglory and of its approaching term without any sensation. The resting position of this Druid (vana-perist) was by means of a rope suspended from the bough of a tree in the manner of a swing, having a cross-bar, on which he reclined. The first years of this penance, he says, were dreadfully painful; swollen limbs affected him to that degree that he expected death, but this impression had long since worn off. To these, the Druids of India, the prince and the chieftain would resort for instruction. Such was the ascetic who recommended [250]Joda to erect his castle of Jodhpur on the ‘Hill of Strife’ (Jodagīr), a projecting elevation of the same range on which Mundore was placed, and about four miles south of it.”
The forest ascetics were believed to have prophetic abilities, and Hindu princes turned to them for omens and guidance before any significant endeavor. Colonel Tod mentions this practice in the following excerpt about the foundation of Jodhpur: 10 “Like the Druids of the cells, the vana-perist Jogis, from the forest clearings (vana) or the nooks in the rocks (gopha), share their prophecies with those who may stumble upon their secluded homes. It’s no wonder that the commands of such individuals hold weight with the superstitious Rājpūt; we’re not talking about the filthy ascetics who roam around India and are unpleasant to look at, but the true Jogi, who, as the title suggests, disciplines the body until their needs are reduced to just what connects the physical and the spiritual, who has delved into mystical texts and studied philosophical systems until the overwhelming power of Maia (illusion) might have disturbed his mind; or one who has been obligated by his sect to endure penance and solitude; a penance so extreme that it’s astonishing how reason could endure it. We met one such individual, who had condemned himself to never lie down for forty years, with just three years left to fulfill his vow. He had traveled widely, was knowledgeable and wise, and rather than bearing the gloom of a recluse, he possessed a warm demeanor and an enchanting simplicity. He spoke of his penance without arrogance and mentioned its impending conclusion with ease. The way he rested was by using a rope tied to the branch of a tree, similar to a swing, with a cross-bar on which he reclined. He mentioned that the initial years of this penance were incredibly painful; swollen limbs made him believe he would die, but that feeling had long faded. The princes and chiefs sought guidance from these Indian Druids. Such was the ascetic who advised [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Joda to build his fortress of Jodhpur on the ‘Hill of Strife’ (Jodagīr), a prominent hill in the same range where Mundore is located, about four miles south of it.”

Jogi musicians with sārangi or fiddle
Jogi musicians with sārangi or fiddle
6. Divisions of the order.
About 15,000 Jogis were returned from the Central Provinces in 1911. They are said to be divided into twelve Panths or orders, each of which venerates one of the twelve disciples of Gorakhnāth. But, as a rule, they do not know the names of the Panths. Their main divisions are the Kanphata and Aughar Jogis. The Kanphatas,11 as the name denotes, pierce their ears and wear in them large rings (mundra), generally of wood, stone or glass; the ears of a novice are pierced by the Guru, who gets a fee of Rs. 1–4. The earring must thereafter always be worn, and should it be broken must be replaced temporarily by a model in cloth before food is taken. If after the ring has been inserted the ear tears apart, they say that the man has become useless, and in former times he was buried alive. Now he is put out of caste, and no tomb is erected over him when he dies. It is said that a man cannot become a Kanphata all at once, but must first serve an apprenticeship of twelve years as an Aughar, and then if his Guru is satisfied he will be initiated as a Kanphata. The elect among the Kanphatas are known as Darshani. These do not go about begging, but remain in the forest in a cave or other abode, and the other Jogis go there and pay their respects; this is called darshan, the term used for visiting a temple and worshipping the idol. These men only have cooked food when their disciples bring it to them, otherwise they live on fruits and roots. The Aughars do not pierce their ears, but have a string of black sheep’s wool round the neck to which is suspended a wooden whistle called nadh; this is blown morning and evening and before meals.12 The names of the Kanphatas end in Nāth and those of the Aughars in Dās.
About 15,000 Jogis were returned from the Central Provinces in 1911. They are said to be divided into twelve Panths, or orders, each of which honors one of the twelve disciples of Gorakhnāth. However, generally, they don’t know the names of the Panths. The main divisions are the Kanphata and Aughar Jogis. The Kanphatas, as their name suggests, pierce their ears and wear large rings (mundra), usually made of wood, stone, or glass. A novice's ears are pierced by the Guru, who charges a fee of Rs. 1–4. The earring must always be worn, and if it breaks, it must be temporarily replaced with a cloth model before food is eaten. If the ear tears after the ring is inserted, they believe that the person has become useless, and in the past, he would have been buried alive. Nowadays, he is considered out of caste, and no tomb is built for him when he dies. It is said that a person cannot become a Kanphata all at once; they must first serve a twelve-year apprenticeship as an Aughar, and only if their Guru is satisfied will they be initiated as a Kanphata. The select among the Kanphatas are known as Darshani. These individuals do not go begging but stay in the forest in a cave or other dwelling, and other Jogis visit them to pay their respects; this is called darshan, a term used for visiting a temple and worshiping an idol. These men only eat cooked food when their disciples bring it to them; otherwise, they rely on fruits and roots. The Aughars do not pierce their ears but wear a string of black sheep’s wool around their necks with a wooden whistle called nadh, which they blow morning and evening and before meals. The names of the Kanphatas end in Nāth, while those of the Aughars end in Dās.
7. Hair and clothes.
When a novice is initiated all the hair of his head is shaved, including the scalp-lock. If the Ganges is at hand the Guru throws the hair into the Ganges, giving a great feast to celebrate the occasion; otherwise he keeps the hair in his wallet until he and his disciple reach the Ganges and [251]then throws it into the river and gives the feast. After this the Jogi lets all his hair grow until he comes to some great shrine, when he shaves it off clean and gives it as an offering to the god. The Jogis wear clothes coloured with red ochre like the Jangams, Sanniāsis and all the Sivite orders. The reddish colour perhaps symbolises blood and may denote that the wearers still sacrifice flesh and consume it. The Vaishnavite orders usually wear white clothes, and hence the Jogis call themselves Lāl Pādris (red priests), and they call the Vaishnava mendicants Sīta Pādris, apparently because Sīta is the consort of Rāma, the incarnation of Vishnu. When a Jogi is initiated the Guru gives him a single bead of rudrāksha wood which he wears on a string round his neck. He is not branded, but afterwards, if he visits the temple of Dwārka in Gujarāt, he is branded with the mark of the conch-shell on the arm; or if he goes on pilgrimage to the shrine of Badri-Nārāyan in the Himālayas he is branded on the chest. Copper bangles are brought from Badri-Nārāyan and iron ones from the shrine of Kedārnāth. A necklace of small white stones, like juāri-seeds, is obtained from the temple of Hinglāj in the territories of the Jām of Lāsbela in Beluchistān. During his twelve years’ period as a Brahmachari or acolyte, a Jogi will make either one or three parikramas of the Nerbudda; that is, he walks from the mouth at Broach to the source at Amarkantak on one side of the river and back again on the other side, the journey usually occupying about three years. During each journey he lets his hair grow and at the end of it makes an offering of all except the choti or scalp-lock to the river. Even as a full Jogi he still retains the scalp-lock, and this is not finally shaved off until he turns into a Sanniāsi or forest recluse. Other Jogis, however, do not merely keep the scalp-lock but let their hair grow, plaiting it with ropes of black wool over their heads into what is called the jata, that is an imitation of Siva’s matted locks.13
When a beginner is initiated, all the hair on their head is shaved off, including the scalp-lock. If the Ganges River is nearby, the Guru tosses the hair into the river and throws a big feast to celebrate; if not, he keeps the hair in his wallet until they reach the Ganges and then throws it into the river before hosting the feast. After this, the Jogi allows all their hair to grow until they reach a major shrine, where they shave it all off and offer it to the deity. Jogis wear clothes dyed with red ochre, similar to the Jangams, Sanniāsis, and all the Sivite orders. The reddish color might symbolize blood, possibly indicating that the wearers still sacrifice and consume meat. The Vaishnavite orders typically wear white clothes, which is why the Jogis refer to themselves as Lāl Pādris (red priests) and call the Vaishnava beggars Sīta Pādris, likely because Sīta is the wife of Rāma, an incarnation of Vishnu. When a Jogi is initiated, the Guru gives them a single bead of rudrāksha wood to wear on a string around their neck. They are not branded, but later, if they visit the temple of Dwārka in Gujarat, they are marked with a conch-shell symbol on their arm; or if they go on a pilgrimage to the shrine of Badri-Nārāyan in the Himalayas, they are branded on their chest. Copper bangles are brought from Badri-Nārāyan, and iron ones come from the shrine of Kedārnāth. A necklace made of small white stones, resembling juāri seeds, is obtained from the temple of Hinglāj in the territories of the Jām of Lāsbela in Balochistan. During their twelve years as a Brahmachari or acolyte, a Jogi will perform either one or three parikramas of the Nerbudda; this means they walk from the mouth at Broach to the source at Amarkantak on one side of the river and back again on the other side, a journey usually taking about three years. During each journey, they allow their hair to grow, and at the end, they make an offering of all their hair except for the choti or scalp-lock to the river. Even as a full Jogi, they still keep the scalp-lock, which is not finally shaved off until they become a Sanniāsi or forest recluse. However, other Jogis not only keep the scalp-lock but also let their hair grow, braiding it with ropes of black wool over their heads into what is called the jata, imitating Siva’s matted locks.
8. Burial.
The Jogis are buried sitting cross-legged with the face to the north in a tomb which has a recess like those of Muhammadans. A gourd full of milk and some bread in a wallet, a crutch and one or two earthen vessels are placed in [252]the grave for the sustenance of the soul. Salt is put on the body and a ball of wheat-flour is laid on the breast of the corpse and then deposited on the top of the grave.
The Jogis are buried sitting cross-legged, facing north in a tomb that has a niche similar to those of Muslims. A gourd filled with milk, some bread in a pouch, a crutch, and one or two clay pots are placed in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the grave to nourish the soul. Salt is sprinkled on the body, and a ball of wheat flour is placed on the chest of the corpse before being set on top of the grave.
9. Festivals.
The Jogis worship Siva, and their principal festival is the Shivrātri, when they stay awake all night and sing songs in honour of Gorakhnāth, the founder of their order. On the Nāg-Panchmi day they venerate the cobra and they take about snakes and exhibit them.
The Jogis worship Shiva, and their main festival is Shivrātri, when they stay awake all night and sing songs in honor of Gorakhnath, the founder of their order. On Nag Panchami day, they honor the cobra and handle snakes, showcasing them.
10. Caste subdivisions.
A large proportion of the Jogis have now developed into a caste, and these marry and have families. They are divided into subcastes according to the different professions they have adopted. Thus the Barwa or Gārpagāri Jogis ward off hailstorms from the standing crops; the Manihāri are pedlars and travel about to bazārs selling various small articles; the Rītha Bikanāth prepare and sell soap-nut for washing clothes; the Patbina make hempen thread and gunny-bags for carrying grain on bullocks; and the Ladaimār hunt jackals and sell and eat their flesh. These Jogis rank as a low Hindu caste of the menial group. No good Hindu caste will take food or water from them, while they will accept cooked food from members of any caste of respectable position, as Kurmis, Kunbis or Mālis. A person belonging to any such caste can also be admitted into the Jogi community. Their social customs resemble those of the cultivating castes of the locality. They permit widow-marriage and divorce and employ Brāhmans for their ceremonies, with the exception of the Kanphatas, who have priests of their own order.
A large number of the Jogis have now formed a distinct caste, and they marry and raise families. They are split into subcastes based on the different jobs they have taken up. For example, the Barwa or Gārpagāri Jogis protect crops from hailstorms; the Manihāri are peddlers who travel to markets selling various small items; the Rītha Bikanāth prepare and sell soap-nuts for washing clothes; the Patbina produce hemp thread and gunny bags for transporting grain on bullocks; and the Ladaimār hunt jackals and both sell and consume their meat. These Jogis are considered a low Hindu caste in the menial category. No respectable Hindu caste will accept food or water from them, while they will take cooked food from individuals of any higher-ranked caste, like Kurmis, Kunbis, or Mālis. Anyone from such higher castes can also join the Jogi community. Their social customs resemble those of the local farming castes. They allow widow remarriage and divorce and hire Brāhmans for their rituals, except for the Kanphatas, who have their own priests.
11. Begging.
Begging is the traditional occupation of the Jogis, but they have now adopted many others. The Kanphatas beg and sell a woollen string amulet (ganda), which is put round the necks of children to protect them from the evil eye. They beg only from Hindus and use the cry ‘Alakh,’ ‘The invisible one.’14 The Nandia Jogis lead about with them a deformed ox, an animal with five legs or some other malformation. He is decorated with ochre-coloured rags and cowrie shells. They call him Nandi or the bull on which Mahādeo rides, and receive gifts of grain from pious Hindus, half of which they put into their wallet and give the other [253]half to the animal. They usually carry on a more profitable business than other classes of beggars. The ox is trained to give a blessing to the benevolent by shaking its head and raising its leg when its master receives a gift.15 Some of the Jogis of this class carry about with them a brush of peacock’s feathers which they wave over the heads of children afflicted with the evil eye or of sick persons, muttering texts. This performance is known as jhārna (sweeping), and is the commonest method of casting out evil spirits.
Begging is the traditional job of the Jogis, but they have now taken on many others. The Kanphatas beg and sell a woolen string amulet (ganda) that is placed around the necks of children to protect them from the evil eye. They only ask for alms from Hindus and call out ‘Alakh,’ meaning ‘The invisible one.’14 The Nandia Jogis carry around a deformed ox, an animal with five legs or some other deformity. It's decorated with ochre rags and cowrie shells. They refer to it as Nandi, the bull that Mahādeo rides, and receive gifts of grain from devout Hindus, keeping half in their wallet and giving the other [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]half to the animal. They usually run a more profitable operation than other types of beggars. The ox is trained to bless the generous by nodding its head and lifting its leg when its owner receives a gift.15 Some of these Jogis carry a brush made of peacock feathers that they wave over the heads of children suffering from the evil eye or sick individuals, muttering texts. This act is known as jhārna (sweeping), and it's the most common way to expel evil spirits.
12. Other occupations.
Many Jogis have also adopted secular occupations, as has already been seen. Of these the principal are the Manihāri Jogis or pedlars, who retail small hand-mirrors, spangles, dyeing-powders, coral beads and imitation jewellery, pens, pencils, and other small articles of stationery. They also bring pearls and coral from Bombay and sell them in the villages. The Gārpagāris, who protect the crops from hailstorms, have now become a distinct caste and are the subject of a separate article. Others make a living by juggling and conjuring, and in Saugor some Jogis perform the three-card trick in the village markets, employing a confederate who advises customers to pick out the wrong card. They also play the English game of Sandown, which is known as ‘Animur,’ from the practice of calling out ‘Any more’ as a warning to backers to place their money on the board before beginning to turn the fish.
Many Jogis have also taken on regular jobs, as we've already seen. The main group among them is the Manihāri Jogis or pedlars, who sell small hand mirrors, sparkles, dye powders, coral beads, imitation jewelry, pens, pencils, and other small stationery items. They also bring pearls and coral from Bombay and sell them in the villages. The Gārpagāris, who protect crops from hailstorms, have now become a separate caste and are discussed in a different article. Others make a living by juggling and performing magic tricks, and in Saugor, some Jogis do the three-card trick at village markets, using an accomplice who tells customers to pick the wrong card. They also play the English game of Sandown, known locally as ‘Animur,’ named after the practice of calling out ‘Any more’ as a cue for bettors to put their money on the board before they start turning the fish.
13. Swindling practices.
These people also deal in ornaments of base metal and practise other swindles. One of their tricks is to drop a ring or ornament of counterfeit gold on the road. Then they watch until a stranger picks it up and one of them goes up to him and says, “I saw you pick up that gold ring, it belongs to so-and-so, but if you will make it worth my while I will say nothing about it.” The finder is thus often deluded into giving him some hush-money and the Jogis decamp with this, having incurred no risk in connection with the spurious metal. They also pretend to be able to convert silver and other metals into gold. They ingratiate themselves with the women, sometimes of a number of households in one village or town, giving at first small quantities of gold in exchange for silver, and binding them to [254]secrecy. Then each is told to give them all the ornaments which she desires to be converted on the same night, and having collected as much as possible from their dupes the Jogis make off before morning. A very favourite device some years back was to personate some missing member of a family who had gone on a pilgrimage. Up to within a comparatively recent period a large proportion of the pilgrims who set out annually from all over India to visit the famous shrines at Benāres, Jagannāth and other places perished by the way from privation or disease, or were robbed and murdered, and never heard of again by their families. Many households in every town and village were thus in the position of having an absent member of whose fate they were uncertain. Taking advantage of this, and having obtained all the information he could pick up among the neighbours, the Jogi would suddenly appear in the character of the returned wanderer, and was often successful in keeping up the imposture for years.16
These people also deal in cheap jewelry and engage in various scams. One of their tricks is to drop a fake gold ring or ornament on the road. Then they watch until a stranger picks it up, and one of them approaches and says, “I saw you pick up that gold ring; it belongs to someone, but if you make it worth my while, I won’t say anything about it.” The finder is often fooled into giving him some hush money, and the Jogis then leave, having taken no risks with the fake metal. They also pretend they can turn silver and other metals into gold. They charm themselves into the good graces of women, sometimes from multiple households in one village or town, initially giving small amounts of gold in exchange for silver and binding them to secrecy. Then each woman is instructed to give them all the jewelry she wants to be transformed on the same night, and after collecting as much as possible from their victims, the Jogis run off before morning. A very popular trick a few years ago was to pose as a missing family member who had gone on a pilgrimage. Until quite recently, a large number of the pilgrims who set out each year from all over India to visit the famous shrines at Benāres, Jagannāth, and other places died along the way from hardship or disease, or were robbed and murdered, leaving their families with no word about their fate. Many households in every town and village were left with an absent member whose whereabouts were unknown. Taking advantage of this and gathering all the information he could from the neighbors, the Jogi would suddenly show up as the supposedly returned wanderer, often successfully maintaining the ruse for years.
14. Proverbs about Jogis.
The Jogi is a familiar figure in the life of the people and there are various sayings about him:17 Jogi Jogi laren, khopron ka dām, or ‘When Jogis fight skulls are smashed,’ that is, the skulls which some of them use as begging-cups, not their own skulls, and with the implication that they have nothing else to break; Jogi jugat jāni nahīn, kapre range, to kya hua, ‘If the Jogi does not know his magic, what is the use of his dyeing his clothes?’ Jogi ka larka khelega, to sānp se, or, ‘If a snake-charmer’s son plays, he plays with a snake.’ [255]
The Jogi is a well-known figure in people’s lives, and there are various sayings about him: Jogi Jogi laren, khopron ka dām, or ‘When Jogis fight, skulls are smashed,’ referring to the skulls some use as begging cups, not their own skulls, implying they have nothing else to break; Jogi jugat jāni nahīn, kapre range, to kya hua, ‘If the Jogi doesn’t know his magic, what’s the point of dyeing his clothes?’ Jogi ka larka khelega, to sānp se, or, ‘If a snake-charmer’s son plays, he plays with a snake.’ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This has been fully demonstrated by Sir J. G. Frazer in The Golden Bough.
1 This has been completely shown by Sir J. G. Frazer in The Golden Bough.
3 Quoting from Dr. George Smith’s Life of Dr. Wilson, p. 74.
3 Quoting from Dr. George Smith’s Life of Dr. Wilson, p. 74.
6 Gibbon’s Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, chap, lxiii.
6 Gibbon’s Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, ch. 63.
JOSHI
List of Paragraphs
- 1. The village priest and astrologer. 255
- 2. The apparent path of the sun. The ecliptic or zodiac. 257
- 3. Inclination of the ecliptic to the equator. 259
- 4. The orbits of the moon and planets. 259
- 5. The signs of the zodiac. 260
- 6. The Sankrānts. 261
- 7. The nakshatras or constellations of the moon’s path. 261
- 8. The revolution of the moon. 263
- 9. The days of the week. 264
- 10. The lunar year. 266
- 11. Intercalary months. 266
- 12. Superstitions about numbers. 267
- 13. The Hindu months. 268
- 14. The solar nakshatras. 270
- 15. Lunar fortnights and days. 270
- 16. Divisions of the day. 271
- 17. The Joshi’s calculations. 272
- 18. Personal names. 273
- 19. Terminations of names. 277
- 20. Women’s names. 277
- 21. Special names and bad names. 278
1. The village priest and astrologer.
Joshi, Jyotishi, Bhadri, Parsai.—The caste of village priests and astrologers. They numbered about 6000 persons in 1911, being distributed over all Districts. The Joshis are nearly all Brāhmans, but have now developed into a separate caste and marry among themselves. Their social customs resemble those of Brāhmans, and need not be described in detail. The Joshi officiates at weddings in the village, selects auspicious names for children according to the nakshatra or constellation of the moon under which they were born, and points out the auspicious time or mahūrat for all such ceremonies and for the commencement of agricultural operations. He is also sometimes in charge of the village temples. He is supported by the contributions from the villagers, and often has a plot of land rent-free from the proprietor. The social position of the Joshis is not very good, and, though Brāhmans, they are considered to rank somewhat below the cultivating castes, [256]the Kurmis and Kunbis, by whose patronage they are supported.1
Joshi, Jyotishi, Bhadri, Parsai.—The group of village priests and astrologers. There were about 6,000 members in 1911, spread across all districts. Most Joshi are Brahmans, but they have evolved into a distinct caste and marry among themselves. Their social customs are similar to those of Brahmans and don’t need detailed explanation. The Joshi performs wedding ceremonies in the village, chooses auspicious names for children based on the nakshatra or moon constellation they were born under, and indicates the lucky time or mahūrat for various ceremonies and the start of farming activities. He sometimes also oversees the village temples. He is supported by contributions from the villagers and often has a piece of land rented without charge from the landowner. The social standing of the Joshis is not very high, and although they are Brahmans, they are typically regarded as slightly lower than the farming castes, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Kurmis and Kunbis, who help support them.1
The Bhadris are a class of Joshis who wander about and live by begging, telling fortunes and giving omens. They avert the evil influences of the planet Saturn and accept the gifts offered to this end, which are always black, as black blankets, charcoal, tilli or sesamum oil, the urad pulse,2 and iron. People born on Saturday or being otherwise connected with the planet are especially subject to his malign influence. The Joshi ascertains who these unfortunate persons are from their horoscopes, and neutralises the evil influence of the planet by the acceptance of the gifts already mentioned, while he sometimes also receives a buffalo or a cow. He computes by astrological calculations the depth at which water will be found when a cultivator wishes to dig a well. He also practises palmistry, classifying the whorls of the fingers into two patterns, called the Shank or conch-shell and Chakra or discus of Vishnu. The Shank is considered to be unfortunate and the Chakra fortunate. The lines on the balls of the toes and on the forehead are similarly classified. When anything has been lost or stolen the Joshi can tell from the daily nakshatra or mansion of the moon in which the loss or theft occurred whether the property has gone to the north, south, east or west, and within what interval it is likely to be found. The people have not nowadays much faith in his prophetic powers, and they say, “If clouds come on Friday, and the sky is black on Saturday, then the Joshi foretells that it will rain on Sunday.” The Joshi’s calculations are all based on the rāshis or signs of the zodiac through which the sun passes during the year, and the nakshatras or those which mark the monthly revolutions of the moon. These are given in all Hindu almanacs, and most Joshis simply work from the almanac, being quite ignorant of astronomy. Since the measurement of the sun’s apparent path on the ecliptic, and the moon’s orbit mapped out by the constellations are of some interest, and govern the arrangement of the Hindu calendar, it has been thought desirable to give some account of them. And in order to make this intelligible [257]it is desirable first to recapitulate some elementary facts of astronomy.
The Bhadris are a group of Joshis who roam around and make their living by begging, predicting futures, and giving advice about omens. They ward off the negative effects of the planet Saturn and accept gifts for this purpose, which are always black, such as black blankets, charcoal, tilli or sesame oil, the urad pulse, 2 and iron. People born on Saturday or those connected to the planet are particularly affected by its harmful influence. The Joshi figures out who these unfortunate individuals are from their horoscopes and neutralizes the planet's negative influence by accepting the previously mentioned gifts, and he sometimes also receives a buffalo or a cow. He calculates how deep one needs to dig to find water when a farmer wants to dig a well. He also practices palmistry, categorizing the whorls of the fingers into two patterns, known as the Shank or conch-shell and Chakra or discus of Vishnu. The Shank is deemed unlucky, while the Chakra is seen as lucky. The lines on the balls of the toes and on the forehead are similarly categorized. If something is lost or stolen, the Joshi can determine, based on the current nakshatra or lunar mansion, the direction—north, south, east, or west—in which the property has gone, and approximately when it’s likely to be found. Nowadays, people don’t have much faith in his prophetic abilities, often saying, “If clouds appear on Friday, and the sky is dark on Saturday, then the Joshi predicts it will rain on Sunday.” The Joshi’s predictions are based on the rāshis or zodiac signs the sun passes through over the year, and the nakshatras that mark the moon's monthly cycles. These are detailed in all Hindu almanacs, and most Joshis simply use the almanac without understanding astronomy. Since the sun's apparent path along the ecliptic and the moon’s orbit, mapped out by the constellations, are important and influence the Hindu calendar, it seems beneficial to provide some information about them. To make this clear, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] it is useful to first summarize some basic astronomical facts.
2. The apparent path of the sun. The ecliptic or zodiac.
The universe may be conceived for the purpose of understanding the sun’s path among the stars as if it were a huge ball, of which looking from the earth’s surface we see part of the inside with the stars marked on it, as on the inside of a dome. This imaginary inside of a ball is called the celestial sphere, and the ancients believed that it actually existed, and also, in order to account for the varying distances of the stars, supposed that there were several of them, one inside the other, and each with a number of stars fixed to it. The sun and earth may be conceived as smaller solid balls suspended inside this large one. Then looking from the surface of the earth we see the sun outlined against the inner surface of the imaginary celestial sphere. And as the earth travels round the sun in its orbit, the appearance to us is that the sun moves over the surface of the celestial sphere. The following figure will make this clear.3
The universe can be imagined as a way to understand the sun’s movement among the stars, as if it were a giant ball. From the earth’s surface, we see part of the inside, with the stars marked on it, like the inside of a dome. This imagined interior of a ball is known as the celestial sphere. The ancients thought it truly existed and, to explain the different distances of the stars, believed there were multiple spheres, one inside the other, each with a number of stars fixed to it. The sun and earth can be visualized as smaller solid balls hanging inside this larger sphere. When we look from the surface of the earth, we see the sun against the inner surface of the imaginary celestial sphere. As the earth orbits the sun, it seems to us that the sun moves across the surface of the celestial sphere. The following figure will clarify this. 3

Fig. 1.—The Orbit of the Earth and the Zodiac.
Fig. 1.—The Earth's Orbit and the Zodiac.
Thus when the earth is at A in its orbit the sun will appear to be at M, and as the earth travels from A to B the sun will appear to move from M to N on the line of the ecliptic. It will be seen that as the earth in a year makes a [258]complete circuit round the sun, the sun will appear to have made a complete circuit among the stars, and have come back to its original position. This apparent movement is annual, and has nothing to do with the sun’s apparent diurnal course over the sky, which is caused by the earth’s daily rotation on its axis. The sun’s annual path among the stars naturally cannot be observed during the day. Professor Newcomb says: “But the fact of the motion will be made very clear if, day after day, we watch some particular fixed star in the west. We shall find that it sets earlier and earlier every day; in other words, it is getting continually nearer and nearer the sun. More exactly, since the real direction of the star is unchanged, the sun seems to be approaching the star.
So, when the Earth is at point A in its orbit, the sun will look like it’s at point M. As the Earth moves from A to B, the sun will appear to shift from M to N along the ecliptic. You can see that as the Earth completes a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] full circuit around the sun in a year, the sun seems to have completed a full circuit among the stars and returned to its original position. This apparent movement happens once a year and isn’t related to the sun’s daily path across the sky, which is due to the Earth rotating on its axis every day. You naturally can't observe the sun’s annual motion among the stars during the day. Professor Newcomb says: “But if we watch a specific fixed star in the west day after day, the motion will become very clear. We'll find that it sets earlier and earlier each day; in other words, it’s getting closer and closer to the sun. To be precise, since the star's actual position doesn’t change, it looks like the sun is getting nearer to the star.”
“If we could see the stars in the daytime all round the sun, the case would be yet clearer. We should see that if the sun and a star were together in the morning, the sun would, during the day, gradually work past the star in an easterly direction. Between the rising and setting it would move nearly its own diameter, relative to the star. Next morning we should see that it had got quite away from the star, being nearly two diameters distant from it. This motion would continue month after month. At the end of the year the sun would have made a complete circuit relative to the star, and we should see the two once more together. This apparent motion of the sun in one year round the celestial sphere was noticed by the ancients, who took much trouble to map it out. They imagined a line passing round the celestial sphere, which the sun always followed in its annual course, and which was called the ecliptic. They noticed that the planets followed nearly the same course as the sun among the stars. A belt extending on each side of the ecliptic, and broad enough to contain all the known planets, as well as the sun, was called the zodiac. It was divided into twelve signs, each marked by a constellation. The sun went through each sign in a month, and through all twelve signs in a year. Thus arose the familiar signs of the zodiac, which bore the same names as the constellations among which they are situated. This is not the case at present, owing to the precession of the equinoxes.” It [259]was by observing the paths of the sun and moon round the celestial sphere along the zodiac that the ancients came to be able to measure the solar and lunar months and years.
“If we could see the stars during the day all around the sun, the situation would be even clearer. We would notice that if the sun and a star were visible together in the morning, the sun would gradually move past the star to the east throughout the day. Between the time it rises and sets, it would move nearly its own diameter in relation to the star. The next morning, we would see that the sun had moved away from the star, being nearly two diameters apart. This motion would continue month after month. By the end of the year, the sun would have completed a full circuit around the star, and we would see them together again. This apparent yearly motion of the sun around the celestial sphere was recognized by ancient observers, who worked hard to chart it. They imagined a line encircling the celestial sphere, which the sun followed in its annual path, known as the ecliptic. They also observed that the planets generally followed the same path as the sun among the stars. A belt extending on either side of the ecliptic, wide enough to encompass all the known planets as well as the sun, was called the zodiac. It was divided into twelve signs, each represented by a constellation. The sun passed through each sign in a month and through all twelve signs in a year. This led to the familiar zodiac signs, which share names with the constellations they reside in. However, this is not the case now, due to the precession of the equinoxes.” It [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was by observing the paths of the sun and moon around the celestial sphere along the zodiac that the ancients were able to measure the solar and lunar months and years.
3. Inclination of the ecliptic to the equator.
As is well known, the celestial sphere is imagined to be spanned by an imaginary line called the celestial equator, which is in the same plane as the earth’s equator, and as it were, a vast concentric circle. The points in the celestial sphere opposite the north and south terrestrial poles are called the north and south celestial poles, and the celestial equator is midway between these. Owing to the special form of the earth the north celestial pole is visible to us in the northern hemisphere, and marked very nearly by the pole-star, its height above the horizon being equal to the latitude of the place where the observer stands. Owing to the daily rotation of the earth the whole celestial sphere seems to revolve daily on the axis of the north and south celestial poles, carrying the sun, moon and stars with it. To this the apparent daily course of the sun and moon is due. Their course seems to us oblique, as we are north of the equator.
As is well known, the celestial sphere is thought to be covered by an imaginary line called the celestial equator, which lies in the same plane as the Earth's equator and forms a vast concentric circle. The points in the celestial sphere directly opposite the north and south poles of the Earth are called the north and south celestial poles, with the celestial equator positioned halfway between them. Because of the unique shape of the Earth, the north celestial pole is visible to us in the northern hemisphere and is almost marked by the North Star, with its height above the horizon matching the latitude of the observer's location. Due to the Earth's daily rotation, the entire celestial sphere appears to rotate each day around the axis of the north and south celestial poles, carrying the sun, moon, and stars along with it. This movement explains the seemingly daily paths of the sun and moon, which appear oblique to us since we are located north of the equator.
If the earth’s axis were set vertically to the plane of its orbit round the sun, then it would follow that the plane of the equator would pass through the centre of the sun, and that the line drawn by the sun in its apparent revolution against the background of the celestial sphere would be in the same plane. That is, the sun would seem to move round a circle in the heavens in the same plane as the earth’s equator, or round the celestial equator. But the earth’s axis is inclined at 23½° to the plane of its orbit, and therefore the apparent path traced by the sun in the celestial sphere, which is the same path as the earth would really follow to an observer on the surface of the sun, is inclined at 23½° to the celestial equator. This is the ecliptic, and is really the line of the plane of the earth’s orbit extended to cut the celestial sphere.
If the Earth's axis were straight up and down relative to its orbit around the sun, the equator would align with the center of the sun, and the sun would appear to move in a circle against the backdrop of the stars, following the same plane as the Earth's equator, known as the celestial equator. However, the Earth's axis is tilted at 23.5° to its orbital plane, which means that the sun's apparent path in the sky—which is also the path the Earth would follow from the sun's perspective—is tilted at 23.5° to the celestial equator. This path is called the ecliptic, and it actually represents an extension of the Earth's orbital plane as it intersects with the celestial sphere.
4. The orbits of the moon and planets.
All the planets move round the sun in orbits whose planes are slightly inclined to that of the earth, the plane of Mercury having the greatest inclination of 6°. The plane of the moon’s orbit round the earth is also inclined at 5° 9′ [260]to the ecliptic. The orbits of the moon and all the planets must necessarily intersect the plane of the earth’s orbit on the ecliptic at two points, and these are called the nodes of the moon and each planet respectively. In consequence of the inclination being so slight, though the course of the moon and planets is not actually on the ecliptic, they are all so close to it that they are included in the belt of the zodiac. Thus the moon and all the planets follow almost the same apparent course on the zodiac or belt round the ecliptic in the changes of position resulting from their own and the earth’s orbital movements with reference to what are called the fixed stars.
All the planets orbit the sun in paths that are slightly tilted compared to the Earth's orbit, with Mercury having the highest tilt at 6°. The moon's orbit around the Earth is also tilted at 5° 9′ to the ecliptic. The orbits of the moon and all the planets must cross the Earth's orbit at two points, known as the nodes of the moon and each planet. Because the tilt is so small, even though the paths of the moon and planets don't exactly align with the ecliptic, they are close enough that they fall within the zodiac belt. So, the moon and all the planets appear to follow nearly the same path along the zodiac as their positions change due to their own orbits and the Earth's movement relative to what we call the fixed stars. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
5. The signs of the zodiac.
As the sun completes his circuit of the ecliptic or zodiac in the course of a year, it followed that if his course could be measured and divided into periods, these periods would form divisions of time for the year. This was what the ancients did, and it is probable that the measurement and division of time was the primary object of the science of astronomy, as apart from the natural curiosity to ascertain the movements of the sun, moon and planets, when they were looked upon as divine beings controlling the world. They divided the zodiac or the path of the sun into twelve parts, and gave to each part the name of the principal constellation situated on, or adjacent to, that section of the line of the ecliptic. When they had done this and observed the dates of the sun’s entry into each sign or rāshi, as it is called in Hindi, they had divided the year into twelve solar months. The following are the Hindu names and meanings of the signs of the zodiac:
As the sun makes its yearly journey along the ecliptic or zodiac, it became clear that if this journey could be measured and broken down into sections, those sections would create divisions of time for the year. This is what the ancients did, and it’s likely that measuring and dividing time was the main goal of astronomy, beyond just the natural curiosity to understand the movements of the sun, moon, and planets, which were seen as divine forces influencing the world. They divided the zodiac, or the sun's path, into twelve sections, naming each section after the main constellation located on or near that part of the ecliptic line. Once they accomplished this and noted the dates when the sun entered each sign or rāshi, as it's known in Hindi, they had effectively split the year into twelve solar months. Here are the Hindu names and meanings of the zodiac signs:
1. | Aries. | The ram. | Mesha. |
2. | Taurus. | The bull. | Vrisha. |
3. | Gemini. | The twins. | Mithuna. |
4. | Cancer. | The crab. | Karkati. |
5. | Leo. | The lion. | Sinha. |
6. | Virgo. | The virgin. | Kanya. |
7. | Libra. | The balance. | Tūla. |
8. | Scorpio. | The scorpion. | Vrischika. |
9. | Sagittarius. | The archer. | Dhanus or Chapa. |
10. | Capricornus. | The goat. | Makara (said to mean a sea-monster). |
11. | Aquarius. | The water-bearer. | Kūmbha (a water-pot). |
12. | Pisces. | The fishes. | Mina. |
[261]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The signs of the zodiac were nearly the same among the Greeks, Egyptians, Persians, Babylonians and Indians. They are supposed to have originated in Chaldea or Babylonia, and the fact that the constellations are indicated by nearly the same symbols renders their common origin probable. It seems likely that the existing Hindu zodiac may have been adopted from the Greeks.
The zodiac signs were almost identical among the Greeks, Egyptians, Persians, Babylonians, and Indians. They are believed to have originated in Chaldea or Babylonia, and the similarity in the constellations’ symbols suggests a shared origin. It’s possible that the current Hindu zodiac was adopted from the Greeks.
6. The Sankrānts.
The solar year begins with the entrance of the sun into Mesha or Aries.4 The day on which the sun passes into a new sign is called Sankrānt, and is to some extent observed as a holy day. But the Til Sankrānt or entry of the sun into Makara or Capricorn, which falls about the 15th January, is a special festival, because it marks approximately the commencement of the sun’s northern progress and the lengthening of the days, as Christmas roughly does with us. On this day every Hindu who is able bathes in a sacred river at the hour indicated by the Joshis of the sun’s entrance into the sign. Presents of til or sesamum are given to the Joshi, owing to which the day is called Til Sankrānt. People also sometimes give presents to each other.
The solar year starts when the sun moves into Aries. The day the sun changes signs is known as Sankrānt and is somewhat observed as a holy day. However, Til Sankrānt, when the sun enters Capricorn around January 15th, is a special festival because it marks the beginning of the sun’s northern journey and the lengthening of the days, much like how Christmas signifies a change for us. On this day, every Hindu who can bathes in a sacred river at the time suggested by the astrologers for the sun’s entrance into the sign. Gifts of sesame seeds are given to the astrologer, which is why the day is called Til Sankrānt. People also occasionally exchange gifts with each other.
7. The nakshatras or constellations of the moon’s path.
The Sankrānts do not mark the commencement of the Hindu months, which are still lunar and are adjusted to the solar year by intercalation. It is probable that long before they were able to measure the sun’s progress along the ecliptic the ancients had observed that of the moon, which it was much easier to do, as she is seen among the stars at night. Similarly there is little reason to doubt that the first division of time was the lunar month, which can be remarked by every one. Ancient astronomers measured the progress of the moon’s path along the ecliptic and divided it into twenty-seven sections, each of which represented roughly a day’s march. Each section was distinguished [262]by a group of stars either on the ecliptic or so near it, either in the northern or southern hemisphere, as to be occultated by the moon or capable of being in conjunction with it or the planets. These constellations are called nakshatras. Naturally, some of these constellations are the same as those subsequently chosen to mark the sun’s path or the signs of the zodiac. In some cases a zodiacal constellation is divided into two nakshatras. Like the signs, the nakshatras were held to represent animals or natural objects. The following is a list of them with their corresponding stars, and the object which each was supposed to represent:5
The Sankrānts do not signify the start of the Hindu months, which remain lunar and are adjusted to the solar year through intercalation. It’s likely that long before they could track the sun’s movement along the ecliptic, the ancients had noticed the moon’s pattern, which was easier to observe since it’s visible among the stars at night. Similarly, there’s little doubt that the earliest way to divide time was through the lunar month, which everyone could notice. Ancient astronomers tracked the moon’s path along the ecliptic and split it into twenty-seven sections, each representing about a day’s journey. Each section was identified [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] by a group of stars either on or close to the ecliptic, in either the northern or southern hemisphere, that could be obscured by the moon or align with it or the planets. These constellations are known as nakshatras. Naturally, some of these constellations are the same ones later selected to mark the sun’s path or the zodiac signs. In some instances, a zodiacal constellation is divided into two nakshatras. Similar to the signs, the nakshatras were thought to represent animals or natural objects. Here’s a list of them along with their corresponding stars and the objects they were believed to represent: 5
8. The revolution of the moon.
All the zodiacal constellations are thus included in the nakshatras except Capricorn, for which Aquila and Delphinis are substituted. These, as well as Hydra, are a considerable distance from the ecliptic, but may perhaps be nearer the moon’s path, which, as already seen, slightly diverges from it. But this point has not been ascertained by me. The moon completes the circuit of the heavens in its orbit round the earth in a little less than a lunar month or 27 days 8 hours. As twenty-seven nakshatras were demarcated, it seems clear that a nakshatra was meant to represent the distance travelled by the moon in a day. Subsequently a twenty-eighth small nakshatra was formed called Abhijit, out of Uttarāshādha and Sravana, and this may have been meant to represent the fractional part of the day. The days of the lunar month have each, as a matter of fact, a nakshatra allotted to them, which is recorded in all Hindu almanacs, and enters largely into the Joshi’s astrological calculations. It may have been the case that prior to the [264]naming of the days of the week, the days of the lunar month were distinguished by the names of their nakshatras, but this could only have been among the learned. For though there was a nakshatra for every day of the moon’s path round the ecliptic, the same days in successive months could not have the same nakshatras on account of what is called the synodical revolution of the moon. The light of the moon comes from the sun, and we see only that part of it which is illuminated by the sun. When the moon is between the earth and the sun, the light hemisphere is invisible to us, and there is no moon. When the moon is on the opposite side of the earth to the sun we see the whole of the illuminated hemisphere, and it is full moon. Thus in the time between one new moon and the next, the moon must proceed from its position between the earth and the sun to the same position again, and to do this it has to go somewhat more than once round the ecliptic, as is shown by the following figure.6
All the zodiac constellations are included in the nakshatras except Capricorn, which is replaced by Aquila and Delphinis. These, along with Hydra, are quite far from the ecliptic but might be closer to the moon's path, which, as we already noted, slightly deviates from it. However, I have not confirmed this point. The moon completes its orbit around the earth in a little less than a lunar month, or about 27 days and 8 hours. Since there are twenty-seven nakshatras, it seems clear that a nakshatra was intended to represent the distance the moon travels in one day. Later, a twenty-eighth small nakshatra was created called Abhijit, formed from Uttarāshādha and Sravana, possibly to represent the fractional part of the day. Each day of the lunar month actually has a corresponding nakshatra, as noted in all Hindu almanacs, and this plays a significant role in the astrological calculations of the Joshi. It may have been that before the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] naming of the days of the week, the days of the lunar month were identified by their nakshatras, although this was likely known only to scholars. Even though there is a nakshatra for each day of the moon’s orbit around the ecliptic, the same days in different months cannot have the same nakshatras due to what is called the synodical revolution of the moon. The moon's light comes from the sun, and we only see the part that is illuminated by it. When the moon is between the earth and the sun, the lit side is not visible to us, and we don't see the moon at all. When the moon is on the opposite side of the earth from the sun, we see the entire illuminated side, which is a full moon. Thus, during the time from one new moon to the next, the moon must move from its position between the earth and the sun back to the same position again, and to do this, it has to travel a bit more than once around the ecliptic, as illustrated in the following figure.6

Fig. 2.—Revolution of the Moon round the Earth.
Fig. 2.—The Moon's revolution around the Earth.
9. The days of the week.
As during the moon’s circuit of the earth, the earth is also travelling on its orbit, the moon will not be between the earth and the sun again on completion of its [265]orbit, but will have to traverse the further arc shown in the figure to come between the earth and the sun. When the moon has completed the circle of the ecliptic from the position ME, its position relative to the earth has become as NF and it has not yet come between the earth and the sun. Hence while the moon completes the circuit of the ecliptic7 in 27 days 8 hours, the time from one new moon to another is 29 days 13 hours. Hence the nakshatras will not fall on the same days in successive lunar months, and would not be suitable as names for the days. It seems that, recognising this, the ancient astronomers had to find other names. They had the lunar fortnights of 14 or 15 days from new to full and full to new moon. Hence apparently they hit on the plan of dividing these into half and regulating the influence which the sun, moon and planets were believed to exercise over events in the world by allotting one day to each of them. They knew of five planets besides the sun and moon, and by giving a day to each of them the seven-day week was formed. The term planet signifies a wanderer, and it thus perhaps seemed suitable that they should give their names to the days which would revolve endlessly in a cycle, as they themselves did in the heavens. The names of the days are:
As the moon orbits the earth, the earth is also moving along its path. Once the moon completes its orbit, it won't be positioned between the earth and the sun again right away; it will have to travel a bit further as shown in the figure to get in between them. When the moon finishes its trip along the ecliptic from the spot ME, its position concerning the earth changes to NF, and it still hasn't crossed between the earth and the sun. So, while the moon orbits the ecliptic in 27 days and 8 hours, the time between one new moon and the next is actually 29 days and 13 hours. Because of this, the nakshatras won't align on the same days in consecutive lunar months, making them unsuitable for naming the days. Realizing this, the ancient astronomers came up with different names. They divided the lunar phases of 14 or 15 days into two halves, managing the believed influences of the sun, moon, and planets on worldly events by assigning one day to each. They were aware of five planets in addition to the sun and moon, and by assigning a day to each, they established the seven-day week. The word planet means wanderer, and it seemed fitting to name the days after these celestial bodies that would endlessly cycle just as they did in the sky. The names of the days are:
Etwār or Raviwār. | Sunday. | (Ravi—the sun.) |
Somwār. | Monday. | (Soma—the moon.) |
Mangalwār. | Tuesday. | (Mangal or Bhauma—Mars.) |
Budhwār. | Wednesday. | (Buddha—Mercury.) |
Brihaspatwār or Guru. | Thursday. | (Brihaspat or Guru—Jupiter.) |
Shukurwār. | Friday. | (Shukra—Venus.) |
Saniwār or Sanīchara. | Saturday. | (Sani—Saturn.) |
The termination vāra means a day. The weekdays were similarly named in Rome and other countries speaking Aryan languages, and they are readily recognised in French. In English three days are named after the sun, moon and Saturn, but four, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday and Friday, are called after Scandinavian deities, the last three being Woden or Odin, Thor and Freya. I do not know whether these were identified with the planets. It is supposed that the Hindus obtained the seven-day week from the Greeks.8 [266]
The term vāra means a day. The weekdays have similar names in Rome and other countries that speak Aryan languages, and they’re easily recognized in French. In English, three days are named after the sun, moon, and Saturn, while four days—Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday—are named after Scandinavian gods, with the last three named after Woden or Odin, Thor, and Freya. I'm not sure if these were connected to the planets. It's believed that the Hindus got the seven-day week from the Greeks.8 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
10. The lunar year.
Four seven-day weeks were within a day and a fraction of the lunar month, which was the nearest that could be got. The first method of measuring the year would be by twelve lunar months, which would bring it back nearly to the same period. But as the lunar month is 29 days 13 hours, twelve months would be 354 days 12 hours, or nearly eleven days less than the tropical solar year. Hence if the lunar year was retained the months would move back round the year by about eleven days annually. This is what actually happens in the Muhammadan calendar where the twelve lunar months have been retained and the Muharram and other festivals come earlier every year by about eleven days.
Four seven-day weeks fit into a single day and a bit of the lunar month, which was the closest match available. The first way to measure the year would be by twelve lunar months, which would almost get you back to the same time. However, since the lunar month is 29 days and 13 hours, twelve months would total 354 days and 12 hours, which is nearly eleven days shorter than the tropical solar year. As a result, if the lunar year was kept, the months would shift backward around the year by about eleven days each year. This is exactly what occurs in the Islamic calendar, where the twelve lunar months are maintained and Muharram and other festivals occur earlier each year by about eleven days.
11. Intercalary months.
In order to reconcile the lunar and solar years the Hindus hit upon an ingenious device. It was ordained that any month in which the sun did not enter a new sign of the zodiac would not count and would be followed by another month of the same name. Thus in the month of Chait the sun must enter the sign Mesha or Aries. If he does not enter it during the lunar month there will be an intercalary Chait, followed by the proper month of the same name during which the sun will enter Mesha.9 Such an intercalary month is called Adhika. An intercalary month, obtained by having two successive lunar months of the same name, occurs approximately once in three years, and by this means the reckoning by twelve lunar months is adjusted to the solar year. On the other hand, the sun very occasionally passes two Sankrānts or enters into two fresh signs during the lunar month. This is rendered possible by the fact that the time occupied by the sun in passing through different signs of the zodiac varies to some extent. It is said that the zodiac was divided into twelve equal signs of 30° each or 1° for each day, as at this period it was considered that the year was 360 days.10 Possibly in adjusting the signs to 365 odd days some alterations may have been made in their length, or errors discovered. At any rate, whatever may be the reason, the length of the sun’s periods in the signs, or of the solar months, varies from [267]31 days 14 hours to 29 days 8 hours. Three of the months are less than the lunar month, and hence it is possible that two Sankrānts or passages of the sun into a fresh sign may occasionally occur in the same lunar month. When this happens, following the same rule as before, the month to which the second Sankrānt properly belongs, that is the one following that in which two Sankrānts occur, is called a Kshaya or eliminated month and is omitted from the calendar. Intercalary months occur generally in the 3rd, 5th, 8th, 11th, 14th, 16th and 18th years of a cycle of nineteen years, or seven times in nineteen years. It is found that in each successive cycle only one or two months are changed, so that the same month remains intercalary for several cycles of nineteen years and then gives way generally to one of the months preceding and rarely to the following month. Suppressed months occur at intervals varying from 19 to 141 years, and in a year when a suppressed month occurs there must always be one intercalary month and not infrequently there are two.11
To align the lunar and solar years, the Hindus developed a smart system. It was decided that if the sun didn't move into a new zodiac sign during a month, that month wouldn't count and would be followed by another month of the same name. So, in the month of Chait, the sun needs to enter the sign Mesha or Aries. If it doesn't during the lunar month, there will be an extra Chait, followed by the appropriate month of the same name when the sun does enter Mesha. Such an additional month is called Adhika. An extra month, resulting in two consecutive lunar months of the same name, happens about once every three years, helping to synchronize the twelve lunar months with the solar year. However, the sun can occasionally pass through two Sankrānts or enter new signs in one lunar month. This occurs because the time the sun spends in different zodiac signs can vary. It is said that the zodiac was divided into twelve equal signs of 30° each, or 1° for each day, as it was believed that a year was 360 days. In adjusting the signs to fit the 365 days, there might have been changes in their lengths or errors found. Regardless of the reason, the time the sun spends in each sign or solar month ranges from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]31 days 14 hours to 29 days 8 hours. Three of the months are shorter than the lunar month, so it’s possible for two Sankrānts to occur in one lunar month. When this happens, according to the same rule, the month that follows the one with two Sankrānts is called a Kshaya or eliminated month and is taken out of the calendar. Extra months typically occur in the 3rd, 5th, 8th, 11th, 14th, 16th, and 18th years of a 19-year cycle, or seven times in nineteen years. It turns out that in each cycle, only one or two months change, so the same month often remains extra for several cycles of nineteen years before usually being replaced by one of the preceding months, and rarely by the following month. Suppressed months happen at intervals ranging from 19 to 141 years, and in any year with a suppressed month, there is always at least one extra month, and often there are two.
This method of adjusting the solar and lunar years, though clumsy, is so far scientific that the solar and lunar years are made to agree without any artificial intercalation of days. It has, however, the great disadvantages of the frequent intercalary month, and also of the fact that the lunar months begin on different dates in the English solar calendar, varying by nearly twenty days.
This way of syncing the solar and lunar years, although awkward, is scientific enough to align them without adding extra days artificially. However, it has significant downsides, like the regular addition of an intercalary month, and the lunar months starting on different dates in the English solar calendar, which can vary by almost twenty days.
12. Superstitions about numbers.
It seems not improbable that the unlucky character of the number thirteen may have arisen from its being the number of the intercalary month. Though the special superstition against sitting down thirteen to a meal is, no doubt, associated particularly with the Last Supper, the number is generally unlucky as a date and in other connections. And this is not only the case in Europe, but the Hindus, Persians and Pārsis also consider thirteen an unlucky number; and the Muhammadans account for a similar superstition by saying that Muhammad was ill for the first thirteen days of the month Safar. Twelve, as being the number of the months in the lunar and solar years, is an auspicious number; thirteen would be one extra, and as being the intercalary [268]month would be here this year and missing next year. Hence it might be supposed that one of thirteen persons met together would be gone at their next meeting like the month. Similarly, the auspicious character of the number seven may be due to its being the total of the sun, moon and five planets, and of the days of the week named after them. And the number three may have been invested with mystic significance as representing the sun, moon and earth. In the Hindu Trinity Vishnu and Siva are the sun and moon, and Brahma, who created the earth, and has since remained quiescent, may have been the personified representative of the earth itself.
It’s possible that the bad luck associated with the number thirteen comes from it being the number of the extra month. While the specific superstition against having thirteen people at a meal is likely tied to the Last Supper, the number is generally seen as unlucky in dates and other contexts. This isn’t just true in Europe; Hindus, Persians, and Pārsis also view thirteen as an unlucky number, and Muslims explain a similar superstition by saying Muhammad was sick for the first thirteen days of the month Safar. Twelve, being the number of months in both lunar and solar years, is considered a lucky number; thirteen would be one more, and as the extra [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]month, it would be present this year and absent next year. So, it’s thought that one of thirteen people gathering would be missing by their next meeting, just like the month. Similarly, the luck associated with the number seven may come from it representing the sun, moon, and five planets, as well as the days of the week named after them. The number three could have gained mystical significance by symbolizing the sun, moon, and earth. In the Hindu Trinity, Vishnu and Siva represent the sun and moon, while Brahma, who created the earth and has since stayed quiet, may symbolize the earth itself.
13. The Hindu months.
The names of the Hindu months were selected from among those of the nakshatras, every second or third being taken and the most important constellations apparently chosen. The following statement shows the current names for the months, the nakshatras from which they are derived, and the constellations they represent:
The names of the Hindu months were chosen from the nakshatras, selecting every second or third one, with the most significant constellations seemingly picked. The following statement displays the current names for the months, the nakshatras they come from, and the constellations they represent:
Month. | Nakshatra. | Constellation. | |||
1. | Chait. | Chitra. | Virgo. | ||
2. | Baisākh. | Visacha. | Libra. | ||
3. | Jeth. | Jyestha. | Scorpio. | ||
4. | Asārh. | ![]() |
Pūrva Ashādha. | ![]() |
Sagittarius. |
Uttara Ashādha. | |||||
5. | Shrāwan. | Sravana. | Aquila. | ||
6. | Bhādon. | ![]() |
Pūrva (E) Bhadrapada. | ![]() |
Pegasus. |
Uttara (N) Bhadrapada. | |||||
7. | Kunwār or Aswīn. | Aswini. | Aries. | ||
8. | Kārtik. | Krittika. | Pleiades (Part of Taurus). | ||
9. | Aghan or Mārgashīr. | Mrigasiras. | Orion. | ||
10. | Pūs. | Pushya. | Cancer. | ||
11. | Māgh. | Magha. | Leo. | ||
12. | Phāgun. | ![]() |
Pūrva (E) Phālguni. | ![]() |
Leo. |
Uttara (N) Phālguni. |
Thus if the Pleiades are reckoned as part of Taurus,12 eight zodiacal signs give their names to months as well as Orion, Pegasus and Aquila, while two months are included in Leo. It appears that in former times the year began with Pūs or December, as the month Mārgashīr was also called Aghan or Agrahana, or ‘That which went before,’ that is [269]the month before the new year. But the renewal of vegetation in the spring has exercised a very powerful effect on the primitive mind, being marked by the Holi festival in India, corresponding to the Carnival in Europe. The vernal equinox was thus perhaps selected as the most important occasion and the best date for beginning the new year, which now commences in northern India with the new moon of Chait, immediately following the Holi festival, when the sun is in the sign of Mesha or Aries. At first the months appear to have travelled round the year, but subsequently they were fixed by ordaining that the month of Chait should begin with the new moon during the course of which the sun entered the sign Aries.13 The constellation Chitra, from [270]which the sign is named, is nearly opposite to this in the zodiac, as shown by the above figure.14
So, if the Pleiades are counted as part of Taurus, eight zodiac signs are used to name months, along with Orion, Pegasus, and Aquila, while two months are part of Leo. It seems that in the past, the year began with Pūs or December, as the month Mārgashīr was also known as Aghan or Agrahana, meaning ‘That which went before,’ referring to the month before the new year. However, the renewal of plant life in spring has had a strong influence on early cultures, marked by the Holi festival in India, which is similar to Carnival in Europe. The vernal equinox may have been chosen as the most significant time to celebrate the new year, which now starts in northern India with the new moon of Chait, right after the Holi festival, when the sun is in the sign of Mesha or Aries. Initially, the months seemed to rotate through the year, but later they were fixed by deciding that the month of Chait would begin with the new moon in the period when the sun entered Aries. The constellation Chitra, after which the sign is named, is almost opposite this in the zodiac, as shown in the figure above.

Fig. 3.—The Hindu Ecliptic showing the relative position of Zodiacal Signs and Nakshatras.
Fig. 3.—The Hindu Ecliptic showing the relative position of Zodiac Signs and Nakshatras.
Consequently, the full moon, being nearly opposite the sun on the ecliptic, would be in the sign Chitra or near it. In southern India the months begin with the full moon, but in northern India with the new moon; it seems possible that the months were called after the nakshatra, of the full moon to distinguish them from the solar months which would be called after the sign of the zodiac in which the sun was. But no authoritative explanation seems to be available. Similarly, the nakshatras after which the other months are named, fall nearly opposite to them at the new moon, while the full moon would be in or near them.
As a result, the full moon, positioned nearly opposite the sun on the ecliptic, would be in the sign Chitra or close to it. In southern India, the months start with the full moon, whereas in northern India, they begin with the new moon; it seems likely that the months were named after the nakshatra of the full moon to differentiate them from the solar months, which would be named according to the zodiac sign the sun is in. However, there doesn't appear to be a definitive explanation for this. Likewise, the nakshatras that the other months are named after are almost opposite them at the new moon, while the full moon would be in or near them.
14. The solar nakshatras.
The periods during which the sun passes through each nakshatra are also recorded, and they are of course constant in date like the solar months. As there are twenty-seven nakshatras, the average time spent by the sun in each is about 13½ days. These periods are well known to the people as they have the advantage of not varying in date like the lunar months, while over most of India the solar months are not used. The commencement of the various agricultural operations is dated by the solar nakshatras, and there are several proverbs about them in connection with the crops. The following are some examples: “If it does not rain in Pushya and Punarvasu Nakshatras the children of Nimār will go without food.” ‘Rain in Magha Nakshatra (end of August) is like food given by a mother,’ because it is so beneficial. “If there is no wind in Mrigasiras (beginning of June), and no heat in Rohini (end of May), sell your plough-cattle and go and look for work.” ‘If it rains during Uttara (end of September) dogs will turn up their noses at grain,’ because the harvest will be so abundant. “If it rains during Aslesha (first half of August) the wheat-stalks will be as stout as drum-sticks” (because the land will be well ploughed). ‘If rain falls in Chitra or Swāti Nakshatras (October) there won’t be enough cotton for lamp-wicks.’
The times when the sun moves through each nakshatra are also recorded, and they consistently fall on specific dates, just like the solar months. Since there are twenty-seven nakshatras, the average time the sun spends in each is about 13½ days. These periods are well-known among people because they don’t change like the lunar months, and for most of India, solar months aren't used. The start of various farming activities is calculated based on the solar nakshatras, and there are several proverbs related to them about crops. Here are some examples: “If it doesn’t rain in Pushya and Punarvasu Nakshatras, the children of Nimār will go hungry.” “Rain during Magha Nakshatra (the end of August) is like food from a mother,” because it’s so beneficial. “If there’s no wind in Mrigasiras (the beginning of June) and no heat in Rohini (the end of May), sell your plough-cattle and look for work.” “If it rains during Uttara (the end of September), dogs will turn up their noses at grain,” because the harvest will be so plentiful. “If it rains during Aslesha (the first half of August), the wheat-stalks will be as sturdy as drumsticks” (thanks to well-tilled land). “If rain falls in Chitra or Swāti Nakshatras (October), there won’t be enough cotton for lamp-wicks.”
15. Lunar fortnights and days.
The lunar month was divided into two fortnights called paksha or wing. The period of the waxing moon was known as sukla or sudi paksha, that is the light fortnight, [271]and that of the waning moon as krishna or budi paksha, that is the dark fortnight.
The lunar month is split into two phases called paksha or wing. The time of the waxing moon is referred to as sukla or sudi paksha, meaning the light fortnight, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and the time of the waning moon is known as krishna or budi paksha, meaning the dark fortnight.
Each lunar month was also divided into thirty equal periods, called tithis or lunar days. Since there are less than thirty days in the lunar month, a tithi does not correspond to an ordinary day, but begins and ends at odd hours of the day. Nevertheless the tithis are printed in all almanacs, and are used for the calculation of auspicious moments.15
Each lunar month was also divided into thirty equal parts, known as tithis or lunar days. Since there are fewer than thirty days in a lunar month, a tithi doesn’t match up with a regular day, but instead starts and ends at unusual hours. Still, the tithis are included in all almanacs and are used to calculate lucky times.15
16. Divisions of the day.
The day is divided for ordinary purposes of measuring time into eight pahars or watches, four of the day and four of the night; and into sixty gharis or periods of twenty-four minutes each. The pahars, however, are not of equal length. At the equinox the first and fourth pahar of the day and night each contain eight gharis, and the two middle ones seven gharis. In summer the first and fourth pahars of the day contain nine gharis each, and the two middle ones eight each, while the first and fourth pahars of the night contain seven and the two middle ones six each. Thus in summer the four day pahars contain 13 hours 36 minutes and the night ones 10 hours 24 minutes. And in winter the exact opposite is the case, the night pahars being lengthened and the day ones shortened in precisely the same manner. No more unsatisfactory measure of time could well be devised. The termination of the second watch or do pahar always corresponds with midday and midnight respectively.
The day is split for practical timekeeping into eight pahars or watches, four during the day and four at night; and into sixty gharis or periods of twenty-four minutes each. However, the pahars are not all the same length. At the equinox, the first and fourth pahar of the day and night each have eight gharis, while the two middle ones have seven gharis. In summer, the first and fourth pahars of the day have nine gharis each, and the two middle ones have eight each, while the first and fourth pahars of the night have seven and the two middle ones have six each. So in summer, the four day pahars total 13 hours and 36 minutes, and the night ones total 10 hours and 24 minutes. In winter, the opposite is true, with the night pahars being longer and the day ones being shorter in the same way. It’s an unsatisfactory way to measure time. The end of the second watch, or do pahar, always aligns with midday and midnight.
The apparatus with which the hours were measured and announced consisted of a shallow metal pan, named from its office, ghariāl, and suspended so as to be easily struck with a wooden mallet by the ghariāli. He measured the passing of a ghari by an empty thin brass cup or katori, perforated at the bottom, and placed on the surface of a large vessel filled with water, where nothing could disturb it; the water came through the small hole in the bottom of the cup and filled it, causing it to sink in the period of one ghari. At the expiration of each ghari the ghariāl struck its number from one to nine with a mallet on a brass plate, and at the end of each pahar he struck a gujar or eight strokes to announce the fact, followed by one to four hollow-sounding [272]strokes to indicate the number of the pahar. This custom is still preserved in the method by which the police-guards of the public offices announce the hours on a gong and subsequently strike four, eight and twelve strokes to proclaim these hours of the day and night by our clock. Only rich men could afford to maintain a ghariāl, as four persons were required to attend to it during the day and four at night.16
The device used to measure and announce the hours had a shallow metal pan, known as a ghariāl, that was hung up so it could be easily hit with a wooden mallet by the ghariāli. He tracked the passing of a ghari using an empty, thin brass cup or katori, which had a small hole at the bottom and was placed on top of a large vessel filled with water, where it wouldn’t be disturbed. Water would flow through the hole in the cup and fill it, causing it to sink over the course of one ghari. At the end of each ghari, the ghariāl would strike the corresponding number from one to nine on a brass plate using a mallet, and at the end of each pahar, he would strike a gujar, which was eight strokes to announce that fact, followed by one to four hollow-sounding [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]strokes to indicate the number of the pahar. This tradition is still upheld today, as the police guards at public offices announce the hours on a gong and then strike four, eight, and twelve strokes to mark the hours of the day and night according to our clock. Only the wealthy could afford to keep a ghariāl, as it required four people to attend to it during the day and another four at night.16
17. The Joshi’s calculations.
The Joshi calculates auspicious17 seasons by a consideration of the sun’s zodiacal sign, the moon’s nakshatra or daily mansion, and other rules. From the monthly zodiacal signs and daily nakshatras in which children are born, as recorded in their horoscopes, he calculates whether their marriage will be auspicious. Thus the zodiacal signs are supposed to be divided among the four castes, Pisces, Cancer and Scorpio belonging to the Brāhman; Aries, Leo and Sagittarius to the Kshatriya; Taurus, Virgo and Capricorn to the Vaishya; and Gemini, Libra and Aquarius to the Sūdra. If the boy and girl were born under any of the three signs of the same caste it is a happy conjunction. If the boy’s sign was of a caste superior to the girl’s, it is suitable, but if the girl’s sign is of a superior caste to the boy’s it is an omen that she will rule the household; and though the marriage may take place, certain ceremonies should be performed to obviate this effect. There is also a division of the zodiacal signs according to their nature. Thus Virgo, Libra, Gemini, Aquarius and half of Sagittarius are considered to be of the nature of man, or formed by him; Aries, Taurus, half of Sagittarius and half of Capricorn are of the nature of animals; Cancer, Pisces and half of Capricorn are of a watery nature; Leo is of the desert or wild nature; and Scorpio is of the nature of insects. If the boy and girl were both born under signs of the same nature their marriage will be auspicious, but if they were born under signs of different [273]natures, they will share only half the blessings and comforts of the marriage state, and may be visited by strife, enmity, misery or distress. As Leo and Scorpio are looked upon as being enemies, evil consequences are much dreaded from the marriage of a couple born under these signs. There are also numerous rules regarding the nakshatras or mansions of the moon and days of the week under which the boy and girl were born, but these need not be reproduced. If on the day of the wedding the sun or any of the planets passes from one zodiacal sign to another, the wedding must be delayed for a certain number of gharis or periods of twenty-four minutes, the number varying for each planet. The hours of the day are severally appointed to the seven planets and the twelve zodiacal signs, and the period of ascendancy of a sign is known as lagan; this name is also given to the paper specifying the day and hour which have been calculated as auspicious for the wedding. It is stated that no weddings should be celebrated during the period of occultation of the planets Jupiter and Venus, nor on the day before new moon, nor the Sankrānt or day on which the sun passes from one zodiacal sign to another, nor in the Singhast year, when the planet Jupiter is in the constellation Leo. This takes place once in twelve years. Marriages are usually prohibited during the four months of the rainy season, and sometimes also in Pūs, Jeth or other months.
The Joshi calculates favorable seasons by considering the sun’s zodiac sign, the moon’s nakshatra or daily mansion, and other guidelines. Based on the monthly zodiac signs and daily nakshatras where children are born, recorded in their horoscopes, he determines whether their marriage will be fortunate. The zodiac signs are thought to be divided among the four castes: Pisces, Cancer, and Scorpio belong to the Brāhman; Aries, Leo, and Sagittarius to the Kshatriya; Taurus, Virgo, and Capricorn to the Vaishya; and Gemini, Libra, and Aquarius to the Sūdra. If both the boy and girl were born under any of the three signs of the same caste, it’s considered a happy match. If the boy’s sign is from a higher caste than the girl’s, it's acceptable; however, if the girl’s sign is from a higher caste than the boy’s, it indicates she will dominate the household. Although the marriage can still happen, certain ceremonies should be performed to counteract this effect. There's also a classification of zodiac signs based on their characteristics. Virgo, Libra, Gemini, Aquarius, and half of Sagittarius are seen as having a human nature; Aries, Taurus, half of Sagittarius, and half of Capricorn are animal in nature; Cancer, Pisces, and half of Capricorn have a watery nature; Leo is associated with the desert or wild nature; and Scorpio is linked to insects. If both the boy and girl are born under signs of the same nature, their marriage will be blessed, but if they are under signs of different natures, they will experience only half the joys and comforts of marriage, possibly facing conflict, hostility, sorrow, or hardship. Since Leo and Scorpio are viewed as oppositional, marriages between those signs are particularly feared due to potential negative outcomes. There are also various rules regarding the nakshatras or lunar mansions, and the days of the week when the boy and girl were born, but these details won’t be repeated here. If on the wedding day the sun or any planets shift from one zodiac sign to another, the wedding must be postponed for a specific number of gharis, or periods of twenty-four minutes, varying by planet. The hours of the day are assigned to the seven planets and twelve zodiac signs, with the time a sign holds sway known as lagan; this term is also used for the document that indicates the day and hour deemed lucky for the wedding. It’s advised that no weddings take place during the occultation of the planets Jupiter and Venus, nor the day before a new moon, nor on Sankrānt when the sun moves from one zodiac sign to another, nor in the Singhast year when Jupiter is in Leo, which happens once every twelve years. Marriages are generally not allowed during the four months of the rainy season and occasionally in Pūs, Jeth, or other months.
18. Personal names.
The Joshi names children according to the moon’s daily nakshatra under which they were born, each nakshatra having a letter or certain syllables allotted to it with which the name must begin. Thus Magha has the syllables Ma, Mi, Mu and Me, with which the name should begin, as Mansāram, Mithu Lāl, Mukund Singh, Meghnāth; Purwa Phālguni has Mo and Te, as Moji Lāl and Tegi Lāl; Punarvasu has Ke, Ko, Ha and Hi, as Kesho Rao, Koshal Prasād, Hardyāl and Hīra Lāl, and so on. The primitive idea connecting a name with the thing or person to which it belongs is that the name is actually a concrete part of the person or object, containing part of his life, just as the hair, nails and all the body are believed to contain part of the life, which is not at first localised in any part of the body nor conceived of as separate from it. The primitive mind could conceive no abstract [274]idea, that is nothing that could not be seen or heard, and it could not think of a name as an abstract appellation. The name was thought of as part of that to which it was applied. Thus, if one knew a man’s name, it was thought that one could use it to injure him, just as if one had a piece of his hair or nails he could be injured through them because they all contained part of his life; and if a part of the life was injured or destroyed the remainder would also suffer injury, just as the whole body might perish if a limb was cut off. For this reason savages often conceal their real names, so as to prevent an enemy from obtaining power to injure them through its knowledge. By a development of the same belief it was thought that the names of gods and saints contained part of the divine life and potency of the god or saint to whom they were applied. And even separated from the original owner the name retained that virtue which it had acquired in association; hence the power assigned to the names of gods and superhuman beings when used in spells and incantations. Similarly, if the name of a god or saint was given to a child it was thought that some part of the nature and virtue of the god might be conferred on the child. Thus Hindu children are most commonly named after gods and goddesses under the influence of this idea; and though the belief may now have decayed the practice continues. Similarly the common Muhammadan names are epithets of Allah or god or of the Prophet and his relations. Jewish children are named after the Jewish patriarchs. In European countries the most common male names are those of the Apostles, as John, Peter, James, Paul, Simon, Andrew and Thomas; and the names of the Evangelists were, until recently, also given. The most common girl’s name in several European countries is Mary, and a generation or two ago other Biblical names, as Sarah, Hannah, Ruth, Rachel, and so on, were very usually given to girls. In England the names next in favour for boys and girls are those of kings and queens, and the same idea perhaps originally underlay the application of these names. The following are some of the best-known Hindu names, taken from those of gods:— [275]
The Joshi family names their children based on the moon's daily nakshatra (lunar mansion) at the time of their birth, with each nakshatra assigned a letter or specific syllables that the name must start with. For example, Magha has the syllables Ma, Mi, Mu, and Me, leading to names like Mansāram, Mithu Lāl, Mukund Singh, and Meghnāth. Purwa Phālguni has Mo and Te, as seen in Moji Lāl and Tegi Lāl. Punarvasu includes Ke, Ko, Ha, and Hi, leading to names like Kesho Rao, Koshal Prasād, Hardyāl, and Hīra Lāl, and so on. The foundational idea linking a name to the entity it represents is that the name is considered an actual part of the person or object, embodying a piece of their essence, just like hair, nails, and the entire body are believed to hold a part of one's life, which is not initially localized nor viewed separately from the body. The primitive mindset was unable to understand abstract concepts; they could only think of things that could be seen or heard and did not perceive a name as merely an abstract term. Instead, the name was regarded as an integral part of what it represented. Thus, if someone knew a person's name, they believed they could harm that individual, much like possessing a piece of their hair or nails could lead to injury, since all of these held a part of their life. If a part of that life was harmed or removed, it was thought that the rest would also be affected, much like a body could suffer if a limb were severed. For this reason, many indigenous people hide their true names to prevent enemies from gaining the power to harm them by knowing it. Building upon this belief, it was thought that the names of deities and saints contained pieces of their divine life and power. Even when separated from the original owner, the name retained the virtues it acquired in that association; hence the significance of the names of gods and otherworldly beings when used in spells and rituals. Similarly, when a child was named after a god or saint, it was believed that some essence and qualities of the deity might be passed on to the child. As a result, Hindu children are often named after gods and goddesses based on this belief; although this notion may have waned over time, the practice remains. Likewise, common names among Muslims are derived from titles of Allah or the Prophet and his family. Jewish children are often named after Jewish patriarchs. In European countries, the most frequently used male names are those of the Apostles, like John, Peter, James, Paul, Simon, Andrew, and Thomas; until recently, the names of the Evangelists were also popular. Mary is the most common girl's name in several European nations, and a generation or two ago, other Biblical names like Sarah, Hannah, Ruth, and Rachel were often given to girls. In England, the next most favored names for boys and girls come from kings and queens, reflecting a similar underlying sentiment. Below are some well-known Hindu names derived from the names of gods:— [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Names of Vishnu.
Names of Vishnu.
- Nārāyan. Probably ‘The abode of mortals,’ or else ‘He who dwelt on the waters (before creation)’; now applied to the sun.
- Wāman. The dwarf, one of Vishnu’s incarnations.
- Janārdan. Said to mean protector of the people.
- Narsingh. The man-lion, one of Vishnu’s incarnations.
- Hari. Yellow or gold-colour or green. Perhaps applied to the sun.
- Parashrām. From Parasurāma or Rāma with the axe, one of the incarnations of Vishnu.
- Gadadhar. Wielder of the club or gada.
- Jagannāth. Lord of the world.
- Dīnkar. The sun, or he who makes the days (dīn karna).
- Bhagwān. The fortunate or illustrious.
- Anant. The infinite or eternal.
- Madhosūdan. Destroyer of the demon Madho (Madho means honey or wine).
- Pāndurang. Yellow-coloured.
Names of Rāma, or Vishnu’s Great Incarnation as King Rāma of Ayodhia.
Names of Rama, or Vishnu’s Great Incarnation as King Rama of Ayodhya.
- Rāmchandra, the moon of Rāma, and Rāmbaksh, the gift of Rāma, are the commonest Hindu male names.
- Atmārām. Soul of Rāma.
- Sitārām. Rāma and Sita his wife.
- Rāmcharan. The footprint of Rāma.
- Sakhārām. The friend of Rāma.
- Sewārām. Servant of Rāma.
Names of Krishna.
Krishna's Names.
- Krishna and its diminutive Kishen are very common names.
- Kanhaiya. A synonym for Krishna.
- Dāmodar. Because his mother tied him with a rope to a large tree to keep him quiet and he pulled up the tree, roots and all.
- Bālkishen. The boy Krishna. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
- Ghansiām. The dark-coloured or black one (like dark clouds); probably referring to the belief that Krishna belonged to the non-Aryan races.
- Madan Mohan. The enchanter of love.
- Manohar. The heart-stealer.
- Yeshwant. The glorious.
- Kesho. Having long, fine hair. A name of Krishna. Also the destroyer of the demon Keshi, who was covered with hair. It would appear that the epithet was first applied to Krishna himself and afterwards to a demon whom he was supposed to have destroyed.
- Balwant. Strong. An epithet of Krishna, used in conjunction with other names.
- Mādhava. Honey-sweet or belonging to the spring, vernal.
- Girdhāri. He who held up the mountain. Krishna held up the mountain Govardhan, balancing the peak on his finger to protect the people from the destructive rains sent by Indra.
- Shiāmsundar. The dark and beautiful one.
- Nandkishore, Nandkumār. Child of Nand the cowherd, Krishna’s foster-father.
Names of Siva.
Siva's Names.
- Sadāsheo. Siva the everlasting.
- Mahādeo. The great god.
- Trimbak. The three-eyed one (?).
- Gangādhar. The holder of the Ganges, because it flows from Siva’s hair.
- Kāshināth. The lord of Benāres.
- Kedārnāth. The lord of cedars (referring to the pine-forests of the Himālayas).
- Nīlkanth. The blue-jay sacred to Siva. Name of Siva because his throat is bluish-black either from swallowing poison at the time of the churning of the ocean or from drinking large quantities of bhāng.
- Shankar. He who gives happiness.
- Vishwanāth. Lord of the universe.
- Sheo Prasād. Gift of Siva.
[277]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Names of Ganpati or Ganesh.
Names of Ganpati or Ganesha.
- Ganpati is itself a very common name.
- Vidhyādhar. The lord of learning.
- Vināyak. The remover of difficulties.
- Ganesh Prasād. Gift of Ganesh. A child born on the fourth day of any month will often be given this name, as Ganesh was born on the 4th Bhādon (August).
Names of Hanumān.
Names of Hanuman.
- Hanumān itself is a very common name.
- Māroti, son of Mārut the god of the wind.
- Mahāvīra or Mahābīr. The strong one.
Other common sacred names are: Amrit, the divine nectar, and Moreshwar, lord of the peacock, perhaps an epithet of the god Kartikeya. Men are also often named after jewels, as: Hīra Lāl, diamond; Panna Lāl, emerald; Ratan Lāl, a jewel; Kundan Lāl, fine gold. A child born on the day of full moon may be called Pūran Chand, which means full moon. There are of course many other male names, but those here given are the commonest. Children are also frequently named after the day or month in which they were born.
Other common sacred names include: Amrit, the divine nectar, and Moreshwar, the lord of the peacock, which might be a title for the god Kartikeya. Men are often named after jewels, such as Hīra Lāl, which means diamond; Panna Lāl, meaning emerald; Ratan Lāl, a jewel; and Kundan Lāl, fine gold. A child born on the day of the full moon may be called Pūran Chand, meaning full moon. There are of course many other male names, but the ones mentioned here are the most common. Children are also frequently named after the day or month they were born in.
19. Terminations of names.
Common terminations of male names are: Charan, footprint; Dās, slave; Prasād, food offered to a god; Lāl, dear; Datta, gift, commonly used by Maithil Brāhmans; Dīn or Baksh, which also means gift; Nāth, lord of; and Dulāre, dear to. These are combined with the names of gods, as: Kālicharan, footprint of Kāli; Rām Prasād or Kishen Prasād, an offering to Rāma or Krishna; Bishen Lāl, dear to Vishnu; Ganesh Datta, a gift from Ganesh; Ganga Dīn, a gift from the Ganges; Sheo Dulāre, dear to Siva; Vishwanāth, lord of the universe. Boys are sometimes given the names of goddesses with such terminations, as Lachmi or Jānki Prasād, an offering to these goddesses. A child born on the 8th of light Chait (April) will be called Durga Prasād, as this day is sacred to the goddess Durga or Devi.
Common endings for male names include: Charan, meaning footprint; Dās, meaning slave; Prasād, meaning food offered to a god; Lāl, meaning dear; Datta, meaning gift, commonly used by Maithil Brāhmans; Dīn or Baksh, which also means gift; Nāth, meaning lord of; and Dulāre, meaning dear to. These are often combined with the names of gods, such as: Kālicharan, meaning footprint of Kāli; Rām Prasād or Kishen Prasād, an offering to Rāma or Krishna; Bishen Lāl, meaning dear to Vishnu; Ganesh Datta, a gift from Ganesh; Ganga Dīn, a gift from the Ganges; Sheo Dulāre, meaning dear to Siva; Vishwanāth, meaning lord of the universe. Boys are sometimes given names of goddesses with these endings, like Lachmi or Jānki Prasād, an offering to these goddesses. A child born on the 8th of light Chait (April) will be named Durga Prasād, as this day is sacred to the goddess Durga or Devi.
20. Women’s names.
Women are also frequently named after goddesses, as: [278]Pārvati, the consort of Siva; Sīta, the wife of Rāma; Jānki, apparently another name for Sīta; Lakshmi, the consort of Vishnu, and the goddess of wealth; Sāraswati, the goddess of wisdom; Rādha, the beloved of Krishna; Dasoda, the foster-mother of Krishna; Dewāki, who is supposed to have been the real mother of Krishna; Durga, another name for Siva’s consort; Devi, the same as Durga and the earth-goddess; Rukhmini, the bright or shining one, a consort of Vishnu; and Tulsi, the basil-plant, sacred to Vishnu.
Women are often named after goddesses, such as: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Pārvati, the wife of Siva; Sīta, the spouse of Rāma; Jānki, another name for Sīta; Lakshmi, the wife of Vishnu and the goddess of wealth; Sāraswati, the goddess of wisdom; Rādha, Krishna's beloved; Dasoda, Krishna's foster mother; Dewāki, who is believed to be Krishna's biological mother; Durga, another name for Siva’s wife; Devi, which is the same as Durga and represents the earth-goddess; Rukhmini, meaning the bright or shining one, a partner of Vishnu; and Tulsi, the basil plant that is sacred to Vishnu.
Women are also named after the sacred rivers, as: Ganga, Jamni or Yamuni (Jumna); Gomti, the river on which Lucknow stands; Godha or Gautam, after the Godāvari river; and Bhāgirathi, another name for the Ganges. The river Nerbudda is commonly found as a man’s name, especially in places situated on its banks. Other names of women are: Sona, gold; Puna, born at the full moon; Manohra, enchanting; Kamala, the lotus; Indumati, a moonlight night; Sumati, well-minded; Sushila, well-intentioned; Srimati, wealthy; Amrita, nectar; Phulwa, a flower; Imlia, the tamarind; Malta, jasmine; and so on.
Women are also named after the sacred rivers, like Ganga, Jamni or Yamuni (Jumna); Gomti, the river on which Lucknow is located; Godha or Gautam, after the Godāvari river; and Bhāgirathi, another name for the Ganges. The Nerbudda river is often used as a man's name, especially in areas along its banks. Other names for women include: Sona, which means gold; Puna, born under the full moon; Manohra, enchanting; Kamala, the lotus; Indumati, a moonlit night; Sumati, well-minded; Sushila, well-intentioned; Srimati, wealthy; Amrita, nectar; Phulwa, a flower; Imlia, the tamarind; Malta, jasmine; and so on.
If a girl is born after four sons she will be called Pancho or fifth, and one born in the unlucky Mul Nakshatra is called Mulia. When a girl is married and goes to her husband’s house her name is always changed there. If two girls have been married into the household, they may be called Bari Bohu and Choti Bohu, or the elder and younger daughters-in-law; or a girl may be called after the place from which she comes, as Jabalpurwāli, Raipurwāli, and so on.
If a girl is born after four sons, she's called Pancho, or the fifth. A girl born in the unfortunate Mul Nakshatra is called Mulia. When a girl gets married and moves into her husband's house, her name is changed there. If two girls marry into the household, they might be called Bari Bohu and Choti Bohu, or the elder and younger daughters-in-law. Alternatively, a girl may be named after her hometown, like Jabalpurwāli, Raipurwāli, and so on.
21. Special names and bad names.
The higher castes have two names, one given by the Joshi, which is called rāshi-ka-nām or the ceremonial name, rāshi meaning the Nakshatra or moon’s daily mansion under which the child was born. This is kept secret and only used in marriage and other ceremonies, though the practice is now tending to decay. The other is the chaltu or current name, and may either be a second ordinary name, such as those already given, or it may be taken from some peculiarity of the child. Names of the latter class are: Bhūra, brown; Putro, a doll, given to a pretty child; Dukāli, born in [279]famine-time; Mahinga, dear or expensive; Chhota, little; Bābu, equivalent to little prince or noble; Pāpa, father; Kakku, born in the cucumber season; Lada, pet; Pattu, a somersault; Judāwan, cooling, and so on. Bad names are also given to avert ill-luck and remove the enmity of the spirits hostile to children, if the mother’s previous babies have been lost. Instances of these are Raisa, short in stature; Lūla, having a maimed arm; Ghasīta, dragged along on a board; Damru, bought for a farthing; Khairāti, alms; Dukhi, pain; Kubra, hunch-back; Gudri, rag; Kāna, one-eyed; Birla, thin or lean; Bisāhu, bought or purchased; and Bulāki and Chedi, having a pierced nostril; these names are given to a boy whose nostril has been pierced to make him resemble a girl and thus decrease his value.18 Further instances of such names have been given in other articles.
The higher castes have two names: one given by the Joshi, called rāshi-ka-nām or the ceremonial name, with rāshi meaning the Nakshatra or the moon's daily mansion that the child was born under. This name is kept secret and only used during marriages and other ceremonies, though this practice is starting to fade. The other name is the chaltu or current name, which can either be another ordinary name, like those previously mentioned, or it might be derived from a unique characteristic of the child. Examples of the latter type include: Bhūra, meaning brown; Putro, meaning doll, given to a pretty child; Dukāli, born during a famine; Mahinga, meaning dear or expensive; Chhota, meaning little; Bābu, equivalent to little prince or noble; Pāpa, meaning father; Kakku, born in the cucumber season; Lada, meaning pet; Pattu, meaning somersault; Judāwan, meaning cooling, and so on. Unfavorable names are also given to ward off bad luck and to reduce the hostility of spirits that might affect children, particularly if the mother has lost previous babies. Examples of such names include Raisa, meaning short in stature; Lūla, meaning having a maimed arm; Ghasīta, meaning dragged along on a board; Damru, meaning bought for a farthing; Khairāti, meaning alms; Dukhi, meaning pain; Kubra, meaning hunchback; Gudri, meaning rag; Kāna, meaning one-eyed; Birla, meaning thin or lean; Bisāhu, meaning bought or purchased; and Bulāki and Chedi, meaning having a pierced nostril; these names are given to a boy whose nostril has been pierced to make him look like a girl and thus lessen his value.18 Additional examples of such names can be found in other articles.
4 Owing to the precession of the equinoxes, the sidereal year is not the same as the solar year, being about 20 minutes longer. That is, the sun passes a particular star a second time in a period of 365 days 6 hours and 9 minutes, while it passes the equatorial point in 365 days 5 hours 48 minutes 49 seconds, this latter period being the solar year. The difference is due to slight changes in the direction of the earth’s axis, which change the position of the celestial equator and of the equinoctial point where the sun crosses it. It is not clear how the Hindus get over this difficulty, but the point does not affect the general account.
4 Because of the precession of the equinoxes, the sidereal year isn’t the same as the solar year, being about 20 minutes longer. In other words, the sun passes a specific star a second time in a span of 365 days, 6 hours, and 9 minutes, while it crosses the equatorial point in 365 days, 5 hours, 48 minutes, and 49 seconds, with this latter time being the solar year. The difference comes from slight shifts in the direction of the Earth’s axis, which alters the position of the celestial equator and the equinoctial point where the sun crosses it. It’s not clear how the Hindus address this issue, but it doesn’t affect the overall explanation.
5 The stars corresponding to the nakshatras and their symbols are mainly taken from Mr. L. D. Barnett’s Antiquities of India, pp. 190, 191, compared with the list in Mr. W. Brennand’s Hindu Astronomy, pp. 40, 42.
5 The stars associated with the nakshatras and their symbols are primarily sourced from Mr. L. D. Barnett’s Antiquities of India, pages 190 and 191, and compared with the list in Mr. W. Brennand’s Hindu Astronomy, pages 40 and 42.
6 Taken from Professor Newcomb’s Astronomy for Everybody.
6 Taken from Professor Newcomb’s Astronomy for Everyone.
7 The moon’s orbit is really an ellipse like that of the earth and all the planets.
7 The moon’s orbit is actually an ellipse, similar to that of the Earth and all the planets.
9 The Indian Calendar, by Messrs. Sewell and Dikshit, pp. 11 and 25.
9 The Indian Calendar, by Sewell and Dikshit, pages 11 and 25.
11 The Indian Calendar, Sewell and Dikshit, p. 28 and Table I.
11 The Indian Calendar, Sewell and Dikshit, p. 28 and Table I.
12 This seems to have been done by some ancient Indian astronomers.
12 It looks like this was created by some ancient Indian astronomers.
16 The above particulars regarding the measurement of time by the ghariāl are taken from ‘An Account of the Hindustāni Horometry’ in Asiatic Researches, vol. v. p. 81, by John Gilchrist, Esq. The account appears to be to some extent controversial, and it is possible that the arrangement of the gharis may have varied in different localities.
16 The details above about how time is measured using the ghariāl come from ‘An Account of the Hindustāni Horometry’ in Asiatic Researches, vol. v. p. 81, by John Gilchrist, Esq. This account seems to be somewhat controversial, and it’s possible that the setup of the gharis may have been different in various regions.
17 The information contained in this paragraph is taken from Captain Mackintosh’s Report on the Rāmosis, chap. iii. (India Office Library Tracts), in which a large variety of rules are given.
17 The information in this paragraph comes from Captain Mackintosh’s Report on the Rāmosis, chapter 3. (India Office Library Tracts), where a wide range of rules is provided.
Julāha
Julāha, Momin.—A low Muhammadan caste of weavers resident mainly in Saugor and Burhānpur. They numbered about 4000 persons in 1911. In Nāgpur District the Muhammadan weavers generally call themselves Momin, a word meaning ‘orthodox.’ In northern India and Bengal Julāhas are very numerous and the bulk of them are probably converted Hindus. Mr. (Sir Denzil) Ibbetson remarks: “We find Koli-Julāhas, Chamār-Julāhas, Morhi-Julāhas, Ramdāsi-Julāhas, and so forth; and it is probable that after a few generations these men will drop the prefix which denotes their low origin and become Julāhas pure and simple.”1 The Julāhas claim Adam as the founder of their craft, inasmuch as when Satan made him realise his nakedness he taught the art of weaving to his sons. And they say that their ancestors came from Arabia. In Nimār the Julāhas or Momins assert that they do not permit outsiders to be admitted as members of the caste, but the accuracy of this is doubtful, while in Saugor any Muhammadan who wishes to do so may become a Julāha. They follow the Muhammadan laws of marriage and inheritance. Unions between relatives are favoured, but a man may not marry [280]his sister, niece, aunt or foster-sister. The Julāha or Momin women observe no purda, and are said to be almost unique among Muhammadans in this respect.
Julāha, Momin.—A low Muslim group of weavers mainly found in Saugor and Burhānpur. They had around 4000 members in 1911. In Nāgpur District, the Muslim weavers usually refer to themselves as Momin, which means ‘orthodox.’ In northern India and Bengal, Julāhas are very numerous, and most of them are likely converted Hindus. Mr. (Sir Denzil) Ibbetson notes: “We find Koli-Julāhas, Chamār-Julāhas, Morhi-Julāhas, Ramdāsi-Julāhas, and so forth; and it is likely that after a few generations, these men will drop the prefix indicating their low status and become simply Julāhas.”1 The Julāhas claim that Adam is the originator of their craft because, when Satan made him aware of his nakedness, he taught the art of weaving to his sons. They also assert that their ancestors came from Arabia. In Nimār, the Julāhas or Momins claim they don’t allow outsiders to join their caste, but this is questionable; in Saugor, any Muslim who wishes can become a Julāha. They adhere to the Muslim laws of marriage and inheritance. Marriages among relatives are encouraged, but a man cannot marry [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his sister, niece, aunt, or foster-sister. The Julāha or Momin women do not observe purda and are said to be almost unique among Muslims in this regard.
“The Musalmān2 weaver or Julāha,” Sir G. Grierson writes, “is the proverbial fool of Hindu stories and proverbs. He swims in the moonlight across fields of flowering linseed, thinking the blue colour to be caused by water. He hears his family priest reading the Korān, and bursts into tears to the gratification of the reader. When pressed to tell what part affected him most, he says it was not that, but that the wagging beard of the old gentleman so much reminded him of a favourite goat of his which had died. When forming one of a company of twelve he tries to count them and finding himself missing wants to perform his own funeral obsequies. He finds the rear peg of a plough and wants to set up farming on the strength of it. He gets into a boat at night and forgets to pull up the anchor. After rowing till dawn he finds himself where he started, and concludes that the only explanation is that his native village could not bear to lose him and has followed him. If there are eight weavers and nine huqqas, they fight for the odd one. Once on a time a crow carried off to the roof of the house some bread which a weaver had given his child. Before giving the child any more he took the precaution of removing the ladder. Like the English fool he always gets unmerited blows. For instance, he once went to see a ram-fight and got butted himself, as the saying runs:
“The Musalmān2 weaver or Julāha,” Sir G. Grierson writes, “is the well-known fool in Hindu stories and proverbs. He swims in the moonlight across fields of blooming linseed, thinking the blue color is caused by water. He hears his family priest reading the Korān and starts to cry, much to the delight of the reader. When asked what part moved him the most, he says it wasn’t that, but that the old man's wagging beard reminded him of a favorite goat he had that had died. When he’s part of a group of twelve, he tries to count them and, finding himself missing, wants to hold his own funeral. He finds the rear peg of a plough and decides to start farming based on that. He gets into a boat at night and forgets to pull up the anchor. After rowing until dawn, he finds himself back where he started and concludes that his hometown couldn't bear to lose him and followed him. If there are eight weavers and nine huqqas, they fight over the extra one. Once, a crow took some bread that a weaver had given to his child to the roof of a house. Before giving the child more, he thought it was wise to remove the ladder. Like the English fool, he often receives undeserved hits. For example, he once went to watch a ram fight and ended up getting butted himself, as the saying goes:”
Karigah chhor tamāsa jay
Karigah chhor tamāsa jaye
Nahak chot Julāha khay.
Nahak chot Julāha khay.
‘He left his loom to see the fun and for no reason got a bruising.’ Another story (told by Fallon) is that being told by a soothsayer that it was written in his fate that his nose would be cut off with an axe, the weaver was incredulous and taking up an axe, kept flourishing it, saying—
‘He left his loom to see the fun and for no reason got hurt.’ Another story (told by Fallon) is that after a soothsayer told him it was destined that his nose would be cut off with an axe, the weaver couldn't believe it and picked up an axe, waving it around, saying—
Yon karba ta gor kātbon
Yon karba ta gor kātbon
Yon karba ta hāth kātbon
The card is in hand
Aur yon karba tab nā——
Aur yeh karna tab nahi——
[281]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
‘If I do so I cut off my leg, if I do so I cut off my hand, but unless I do so my no——,’ and his nose was off. Another proverb Julāha jānathi jo katai, ‘Does a weaver know how to cut barley,’ refers to a story (in Fallon) that a weaver unable to pay his debt was set to cut barley by his creditor, who thought to repay himself in this way. But instead of reaping, the stupid fellow kept trying to untwist the tangled barley stems. Other proverbs at his expense are; ‘The Julāha went out to cut the grass at sunset, when even the crows were going home.’ ‘The Julāha’s brains are in his backside.’ His wife bears an equally bad character, as in the proverb: ‘A wilful Julāhin will pull her own father’s beard.’”
'If I do this I cut off my leg, if I do this I cut off my hand, but unless I do this my no——,' and his nose was gone. Another proverb Julāha jānathi jo katai, ‘Does a weaver know how to cut barley,’ refers to a story (in Fallon) about a weaver who couldn't pay his debt and was made to cut barley by his creditor, who thought he could collect his payment this way. But instead of harvesting, the fool kept trying to untangle the barley stems. Other proverbs that poke fun at him include: ‘The Julāha went out to cut the grass at sunset, when even the crows were heading home.’ ‘The Julāha’s brains are in his backside.’ His wife has just as bad a reputation, as shown in the proverb: ‘A stubborn Julāhin will pull her own father’s beard.’”
Kachera
1. Origin of the caste.
Kachera,1 Kachāra (from kānch, glass).—The functional caste of makers of glass bangles. The Kacheras numbered 2800 persons in the Central Provinces in 1911, of whom 1800 were found in the Jubbulpore District. The caste say that in former times glass bangles were made only by Turk or Muhammadan Kacheras. The present name of Turkāri is probably derived from Turk. But when Gauri Pārvati was to be married to Mahādeo, she refused to wear the bangles made by a Turkāri. So Mahādeo constructed a vedi or furnace, and from this sprang the first Hindu Kachera, who was employed to make bangles for Pārvati. A later variant of the legend, having a sufficiently obvious deduction, is that Mahādeo did not create a man, but caught hold of a Kshatriya who happened to be present and ordered him to make the bangles. His descendants followed the new profession and thus came to be known as Kacheras. It is a possible conclusion from the story that the art of making glass bangles was introduced by the Muhammadans and, as suggested in the article on Lakhera, it may be the case that Hindu women formerly wore ornaments made of lac.
Kachera,1 Kachāra (from kānch, glass).—This is the functional caste of glass bangle makers. In 1911, there were about 2,800 Kacheras in the Central Provinces, with 1,800 located in the Jubbulpore District. The caste claims that in earlier times, only Turk or Muhammadan Kacheras made glass bangles. The current name Turkāri likely comes from the word Turk. However, when Gauri Pārvati was set to marry Mahādeo, she refused to wear the bangles created by a Turkāri. So, Mahādeo built a vedi or furnace, and from this, the first Hindu Kachera was born, who was tasked with making bangles for Pārvati. A later version of the legend suggests that instead of creating a man, Mahādeo grabbed a Kshatriya who was nearby and ordered him to make the bangles. His descendants adopted this new trade and became known as Kacheras. It's possible to infer from the story that the art of making glass bangles was introduced by the Muhammadans and, as mentioned in the article on Lakhera, Hindu women may have previously worn jewelry made of lac.
2. Exogamous groups.
The exogamous sections of the Kacheras show that the caste is of very mixed origin. Several of them are named [282]after other castes, as Bharia (forest tribe), Gadaria (shepherd), Sunār, Naua (Nai), Thakurel (Thākur or Rājpūt), Kachhwāha and Chauhān (septs of Rājpūts), and Kuria or Kori (weaver), and indicate that members of these castes took to the profession of bangle-making and became Kacheras. It may be surmised that, in the first instance perhaps, when the objection to using the product of the Muhammadan workman arose, if the theory of the prior use of lac bangles be correct, members of different castes took to supplying bangles for their own community, and from these in the course of time the Kachera caste was developed. Other names of sections worth mentioning are Jharrāha, one who frets or worries; Kharrāha, a choleric person; Dukesha, one who carries a begging-bowl; Thuthel, a maimed man, and Khajha, one suffering from the itch.
The exogamous sections of the Kacheras show that the caste has a very mixed background. Several of them are named [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] after other castes, such as Bharia (forest tribe), Gadaria (shepherd), Sunār, Naua (Nai), Thakurel (Thākur or Rājpūt), Kachhwāha and Chauhān (subgroups of Rājpūts), and Kuria or Kori (weaver), indicating that members of these castes took up the profession of bangle-making and became Kacheras. It can be assumed that, initially perhaps, when the issue of using products made by Muhammadan workers surfaced, if the theory about the previous use of lac bangles is correct, members of different castes began providing bangles for their own community, and over time, this led to the formation of the Kachera caste. Other notable section names include Jharrāha, someone who frets or worries; Kharrāha, a hot-tempered person; Dukesha, someone who carries a begging bowl; Thuthel, a maimed person; and Khajha, someone suffering from the itch.
3. Social customs.
The exogamous sections are known as baink. The marriage of persons belonging to the same section and of first cousins is forbidden. Girls are generally married at an early age, as there is a scarcity of women in the caste, and they are snapped up as soon as available. As a natural consequence a considerable bride-price is paid, and the desire of the Kachera to make a profit by the marriage of his daughter is ridiculed in the following saying, supposed to be his prayer: “O God, give me a daughter. In exchange for her I shall get a pair of bullocks and a potful of rupees, and I shall be rich for the rest of my life. As her dowry I shall give her a sickle, a hoe and a spinning-machine, and these will suffice for my daughter to earn her livelihood.” The usual sum paid for a girl is Rs. 50. The marriage ceremony is performed by walking round the sacred pole, and after it the couple try their strength against each other, the bride trying to push a stone pestle on to a slab with her foot and the groom pushing it off with his. At the end of the wedding an omen is taken, a silver ornament known as dhāl2 which women wear in the ear being fixed on to a wall and milk poured over it. If the ornament is displaced by the stream of milk and falls down, it is considered that the union will be a happy one. The proceeding perhaps symbolises roughly the birth of a child. The marriage of [283]widows is permitted, and in consequence of the scarcity of women the widow is usually married to her late husband’s younger brother, if there be one, even though he may be only a child. Divorce is permitted. Liaisons within the caste are usually overlooked, but a woman going wrong with an outsider is expelled from the community. The Kacheras commonly burn the dead. They employ Brāhmans for ceremonial purposes, but their social status is low and no high caste will take water from them. They eat flesh and fish, and some of them drink liquor, while others have given it up. They have a caste committee or panchāyat for the punishment of social offences, which is headed by officials known as Mālik and Dīwān. Their favourite deity is Devi, and in her honour they sow the Jawaras or pots of wheat corresponding to the gardens of Adonis during the nine days prior to the Rāmnaomi and Dasahra festivals in March and September. Some of them carry their devotion so far as to grow the plants of wheat on their bodies, sitting in one posture for nine days and almost giving up food and drink. At the Diwāli festival they worship the furnace in which glass bangles are made.
The exogamous sections are called baink. Marrying someone from the same section or first cousins is not allowed. Girls typically get married at a young age because there aren’t many women in the caste, and they are taken as soon as they become available. Consequently, a significant bride-price is paid, and the Kachera’s wish to profit from marrying off his daughter is mocked in a saying that’s supposed to be his prayer: “O God, give me a daughter. In exchange for her, I’ll get a pair of bullocks and a potful of rupees, and I’ll be rich for life. For her dowry, I’ll give her a sickle, a hoe, and a spinning machine, and that will be enough for her to make a living.” The typical amount paid for a girl is Rs. 50. The marriage ceremony involves walking around a sacred pole, and after that, the couple tests their strength against each other, with the bride trying to push a stone pestle onto a slab using her foot while the groom pushes it off with his foot. At the end of the wedding, an omen is taken, using a silver ornament called dhāl2 which women wear in their ears; it is attached to a wall while milk is poured over it. If the ornament is displaced by the milk and falls, it’s believed that the union will be a happy one. This act may symbolize the birth of a child. Widows are allowed to remarry, and due to the scarcity of women, a widow is usually married to her deceased husband’s younger brother if one exists, even if he is still a child. Divorce is allowed. Liaisons within the caste are often overlooked, but a woman who has an affair with an outsider is expelled from the community. The Kacheras typically cremate their dead. They hire Brāhmans for ceremonial purposes, but their social status is low, and no high caste will drink water from them. They consume meat and fish, and some drink alcohol while others have given it up. They have a caste committee or panchāyat to punish social offenses, led by officials known as Mālik and Dīwān. Their primary deity is Devi, and in her honor, they sow Jawaras or pots of wheat, similar to the gardens of Adonis, during the nine days leading up to the Rāmnaomi and Dasahra festivals in March and September. Some are so devoted that they grow the wheat plants on their bodies, sitting in one position for nine days while nearly forgoing food and drink. During the Diwāli festival, they worship the furnace where glass bangles are made.
4. Occupation.
The traditional occupation of the caste is the manufacture of glass bangles. They import the glass in lumps from northern India and melt it in their furnace, after which the colouring matter is applied and the ring is turned on a slab of stone. Nearly all Hindu married women have glass bangles, which are broken or removed if their husbands die. But the rule is not universal, and some castes do not wear them at all. Mārwāri women have bangles of ivory, and Dhangar (shepherd) women of cocoanut-shell. Women of several castes who engage in labour have glass bangles only on the left wrist and metal ones on the right, as the former are too fragile. Low-caste women sometimes wear the flat, black bangles known as khagga on the upper arm. In many castes the glass bangles are also broken after the birth of a child. Bangles of many colours are made, but Hindus usually prefer black or indigo-blue. Among Hindus of good caste a girl may wear green bangles while she is unmarried; at her wedding black bangles are put on her wrists, and thereafter she may have them of black, blue, red or yellow, but [284]not green. Muhammadans usually wear black or dark-green bangles. A Hindu woman has the same number of bangles on each wrist, not less than five and more if she likes. She will never leave her arms entirely without bangles, as she thinks this would cause her to become a widow. Consequently when a new set are purchased one or two of the old ones are kept on each arm. Similarly among castes who wear lac bangles like Banjāras, five should be worn, and these cover the greater part of the space between the wrist and the elbow. The men of the caste usually stay at home and make the bangles, and the women travel about to the different village markets, carrying their wares on little ponies if they can afford them. It is necessary that the seller of bangles should be a woman, as she has to assist her customers to work them on to their wrists, and also display her goods to high-caste women behind the purda in their homes.
The traditional job of the caste is making glass bangles. They import glass chunks from northern India and melt it in their furnace, after which they apply color and shape the rings on a stone slab. Almost all Hindu married women wear glass bangles, which are broken or taken off if their husbands die. However, this rule isn’t universal, and some castes don’t wear them at all. Mārwāri women have ivory bangles, and Dhangar (shepherd) women wear coconut-shell ones. Women from various laboring castes have glass bangles only on their left wrist and metal ones on their right, since the glass ones are too delicate. Low-caste women sometimes wear flat, black bangles known as khagga on their upper arms. In many castes, glass bangles are also broken after a child is born. Many colors of bangles are made, but Hindus generally prefer black or indigo-blue. Among Hindus of good caste, a girl can wear green bangles while she is single; during her wedding, black bangles are placed on her wrists, and after that, she can have them in black, blue, red, or yellow, but [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]not green. Muslim women usually wear black or dark green bangles. A Hindu woman has the same number of bangles on each wrist, with a minimum of five, or more if she likes. She won’t leave her arms completely bare of bangles, as she believes it would make her a widow. So when she buys a new set, she keeps one or two of the old ones on each arm. Similarly, among castes that wear lac bangles like Banjāras, five should be worn, covering most of the area between the wrist and elbow. The men of the caste usually stay home and make the bangles, while the women travel to different village markets, carrying their products on small ponies if they can afford it. It’s important that a woman sells the bangles, as she must help her customers put them on their wrists and also show her goods to high-caste women behind the purda in their homes.
The Kacheras’ bangles are very cheap, from two to fourteen being obtainable for a pice (farthing), according to quality. Many are also broken, and the seller has to bear the loss of all those broken when the purchaser is putting them on, which may amount to 30 per cent. And though an improvement on the old lac bangles, the colours are very dull, and bracelets of better and more transparent glass imported from Austria now find a large sale and tend to oust the indigenous product. The Kachera, therefore, is, as a rule, far from prosperous. The incessant bending over the furnace tends to undermine his constitution and often ruins his eyesight. There is in fact a Hindi saying to the effect that, “When the Kachera has a son the rejoicings are held in the Kundera’s (turner’s) house. For he will go blind and then he will find nothing else to do but turn the Kundera’s lathe.” [285]
The Kacheras’ bangles are very inexpensive, with prices ranging from two to fourteen available for a pice (farthing), depending on quality. Many of them are also broken, and the seller has to absorb the loss of all those that break when the buyer is putting them on, which can be about 30 percent. While they are an improvement over the old lac bangles, the colors are quite dull, and bracelets made of better and clearer glass imported from Austria are now becoming popular and threatening the local product. As a result, the Kachera is generally not very well-off. The constant bending over the furnace can damage his health and often impairs his eyesight. There is actually a Hindi saying that goes, “When the Kachera has a son, the celebrations are held in the Kundera’s (turner’s) house. Because he will go blind and then will have nothing else to do but work at the Kundera’s lathe.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This article is based on a paper by Mr. Pancham Lāl, naib-tahsīldār, Murwāra, with extracts from the Central Provinces Monograph on Pottery and Glassware, by Mr. Jowers, and some information collected by Mr. Hīra Lāl.
1 This article is based on a paper by Mr. Pancham Lāl, deputy tahsildar, Murwāra, with excerpts from the Central Provinces Monograph on Pottery and Glassware, by Mr. Jowers, and some information gathered by Mr. Hira Lāl.
KĀCHHI
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice. 285
- 2. Subdivisions. 285
- 3. Marriage customs. 286
- 4. Childbirth. 287
- 5. Ear-piercing 287
- 6. Disposal of the dead. 288
1. General notice.
Kāchhi.—An important cultivating caste of the northern Districts, who grow vegetables and irrigated crops requiring intensive cultivation. The distinction between the Kāchhis and Mālis of the Hindustāni Districts is that the former grow regular irrigated crops, while the latter confine their operations to vegetables and flower-gardens; whereas the Māli or Marār of the Marātha country is both a cultivator and a gardener. The Kāchhis numbered about 120,000 persons in 1911, and resided mainly in the Saugor, Damoh, Jubbulpore and Narsinghpur Districts. The word Kāchhi may be derived from kachhār, the name given to the alluvial land lying on river banks, which they greatly affect for growing their vegetables. Another derivation is from kāchhni, a term used for the process of collecting the opium from the capsules of the poppy.1 The caste are probably an offshoot of the Kurmis. Owing to the resemblance of names they claim a connection with the Kachhwāha sept of Rājpūts, but this is not at all probable.
Kāchhi.—An important farming community in the northern districts, known for growing vegetables and irrigated crops that need intensive cultivation. The main difference between the Kāchhis and the Mālis in the Hindustāni districts is that the former grow regular irrigated crops, while the latter focus on vegetables and flower gardens. In contrast, the Māli or Marār of the Marātha region is both a farmer and a gardener. In 1911, the Kāchhi population was about 120,000, primarily living in the Saugor, Damoh, Jubbulpore, and Narsinghpur districts. The term Kāchhi may come from kachhār, which refers to the fertile alluvial land along riverbanks that they prefer for growing vegetables. Another possible origin is kāchhni, a term used for the process of harvesting opium from poppy capsules. 1 The caste is likely a branch of the Kurmis. Due to the similarity in names, they assert a connection with the Kachhwāha clan of Rājpūts, but this is very unlikely.
2. Subdivisions.
The caste is divided into a number of subcastes, most of which take their names from special plants which they grow. Thus the Hardia Kāchhis grow haldi or turmeric; the Alias cultivate the āl or Indian madder, from which the well-known red dye is obtained; the Phūlias are flower-gardeners; the Jirias take their name from jira or cumin; the Murai or Murao Kāchhis are called after the muli or radish; the Pirias [286]take their name from the piria or basket in which they carry earth; the Sanias grow san or hemp; the Mor Kāchhis are those who prepare the maur or marriage-crown for weddings; and the Līlia subcaste are called after the indigo plant (īl or nīl). In some localities they have a subcaste called Kāchhwāhi, who are considered to have a connection with the Rājpūts and to rank higher than the others.
The caste is divided into several subcastes, most of which are named after specific plants they cultivate. For example, the Hardia Kāchhis grow turmeric; the Alias cultivate Indian madder, which produces the well-known red dye; the Phūlias are flower gardeners; the Jirias derive their name from cumin; the Murai or Murao Kāchhis are named after radish; the Pirias take their name from the basket in which they carry soil; the Sanias grow hemp; the Mor Kāchhis are those who prepare the marriage crown for weddings; and the Līlia subcaste is named after the indigo plant. In some areas, there's a subcaste called Kāchhwāhi, who are believed to have ties with the Rājpūts and are considered to rank higher than the others.
3. Marriage customs.
The social customs of the Kāchhis resemble those of the Kurmis. The descendants of the same parents do not intermarry for three generations. A man may have two sisters to wife at the same time. In the Damoh District, on the arrival of the bridegroom’s party, the bride is brought into the marriage-shed, and is there stripped to the waist while she holds a leaf-cup in her hand; this is probably done so that the bridegroom may see that the bride is free from any bodily defect. Girls are usually married before they are ten years old, and if the parents are too poor to arrange a match for their daughter, the caste-fellows often raise a subscription when she attains this age and get her married. The bridegroom should always be older than the bride, and the difference is generally from five to ten years. The bridegroom wears a loin-cloth and long coat reaching to the ground, both of which are stained yellow with turmeric; the bride wears a red cloth or one in which red is the main colour. The girl’s father gives her a dowry of a cow or jewels, or at least two rupees; while the boy’s father pays all the expenses of the wedding with the exception of one feast. The bridegroom gives the bride a present of three shoulder-cloths and three skirts, and one of these is worn by her at the wedding; this is the old northern method of dress, but married women do not usually adhere to it and have adopted the common sāri or single body-cloth. The principal ceremony is the bhānwar or walking round the sacred post. While the bride and bridegroom are engaged in this the parents and elderly relatives shut themselves into the house and weep. During the first four rounds of the post the bride walks in front bowing her head and the bridegroom places his right hand on her back; while during the last three the bridegroom walks in front holding the bride by her third finger. After this the bride is hidden somewhere in the house and the [287]bridegroom has to search for her. Sometimes the bride’s younger sister is dressed up in her clothes and the bridegroom catches her in mistake for his wife, whereupon the old women laugh and say to him, ‘Do you want her also?’ If finally he fails to find the bride he must give her some ornament.
The social customs of the Kāchhis are similar to those of the Kurmis. Siblings do not intermarry for three generations. A man can have two sisters as wives at the same time. In the Damoh District, when the bridegroom’s party arrives, the bride is brought into the marriage-shed, where she is stripped to the waist while holding a leaf-cup; this is likely to allow the bridegroom to see that she has no physical defects. Girls are usually married before they turn ten, and if the parents cannot afford to find a match for their daughter, community members often raise money to help her get married when she reaches this age. The bridegroom should always be older than the bride, typically by five to ten years. The bridegroom wears a loin-cloth and a long coat that reaches the ground, both dyed yellow with turmeric; the bride wears a red cloth or one where red is the dominant color. The girl's father gives her a dowry of a cow or jewelry, or at least two rupees, while the boy’s father covers all the wedding expenses except for one feast. The bridegroom gifts the bride three shoulder-cloths and three skirts, one of which she wears for the wedding; this is the traditional northern outfit, although married women usually don’t stick to it and have switched to the typical sāri or single body-cloth. The main ceremony is the bhānwar or walking around the sacred post. While the bride and bridegroom are doing this, the parents and older relatives go inside the house and weep. During the first four rounds of the post, the bride walks in front with her head bowed, and the bridegroom places his right hand on her back; for the last three rounds, the bridegroom walks in front holding the bride by her third finger. After this, the bride is hidden somewhere in the house, and the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]bridegroom has to look for her. Sometimes, the bride’s younger sister is dressed in her clothes, and the bridegroom accidentally catches her thinking she is his wife, leading the older women to laugh and say to him, ‘Do you want her too?’ If he ultimately fails to find the bride, he must give her some kind of ornament.
After the wedding the bridegroom’s marriage-crown is hung to the roof in a basket. And on the sixth day of the following month of Bhādon (August), he again dresses himself in his wedding clothes, and taking his marriage-crown on a dish, proceeds to the nearest stream or river accompanied by his friends. Here he throws the crown into the water, and the wedding coat is washed clean of the turmeric and unsewn and made up into ordinary clothes. This ceremony is known as moschatt and is common to Hindu castes generally. Widows are permitted to marry again, and the most usual match is with the younger brother of the deceased husband. Divorce is allowed at the instance either of the husband or wife, and may be effected by a simple declaration before the caste committee.
After the wedding, the groom’s wedding crown is hung from the ceiling in a basket. On the sixth day of the following month of Bhādon (August), he puts on his wedding clothes again and, carrying his wedding crown on a plate, heads to the nearest stream or river with his friends. There, he tosses the crown into the water, and his wedding coat is cleaned of the turmeric, taken apart, and turned into regular clothes. This ceremony is known as moschatt and is typically observed by Hindu castes in general. Widows are allowed to remarry, and it’s most common for them to marry the younger brother of their deceased husband. Divorce can be initiated by either the husband or wife and can be finalized with a simple statement before the caste committee.
4. Childbirth.
After a birth neither the mother nor child are given anything to eat the first day; and on the second they bring a young calf and give a little of its urine to the child, and to the mother a little sugar and the half of a cocoanut. In the evening of this day they buy all kinds of hot spices and herbs from a Bania and make a cake with them and give it to the mother to eat. On the second day the child begins to drink its mother’s milk. The navel-string is cut and buried in the room on the first day, and over it a fire is kept burning continuously during the period of impurity. The small piece which falls from the child’s body is buried beneath the mother’s bed. The period of impurity after the birth of a girl lasts for four days and five days for a boy. On the sixth day the mother is given rice to eat. Twelve days after a child is born the barber’s wife cuts its nails for the first time and throws the clippings away.
After a baby is born, neither the mother nor the child is given anything to eat on the first day. On the second day, they bring a young calf and give a little of its urine to the child, while the mother receives a bit of sugar and half a coconut. In the evening of that day, they buy various hot spices and herbs from a vendor and make a cake for the mother to eat. On the second day, the child starts drinking its mother’s milk. The umbilical cord is cut and buried in the room on the first day, and a fire is kept burning continuously during the period of impurity. The small piece that falls from the child’s body is buried beneath the mother’s bed. The period of impurity after the birth of a girl lasts four days, and five days for a boy. On the sixth day, the mother is given rice to eat. Twelve days after a child is born, the barber’s wife cuts its nails for the first time and discards the clippings.
5. Ear-piercing
The ears of boys and girls are pierced when they are four or five years old; until this is done they are not considered as members of the caste and may take food from anyone. The ear is always pierced by a Sunār (goldsmith), who travels about the country in the pursuit of this calling. [288]A brass pin is left in the ear for fifteen days, and is then removed and a strip of wood is substituted for it in a boy’s ear and a peacock’s feather in that of a girl to enlarge the hole. Girls do not have their nostrils pierced nor wear nose-rings, as the Kāchhis are a comparatively low caste. They are tattooed before or after marriage with patterns of a scorpion, a peacock, a discus, and with dots on the chin and cheek-bones. During the period of her monthly impurity a girl is secluded in the house and does not eat flesh or fish. When the time is finished she goes to the river and bathes and dresses her hair with earth, which is a necessary ceremony of purification.
The ears of boys and girls are pierced when they are four or five years old; until this happens, they aren’t considered members of the caste and can eat food from anyone. The ear is always pierced by a Sunār (goldsmith), who travels around the country for this work. A brass pin is left in the ear for fifteen days, after which it is removed and replaced with a strip of wood for boys and a peacock feather for girls to enlarge the hole. Girls don’t have their nostrils pierced or wear nose-rings, as the Kāchhis are a relatively low caste. They are tattooed before or after marriage with designs of a scorpion, a peacock, a discus, and with dots on the chin and cheekbones. During her monthly impurity, a girl is secluded in the house and does not eat meat or fish. Once the time is up, she goes to the river, baths, and dresses her hair with earth, which is a required ceremony for purification.
6. Disposal of the dead.
The bodies of children under five and of persons dying from smallpox, snake-bite or cholera are buried, and those of others are cremated. In Chhindwāra they do not wash or anoint the corpses of the dead, but sprinkle on them a little turmeric and water. On the day of the funeral or cremation the bereaved family is supplied with food by friends. The principal deity of the Kāchhis is Bhainsāsur, who is regarded as the keeper of the vegetable garden and is represented by a stone placed under a tree in any part of it. He is worshipped once a year after the Holi festival with offerings of vermilion, areca-nuts and cocoanuts, and libations of liquor. The Kāchhis raise all kinds of vegetables and garden crops, the principal being chillies, turmeric, tobacco, garlic, onions, yams and other vegetables. They are diligent and laborious, and show much skill in irrigating and manuring their crops.
The bodies of children under five and people who die from smallpox, snake bites, or cholera are buried, while others are cremated. In Chhindwāra, they don’t wash or anoint the dead bodies; instead, they sprinkle a little turmeric and water on them. On the day of the funeral or cremation, friends provide the grieving family with food. The main deity of the Kāchhis is Bhainsāsur, who is seen as the guardian of the vegetable garden and is symbolized by a stone placed under a tree in any part of it. He is worshipped once a year after the Holi festival with offerings of vermilion, areca nuts, coconuts, and alcohol. The Kāchhis grow all kinds of vegetables and garden crops, with the main ones being chilies, turmeric, tobacco, garlic, onions, yams, and other vegetables. They are hardworking and diligent, showing great skill in irrigating and fertilizing their crops.
Kadera
1. Historical notice.
Kadera, Kandera, Golandāz, Bāndar, Hawāidar.1—A small occupational caste of makers of fireworks. The Kaderas numbered 2200 persons in 1911, and were most numerous in the Narsinghpur District. They consider themselves to have come from Bundelkhand, where the caste is also found, but it is in greatest strength in the Gwālior State. In former times Kaderas were employed to manufacture gunpowder and missiles of iron, and serve cannon in the Indian armies. The term Golandāz or ‘ball-thrower’ was also applied to native artillerymen. The Bāndar or ‘rocket-throwers’ were a separate class, who fired rockets containing [289]missiles, the name being derived from vān, an arrow. With them may be classed the Deg-andāz or ‘mortar-throwers,’ who used thick earthenware pots filled with powder and having fuses attached, somewhat resembling the modern bomb—missiles which inflicted dreadful wounds.2 Mr. Irvine writes of the Mughal artillery as follows: “The fire was never very rapid. Orme speaks of the artillery firing once in a quarter of an hour. In 1721 the usual rate of fire of heavy guns was once every three hours. Artillery which fired once in two gharis or forty-four minutes was praised for its rapidity of action. The guns were usually posted behind the clay walls of houses; or they might take up a commanding position on the top of a brick-kiln; or a temporary entrenchment might be formed out of the earthen bank and ditch which usually surround a grove of mango-trees.” Hawāidār is a term for a maker of fireworks, while the name Kandera itself may perhaps be derived from kand, an arrow.
Kadera, Kandera, Golandāz, Bāndar, Hawāidar.1—A small group of people who make fireworks. In 1911, there were about 2200 Kaderas, mostly found in the Narsinghpur District. They believe they originated from Bundelkhand, where this group is also present, but they are most prominent in the Gwālior State. Historically, Kaderas were hired to produce gunpowder and iron missiles and to serve cannon in the Indian armies. The term Golandāz, meaning ‘ball-thrower,’ was also used for native artillerymen. The Bāndar, or ‘rocket-throwers,’ were a distinct class who launched rockets containing [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]missiles; the name comes from vān, meaning arrow. Alongside them are the Deg-andāz, or ‘mortar-throwers,’ who used thick clay pots filled with powder and fitted with fuses, resembling modern bombs—missiles that caused terrible injuries.2 Mr. Irvine describes the Mughal artillery as follows: “The fire was never very rapid. Orme mentions the artillery firing once every quarter-hour. In 1721, the typical rate of fire for heavy guns was once every three hours. Artillery that fired once every two gharis or forty-four minutes was commended for its quickness. The guns were typically placed behind the clay walls of homes or could take a position on top of a brick kiln, or a temporary fortification could be made from the earth bank and ditch that usually surround a grove of mango trees.” Hawāidār refers to a fireworks maker, while the name Kandera may come from kand, meaning arrow.
2. Subdivisions.
In Narsinghpur the Kaderas have three subcastes, Rājpūt or Dāngiwāra, Dhunka, and Matwāla. The first claim to be Rājpūts, but the alternative name of Dāngiwāra indicates that they are a mixed group, perhaps partly of Rājpūt descent like the Dāngis of Saugor. It is by no means unlikely that the lower classes of Rājpūts should have been employed in the avocations of the Kaderas. The term Dhunka signifies a cotton-cleaner, and some of the Kaderas may have taken up this calling, when they could no longer find employment in the native armies. Matwāla means a drinker of country liquor, in which members of this group indulge. But with the exception of the Rājpūt Kaderas in Narsinghpur, other members of the caste also drink it.
In Narsinghpur, the Kaderas have three subcastes: Rājpūt or Dāngiwāra, Dhunka, and Matwāla. The first group claims to be Rājpūts, but the alternative name Dāngiwāra suggests they are a mixed group, possibly partly of Rājpūt descent like the Dāngis of Saugor. It's quite possible that lower-class Rājpūts were employed in the roles of the Kaderas. The term Dhunka refers to a cotton cleaner, and some Kaderas may have taken on this job when they could no longer find work in the native armies. Matwāla means a drinker of country liquor, which members of this group partake in. However, aside from the Rājpūt Kaderas in Narsinghpur, other members of the caste also consume it.
3. Social customs.
They celebrate their marriages by walking round the sacred post. Divorce and the remarriage of widows are permitted. They have a caste committee, with a headman called Chaudhri or Mehtar, and an inferior officer known as Diwān. When a man has been put out of caste the Chaudhri first takes food with him on readmission, and for this is entitled to a fee of a rupee and a turban, while the [290]Diwān receives a smaller cloth. These offices are hereditary. The Kaderas have no purda system, and a wife may speak freely to her father-in-law. They bury the milk-teeth of children below the ghinochi, or stand for water-pots, with the idea probably of preventing heat and inflammation in the gums. A child’s jhāla or birth-hair is usually cut for the first time on the occasion of some marriage in the family, and is thrown into the Nerbudda or buried at a temple. Names are given by the Brāhman on the day of birth or soon afterwards, and a second pet name is commonly used in the family. If a child sees a lamp on the chhati or sixth day after its birth they think that it will squint.
They celebrate their marriages by walking around the sacred post. Divorce and remarriage for widows are allowed. They have a caste committee, led by a headman called Chaudhri or Mehtar, along with a subordinate officer known as Diwān. When a man is expelled from the caste, the Chaudhri first shares a meal with him upon his return, and for this, he is entitled to a fee of one rupee and a turban, while the Diwān receives a smaller piece of cloth. These positions are hereditary. The Kaderas do not follow a purda system, and a wife can speak freely with her father-in-law. They bury the milk teeth of children below the ghinochi, or where water pots are placed, likely to prevent heat and inflammation in the gums. A child's jhāla or birth hair is usually cut for the first time during a family wedding and is either thrown into the Nerbudda River or buried at a temple. Names are given by a Brāhman on the day of birth or shortly after, and a second nickname is commonly used within the family. If a child sees a lamp on the chhati or sixth day after their birth, it is believed that they will develop a squint.
4. Religion and occupation.
The caste employ Brāhmans for religious ceremonies, but their social position is low, and they rank with castes from whom a Brāhman cannot take water. On the tenth day of Jeth (May) they worship Lukmān Hakīm, a personage whom they believe to have been the inventor of gunpowder. He is popularly identified with Solomon, and is revered with Muhammadan rites in the shop and not in the house. A Fakīr is called in who sacrifices a goat, and makes an offering of the head, which becomes his perquisite; sugar-cakes and sweet rice are also offered and given away to children, and the flesh of the goat is eaten by the family of the worshipper. Since the worship is paid only in the shop it would appear that Lukmān Hakīm is considered a deity foreign to the domestic religion, and is revered as having invented the substance which enables the caste to make their livelihood; and since he is clearly a Muhammadan deity, and is venerated according to the ritual of this religion by the Kaderas, who are otherwise Hindus, a recognition seems to be implied that as far at least as the Kaderas are concerned the introduction of gunpowder into India is attributed to the Muhammadans. It is not stated whether or not the month of May was selected of set purpose for the worship of the inventor of gunpowder, but it is at any rate a most appropriate season in India. At present the Kadera makes his own gunpowder and manufactures fireworks, and in this capacity he is also known as Atashbāz. The ingredients for gunpowder in Narsinghpur are a pound of saltpetre, two ounces of sulphur, and four ounces of charcoal [291]of a light wood, such as sāleh3 or the stalks of arhar.4 Water is sprinkled on the charcoal and the ingredients are pounded together in a mortar, a dangerous proceeding which is apt to cause occasional vacancies in the family circle. Arsenic and potash are also used for different fireworks, and sesamum oil is added to prevent smoke. Fireworks form a very popular spectacle in India, and can be obtained of excellent quality even in small towns. Bharbhūnjas or grain-parchers now also deal in them.
The caste hires Brāhmans for religious ceremonies, but their social status is low, and they are grouped with castes from which a Brāhman cannot accept water. On the tenth day of Jeth (May), they worship Lukmān Hakīm, a figure they believe invented gunpowder. He is often equated with Solomon and is honored with Muhammadan rituals in shops, not at home. A Fakīr is invited to sacrifice a goat, and the head of the goat is offered as his part; sugar-cakes and sweet rice are also presented and shared with children, and the goat's meat is consumed by the worshipper's family. Since the worship takes place only in shops, it seems that Lukmān Hakīm is regarded as a deity separate from their household faith, revered as the creator of the substance that allows the caste to earn a living; since he is clearly recognized as a Muhammadan deity and honored according to this religion’s rituals by the Kaderas, who are otherwise Hindus, it suggests that the Kaderas attribute the introduction of gunpowder to the Muhammadans. It's unclear whether May was specifically chosen for the worship of the inventor of gunpowder, but it is certainly a fitting season in India. Currently, the Kadera produces his own gunpowder and makes fireworks, and in this role, he is also known as Atashbāz. The ingredients for gunpowder in Narsinghpur include a pound of saltpetre, two ounces of sulfur, and four ounces of charcoal from a light wood, like sāleh or the stalks of arhar. Water is sprinkled on the charcoal, and the ingredients are ground together in a mortar, a risky process that can lead to occasional losses in the family. Arsenic and potash are also used for various fireworks, and sesame oil is added to reduce smoke. Fireworks are a very popular attraction in India and are available in excellent quality even in small towns. Bharbhūnjas, or grain-parchers, are now also involved in selling them.
Kahār
1. Origin and statistics.
Kahār,1 Bhoi.—The caste of palanquin-bearers and watermen of northern India. No scientific distinction can be made between the Kahārs and Dhīmars, both names being applied to the same people. In northern India the term Kahār is generally used, and Mr. Crooke has an article on Kahār, but none on Dhīmar. In the Central Provinces the latter is the more common name for the caste, and in 1911 23,000 Kahārs were returned as against nearly 300,000 Dhīmars. Berār had also 27,000 Kahārs. The social customs of the caste are described in the article on Dhīmar, but a short separate notice is given to the Kahārs on account of their special social interest. Some Kahārs refuse to clean household cooking-vessels and hence occupy a slightly higher social position than the Dhīmars generally. Mr. Crooke derives the name of the caste from the Sanskrit Skandha-kāra, or ‘One who carries things on his shoulder.’ The Brāhmanical genealogists represent the Kahār as descended from a Brāhman father and a Chandāl or sweeper mother, and this is typical of the position occupied by the caste, who, though probably derived from the primitive non-Aryan tribes, have received a special position on account of their employment as household servants, so that all classes may take water and cooked food at their hands. As one of Mr. Crooke’s correspondents remarks: “This caste is so low that they clean the vessels of almost all castes except menials like the Chamār and Dhobi, and at the same time so high that, except Kanaujia Brāhmans, all other castes eat [292]pakki and drink water at their hands.” Sir D. Ibbetson says of the Kahār: “He is a true village menial, receiving customary dues and performing customary service. His social standing is in one respect high; for all will drink water at his hands. But he is still a servant, though the highest of his class.” This comparatively high degree of social purity appears to have been conferred on the Kahārs and Dhīmars from motives of convenience, as it would be intolerable to have a palanquin-bearer or indoor servant from whom one could not take a drink of water.
Kahār,1 Bhoi.—The group of palanquin-bearers and watermen from northern India. There isn't a clear scientific distinction between the Kahārs and Dhīmars, as both terms refer to the same people. In northern India, the term Kahār is more commonly used, and Mr. Crooke wrote an article on Kahār, but not on Dhīmar. In the Central Provinces, Dhīmar is the more frequently used name for the caste, with 23,000 Kahārs reported in 1911 compared to nearly 300,000 Dhīmars. Berār also had 27,000 Kahārs. The social customs of this group are detailed in the article on Dhīmar, but there's a brief separate mention of Kahārs due to their specific social relevance. Some Kahārs decline to clean household cooking utensils, which gives them a slightly higher social status than most Dhīmars. Mr. Crooke traces the name of the caste back to the Sanskrit Skandha-kāra, meaning ‘One who carries things on his shoulder.’ The Brāhmanical genealogists suggest that the Kahār descended from a Brāhman father and a Chandāl or sweeper mother, reflecting the status held by the caste, which, while likely originating from early non-Aryan tribes, has gained a special status because of their roles as household servants, allowing people from all classes to accept water and cooked food served by them. One of Mr. Crooke’s contacts points out: “This caste is so low that they clean the vessels of almost all castes except for menials like the Chamār and Dhobi, and yet they are elevated enough that all castes except Kanaujia Brāhmans eat [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]pakki and drink water served by them.” Sir D. Ibbetson describes the Kahār: “He is a true village servant, receiving customary payments and performing regular services. His social status is high in one regard; everyone will drink water served by him. But he remains a servant, albeit the highest among his peers.” This relatively enhanced level of social acceptance appears to have been granted to the Kahārs and Dhīmars out of practical necessity, as it would be unacceptable to have a palanquin-bearer or indoor servant from whom one couldn't drink water.
2. The doli or palanquin.
The proper occupation of the Kahār is that of doli or litter-bearer. When carts could not travel owing to the absence of roads this was the regular mode of conveyance of those who could afford it and did not ride. Buchanan remarks: “Few or none except some chief native officers of Government keep bearers in constant pay; but men of large estates give farms at low rents to their bearers, who are ready at a call and receive food when employed.”2 A superior kind of litter used by rich women had a domed roof supported on eight pillars with side-boards like Venetian blinds; and was carried on two poles secured to the sides beneath the roof. This is perhaps the progenitor of the modern Calcutta ghāri or four-wheeler, just as the body of the hansom-cab was modelled on the old sedan-chair. It was called Kharkhariya in imitation of the rattling of the blinds when in motion.3 The pālki or ordinary litter consisted of a couch slung under a long bamboo, which formed an arch over it. Over the arch was suspended a tilt made of cloth, which served to screen the passenger from sun and rain. A third kind was the Chaupala or square box open at the sides and slung on a bamboo; the passenger sat doubled up inside this. If as was sometimes the case the Chaupala was hung considerably beneath the bamboo the passenger was miserably draggled by dust and mud. Nowadays regular litters are so little used that they are not to be found in villages; but when required because one cannot ride or for travelling at night they are readily improvised by slinging a native wooden cot from two poles by strings of bamboo-fibre. Most of the Kahārs and Dhīmars have forgotten how to carry a litter, and proceed very [293]slowly with frequent stops to change shoulders or substitute other bearers. But the Kols of Mandla still retain the art, and will do more than four miles an hour for several hours if eight men are allowed. Under native governments the privilege of riding in a palanquin was a mark of distinction; and a rule was enforced that no native could thus enter into the area of the forts in Madras and Bombay without the permission of the Governor; such permission being recorded in the order book at the gates of the fort and usually granted only to a few who were lame or otherwise incapacitated. When General Medows assumed the office of Governor of Bombay in 1788 some Parsis waited on him and begged for the removal of this restriction; to which the Governor replied, “So long as you do not force me to ride in this machine he may who likes it”; and so the rule was abrogated.4 A passage from Hobson-Jobson, however, shows that the Portuguese were much stricter in this respect: “In 1591 a proclamation of the Viceroy, Matthias d’Albuquerque, ordered: ‘That no person of what quality or condition soever, shall go in a palanquy without my express licence, save they be over sixty years of age, to be first proved before the Auditor-General of Police ... and those who contravene this shall pay a penalty of 200 cruzados, and persons of mean estate the half, the palanquys and their belongings to be forfeited, and the bois or mouços who carry such palanquys shall be condemned to His Majesty’s galleys.’”5 The meaning of the last sentence appears to be that the bearers were considered as slaves, and were forfeited to the king’s service as a punishment to their owner. As the unauthorised use of this conveyance was so severely punished it would appear that riding in a palanquin must have been a privilege of nobility. Similarly to ride on a horse was looked upon in something of the same light; and when a person of inferior consequence met a superior or a Government officer while riding, he had to dismount from his horse as a mark of respect until the other had passed. This last custom still obtains to some extent, though it is rapidly disappearing.
The main job of the Kahār is to be a doli or litter-bearer. When carts couldn't travel due to poor roads, this was the usual way to transport those who could afford it and chose not to ride. Buchanan notes: “Few or none except some chief native officers of Government keep bearers on regular pay; but wealthy landowners give their bearers low-rent farms, keeping them ready to respond to calls and providing food when they work.”2 A fancier type of litter used by rich women had a domed roof supported by eight pillars and side panels like Venetian blinds; it was carried on two poles attached to the sides beneath the roof. This might be the ancestor of the modern Calcutta ghāri or four-wheeler, just as the body of the hansom cab was based on the old sedan chair. It was called Kharkhariya, named after the sound of the blinds clattering when in motion.3 The pālki or ordinary litter consisted of a couch hung beneath a long bamboo that formed an arch over it. A cloth cover was draped over the arch to shield the passenger from the sun and rain. A third type was the Chaupala, a square box open at the sides and hung from a bamboo; the passenger had to sit crammed inside. If, as sometimes happened, the Chaupala hung too low beneath the bamboo, the passenger would be miserably covered in dust and mud. Nowadays, proper litters are so rarely used that they aren't found in villages; however, if needed because someone can't ride or for traveling at night, they're quickly made by hanging a native wooden cot from two poles with bamboo-fiber strings. Most of the Kahārs and Dhīmars have forgotten how to carry a litter and go very [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]slowly with frequent stops to switch shoulders or change bearers. But the Kols of Mandla still know how to do it and can maintain over four miles an hour for several hours if there are eight men carrying. Under native governments, riding in a palanquin was a sign of status, with rules stating that no native could enter the fort areas in Madras and Bombay in a palanquin without the Governor's permission; such permission was logged in the order book at the fort gates and usually granted only to a few who were lame or otherwise impaired. When General Medows became Governor of Bombay in 1788, some Parsis approached him and requested the removal of this restriction; to which the Governor replied, “As long as you don't force me to ride in that thing, anyone can use it.” Thus, the rule was lifted.4 A passage from Hobson-Jobson, however, shows that the Portuguese were much stricter: “In 1591, a proclamation from the Viceroy, Matthias d’Albuquerque, ordered: ‘No one, regardless of their status, shall go in a palanquy without my express license, except those over sixty years of age, who must be verified by the Auditor-General of Police... Those who violate this will pay a penalty of 200 cruzados, and those of lower status will pay half, with the palanquys and their possessions being forfeited, and the bois or mouços carrying such palanquys will be sentenced to His Majesty’s galleys.’”5 This last part implies that the bearers were treated as slaves, forfeited to the king's service as punishment for their owner's wrongdoing. Given the severe penalties for unauthorized use, it seems that riding in a palanquin was a privilege reserved for the nobility. Similarly, riding a horse was viewed in a somewhat similar light; when a person of lower status met a superior or government official while riding, they had to dismount as a sign of respect until the other passed. This last custom still exists to some extent, although it's disappearing quickly.
As a means of conveyance the litter would be held sacred [294]by primitive people, and Mr. Crooke gives an instance of the regard paid to it: “At the Holi festival eight days before Diwāli in the western Districts the house is plastered with cowdung and figures of a litter (doli) and bearers are made on the walls with four or five colours, and to them offerings of incense, lights and flowers are given.”6 Even after passable roads were made tongas or carts drawn by trotting-bullocks were slow in coming into general use owing to the objection felt by the Hindus to harnessing the sacred ox.
As a form of transport, the litter was considered sacred by primitive people. Mr. Crooke provides an example of the respect given to it: “During the Holi festival, eight days before Diwali in the western districts, the house is covered with cow dung, and images of a litter (doli) and bearers are painted on the walls using four or five colors, to which offerings of incense, lights, and flowers are made.” Even after better roads were built, tongas or carts pulled by trotting bullocks were slow to become popular because Hindus objected to harnessing the sacred ox. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]6
3. Female bearers.
At royal courts women were employed to carry the litters of the king and the royal ladies into the inner precincts of the palace, the male bearers relinquishing their charge outside. “Another class of attendants at the palace peculiar to Lucknow were the female bearers. Their occupation was to carry the palanquins and various covered conveyances of the king and his ladies into the inner courts of the harem. These female bearers were also under military discipline. They had their officers, commissioned and non-commissioned. The head of them, a great masculine woman of pleasing countenance, was an especial favourite of the king. The badinage which was exchanged between them was of the freest possible character—not fit for ears polite, of course; but the extraordinary point in it was that no one hearing it or witnessing such scenes could have supposed it possible that a king and a slave stood before him as the two chief disputants.”7 Similarly female sepoys were employed to guard the harem, dressed in ordinary uniform and regularly drilled and taught to shoot.8 A battalion of female troops for guarding the zenāna is still maintained in Hyderābād.9
At royal courts, women were employed to carry the king's and royal ladies' litters into the inner areas of the palace, while the male bearers would leave their burden outside. "Another group of attendants unique to Lucknow were the female bearers. Their job was to carry the palanquins and other covered vehicles of the king and his ladies into the inner courts of the harem. These female bearers were also under military discipline. They had their own officers, both commissioned and non-commissioned. The leader among them, a strong woman with an attractive face, was a particular favorite of the king. The playful banter exchanged between them was incredibly uninhibited—not exactly suitable for polite company; however, what was remarkable was that anyone witnessing their interaction could not have guessed that a king and a servant were the two main participants in such a lively debate." 7 Similarly, female sepoys were employed to guard the harem, dressed in standard uniforms, and were regularly drilled and trained in marksmanship. 8 A battalion of female troops for guarding the zenāna is still maintained in Hyderābād. 9
4. Indoor servants.
From being a palanquin-bearer the Kahār became the regular indoor servant of Hindu households. Originally of low caste, and derived from the non-Aryan tribes, they did not object to eat the leavings of food of their masters, a relation which is naturally very convenient, if not essential, in poor Hindu houses. Sir H. Risley notes, however, that in Bengal a Kahār engaged in personal service with a Brāhman, [295]Rājpūt, Bābhan, Kāyasth or Agarwāl, will only eat his master’s leavings so long as he is himself unmarried.10 It seems that the marriage feast may be considered as the sacrificial meal conferring full membership of the caste, after which the rules against taking food from other castes must be strictly observed. Slaves were commonly employed as indoor servants, and hence the term Kahār came to be almost synonymous with a slave. “In the eighteenth century the title Kahār was at Patna the distinctive appellation of a Hindu slave, as Maulazādah was of a Muhammadan, and the tradition in 1774 was that the Kahār slavery took its rise when the Muhammadans first invaded northern India.”11
From being a palanquin-bearer, the Kahār became a regular indoor servant in Hindu households. Originally considered low caste and coming from non-Aryan tribes, they didn’t mind eating the leftovers of their masters, which is quite practical, especially in poorer Hindu homes. Sir H. Risley observes, however, that in Bengal, a Kahār providing personal service to a Brāhman, Rājpūt, Bābhan, Kāyasth, or Agarwāl will only eat his master's leftovers as long as he remains unmarried. It seems that the marriage feast is viewed as a sacrificial meal that grants full membership into the caste, after which the rules against eating food from other castes must be strictly followed. Slaves were commonly used as indoor servants, making the term Kahār almost synonymous with a slave. “In the eighteenth century, the title Kahār was the specific term for a Hindu slave in Patna, just as Maulazādah was for a Muhammadan, and the tradition from 1774 was that Kahār slavery began when the Muhammadans first invaded northern India.”
As the Kahār was the common indoor servant in Hindu houses so apparently he came to be employed in the same capacity by the English. But he was of too high a caste to serve the food of a European, which would have involved touching the cooked flesh of the cow, and thus lost him his comparatively good status and social purity among the Hindus. Hence arose the anomaly of a body servant who would not touch his master’s food, and confined himself to the duties of a valet; while the name of bearer given to this servant indicates clearly that he is the successor of the old-time Kahār or palanquin-bearer. The Uriya bearers of Bengal were well known as excellent servants and most faithful; but in time the inconvenience of their refusal to wait at table has led to their being replaced by low-caste Madrasis and by Muhammadans. The word ‘boy’ as applied to Indian servants is no doubt of English origin, as it is also used in China and the West Indies; but the South Indian term boyi or Hindi bhoi for a palanquin-bearer also appears to have been corrupted into boy and to have made this designation more common. The following instances of the use of the word ‘boy’ from Hobson-Jobson12 may be quoted in conclusion: “The real Indian ladies lie on a sofa, and if they drop their handkerchief they just lower their voices and say ‘Boy,’ in a very gentle tone” (Letters from Madras in 1826). ‘Yes, Sāhib, I Christian Boy. Plenty poojah do. Sunday time never no work do’ (Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow, [296]in 1866). The Hindu term Bhoi or bearer is now commonly applied to the Gonds, and is considered by them as an honorific name or title. The hypothesis thus appears to be confirmed that the Kahār caste of palanquin-bearers was constituted from the non-Aryan tribes, who were practically in the position of slaves to the Hindus, as were the Chamārs and Mahārs, the village drudges and labourers. But when the palanquin-bearer developed into an indoor servant, his social status was gradually raised from motives of convenience, until he grew to be considered as ceremonially pure, and able to give his master water and prepare food for cooking. Thus the Kahārs or Dhīmars came to rank considerably above the primitive tribes from whom they took their origin, their ceremonial purity being equal to that of the Hindu cultivating castes, while the degrading status of slavery which had at first attached to them gradually fell into abeyance. And thus one can understand why the Gonds should consider the name of Bhoi or bearer as a designation of honour.
As the Kahār was the typical indoor servant in Hindu homes, he was similarly employed in that role by the English. However, he belonged to too high a caste to serve food to a European, as this would mean touching cooked cow flesh, which would tarnish his status and social purity among Hindus. This led to the unusual situation of a personal servant who wouldn't touch his master's food and limited himself to valet duties, while the term 'bearer' given to this servant clearly shows he is the descendant of the old Kahār or palanquin-bearer. The Uriya bearers of Bengal were known for being excellent and very loyal servants; but eventually, their refusal to wait at the table led to them being replaced by low-caste Madrasis and Muslims. The term 'boy' when referring to Indian servants is certainly of English origin, also used in China and the West Indies; but the South Indian term boyi or Hindi bhoi for a palanquin-bearer seems to have evolved into 'boy,' making this title more common. The following examples of the use of the word 'boy' from Hobson-Jobson12 are worth noting: “The real Indian ladies lie on a sofa, and if they drop their handkerchief, they just lower their voices and say ‘Boy’ in a very gentle tone” (Letters from Madras in 1826). ‘Yes, Sāhib, I Christian Boy. Plenty poojah do. Sunday time never no work do’ (Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]in 1866). The Hindu term Bhoi or bearer is now commonly used for the Gonds and is considered by them as an honorific name or title. This supports the idea that the Kahār caste of palanquin-bearers originated from non-Aryan tribes, who were effectively in a slave-like status to the Hindus, like the Chamārs and Mahārs, the village laborers. However, as the palanquin-bearer transitioned into an indoor servant, his social status was gradually elevated for convenience, until he was perceived as ceremonially pure and capable of providing his master with water and preparing food. Thus, the Kahārs or Dhīmars came to be regarded as significantly above the primitive tribes from which they originated, their ceremonial purity equal to that of Hindu cultivating castes, while the degrading status of servitude that initially defined them eventually faded. This explains why the Gonds view the name Bhoi or bearer as a title of honor.
1 This article is compiled from papers by Mr. Sarat Chandra Sanyāl, Sessions Judge, Nāgpur, and Mr. Abdul Samād, Tahsīldār, Sohāgpur.
1 This article is put together from writings by Mr. Sarat Chandra Sanyāl, Sessions Judge in Nāgpur, and Mr. Abdul Samād, Tahsīldār in Sohāgpur.
Kaikāri
1. Origin and traditions.
Kaikāri, Kaikādi (also called Bargandi by outsiders).1—A disreputable wandering tribe, whose ostensible profession is to make baskets. They are found in Nimār and the Marātha Districts, and number some 2000 persons in the Central Provinces. The Kaikāris here, as elsewhere, claim to have come from Telingāna or the Deccan, but there is no caste of this name in the Madras Presidency. They may not improbably be the caste there known as Korva or Yerūkala, whose occupations are similar. Mr. Kitts2 has stated that the Kaikāris are known as Korāvars in Arcot and as Korvas in the Carnatic. The Kaikāris speak a gipsy language, which according to the specimen given by Hislop3 contains Tamil and Telugu words. One derivation of Kaikāri is from the Tamil kai, hand, and kude, basket, and if this is correct it is in favour of their identification with the Korvas, who always carry their tattooing and other implements in a basket in the hand.4 The Kaikāris of the [297]Central Provinces say that their original ancestor was one Kānoba Ramjān who handed a twig to his sons and told them to earn their livelihood by it. Since then they have subsisted by making baskets from the stalks of the cotton-plant, the leaves of the date-palm and grass. They themselves derive their name from Kai, standing for Kānoba Ramjān and kādi, a twig, an etymology which may be dismissed with that given in the Berār Census Report5 that they are the remnants of the Kaikeyas, who before the Christian era dwelt north of the Jalandhar Doāb. Two subcastes exist in Nimār, the Marāthas and the Phirasti or wandering Kaikāris, the former no doubt representing recruits from Marātha castes, not improbably from the Kunbis. The Marātha Kaikāris look down on the Phirastis as the latter take cooked food from a number of castes including the Telis, while the Marāthas refuse to do this. In the Nāgpur country there are several divisions which profess to be endogamous, as the Kāmāthis or those selling toys made of palm-leaves, the Bhāmtis or those who steal from bazārs, the Kunbis or cultivators, the Tokriwālas or makers and sellers of baskets and the Boriwālas or those who carry bricks, gravel and stone. Kunbi and Bhāmti are the names of other castes, and Kāmāthi is a general term applied in the Marātha country to Telugu immigrants; the names thus show that the Kaikāris, like other vagrant groups, are largely recruited from persons expelled from their own caste for social offences. These groups cannot really be endogamous as yet, but as in the case of several other wandering tribes they probably have a tendency to become so. In Berār6 an entirely different set of 12½ subcastes is recorded, several of which are territorial, and two, the Pungis or blowers of gourds, and the Wājantris or village musicians, are occupational. In Nimār as in Khāndesh7 the Kaikāris have only two exogamous clans, Jādon and Gaikwār, who must marry with each other. In the southern Districts there are a number of exogamous divisions, as Jādon, Māne, Kūmre, Jeshti, Kāde, Dāne and others. Jādon is a well-known Rājpūt sept, and the Kaikāris do not explain [298]how they came by the name, but claim to have fought as soldiers under several kings, during which occasions the name may have been adopted from some Rājpūt leader in accordance with the common practice of imitation. Māne and Gaikwār are family names of the Marātha caste. The names and varied nomenclature of the subdivisions show that the Kaikāris, as at present constituted, are a very mixed caste, though they may not improbably have been originally connected with the Korvas of Madras.
Kaikāri, Kaikādi (also known as Bargandi by outsiders).1—A disreputable wandering community, whose apparent job is to make baskets. They are found in Nimār and the Marātha Districts, with around 2000 individuals in the Central Provinces. The Kaikāris here, as in other areas, claim to have originated from Telingāna or the Deccan, but there is no caste with this name in the Madras Presidency. They are likely related to the group known as Korva or Yerūkala, who have similar jobs. Mr. Kitts2 has mentioned that the Kaikāris are referred to as Korāvars in Arcot and Korvas in the Carnatic. The Kaikāris speak a language similar to that of gypsies, which, based on a sample provided by Hislop3, includes Tamil and Telugu words. One possible origin of Kaikāri is from the Tamil kai, meaning hand, and kude, meaning basket, which, if accurate, supports their connection with the Korvas, who typically carry their tattoos and other tools in a basket by hand.4 The Kaikāris in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Central Provinces assert that their original ancestor was named Kānoba Ramjān, who handed a twig to his sons and instructed them to make a living with it. Since then, they have supported themselves by crafting baskets from the stalks of cotton plants, the leaves of date palms, and grass. They claim their name comes from Kai, referencing Kānoba Ramjān, and kādi, meaning twig, an explanation that can be dismissed alongside that in the Berār Census Report5 suggesting they are the descendants of the Kaikeyas, who resided north of the Jalandhar Doāb prior to the Christian era. There are two subcastes in Nimār, the Marāthas and the Phirasti, or wandering Kaikāris, with the former likely including recruits from Marātha castes, possibly from the Kunbis. The Marātha Kaikāris look down on the Phirastis since the latter accept cooked food from various castes, including the Telis, while the Marāthas refuse to do so. In the Nāgpur region, there are several groups that claim to be endogamous, such as the Kāmāthis, who sell toys made from palm leaves; the Bhāmtis, known for stealing from markets; the Kunbis, who are farmers; the Tokriwālas, makers and sellers of baskets; and the Boriwālas, who transport bricks, gravel, and stones. Kunbi and Bhāmti are names of other castes, while Kāmāthi is a general term used in the Marātha area for Telugu immigrants; these names indicate that the Kaikāris, like other nomadic groups, are largely made up of people expelled from their own caste for social infractions. These groups cannot yet be considered truly endogamous, but, like several other wandering tribes, they probably have a tendency to become so. In Berār6, there is an entirely different set of 12½ subcastes recorded, several of which have regional ties, and two, the Pungis, who play gourds, and the Wājantris, who are village musicians, are occupational. In Nimār, as in Khāndesh7, the Kaikāris have only two exogamous clans, Jādon and Gaikwār, who must intermarry. In the southern Districts, there are several exogamous divisions, including Jādon, Māne, Kūmre, Jeshti, Kāde, Dāne, and others. Jādon is a well-known Rājpūt sept, and the Kaikāris do not clarify how they inherited the name, but they claim to have fought as soldiers under various kings, during which times they might have adopted the name from a Rājpūt leader as per the common habit of imitation. Māne and Gaikwār are family names from the Marātha caste. The names and various designations of the subdivisions indicate that the Kaikāris, as they currently exist, form a highly diverse caste, although they may reasonably have originated from the Korvas of Madras.

Kaikaris making baskets
Kaikaris weaving baskets
2. Marriage.
Marriage within the same gotra or section is prohibited, but with one or two exceptions there are no other restrictions on intermarriage between relatives. A sister’s son may marry a brother’s daughter, but not vice versa. A man may not marry his wife’s elder sister either during his wife’s lifetime or after her death, and he may marry her younger sister, but not the younger but one. Girls are generally married between 8 and 12 years of age. If a girl cannot get a partner nothing is done, but when the marriage of a boy has not been arranged, a sham rite is performed with an akao plant (swallow-wort) or with a silver ring, all the ceremonies of a regular marriage being gone through. The tree is subsequently carefully reared, or the ring worn on the finger. Should the tree die or the ring be lost, funeral obsequies are performed for it as for a member of the family. A bride-price is paid which may vary from Rs. 20 to Rs. 100. In the southern Districts the following custom is in vogue at weddings. After the ceremony the bridegroom pretends to be angry and goes out of the mandap or shed, on which the bride runs after him, and throwing a piece of cloth round his neck, drags him back again. Her father then gives him some money or ornaments to pacify him. After this the same performance is gone through with the bride. The bride is taken to her husband’s house, but is soon brought back by her relatives. On her second departure the husband himself does not go to fetch her, and she is brought home by his father and other relations, her own family presenting her with new clothes on this occasion. Widow-marriage is permitted, and the widow is expected to marry the next younger brother of the deceased husband. She may not marry any except the next younger, and if [299]another should take her he is expelled from the caste until the connection is severed. If she marries somebody else he must repay to her late husband’s brother a half of the expenses incurred on the first marriage. In the southern Districts she may not marry a brother of her husband’s at all. A widow cannot be married in her late husband’s house, but is taken to her parents’ house and married from there. In Nimār her family do not take anything, but in the south they are paid a small sum. Here also the marriage is performed at the second husband’s house; the woman carries to it a new earthen pitcher filled with water, and, placing it on the chauk or pattern of lines traced with flour in the courtyard, touches the feet of the Panch or caste committee, after which her skirt is tied to her husband’s cloth. The pair are seated on a blanket and new bangles are placed on the woman’s wrist, widows officiating at the ceremony. The couple then leave the village and pass the night outside it, returning next morning, when the woman manages to enter the house without being perceived by a married woman or unmarried girl. A bachelor marrying a widow must first go through the ceremony with a ring or akao plant, as already described, this being his real marriage; if he omits the rite his daughters by the widow will not be considered as members of the caste, though his sons will be admitted. Polygamy is allowed, but the consent of the first wife must be obtained to the taking of a second, and she may require a written promise of good treatment after the second marriage. A second wife is usually only taken if the first is barren, and if she has children her parents usually interfere to dissuade the husband, while other parents are always averse to giving their daughter in marriage to a man under such circumstances. Divorce is permitted for the usual reasons, a deed being drawn up and attested by the panchāyat, to whom the husband pays a fine of Rs. 8 or Rs. 10.
Marriage within the same gotra or section is not allowed, but there are one or two exceptions with no other restrictions on marrying relatives. A sister’s son can marry a brother’s daughter, but not the other way around. A man cannot marry his wife’s older sister while his wife is alive or after her death, but he can marry her younger sister, as long as it's not the one younger than her. Girls are typically married between the ages of 8 and 12. If a girl doesn’t find a partner, nothing happens, but if a boy has not been matched, a mock ceremony is held with an akao plant (swallow-wort) or a silver ring, completing all the regular marriage rituals. The plant is then carefully nurtured, or the ring is worn on the finger. If the plant dies or the ring is lost, a funeral is held for it, just like for a family member. A bride-price is paid, which can range from Rs. 20 to Rs. 100. In the southern districts, a wedding custom takes place where, after the ceremony, the bridegroom pretends to be upset and leaves the mandap or shed, prompting the bride to chase after him, throwing a piece of cloth around his neck to bring him back. Her father then gives him some money or jewelry to calm him down. The same act is repeated with the bride. She is taken to her husband’s house, but soon brought back by her relatives. On her second departure, her husband doesn’t come to fetch her; instead, his father and other relatives bring her home, while her family gives her new clothes for the occasion. Widow-marriage is allowed, and the widow is expected to marry the next younger brother of her deceased husband. She can’t marry anyone else, and if another man claims her, he will be expelled from the caste until they part ways. If she marries someone else, he must repay half of the costs of her first marriage to her late husband’s brother. In the southern districts, she cannot marry any of her husband’s brothers at all. A widow cannot marry in her late husband’s home but must go to her parents’ house for the marriage. In Nimār, her family doesn’t take anything, but in the south, they receive a small amount. The marriage happens at the second husband’s house, and she brings a new clay pot filled with water, placing it on the chauk or flour pattern in the courtyard, touching the feet of the Panch or caste committee, after which her skirt is tied to her husband’s cloth. The couple sits on a blanket, and new bangles are put on the woman’s wrist, with widows handling the ceremony. They leave the village and spend the night outside, returning the next morning, when the woman has to enter the house without being seen by another married woman or unmarried girl. A bachelor marrying a widow must first conduct the ring or akao plant ceremony, as it signifies his real marriage; if he skips this rite, his daughters from the widow will not be recognized as members of the caste, though his sons will be. Polygamy is permitted, but the first wife’s consent is necessary to take a second wife, and she may ask for a written promise of fair treatment after the second marriage. A second wife is typically taken only if the first is unable to have children; if she has kids, her family usually tries to discourage the husband, and other families are generally reluctant to marry their daughter to a man in such a situation. Divorce is allowed for common reasons, with a formal document drawn up and witnessed by the panchāyat, to whom the husband pays a fine of Rs. 8 or Rs. 10.
3. Religion.
The tutelary god of the Kaikāris is the Nāg or cobra, who is worshipped at marriages and on the day of Nāg-Panchmi. Every family has in the house a platform dedicated to Khandoba, the Marātha god of war. They also worship Marīmāta, to whom flowers are offered at [300]festivals, and a little ghī is poured out in her honour by way of incense. When the juāri harvest is gathered, dalias or cakes of boiled juāri and a ewe are offered to Marīmāta. They do not revere the Hindu sacred trees, the pīpal and banyan, nor the basil plant, and will readily cut them down. They both burn and bury the dead. The Jādons burn all married persons, but if they cannot afford firewood they touch the corpse with a burning cinder and then bury it. The Gaikwārs always bury their dead, the corpse being laid naked on its back with the feet pointing to the south. On returning from the burial-ground each relative of the deceased gives one roti or wheaten cake to the bereaved family, and they eat, sharing the cakes with the panchāyat. Bread is also presented on the second day, and on the third the family begin to cook again. Mourning lasts for ten days, and on the last day the house is cleaned and the earthen pots thrown out; the clothes of the family are washed and the males are shaved. Ten balls of rice cooked in milk are offered to the soul of the dead person and a feast is given to the caste. After a birth the mother remains impure for five weeks. For the first five days both the mother and child are bathed daily. The navel cord and after-birth are buried by the midwife in a rubbish heap. When the milk teeth fall out they are placed in a ball of the dung of an ass and thrown on to the roof of the house. It is considered that the rats or mice, who have very good and sharp teeth, will take them and give the child good teeth in exchange. Women are impure for five days during the menstrual period. When a girl attains maturity a ceremony called god-bharni is performed. The neighbours are invited and songs are sung and the girl is seated in the chauk or pattern of lines traced with flour. She is given new clothes and bangles by her father, or her father-in-law if she is married, and rice and plantains, cocoanuts and other fruits are tied up in her skirt. This is no doubt done so that the girl may in like manner be fruitful, the cocoanuts perhaps being meant to represent human heads, as they usually do.
The protective god of the Kaikāris is the Nāg or cobra, who is honored at weddings and on the day of Nāg-Panchmi. Each family has a platform in their home dedicated to Khandoba, the Marātha god of war. They also worship Marīmāta, offering her flowers at [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] festivals, and a little ghī is poured out in her honor as incense. When the juāri harvest is collected, dalias or cakes made from boiled juāri and a ewe are offered to Marīmāta. They do not respect the Hindu sacred trees, the pīpal and banyan, nor the basil plant, and will not hesitate to cut them down. They both burn and bury their dead. The Jādons burn all married individuals, but if they can't afford firewood, they touch the corpse with a burning ember and then bury it. The Gaikwārs always bury their dead, laying the corpse naked on its back with the feet facing south. After returning from the burial ground, each relative of the deceased gives one roti or wheaten cake to the grieving family, who eat and share the cakes with the panchāyat. Bread is also given on the second day, and on the third day, the family begins to cook again. Mourning lasts ten days, and on the final day, the house is cleaned and the clay pots are discarded; the family's clothes are washed, and the men are shaved. Ten balls of rice cooked in milk are offered to the soul of the deceased, and a feast is held for the caste. After a birth, the mother is considered impure for five weeks. For the first five days, both the mother and child are bathed daily. The midwife buries the umbilical cord and afterbirth in a rubbish heap. When a child's milk teeth fall out, they are placed in a ball made of donkey dung and thrown onto the roof of the house. It is believed that the rats or mice, who have very good and sharp teeth, will take them and in return provide the child with good teeth. Women are considered impure for five days during their menstrual period. When a girl reaches maturity, a ceremony called god-bharni is performed. Neighbors are invited to sing songs, and the girl is seated in a chauk or pattern of lines traced with flour. Her father, or her father-in-law if she is married, gives her new clothes and bangles, and rice and plantains, coconuts, and other fruits are tied up in her skirt. This is likely done so that the girl may also be fruitful, with the coconuts possibly representing human heads, as they often do.
4. Social customs and position.
The Kaikāris eat flesh, including pork and fowls, but not beef. In Nimār the animals which they eat must have [301]their throats cut by a Muhammadan with the proper formula, otherwise it is considered as murder to slaughter them. Both men and women drink liquor. They take food cooked with water from Kunbis and Mālis and take water from the same castes, but not from Dhīmars, Nais or Kahārs. No caste will take food from a Kaikāri. Their touch is considered to defile a Brāhman, Bania, Kalār and other castes, but not a Kunbi. They are not allowed to enter temples but may live inside the village. Their status is thus very low. They have a caste panchāyat or committee, and punishments are imposed for the usual offences. Permanent exclusion from caste is rarely or never inflicted, and even a woman who has gone wrong with an outsider may be readmitted after a peculiar ceremony of purification. The delinquent is taken to a river, tank or well, and is there shaved clean. Her tongue is branded with a ring or other article of gold, and she is then seated under a wooden shed having two doors. She goes in by one door and sits in the shed, which is set on fire. She must remain seated until the whole shed is burning and is then allowed to escape by the other door. A young boy of the caste is finally asked to eat from her hand, and thus purified she is readmitted to social intercourse. Fire is the great purifier, and this ceremony probably symbolises the immolation of the delinquent and her new birth. A similar ordeal is practised among the Korvas of Bombay, and this fact may be taken as affording further evidence of the identity of the two castes.8 The morals of the caste are, however, by no means good, and some of them are said to live by prostituting their women. The dog is held especially sacred as with all worshippers of Khandoba, and to swear by a dog is Khandoba’s oath and is considered the most binding. The Kaikāris are of dark colour and have repulsive features. They do not bathe or change their clothes for days together. They are also quarrelsome, and in Bombay the word Kaikārin is a proverbial term for a dirty shrew. Women are profusely tattooed, because tattooing is considered to be a record of the virtuous acts performed in this world and must be displayed to the deity after death. If no marks [302]of tattooing are found the soul is sent to hell and punished for having acquired no piety.
The Kaikāris eat meat, including pork and poultry, but not beef. In Nimār, the animals they eat must have their throats cut by a Muslim using the proper method; otherwise, slaughtering them is seen as murder. Both men and women drink alcohol. They eat food prepared with water by Kunbis and Mālis and can drink water from those same groups, but not from Dhīmars, Nais, or Kahārs. No one from other castes will eat food prepared by a Kaikāri. Their touch is considered to contaminate Brāhmans, Banias, Kalārs, and other castes, but not Kunbis. They aren't allowed in temples but can live in the village. Their social status is quite low. They have a caste council, or panchāyat, which enforces penalties for common offenses. Permanent exclusion from the caste is rarely or never applied, and even a woman who has been with someone outside the caste can be welcomed back after a unique purification ceremony. During this ceremony, the woman is taken to a river, pond, or well and is shaved. Her tongue is marked with a ring or another gold item, and she's then seated under a wooden structure with two doors. She enters through one door and sits there while the structure is set on fire. She must remain seated until it is completely engulfed in flames, after which she can exit through the other door. A young boy from the caste is then invited to eat from her hand, and once this is done, she is considered purified and can return to social activities. Fire is seen as a powerful purifier, and this ceremony likely symbolizes her purification and rebirth. A similar ritual is practiced among the Korvas in Bombay, supporting the possibility of a connection between the two groups. However, the morals within the caste are not very good, and some reportedly make a living by exploiting their women. The dog is especially sacred, as is the case with all followers of Khandoba. To swear by a dog is considered Khandoba’s oath and is seen as the most serious. The Kaikāris have dark skin and unattractive features. They often go for days without bathing or changing clothes. They are also known to be quarrelsome, and in Bombay, the term Kaikārin is commonly used to describe a dirty shrew. Women are heavily tattooed since tattooing is viewed as a record of virtuous actions performed during life, which must be shown to the deity after death. If there are no tattoos found, the soul is believed to go to hell and be punished for lacking piety.
5. Occupation.
Basket-making is the traditional occupation of the Kaikāris and is still followed by them. They do not however make baskets from bamboos, but from cotton-stalks, palm-leaves and grass. In the south they are principally employed as carriers of stone, lime, bricks and gravel. Like most wandering castes they have a bad character. In Berār the Rān Kaikāris are said to be the most criminal class.9 They act under a chief who is elected for life, and wander about in the cold weather, usually carrying their property on donkeys. Their ostensible occupations are to make baskets and mend grinding mills. A notice of them in Lawrence’s Settlement Report of Bhandāra (1867) stated that they were then professional thieves, openly avowing their dependence on predatory occupations for subsistence, and being particularly dexterous at digging through the walls of houses and secret pilfering.
Basket-making is the traditional job of the Kaikāris, and they still do it today. However, they don’t use bamboo to make baskets; instead, they use cotton stalks, palm leaves, and grass. In the south, they mainly work as carriers of stone, lime, bricks, and gravel. Like many nomadic groups, they have a negative reputation. In Berār, the Rān Kaikāris are considered the most notorious criminals. They are led by a chief who is elected for life and tend to wander around during the colder months, usually transporting their belongings on donkeys. Their visible jobs include making baskets and repairing grinding mills. A note in Lawrence’s Settlement Report of Bhandāra (1867) mentioned that they were known as professional thieves, openly admitting their reliance on criminal activities for survival and being particularly skilled at breaking into houses and stealing discreetly.
1 This article is partly compiled from papers by Mr. G. Falconer Taylor, Forest Divisional Officer, and by Kanhyā Lāl, Clerk in the Gazetteer office.
1 This article is partially put together from papers by Mr. G. Falconer Taylor, Forest Divisional Officer, and Kanhyā Lāl, Clerk in the Gazetteer office.
Kalanga
1. Origin.
Kalanga.—A cultivating caste of Chhattīsgarh numbering 1800 persons in 1911. In Sambalpur they live principally in the Phuljhar zamīndāri on the border, between Chhattīsgarh and the Uriya track. The Kalangas appear to be a Dravidian tribe who took up military service and therefore adopted a territorial name, Kalanga being probably derived from Kalinga, the name of the sea-board of the Telugu country. The Kalangas may be a branch of the great Kalingi tribe of Madras. They have mixed much with the Kawars, and in Phuljhar say that they have three branches, the Kalingia, Kawar and Chero Kalangas; Kawar and Chero are names for the same tribe, and the last two branches are thus probably a mixture of Kalingis and Kawars, while the first comprises the original Kalingis. The Kalangas themselves, like the Kawars, say that they are the descendants of the Kauravas of the Mahābhārata, and that they came from northern India with the Rājas of Patna, whom they still serve. But their features indicate their Dravidian descent as also their social customs, especially that of killing a cock with the bare hands on [303]the birth of a child, and anointing the infant’s forehead with its blood. They have not retained their Telugu language, however, and like the Kawars now speak a dialect of Chhattīsgarhi at home, while many also know Uriya.
Kalanga.—A farming community in Chhattīsgarh with around 1,800 people in 1911. In Sambalpur, they primarily live in the Phuljhar zamīndāri area, which is on the border between Chhattīsgarh and the Uriya region. The Kalangas seem to be a Dravidian tribe that took up military service, adopting a territorial name; Kalanga likely comes from Kalinga, the coastal region of the Telugu area. The Kalangas might be a branch of the larger Kalingi tribe from Madras. They have mixed significantly with the Kawars and, in Phuljhar, identify three branches: the Kalingia, Kawar, and Chero Kalangas. Kawar and Chero refer to the same tribe, suggesting that the last two branches are likely a mix of Kalingis and Kawars, while the first includes the original Kalingis. The Kalangas themselves, like the Kawars, claim to be descended from the Kauravas of the Mahābhārata and say they migrated from northern India with the Rājas of Patna, whom they continue to serve. However, their features point to their Dravidian heritage, as do their social customs, particularly the practice of killing a cock with bare hands upon the birth of a child and using its blood to anoint the infant’s forehead. They have not kept their Telugu language and, like the Kawars, now speak a dialect of Chhattīsgarhi at home, with many also knowing Uriya.
2. Subdivisions.
The Kalangas have no real endogamous divisions but a large number of exogamous groups or bargas, the names of which are derived from animals, plants, or material objects, nicknames, occupations or titles. Instances of the totemistic groups are Barha the wild boar, Magar the crocodile, Bichhi the scorpion, Saria a variety of rice, Chhati a mushroom, Khumri a leaf umbrella, and several others. The members of the group revere the animal, plant or other object from which it takes its name and would refuse to injure it or use it for food. They salute the object whenever they see it. Instances of other group names are Mānjhi a headman, Behra a cook, Gunda dusty, Kapāt a shutter, Bhundi a hole, Chīka muddy, Bhīl a tribe, Rendia quarrelsome, and Bersia a Thug or strangler. Some of the nicknames or titles are curious, as for instance Kapāt, a shutter, which stands for gate-keeper, and Bhundi, a hole, which indicates a defective person. Some of the group names are those of other castes, and this probably indicates the admission of families of other castes among the Kalangas. One of the groups is called Kusundi, the meaning of which is not known, but whenever any one of the caste gets maggots in a wound and is temporarily expelled, it is a member of the Kusundi group, if one is available, who gives him water on his readmission into caste. This is a dangerous service, because it renders the performer liable to the burden of the other’s sin, and when no Kusundi is present five or seven men of other groups combine in doing it so as to reduce the risk to a fraction. But why this function of a scapegoat should be imposed upon the Kusundi group, or whether it possesses any peculiar sanctity which protects it from danger, cannot be explained.
The Kalangas don't have any strict endogamous divisions but a lot of exogamous groups or bargas, with names that come from animals, plants, material objects, nicknames, occupations, or titles. Examples of these totemistic groups include Barha the wild boar, Magar the crocodile, Bichhi the scorpion, Saria a type of rice, Chhati a mushroom, Khumri a leaf umbrella, and several others. Members of each group honor the animal, plant, or object that their name comes from, and they avoid harming or using it for food. They greet the object whenever they see it. Other group names include Mānjhi a headman, Behra a cook, Gunda dusty, Kapāt a shutter, Bhundi a hole, Chīka muddy, Bhīl a tribe, Rendia quarrelsome, and Bersia a Thug or strangler. Some nicknames or titles are intriguing, like Kapāt, meaning shutter, which refers to a gatekeeper, and Bhundi, meaning hole, which suggests a defective person. Some of the group names belong to other castes, which likely shows that families from other castes have joined the Kalangas. One of the groups is called Kusundi, whose meaning is unclear, but when someone in the caste gets maggots in a wound and is temporarily expelled, it's a member of the Kusundi group who provides water for their readmission into the caste, if available. This is a risky task because it can bring the burden of another person's sins upon the helper. When no Kusundi member is there, five or seven men from other groups work together to lessen the risk. However, it's unclear why the Kusundi group has this scapegoat role or if they possess any special sanctity that protects them from danger.
3. Marriage.
Marriage within the same barga or group is prohibited and also the union of first cousins. Marriage is usually adult and matches are arranged between the parents of the parties. A considerable quantity of grain with five pieces of cloth and Rs. 5 are given to the father of the bride. A [304]marriage-shed is erected and a post of the mahua tree fixed inside it. Three days before the wedding a Gānda goes to the shed with some pomp and worships the village gods there. In the ceremony the bridegroom and bride proceed separately seven times round the post, this rite being performed for three days running. During the four days of the wedding the fathers of the bride and bridegroom each give one meal to the whole caste on two days, while the other meal on all four days is given to the wedding party by the members of the caste resident in the village. This may be a survival of the time when all members of the village community were held to be related. Widow-marriage is allowed, but the widow must obtain the consent of the caste people before taking a second husband, and a feast must be given to them. If the widow has no children and there are no relatives to succeed to her late husband’s property, it is expended on feeding the caste people. Divorce is permitted and is effected by breaking the woman’s bangles in front of the caste panchāyat. In memory perhaps of their former military profession the Kalangas worship the sword on the 15th day of Shrāwan and the 9th day of Kunwār. Offerings are made to the dead in the latter month, but not to persons who have died a violent death. The spirits of these must be laid lest they should trouble the living, and this is done in the following manner: a handful of rice is placed at the threshold of the house, and a ring is suspended by a thread so as to touch the rice. A goat is then brought up, and when it eats the rice, the spirit of the dead person is considered to have entered into the goat, which is thereupon killed and eaten by the family so as to dispose of him once for all. If the goat will not eat the rice it is made to do so. The spirit of a man who has been killed by a tiger must, however, be laid by the Sulia or sorcerer of the caste, who goes through the formula of pretending to be a tiger and of mauling another sorcerer.
Marriage between people in the same barga or group is not allowed, as is marriage between first cousins. Weddings usually involve adults, and the parents arrange the matches. A significant amount of grain, along with five pieces of cloth and Rs. 5, is given to the bride's father. A [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]marriage pavilion is built, and a mahua tree post is placed inside it. Three days before the wedding, a Gānda visits the pavilion with some ceremony to worship the village gods. During the ceremony, the bride and groom each walk around the post seven times, repeating this for three consecutive days. Throughout the four days of the wedding, the fathers of both the bride and groom provide meals for the entire caste on two of those days, while members of the village caste cater the other meals on all four days. This might be a remnant from when everyone in the village community was considered related. Widow marriage is allowed, but the widow must get permission from the caste members before marrying again, and she must host a feast for them. If the widow has no children and no relatives to inherit her deceased husband’s property, it is used to feed the caste members. Divorce is allowed and occurs by breaking the woman’s bangles in front of the caste panchāyat. To honor their past military role, the Kalangas worship the sword on the 15th day of Shrāwan and the 9th day of Kunwār. Offerings are made to the deceased in that month, but not to those who have died violently. The spirits of those must be appeased to prevent them from troubling the living, which is done by placing a handful of rice at the doorstep and hanging a ring from a discussion thread so it touches the rice. A goat is then brought in, and when it eats the rice, the spirit of the deceased is believed to have entered the goat, which is subsequently killed and consumed by the family to settle the matter. If the goat won’t eat the rice, it is encouraged to do so. However, if someone has been killed by a tiger, the Sulia or sorcerer of the caste must perform the ritual to lay the spirit to rest, pretending to be a tiger and attacking another sorcerer.
4. Social position.
The Kalangas are at present cultivators and many of them are farmservants. They do not now admit outsiders into the caste, but they will receive the children begotten on any woman by a Kalanga man. They take food cooked [305]without water from a Guria, but katchi food from nobody. Only the lowest castes will take food from them. They drink liquor and eat fowls and rats, but not beef or pork. A man who gets his ear torn is temporarily excluded from caste, and this penalty is also imposed for the other usual offences. A woman committing adultery with a man of another caste is permanently expelled. The Kalangas are somewhat tall in stature. Their features are Dravidian, and in their dress and ornaments they follow the Chhattīsgarhi style. [306]
The Kalangas are currently farmers, and many of them work as farm laborers. They don't allow outsiders to join their caste anymore, but they will accept children fathered by a Kalanga man with any woman. They will eat food cooked without water from a Guria, but they won't accept katchi food from anyone. Only the lowest castes will eat food from them. They drink alcohol and eat chickens and rats, but they don't eat beef or pork. A man who gets his ear torn is temporarily banned from the caste, and this punishment also applies to other common offenses. A woman who commits adultery with a man from another caste is permanently expelled. The Kalangas tend to be somewhat tall, have Dravidian features, and their clothing and jewelry reflect the Chhattīsgarhi style. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
KALĀR
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Strength of the caste. 306
- 2. Internal structure. 306
- 3. Dandsena Kalārs in Chhattīsgarh. 307
- 4. Social customs. 308
- 5. Liquor held divine in Vedic times. 311
- 6. Subsequent prohibition of alcohol. 312
- 7. Spirits habitually drunk in ancient times. 313
- 8. Drunkenness and divine inspiration. 314
- 9. Sanctity of liquor among the Gonds and other castes. 316
- 10. Drugs also considered divine. 317
- 11. Opium and gānja. 319
- 12. Tobacco. 320
- 13. Customs in connection with drinking. 321
1. Strength of the caste.
Kalār, Kalwār.1—The occupational caste of distillers and sellers of fermented liquor. In 1911 the Kalārs numbered nearly 200,000 persons in the Central Provinces and Berār, or rather more than one per cent of the population; so they are a somewhat important caste numerically. The name is derived from the Sanskrit Kalyapāla, a distiller of liquor.
Kalār, Kalwār.1—The occupational group of distillers and sellers of fermented drinks. In 1911, the Kalārs numbered nearly 200,000 individuals in the Central Provinces and Berār, which is just over one percent of the population; therefore, they represent a somewhat significant caste in terms of numbers. The name comes from the Sanskrit Kalyapāla, meaning a distiller of liquor.
2. Internal structure.
The caste has a number of subdivisions, of which the bulk are of the territorial type, as Mālvi or the immigrants from Mālwa, Lād those coming from south Gujarāt, Daharia belonging to Dāhar or the Jubbulpore country, Jaiswār and Kanaujia coming from Oudh. The Rai Kalārs are an aristocratic subcaste, the word Rai signifying the highest or ruling group like Rāj. But the Byāhut or ‘Married’ are perhaps really the most select, and are so called because they forbid the remarriage of widows, their women being thus married once for all. In Bengal they also decline to [307]distil or sell liquor.2 The Chauske Kalārs are said to be so called because they prohibit the marriage of persons having a common ancestor up to the fourth generation. The name of the Seohāre or Sivahāre subcaste is perhaps a corruption of Somhāre or dealers in Soma, the sacred fermented liquor of the Vedas; or it may mean the worshippers of the god Siva. The Seohāre Kalārs say that they are connected with the Agarwāla Banias, their common ancestors having been the brothers Seoru and Agru. These brothers on one occasion purchased a quantity of mahua3 flowers; the price afterwards falling heavily. Agru sold his stock at a discount and cut the loss; but Seoru, unwilling to suffer it, distilled liquor from his flowers and sold the liquor, thus recouping himself for his expenditure. But in consequence of his action he was degraded from the Bania caste and his descendants became Kalārs. The Jaiswār, Kanaujia and Seohāre divisions are also found in northern India, and the Byāhut both there and in Bengal. Mr. Crooke states that the caste may be an offshoot from the Bania or other Vaishya tribes; and a slight physical resemblance may perhaps be traced between Kalārs and Banias. It may be noticed also that some of the Kalārs are Jains, a religion to which scarcely any others except Banias adhere. Another hypothesis, however, is that since the Kalārs have become prosperous and wealthy they devised a story connecting them with the Bania caste in order to improve their social position.
The caste has several subdivisions, most of which are based on specific regions, like Mālvi for those from Mālwa, Lād for immigrants from south Gujarat, Daharia belonging to Dāhar or the Jubbulpore area, and Jaiswār and Kanaujia from Oudh. The Rai Kalārs are an elite subcaste, with "Rai" meaning the highest or ruling group, similar to "Rāj." However, the Byāhut or “Married” might actually be the most exclusive, as they prohibit the remarriage of widows, meaning their women are only married once. In Bengal, they also refuse to distill or sell liquor. The Chauske Kalārs are said to be named because they do not allow the marriage of individuals with a common ancestor up to the fourth generation. The Seohāre or Sivahāre subcaste name may be derived from Somhāre or dealers in *Soma*, the holy fermented drink of the Vedas; or it might refer to worshippers of the god Siva. The Seohāre Kalārs claim to be related to the Agarwāla Banias, their shared ancestors being two brothers, Seoru and Agru. One time, these brothers bought a large amount of mahua flowers; the price later dropped significantly. Agru sold his stock at a loss, but Seoru, not wanting to take a hit, distilled liquor from his flowers and sold it, thus recovering his costs. As a result of his actions, he was ousted from the Bania caste, and his descendants became Kalārs. The Jaiswār, Kanaujia, and Seohāre divisions are also found in northern India, and the Byāhut exists both there and in Bengal. Mr. Crooke notes that the caste might be a branch of the Bania or other Vaishya tribes; a slight physical resemblance might also be observed between Kalārs and Banias. It is worth mentioning that some Kalārs are Jains, a faith that hardly anyone else but Banias follows. Another theory, however, is that since the Kalārs have become prosperous, they created a story linking them to the Bania caste to elevate their social standing.
3. Dandsena Kalārs in Chhattīsgarh.
In Chhattīsgarh the principal division of the Kalārs is that of the Dandsenas or ‘Stick-carriers,’ and in explanation of the name they relate the following story: “A Kalār boy was formerly the Mahāprasād or bosom friend of the son of the Rājpūt king of Balod.4 But the Rāja’s son fell in love with the Kalār boy’s sister and entertained evil intentions towards her. Then the Kalār boy went and complained to the Rāja, who was his Phūlbāba,5 the father of his friend, saying, ‘A dog is always coming into my house and defiling it, what am I to do?’ The Rāja replied that he must kill the dog. Then the boy asked whether he would be punished [308]for killing him, and the Rāja said, No. So the next day as the Rājpūt boy was entering his house to get at his sister, the Kalār boy killed him, though he was his dearest friend. Then the Rājpūts attacked the Kalārs, but they were led only by the queen, as the king had said that the Kalār boy might kill the dog. But the Rājpūts were being defeated and so the Rāja intervened, and the Kalārs then ceased fighting as the Rāja had broken his word. But they left Balod, saying that they would drink no more of its waters, which they have not done to this day.”6 And the Kalārs are called Dandsena, because in this fight sticks were their only weapons.
In Chhattīsgarh, the main group of the Kalārs is known as the Dandsenas or 'Stick-carriers,' and they share the following story to explain their name: “A Kalār boy used to be the Mahāprasād or close friend of the son of the Rājpūt king of Balod. But the Rāja’s son fell in love with the Kalār boy’s sister and had harmful intentions towards her. So, the Kalār boy went to complain to the Rāja, who was his Phūlbāba, the father of his friend, saying, ‘A dog keeps coming into my house and making it unclean; what should I do?’ The Rāja replied that he should kill the dog. The boy then asked if he would be punished for killing it, and the Rāja said no. So the next day, as the Rājpūt boy was entering his house to reach his sister, the Kalār boy killed him, even though he was his closest friend. Then the Rājpūts attacked the Kalārs, but only the queen led them, as the king had said that the Kalār boy could kill the dog. However, the Rājpūts were losing, so the Rāja stepped in, and the Kalārs then stopped fighting because the Rāja had broken his promise. But they left Balod, declaring they would never drink its waters again, which they still do to this day.” And the Kalārs are called Dandsena because, in this battle, sticks were their only weapons.
4. Social customs.
The marriage customs of the caste follow the ordinary Hindu ritual prevalent in the locality and are not of special interest. Before a Kalār wedding procession starts a ceremony known as marrying the well is performed. The mother or aunt of the bridegroom goes to the well and sits in the mouth with her legs hanging down inside it and asks what the bridegroom will give her. He then goes round the well seven times, and a stick of kāns7 grass is thrown into it at each turn. Afterwards he promises the woman some handsome present and she returns to the house. Another explanation of the story is that the woman pretends to be overcome with grief at the bridegroom’s departure and threatens to throw herself into the well unless he will give her something. The well-to-do marry their daughters at an early age, but no stigma attaches to those who have to postpone the ceremony. A bride-price is not customary, but if the girl’s parents are poor they sometimes receive help from those of the boy in order to carry out the wedding. Matches are usually arranged at the caste feasts, and a Brāhman officiates at the ceremony. Divorce is recognised and widows are allowed to marry again except by the Byāhut subcaste. The Kalārs worship the ordinary Hindu deities, and those who sell liquor revere an earthen jar filled with wine at the Holi festival. The educated are usually Vaishnavas by sect, and as already stated a few of them belong to the Jain religion. The social status of the Kalārs is equivalent [309]to that of the village menials, ranking below the good cultivating castes. Brāhmans do not take water from their hands. But in Mandla, where the Kalārs are important and prosperous, certain Sarwaria Brāhmans who were their household priests took water from them, thus recognising them as socially pure. This has led to a split among the local Sarwaria Brāhmans, the families who did not take water from the Kalārs refusing to intermarry with those who did so.
The marriage customs of the caste follow the usual Hindu rituals found in the area and aren't particularly noteworthy. Before a Kalār wedding procession begins, a ceremony called "marrying the well" takes place. The bridegroom's mother or aunt goes to the well and sits at the edge with her legs dangling inside, asking what the bridegroom will give her. He then circles the well seven times, throwing a stick of kāns7 grass into it at each turn. After that, he promises the woman a nice gift, and she returns to the house. Another version of the story suggests that the woman pretends to be heartbroken over the bridegroom’s departure and threatens to jump into the well unless he gives her something. Wealthy families tend to marry off their daughters at a young age, but there's no shame in those who have to delay the ceremony. A bride-price is not common, but if the girl's family is poor, they may receive help from the boy's family to fund the wedding. Matches are usually arranged during caste feasts, and a Brāhman leads the ceremony. Divorce is accepted, and widows are allowed to remarry, except in the Byāhut subcaste. The Kalārs worship the usual Hindu deities, and those who sell alcohol honor an earthen jar filled with wine during the Holi festival. The educated among them are often Vaishnavas, and as mentioned before, a few belong to the Jain religion. The social status of the Kalārs is comparable [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to that of village laborers, ranking below the reputable farming castes. Brāhmans do not accept water from them. However, in Mandla, where the Kalārs are significant and affluent, certain Sarwaria Brāhmans who served as their household priests accepted water from them, thus acknowledging them as socially pure. This has caused a division among the local Sarwaria Brāhmans, with families that refused to take water from the Kalārs declining to intermarry with those who did.
While the highest castes of Hindus eschew spirituous liquor the cultivating and middle classes are divided, some drinking it and others not; and to the menial and labouring classes, and especially to the forest tribes, it is the principal luxury of their lives. Unfortunately they have not learnt to indulge in moderation and nearly always drink to excess if they have the means, while the intoxicating effect of even a moderate quantity is quickly perceptible in their behaviour.
While the highest castes of Hindus avoid drinking alcohol, the farming and middle classes are split, with some drinking it and others refraining; for the lower labor and working classes, especially the forest tribes, it is the main luxury of their lives. Unfortunately, they have not learned to drink in moderation and tend to drink excessively whenever they can afford it, and the effects of even a small amount can quickly show in their behavior.
In the Central Provinces the liquor drunk is nearly all distilled from the flowers of the mahua tree (Bassia latifolia), though elsewhere it is often made from cane sugar. The smell of the fermented mahua and the refuse water lying about make the village liquor-shop an unattractive place. But the trade has greatly profited the Kalārs by the influence which it has given them over the lower classes. “With the control of the liquor-supply in their hands,” Mr. Montgomerie writes, “they also controlled the Gonds, and have played a more important part in the past history of the Chhindwāra District than their numbers would indicate.”8 The Kalār and Teli (oil-presser) are usually about on the same standing; they are the creditors of the poorer tenants and labourers, as the Bania is of the landowners and substantial cultivators. These two of the village trades are not suited to the method of payment by annual contributions of grain, and must from an early period have been conducted by single transactions of barter. Hence the Kalār and Teli learnt to keep accounts and to appreciate the importance of the margin of profit. This knowledge and the system of dealing on credit with the exaction of interest have stood [310]them in good stead and they have prospered at the expense of their fellow-villagers. The Kalārs have acquired substantial property in several Districts, especially in those mainly populated by Gonds, as Mandla, Betūl and Chhindwāra. In British Districts of the Central Provinces they own 750 villages, or about 4 per cent of the total. In former times when salt was highly taxed and expensive the Gonds had no salt. The Kalārs imported rock-salt and sold it to the Gonds in large pieces. These were hung up in the Gond houses just as they are in stables, and after a meal every one would go up to the lump of salt and lick it as ponies do. When the Gonds began to wear cloth instead of leaves and beads the Kalārs retailed them thin strips of cloth just sufficient for decency, and for the cloth and salt a large proportion of the Gond’s harvest went to the Kalār. When a Gond has threshed his grain the Kalār takes round liquor to the threshing-floor and receives a present of grain much in excess of its value. Thus the Gond has sold his birthright for a mess of pottage and the Kalār has taken his heritage. Only a small proportion of the caste are still supported by the liquor traffic, and a third of the whole are agriculturists. Others have engaged in the timber trade, purchasing teak timber from the Gonds in exchange for liquor, a form of commerce which has naturally redounded to their great advantage. A few are educated and have risen to good positions in Government service. Sir D. Ibbetson describes them as ‘Notorious for enterprise, energy and obstinacy. Death may budge, but a Kalār won’t.’ The Sikh Kalārs, who usually call themselves Ahluwālia, contain many men who have attained to high positions under Government, especially as soldiers, and the general testimony is that they make brave soldiers.9 One of the ruling chiefs of the Punjab belongs to this caste. Until quite recently the manufacture of liquor, except in the large towns, was conducted in small pot-stills, of which there was one for a circle of perhaps two dozen villages with subordinate shops. The right of manufacture and vend in each separate one of these stills was sold annually by auction at the District headquarters, and the Kalārs assembled to bid for it. And here instances of their [311]dogged perseverance could often be noticed; when a man would bid up for a licence to a sum far in excess of the profits which he could hope to acquire from it, rather than allow himself to be deprived of a still which he desired to retain.
In the Central Provinces, nearly all of the liquor consumed is made from the flowers of the mahua tree (Bassia latifolia), while in other regions it’s often produced from cane sugar. The smell of the fermented mahua and the leftover water lying around makes the village liquor shop an unappealing place. However, the trade has significantly benefited the Kalārs by giving them influence over the lower classes. "With control of the liquor supply," Mr. Montgomerie writes, "they also controlled the Gonds and played a more significant role in the past history of the Chhindwāra District than their numbers would suggest." 8 The Kalār and Teli (oil presser) typically hold the same position; they are the creditors of poorer tenants and laborers, similar to how the Bania serves landowners and substantial cultivators. These two village trades don’t lend themselves to payments made through annual grain contributions and likely relied on single barter transactions from an early stage. Consequently, the Kalār and Teli learned how to keep records and understood the importance of profit margins. This knowledge, along with a credit system that includes interest, has benefited them greatly, allowing them to thrive at the expense of their fellow villagers. The Kalārs have accumulated significant wealth in several districts, particularly in those predominantly inhabited by Gonds, such as Mandla, Betūl, and Chhindwāra. In British Districts of the Central Provinces, they own 750 villages, which makes up about 4 percent of the total. In the past, when salt was heavily taxed and costly, the Gonds didn’t have access to it. The Kalārs imported rock salt and sold it to the Gonds in large chunks. These chunks were hung in Gond houses, much like in stables, and after meals, everyone would lick the lump of salt just like ponies do. As the Gonds transitioned to wearing cloth instead of leaves and beads, the Kalārs sold them thin strips of cloth just enough to ensure modesty. A large portion of the Gond's harvest went to the Kalār for cloth and salt. After the Gonds harvested their grain, the Kalār would bring liquor to the threshing floor and receive a gift of grain far exceeding its value. Thus, the Gond has traded away his birthright for a small reward, and the Kalār has claimed his heritage. Only a small number of the caste still depend on the liquor trade, while a third of them are now farmers. Others have entered the timber trade, where they buy teak timber from the Gonds in exchange for liquor, a business that has clearly benefited them. A few are educated and have attained good positions in government service. Sir D. Ibbetson describes them as "Notorious for enterprise, energy, and obstinacy. Death may budge, but a Kalār won’t." The Sikh Kalārs, who often refer to themselves as Ahluwālia, include many who have achieved high positions in government, particularly as soldiers, and it is widely acknowledged that they make courageous soldiers. 9 One of the ruling chiefs of the Punjab belongs to this caste. Until quite recently, liquor production, except in larger towns, was carried out in small pot stills, with one serving a circle of about two dozen villages along with subordinate shops. The right to produce and sell liquor in each of these stills was sold every year at auction at the District headquarters, and the Kalārs gathered to bid for it. Instances of their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]tenacity could often be seen; a person would sometimes bid much higher than the potential profits just to avoid losing a still they wanted to keep.
5. Liquor held divine in Vedic times.
Though alcoholic liquor is now eschewed by the higher castes of Hindus and forbidden by their religion, this has by no means always been the case. In Vedic times the liquor known as Soma was held in so much esteem by the Aryans that it was deified and worshipped as one of their principal gods. Dr. Hopkins summarises10 the attributes of the divine wine, Soma, as follows, from passages in the Rig-Veda: “This offering of the juice of the Soma-plant in India was performed thrice daily. It is said in the Rig-Veda that Soma grows upon the mountain Mūjawat, that its or his father is Parjanya, the rain-god, and that the waters are his sisters. From this mountain, or from the sky, accounts differ, Soma was brought by a hawk. He is himself represented in other places as a bird; and as a divinity he shares in the praise given to Indra. It was he who helped Indra to slay Vritra, the demon that keeps back the rain. Indra, intoxicated by Soma, does his great deeds, and indeed all the gods depend on Soma for immortality. Divine, a weapon-bearing god, he often simply takes the place of Indra and other gods in Vedic eulogy. It is the god Soma himself who slays Vritra, Soma who overthrows cities, Soma who begets the gods, creates the sun, upholds the sky, prolongs life, sees all things, and is the one best friend of god and man, the divine drop (īndu), the friend of Indra. As a god he is associated not only with Indra but also with Agni, Rudra and Pushān. A few passages in the later portion of the Rig-Veda show that Soma already was identified with the moon before the end of this period. After this the lunar yellow god was regularly regarded as the visible and divine Soma of heaven represented on earth by the plant.” Mr. Hopkins discards the view advanced by some commentators that it is the moon and not the beverage to which the Vedic hymns and worship are addressed, and there is no reason to doubt that he is right. [312]
Though alcoholic drinks are now avoided by the higher castes of Hindus and prohibited by their religion, that hasn't always been the case. In Vedic times, the drink known as Soma was so highly regarded by the Aryans that it was deified and worshipped as one of their main gods. Dr. Hopkins summarizes10 the qualities of the divine wine, Soma, as follows, based on passages in the Rig-Veda: “This offering of the juice of the Soma plant in India was made three times a day. The Rig-Veda states that Soma grows on the mountain Mūjawat, that its father is Parjanya, the rain god, and that the waters are his sisters. From this mountain, or possibly from the sky—accounts vary—Soma was brought by a hawk. He is also depicted as a bird; as a deity, he shares in the praise given to Indra. It was he who aided Indra in defeating Vritra, the demon who holds back the rain. Indra, intoxicated by Soma, performs great deeds, and indeed all the gods rely on Soma for immortality. As a divine, weapon-wielding god, he often takes the place of Indra and other gods in Vedic praise. It is the god Soma who defeats Vritra, Soma who topples cities, Soma who begets the gods, creates the sun, supports the sky, prolongs life, sees all things, and is the closest friend of both gods and men, the divine drop (īndu), the friend of Indra. As a god, he is associated not only with Indra but also with Agni, Rudra, and Pushān. A few passages in the later sections of the Rig-Veda indicate that Soma was already associated with the moon before this period ended. Afterward, the lunar yellow god was regularly seen as the visible and divine Soma of heaven, represented on earth by the plant.” Mr. Hopkins dismisses the theory put forth by some commentators that it is the moon and not the beverage that the Vedic hymns and worship are directed towards, and there is no reason to doubt that he is correct. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The soma plant has been thought to be the Asclepias acida,11 a plant growing in Persia and called hom in Persian. The early Persians believed that the hom plant gave great energy to body and mind.12 An angel is believed to preside over the plant, and the Hom Yast is devoted to its praises. Twigs of it are beaten in water in the smaller Agiari or fire-temple, and this water is considered sacred, and is given to newborn children to drink.13 Dr. Hopkins states, however, that the hom or Asclepias acida was not the original soma, as it does not grow in the Punjab region, but must have been a later substitute. Afterwards again another kind of liquor, sura, became the popular drink, and soma, which was now not so agreeable, was reserved as the priests’ (gods’) drink, a sacrosanct beverage not for the vulgar, and not esteemed by the priests except as it kept up the rite.14
The soma plant is thought to be the Asclepias acida,11 a plant found in Persia and referred to as hom in Persian. Early Persians believed that the hom plant provided significant energy to both body and mind.12 It's said that an angel oversees the plant, and the Hom Yast is dedicated to its praises. Twigs from this plant are beaten in water in the smaller Agiari or fire-temple, and this water is considered sacred, given to newborns to drink.13 Dr. Hopkins, however, argues that the hom or Asclepias acida was not the original soma, since it doesn't grow in the Punjab region, suggesting it was a later substitute. Later, another type of drink, sura, became popular, and soma, which was now less desirable, was reserved for the priests (gods), considered a sacred beverage not for commoners, and valued by the priests only for the rituals it upheld.14
Soma is said to have been prepared from the juice of the creeper already mentioned, which was diluted with water, mixed with barley meal, clarified butter and the flour of wild rice, and fermented in a jar for nine days.15 Sura was simply arrack prepared from rice-flour, or rice-beer.
Soma was reportedly made from the juice of the previously mentioned vine, which was mixed with water, barley flour, clarified butter, and wild rice flour, and then fermented in a jar for nine days.15 Sura was just arrack made from rice flour or rice beer.
6. Subsequent prohibition of alcohol.
Though in the cold regions of Central Asia the cheering and warming liquor had been held divine, in the hot plains of India the evil effects of alcohol were apparently soon realised. “Even more bold is the scorn of the gods in Hymn x. 119 of the Rig-Veda, which introduces Indra in his merriest humour, ready to give away everything, ready to destroy the earth and all that it contains, boasting of his greatness in ridiculous fashion—all this because, as the refrain tells us, he is in an advanced state of intoxication caused by excessive appreciation of the soma offered to him. Another Hymn (vii. 103) sings of the frogs, comparing their voices to the noise of a Brāhmanical school and their hopping round the tank to the behaviour of drunken priests celebrating a nocturnal offering of soma.”16 It seems clear, therefore, that the evil effects of drunkenness were early realised, [313]and led to a religious prohibition of alcohol. Dr. Rājendra Lāl Mitra writes:17 “But the fact remains unquestioned that from an early period the Hindus have denounced in their sacred writings the use of wine as sinful, and two of their greatest law-givers, Manu and Yajnavalkya, held that the only expiation meet for a Brāhman who had polluted himself by drinking spirit was suicide by a draught of spirit or water or cow’s urine or milk, in a boiling state taken in a burning hot metal pot. Angira, Vasishtha and Paithūrasi restricted the drink to boiling spirits alone. Dewala went a step farther and prescribed a draught of molten silver, copper or lead as the most appropriate.... Manu likewise provides for the judicial cognisance of such offences by Brāhmans, and ordains excommunication, and branding on the forehead the figure of a bottle as the most appropriate punishment.”
Though in the frigid areas of Central Asia, the uplifting and warming drink was regarded as sacred, in the hot plains of India, the harmful effects of alcohol were quickly recognized. “Even more audacious is the mockery of the gods in Hymn x. 119 of the Rig-Veda, which depicts Indra in his most jubilant mood, ready to give away everything, eager to destroy the earth and everything on it, boasting of his power in a ridiculous way—all this because, as the chorus tells us, he is heavily intoxicated from the excessive enjoyment of the soma offered to him. Another Hymn (vii. 103) describes the frogs, comparing their croaking to the noise of a Brāhmanical school and their hopping around the tank to the actions of drunken priests performing a night-time offering of soma.”16 It’s clear, then, that the adverse effects of drunkenness were recognized early on, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] which led to a religious ban on alcohol. Dr. Rājendra Lāl Mitra writes:17 “But the fact remains undisputed that from an early time, the Hindus have condemned the use of wine as sinful in their sacred texts, and two of their greatest law-givers, Manu and Yajnavalkya, believed that the only way to atone for a Brāhman who had defiled himself by drinking spirits was to commit suicide by drinking a concoction of spirits or water or cow’s urine or milk, in a boiling state served in a scorching hot metal pot. Angira, Vasishtha, and Paithūrasi allowed only boiling spirits as drink. Dewala took it a step further and prescribed a drink of molten silver, copper, or lead as the most suitable.... Manu also includes provisions for the judicial treatment of such offenses by Brāhmans and mandates excommunication, along with branding the figure of a bottle on the forehead as the most fitting punishment.”
7. Spirits habitually drunk in ancient times.
Nevertheless the consumption of alcohol was common in classical times. Bhāradwāja, a great sage, offered wine to Bhārata and his soldiers when they spent a night under his roof.18 When Sīta crossed the Ganges on her way to the southern wilderness she begged the river for a safe passage, saying, “Be merciful to me, O Goddess, and I shall on my return home worship thee with a thousand jars of arrack and dishes of well-dressed flesh meat.” When crossing the Jumna she said, “Be auspicious, O Goddess; I am crossing thee. When my husband has accomplished his vow I shall worship thee with a thousand head of cattle and a hundred jars of arrack.” Similarly the companions of Krishna, the Yādavas, destroyed each other when they were overcome by drink; and many other instances are given by Dr. Rājendra Lāl Mitra. The Purānas abound in descriptions of wine and drinking, and though the object of many of them is to condemn the use of wine the inference is clear that there was a widespread malady which they proposed to overcome.19 Pulastya, an ancient sage and author of one of the original Smritis, enumerates twelve different kinds of liquor, besides the soma beer which is not usually reckoned under the head of madya or wine, and his successors have added [314]largely to the list. The twelve principal liquors of this sage are those of the jack fruit, the grape, honey or mead, date-liquor, palm-liquor or toddy, sugarcane-liquor, mahua-liquor, rum and those made from long-pepper, soap-berries and cocoanuts.20 All these drinks were not merely fermented, but distilled and flavoured with different kinds of spices, fruits and herbs; they were thus varieties of spirits or liqueurs. It is probable that without the use of glass bottles and corks it would be very difficult to keep fermented wine for any length of time in the Indian climate. But spirits drunk neat as they were would produce more markedly evil results in a hot country, and would strengthen and accelerate the reaction against alcoholic liquor, which has gone so far that probably a substantial majority at least of the inhabitants of India are total abstainers. To this good result the adoption of Buddhism as stated by Dr. Mitra no doubt largely contributed. This was for some centuries the state religion, and was a strong force in aid of temperance as well as of abstention from flesh. The Sivite revival reacted in favour of liquor drinking as well as of the consumption of drugs. But the prohibition of alcohol has again been a leading tenet of practically all the Vaishnava reforming sects.
However, drinking alcohol was common in ancient times. The sage Bhāradwāja offered wine to Bhārata and his soldiers when they spent a night at his place.18 When Sīta crossed the Ganges on her journey to the southern wilderness, she pleaded with the river for safe passage, saying, “Please be merciful to me, O Goddess, and when I return home, I will worship you with a thousand jars of arrack and plates of well-prepared meat.” When she crossed the Jumna, she said, “Be favorable, O Goddess; I am crossing you. When my husband fulfills his vow, I will worship you with a thousand cattle and a hundred jars of arrack.” Similarly, Krishna’s companions, the Yādavas, fought each other when they were drunk, and many other examples are mentioned by Dr. Rājendra Lāl Mitra. The Purānas are full of accounts of wine and drinking, and although many of them aim to criticize alcohol use, it's clear there was a widespread issue they intended to address.19 Pulastya, an ancient sage and author of one of the original Smritis, listed twelve different types of liquor, aside from the soma beer which isn’t usually categorized as madya or wine, and his successors have significantly expanded the list.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The twelve main liquors mentioned by this sage include those made from jackfruit, grapes, honey or mead, dates, palms or toddy, sugarcane, mahua, rum, and those produced from long pepper, soapberries, and coconuts.20 All these drinks were not just fermented but also distilled and flavored with various spices, fruits, and herbs; they were essentially types of spirits or liqueurs. It’s likely that without glass bottles and corks, it would be quite challenging to store fermented wine for any length of time in the Indian climate. However, drinking spirits straight as they were would have led to more severe negative effects in a hot climate, reinforcing the reaction against alcohol, which has progressed to the point where probably a significant majority of India's population are total abstainers. According to Dr. Mitra, the adoption of Buddhism greatly contributed to this positive outcome. For several centuries, it was the state religion and strongly promoted temperance and abstention from meat. The Sivite revival encouraged drinking alcohol and taking drugs. Still, the prohibition of alcohol has remained a key principle in nearly all Vaishnava reforming sects.
8. Drunkenness and divine inspiration.
The intoxication of alcohol is considered by primitive people as a form of divine inspiration or possession like epileptic fits and insanity. This is apparently the explanation of the Vedic liquor, Soma, being deified as one of the greatest gods. In later Hindu mythology, Varuni, the goddess of wine, was produced when the gods churned the ocean with the mountain Mandara as a churning-stick on the back of the tortoise, Vishnu, and the serpent as a rope, for the purpose of restoring to man the comforts lost during the great flood.21 Varuni was considered to be the consort of Varūna, the Vedic Neptune.
The effects of alcohol are viewed by primitive cultures as a type of divine inspiration or possession, similar to epileptic seizures and madness. This seems to explain why the Vedic drink, Soma, was deified as one of the highest gods. In later Hindu mythology, Varuni, the goddess of wine, was created when the gods churned the ocean using the mountain Mandara as a churning stick, with Vishnu in the form of a tortoise as support and a serpent as the rope. This was done to restore to humanity the comforts lost during the great flood.21 Varuni was seen as the partner of Varūna, the Vedic counterpart of Neptune.
Similarly the Bacchantes in their drunken frenzy were considered to be possessed by the wine-god Dionysus. “The Aztecs regarded pulque or the wine of the country as bad, on account of the wild deeds which men did under its [315]influence. But these wild deeds were believed to be the acts, not of the drunken man, but of the wine-god by whom he was possessed and inspired; and so seriously was this theory of inspiration held that if any one spoke ill of or insulted a tipsy man, he was liable to be punished for disrespect to the wine-god incarnate in his votary.”22 Sir James Frazer thinks that the grape-juice was also considered to be the blood of the vine. At one time the arrack or rice-beer liquor was also considered by the Hindus as holy and purifying. Siva says to his consort: “Oh, sweet-speaking goddess, the salvation of Brāhmans depends on drinking wine.... No one becomes a Brāhman by repeating the Gāyatri, the mother of the Vedas; he is called a Brāhman only when he has knowledge of Brahma. The ambrosia of the gods is their Brahma, and on earth it is arrack, and because one attains the character of a god (suratva) therefore is arrack called sura.”23 The Sākta Tantras insist upon the use of wine as an element of devotion. The Kaulas, who are the most ardent followers of the Sākta Tantras, celebrate their rites at midnight in a closed room, when they sit in a circle round a jar of country arrack, one or more young women of a lewd character being in the company; they drink, drink and drink until they fall down on the ground in utter helplessness, then rising again they drink in the hope of never having a second birth.24 “I knew a highly respectable widow lady, connected with one of the most distinguished families in Calcutta, who belonged to the Kaula sect, and had survived the 75th anniversary of her birthday, who never said her prayers (and she did so regularly every morning and evening) without touching the point of her tongue with a tooth-pick dipped in a phial of arrack, and sprinkling a few drops of the liquor on the flowers which she offered to her god. I doubt very much if she had ever drunk a wine-glassful of arrack at once in all her life, and certain it is that she never had any idea of the pleasures of drinking; but as a faithful Kaula she felt herself in duty bound to observe the mandates of her religion with the [316]greatest scrupulousness.”25 In this case it seems clear that the liquor was considered to have a purifying effect, which was perhaps especially requisite for the offerings of a widow.
Similarly, the Bacchantes in their drunken frenzy were thought to be possessed by the wine-god Dionysus. “The Aztecs saw pulque, or the local wine, as harmful because of the wild acts that men committed under its [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]influence. However, these wild acts were believed to be the actions of the wine-god who inspired and possessed the drunken individual; so strongly was this belief held that if someone spoke poorly of or insulted a tipsy person, they could be punished for showing disrespect to the wine-god manifest in that person.”22 Sir James Frazer thinks that grape juice was also seen as the blood of the vine. At one point, arrack or rice beer was regarded by the Hindus as sacred and purifying. Siva tells his consort: “Oh, sweet-talking goddess, the salvation of Brāhmans depends on drinking wine.... No one becomes a Brāhman simply by reciting the Gāyatri, the mother of the Vedas; one is called a Brāhman only when they have knowledge of Brahma. The ambrosia of the gods is their Brahma, and on earth, it is arrack, and because one gains the character of a god (suratva), arrack is therefore called sura.”23 The Sākta Tantras stress the use of wine as a part of devotion. The Kaulas, who are the most passionate followers of the Sākta Tantras, perform their rituals at midnight in a closed room, sitting in a circle around a jar of local arrack, often with one or more young women of questionable character present; they drink, drink, and drink until they collapse to the ground in total helplessness, and then get up again to drink in hopes of never being reborn.24 “I knew a highly respected widow, linked to one of the most prominent families in Calcutta, who belonged to the Kaula sect and had just celebrated her 75th birthday. She never did her prayers (which she performed regularly every morning and evening) without touching the tip of her tongue with a toothpick dipped in a vial of arrack and sprinkling a few drops of the liquor on the flowers she offered to her god. I highly doubt she ever drank even a full glass of arrack at once in her entire life, and it's clear she had no knowledge of the joys of drinking; but as a devoted Kaula, she felt it was her duty to follow her religion's rules with the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]greatest care.”25 In this case, it seems clear that the liquor was believed to have a purifying effect, which was perhaps especially important for the offerings of a widow.
9. Sanctity of liquor among the Gonds and other castes.
Similarly the Gonds and Baigas revere the mahua tree and consider the liquor distilled from its flowers as sacred and purificatory. At a Gond wedding the sacred post round which the couple go is made of the wood of the mahua tree. The Bhatras of Bastar also use the mahua for the wedding post, and the Sonkars of Chhattīsgarh a forked branch of the tree. Minor caste offences are expiated among the Gonds by a fine of liquor, and by drinking it the culprit is purified. At a Gond funeral one man may be seen walking with a bottle or two of liquor slung to his side; this is drunk by all the party on the spot after the burial or burning of the corpse as a means of purification. Among the Korwas and other tribes the Baiga or priest protects the village from ghosts by sprinkling a line of liquor all round the boundary, over which the ghosts cannot pass. Similarly during epidemics of cholera liquor is largely used in the rites of the Baigas for averting the disease and is offered to the goddess. At their weddings the Mahārs drink together ceremoniously, a pot of liquor being placed on a folded cloth and all the guests sitting round it in a circle. An elder man then lays a new piece of cloth on the pot and worships it. He takes a cup of the liquor himself and hands round a cupful to every person present. At the Hareli or festival of the new green vegetation in July the Gonds take the branches of four kinds of trees and place them at the corners of their fields and also inside the house over the door. They pour ghī (butter) on the fire as incense and an offering to the deities. Then they go to the meeting-place of the village and there they all take a bottle or two of liquor each and drink together, having first thrown a little on the ground as an offering. Then they invite each other to their houses to take food. The Baigas do not observe Hareli, but on any moonlight night in Shrāwan (July) they will go to the field where they have sown grain and root up a few plants and bring them to the house, and, laying them on a clean place, pour ghī and a little liquor over them. Then they take the corn plants back [317]to the field and replace them. For these rites and for offerings to the deities of disease the Gonds say that the liquor should be distilled at home by the person who offers the sacrifice and not purchased from the Government contractor. This is a reason or at any rate an excuse for the continuance of the practice of illicit distillation. Hindus generally make a libation to Devi before drinking liquor. They pour a little into their hand and sprinkle it in a circle on the ground, invoking the goddess. The palm-tree is also held sacred on account of the tāri or toddy obtained from it. “The shreds of the holy palm-tree, holy because liquor-yielding, are worn by some of the early Konkan tribes and by some of the Konkan village gods. The strip of palm-leaf is the origin of the shape of one of the favourite Hindu gold bracelet patterns.”26
Similarly, the Gonds and Baigas hold the mahua tree in high regard, viewing the liquor made from its flowers as sacred and purifying. At a Gond wedding, the sacred post around which the couple circles is made from mahua wood. The Bhatras of Bastar also use mahua for the wedding post, while the Sonkars of Chhattīsgarh use a forked branch from the tree. Minor caste offenses among the Gonds can be atoned for by paying a fine in liquor, and drinking it serves to purify the offender. At a Gond funeral, someone might be seen walking with a bottle or two of liquor at their side; this is consumed by everyone in the group right after burying or cremating the body as a means of purification. Among the Korwas and other tribes, the Baiga or priest protects the village from spirits by sprinkling a line of liquor around the boundary, which the spirits cannot cross. Similarly, during cholera outbreaks, liquor is widely used in the Baiga rituals to ward off the disease and is offered to the goddess. At their weddings, the Mahārs drink together ceremoniously, with a pot of liquor placed on a folded cloth and all guests sitting in a circle around it. An elder then lays a new piece of cloth on the pot and worships it, takes a cup of the liquor, and distributes a cup to everyone present. At the Hareli festival celebrating new greenery in July, the Gonds take branches from four types of trees and place them at the corners of their fields and inside the house above the door. They pour ghī (butter) on the fire as incense and an offering to the deities. They then gather at the village meeting place, each taking a bottle or two of liquor to drink together, having first poured a bit on the ground as an offering. Afterward, they invite one another to their homes for food. The Baigas do not celebrate Hareli, but on any moonlit night in Shrāwan (July), they visit the fields where they have sown grain, uproot a few plants, and bring them home. They place them on a clean spot and pour ghī and a little liquor over them before returning the corn plants to the field. For these rites and offerings to the deities of disease, the Gonds insist that the liquor should be homemade by the person offering the sacrifice rather than bought from a government contractor. This serves as a reason, or at least an excuse, for the continued practice of illegal distillation. Generally, Hindus make a libation to Devi before drinking liquor, pouring a bit into their hand and sprinkling it in a circle on the ground while invoking the goddess. The palm tree is also regarded as sacred because of the tāri or toddy obtained from it. “The shreds of the holy palm tree, considered holy for yielding liquor, are worn by some early Konkan tribes and by certain Konkan village gods. The strip of palm leaf inspired the shape of one popular Hindu gold bracelet design.”[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
10. Drugs also considered divine.
The abstinence from liquor enjoined by modern Hinduism to the higher castes of Hindus has unfortunately not extended to the harmful drugs, opium, and gānja27 or Indian hemp with its preparations. On the contrary gānja is regularly consumed by Hindu ascetics, whether devotees of Siva or Vishnu, though it is more favoured by the Sivite Jogis. The blue throat of Siva or Mahādeo is said to be due to the enormous draughts of bhāng28 which he was accustomed to swallow. The veneration attached to these drugs may probably be explained by the delusion that the pleasant dreams and visions obtained under their influence are excursions of the spirit into paradise. It is a common belief among primitive people that during sleep the soul leaves the body and that dreams are the actual experiences of the soul when travelling over the world apart from the body.29 The principal aim of Hindu asceticism is also the complete conquest of all sensation and movement in the body, so that while it is immobile the spirit freed from the trammels of the body and from all worldly cares and concerns may, as it is imagined, enter into communion with and be absorbed in the deity. Hence the physical inertia and abnormal mental exaltation produced by these drugs would be an ideal condition [318]to the Hindu ascetic; the body is lulled to immobility and it is natural that he should imagine that the delightful fantasies of his drugged brain are beatific visions of heaven. Gānja and bhāng are now considered sacred as being consumed by Mahādeo, and are offered to him. Before smoking gānja a Hindu will say, ‘May it reach you, Shankar,’30 that is, the smoke of the gānja, like the sweet savour of a sacrifice; and before drinking bhāng he will pour a little on the ground and say ‘Jai Shankar.’31 Similarly when cholera visits a village and various articles of dress with food and liquor are offered to the cholera goddess, Marhai Māta, smokers of gānja and madak32 will offer a little of their drugs. Hindu ascetics who smoke gānja are accustomed to mix with it some seeds of the dhatura (Datura alba), which have a powerful stupefying effect. In large quantities these seeds are a common narcotic poison, being administered to travellers and others by criminals. This tree is sacred to Siva, and the purple and white flowers are offered on his altars, and probably for this reason it is often found growing in villages so that the poisonous seeds are readily available. Its sanctity apparently arises from the narcotic effects produced by the seeds.
The ban on alcohol required by modern Hinduism for the higher castes has unfortunately not been applied to harmful drugs like opium and gānja, which is Indian hemp and its various forms. In fact, gānja is regularly used by Hindu ascetics, whether they worship Siva or Vishnu, although it’s more commonly used by the Sivite Jogis. The blue throat of Siva, or Mahādeo, is said to come from the huge amounts of bhāng he used to drink. The reverence for these drugs might come from the belief that the enjoyable dreams and visions experienced while under their influence are actually the soul's journeys into paradise. Many primitive cultures believe that during sleep, the soul leaves the body and that dreams represent the real experiences of the soul exploring the world independently of the body. The main goal of Hindu asceticism is to completely control all sensations and movements in the body, allowing the spirit, free from the confines of the body and worldly concerns, to connect with and merge into the deity. Thus, the physical stillness and heightened mental state induced by these drugs would be seen as an ideal state for the Hindu ascetic; the body becomes still, and it’s natural to think that the pleasurable visions created by the drug-induced mind are divine revelations of heaven. Gānja and bhāng are now regarded as sacred because they are consumed by Mahādeo and are offered to him. Before smoking gānja, a Hindu will say, ‘May it reach you, Shankar,’ meaning that the smoke of the gānja, like the pleasing aroma of a sacrifice, is offered to him; and before drinking bhāng, he will pour some on the ground and say ‘Jai Shankar.’ Similarly, when cholera strikes a village, various clothing items, food, and drinks are offered to the cholera goddess, Marhai Māta, and gānja smokers will offer a bit of their drugs as well. Hindu ascetics who smoke gānja often mix it with dhatura seeds (Datura alba), which have a strong stupefying effect. In large doses, these seeds are a common narcotic poison, often given to travelers and others by criminals. This tree is sacred to Siva, and its purple and white flowers are presented at his altars, likely contributing to its frequent growth in villages where the poisonous seeds are easily accessible. Its sacredness seems to stem from the narcotic effects of the seeds.
The conclusion of hostilities and ratification of peace after a Bhīl fight was marked by the solemn administration of opium to all present by the Jogi or Gammaiti priests.33 This incident recalls the pipe of peace of the North American Indians, among whom a similar divine virtue was no doubt ascribed to tobacco. In ancient Greece the priestesses of Apollo consumed the leaves of the laurel to produce the prophetic ecstasy; the tree was therefore held sacred and associated with Apollo and afterwards developed into a goddess in the shape of Daphne pursued by Apollo and transformed into a laurel.34 The laurel was also considered to have a purifying or expiatory effect like alcoholic liquor in India. Wreaths of laurel were worn by such heroes as Apollo and Cadmus before engaging in battle to cleanse themselves from the pollution of bloodshed, and [319]hence the laurel-wreath afterwards became the crown of victory.35
The end of fighting and the signing of peace after a Bhīl conflict was marked by the serious offering of opium to everyone present by the Jogi or Gammaiti priests.33 This scene reminds us of the pipe of peace used by North American Indians, who likely believed in a similar sacred property of tobacco. In ancient Greece, the priestesses of Apollo would consume laurel leaves to enter a prophetic trance; thus, the tree was considered holy and linked to Apollo, eventually evolving into the goddess Daphne, who was chased by Apollo and turned into a laurel.34 The laurel was also thought to have a purifying effect, similar to how alcoholic drinks were viewed in India. Wreaths of laurel were worn by heroes like Apollo and Cadmus before going into battle to cleanse themselves of the guilt of killing, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as a result, the laurel wreath later became the symbol of victory.35
In India bhāng was regularly drunk by the Rājpūts before going into battle, to excite their courage and render them insensible to pain. The effects produced were probably held to be caused by divine agency. Herodotus says that the Scythians had a custom of burning the seeds of the hemp plant in religious ceremonies and that they became intoxicated with the fumes.36 Gānja is the hashīsh of the Old Man of the Mountain and of Monte Cristo. The term hashshāsh, meaning ‘a smoker or eater of hemp,’ was first applied to Arab warriors in Syria at the time of the Crusades; from its plural hashshāsheen our word assassin is derived.37
In India, bhāng was often consumed by the Rājpūts before heading into battle to boost their bravery and make them numb to pain. The effects were probably believed to be the result of divine intervention. Herodotus mentions that the Scythians had a tradition of burning hemp seeds during religious rituals, and that they would get high from the smoke. 36 Gānja is the hashīsh associated with the Old Man of the Mountain and Monte Cristo. The term hashshāsh, meaning ‘a smoker or eater of hemp,’ was first used for Arab warriors in Syria during the Crusades; from its plural hashshāsheen, we get our word assassin. 37
11. Opium and gānja.
The sacred or divine character attributed to the Indian drugs in spite of their pernicious effects has thus probably prevented any organised effort for their prohibition. Buchanan notes that “No more blame follows the use of opium and gānja than in Europe that of wine; yet smoking tobacco is considered impure by the highest castes.”38 It is said, however, that a Brāhman should abstain from drugs until he is in the last or ascetic stage of life. In India opium is both eaten and smoked. It is administered to children almost from the time of their birth, partly perhaps because its effects are supposed to be beneficial and also to prevent them from crying and keep them quiet while their parents are at work. One of the favourite methods of killing female children was to place a fatal dose of opium on the nipple of the mother’s breast. Many children continue to receive small quantities of opium till they are several years old, sometimes eight or nine, when it is gradually abandoned. It can scarcely be doubted that the effect of the drug must be to impair their health and enfeeble their vitality. The effect of eating opium on adults is much less pernicious than when the habit of smoking it is acquired. Madak or opium prepared for smoking may not now be sold, but people make it for themselves, heating the opium in a little brass cup over a fire with an infusion of tamarind leaves. It is then made [320]into little balls and put into the pipe. Opium-smokers are gregarious and partake of the drug together. As the fumes mount to their brains, their intellects become enlivened, their tongues unloosed and the conversation ranges over all subjects in heaven and earth. This factitious excitement must no doubt be a powerful attraction to people whose lives are as dull as that of the average Hindu. And thus they become madakis or confirmed opium-smokers and are of no more use in life. Dhīmars or fishermen consume opium and gānja largely under the impression that these drugs prevent them from taking cold. Gānja is smoked and is usually mixed with tobacco. It is much less injurious than opium in the same form, except when taken in large quantities, and is also slower in acquiring a complete hold over its votaries. Many cultivators buy a little gānja at the weekly bazār and have one pipeful each as a treat. Sweepers are greatly addicted to gānja, and their patron saint Lālbeg was frequently in a comatose condition from over-indulgence in the drug. Ahīrs or herdsmen also smoke it to while away the long days in the forests. But the habitual consumers of either kind of drug are now only a small fraction of the population, while English education and the more strenuous conditions of modern life have effected a substantial decline in their numbers, at least among the higher classes. At the same time a progressive increase is being effected by Government in the retail price of the drugs, and the number of vend licences has been very greatly reduced.
The sacred status given to Indian drugs, despite their harmful effects, has likely stopped any organized efforts to ban them. Buchanan notes that “Using opium and gānja carries no more stigma than drinking wine in Europe; yet smoking tobacco is seen as unclean by the highest castes.” 38 It is said, however, that a Brāhman should avoid drugs until reaching the last or ascetic stage of life. In India, opium is consumed both by eating and smoking. It's given to children almost from birth, possibly because it’s believed to have beneficial effects and to keep them quiet while their parents work. One common method of killing baby girls was to apply a fatal dose of opium to the mother’s nipple. Many children continue to receive small amounts of opium until they're several years old, sometimes as late as eight or nine, when it’s gradually stopped. It’s hard to doubt that the drug negatively impacts their health and weakens their vitality. Eating opium has a much less harmful effect on adults compared to developing a smoking habit. Madak, or opium prepared for smoking, is no longer sold commercially, but people make it for themselves by heating opium in a small brass cup over a fire with tamarind leaves. It’s then rolled [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] into small balls and placed in pipes. Opium smokers tend to gather together, and as the smoke rises to their brains, they become more animated, their speech loosens, and discussions can cover every topic imaginable. This artificial high is undoubtedly appealing to people whose lives are as monotonous as those of many Hindus. As a result, they become madakis or habitual opium smokers, becoming less useful in life. Dhīmars, or fishermen, consume opium and gānja, believing that these drugs prevent them from catching cold. Gānja is smoked, often mixed with tobacco, and is generally less harmful than opium when consumed in the same way, except in large amounts, and it takes longer to become fully addictive. Many farmers buy a small amount of gānja at the weekly market and treat themselves to a pipeful. Sweepers are heavily addicted to gānja, and their patron saint, Lālbeg, was often found in a comatose state due to excess drug use. Ahīrs, or herdsmen, also smoke it to pass the long days in the forests. However, regular users of either drug now make up only a small part of the population, while English education and the increasing demands of modern life have significantly reduced their numbers, at least among the upper classes. At the same time, the government is gradually raising retail prices for the drugs, and the number of selling licenses has been greatly reduced.
The prohibition of wine to Muhammadans is held to include drugs, but it is not known how far the rule is strictly observed. But addiction to drugs is at any rate uncommon among Muhammadans.
The ban on wine for Muslims is generally understood to include drugs, but it's unclear how strictly this rule is followed. However, drug addiction is fairly uncommon among Muslims.
12. Tobacco.
No kind of sanctity attaches to tobacco and, as has been seen, certain classes of Brāhmans are forbidden to smoke though they may chew the leaves. Tobacco is prohibited by the Sikhs, the Satnāmis and some other Vaishnava sects. The explanation of this attitude is simple if, as is supposed, tobacco was first introduced into India by the Portuguese in the fifteenth century.39 In this case as a new and foreign product it could have no sacred character, only those things [321]being held sacred and the gifts of the gods whose origin is lost in antiquity. In a note on the subject40 Mr. Ganpat Rai shows that several references to smoking and also to the huqqa are found in ancient Sanskrit literature; but it does not seem clear that the plant smoked was tobacco and, on the other hand, the similarity of the vernacular to the English name41 is strong evidence in favour of its foreign origin.
No kind of holiness is associated with tobacco, and as noted, certain groups of Brāhmans are not allowed to smoke it, though they can chew the leaves. Tobacco is banned by Sikhs, Satnāmis, and some other Vaishnava sects. The reason for this stance is straightforward if we consider that tobacco was first brought to India by the Portuguese in the fifteenth century. In this case, as a new and foreign product, it couldn't have any sacred significance; only things [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that are considered sacred are those whose origins are lost in ancient times. In a note on the topic40, Mr. Ganpat Rai points out that there are several mentions of smoking and the huqqa in ancient Sanskrit literature; however, it isn't clear that the plant being smoked was tobacco. On the other hand, the resemblance of the vernacular name to the English one41 provides strong evidence for its foreign origin.
13. Customs in connection with drinking.
The country liquor, consisting of spirits distilled from the flowers of the mahua tree, is an indispensable adjunct to marriage and other ceremonial feasts among the lower castes of Hindus and the non-Aryan tribes. It is usually drunk before the meal out of brass vessels, cocoanut-shells or leaf-cups, water being afterwards taken with the food itself. If an offender has to give a penalty feast for readmission to caste but the whole burden of the expense is beyond his means, other persons who may have committed minor offences and owe something to the caste on that account are called upon to provide the liquor. Similarly at the funeral feast the heir and chief mourner may provide the food and more distant relatives the liquor. The Gonds never take food while drinking, and as a rule one man does not drink alone. Three or four of them go to the liquor-shop together and each in turn buys a whole bottle of liquor which they share with each other, each bottle being paid for by one of the company and not jointly. And if a friend from another village turns up and is invited to drink he is not allowed to pay anything. In towns there will be in the vicinity of the liquor-shop retailers of little roasted balls of meat on sticks and cakes of gram-flour fried in salt and chillies. These the customers eat, presumably to stimulate their thirst or as a palliative to the effects of the spirit. Illicit distillation is still habitual among the Gonds of Mandla, who have been accustomed to make their own liquor from time immemorial. In the rains, when travelling is difficult and the excise officers cannot descend on them without notice, they make the liquor in their houses. In the open season they go to [322]the forest and find some spot secluded behind rocks and also near water. When the fermented mahua is ready they put up the distilling vat in the middle of the day so that the smoke may be less perceptible, and one of them will climb a tree and keep watch for the approach of the Excise Sub-Inspector and his myrmidons while the other distils. [323]
The country liquor, made from the spirits distilled from the flowers of the mahua tree, is an essential part of marriages and other ceremonial feasts among the lower castes of Hindus and non-Aryan tribes. It’s typically consumed before meals out of brass vessels, coconut shells, or leaf cups, with water taken alongside the food. If someone has to host a penalty feast for readmission into the caste but can’t afford the full expense, others who have committed minor offenses and owe something to the caste will help provide the liquor. Likewise, at a funeral feast, the heir and chief mourner may supply the food, while more distant relatives bring the liquor. The Gonds never eat while drinking, and usually, one person doesn’t drink alone. Three or four of them go to the liquor shop together, and each takes turns buying a whole bottle of liquor that they share, with one person covering the cost rather than sharing it equally. If a friend from another village shows up and is invited to drink, they aren’t allowed to pay anything. In towns, near the liquor shop, there are vendors selling small roasted meat balls on sticks and fried gram-flour cakes seasoned with salt and chillies. Customers eat these, likely to quench their thirst or ease the effects of the alcohol. Illicit distillation remains common among the Gonds of Mandla, who have made their own liquor for generations. In the rainy season, when traveling is tough and excise officers can’t reach them without notice, they produce the liquor at home. In dry season, they go to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the forest and find a hidden spot behind rocks, close to water. Once the fermented mahua is ready, they set up the distilling vat in the middle of the day to make the smoke less noticeable, while one of them climbs a tree to watch for the approach of the Excise Sub-Inspector and his team, while the other distills. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 Some information for this article has been supplied by Bābu Lāl, Excise Sub-Inspector, Mr. Adurām Chaudhri, Tahsīldār, and Sundar Lāl Richaria, Sub-Inspector of Police.
1 Some information for this article has been provided by Bābu Lāl, Excise Sub-Inspector, Mr. Adurām Chaudhri, Tahsīldār, and Sundar Lāl Richaria, Sub-Inspector of Police.
3 Bassia latifolia, the tree from whose flowers fermented liquor is made.
3 Bassia latifolia, the tree from whose flowers alcoholic drink is made.
4 The headquarters of the Sanjāri tahsīl in Drūg District.
4 The headquarters of the Sanjāri region in Drūg District.
6 This story is only transplanted, a similar one being related by Colonel Tod in the Annals of the Bundi State (Rājasthān, ii. p. 441).
6 This story is just a copy; a similar one is told by Colonel Tod in the Annals of the Bundi State (Rājasthān, ii. p. 441).
9 Mr. (Sir E.) Maclagan’s Punjab Census Report (1891).
9 Mr. (Sir E.) Maclagan’s Punjab Census Report (1891).
12 Bombay Gazetteer, Parsis of Guiarāt, by Messrs. Nasarvanji Girvai and Behrāmji Patel, p. 228, footnote.
12 Bombay Gazetteer, Parsis of Gujarat, by Messrs. Nasarvanji Girvai and Behrāmji Patel, p. 228, footnote.
21 Garrett’s Classical Dictionary, s.v. Varuni and Vishnu.
21 Garrett’s Classical Dictionary, s.v. Varuni and Vishnu.
22 The Golden Bough, 2nd edition, i. pp. 359, 360.
22 The Golden Bough, 2nd edition, i. pp. 359, 360.
28 A liquor made from the flowers of the hemp plant, commonly drunk in the hot weather.
28 A drink made from the flowers of the hemp plant, often enjoyed in warm weather.
29 See Mr. E. Clodd’s Myths and Dreams, under Dreams.
29 Check out Mr. E. Clodd’s Myths and Dreams, in the Dreams section.
33 T. H. Hendley, Account of the Bhīls, J.A.S.B. xliv., 1875, p. 360.
33 T. H. Hendley, Account of the Bhīls, J.A.S.B. xliv., 1875, p. 360.
35 Sir James Frazer in Attis, Adonis, Osiris, ii. p. 241.
35 Sir James Frazer in Attis, Adonis, Osiris, ii. p. 241.
36 Book IV., chap. lxxv., quoted in Lane’s Modern Egyptians, p. 347.
36 Book IV, chapter 75, quoted in Lane’s Modern Egyptians, page 347.
39 Sir G. Watt’s Commercial Products of India, s.v. Nicotiana.
39 Sir G. Watt’s Commercial Products of India, s.v. Nicotiana.
41 Tobacco is no doubt a derivative from some American word, and Platts derives the Hindi tanbāku or tambāku from tobacco. The fact that tanbāku is also Persian for tobacco militates against the Sanskrit derivation suggested by Mr. Ganpat Rai and others, and tends to demonstrate its American importation.
41 Tobacco definitely comes from some American word, and Platts traces the Hindi tanbāku or tambāku back to tobacco. The fact that tanbāku also means tobacco in Persian goes against the Sanskrit origin proposed by Mr. Ganpat Rai and others, suggesting that it was imported from America.
KAMĀR1
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Origin and traditions. 323
- 2. Subdivisions and marriage. 324
- 3. The sister’s son. 325
- 4. Menstruation. 325
- 5. Birth customs. 326
- 6. Death and inheritance. 326
- 7. Religious beliefs. 326
- 8. Veneration of iron and liquor. 328
- 9. Social customs and caste penalties. 328
- 10. Tattooing. 329
- 11. Hair. 329
- 12. Occupation and manner of life. 329
- 13. Their skill with bows and arrows. 330
1. Origin and traditions.
Kamār.—A small Dravidian tribe exclusively found in the Raipur District and adjoining States. They numbered about 7000 persons in 1911, and live principally in the Khariār and Bindrānawāgarh zamīndāris of Raipur. In Bengal and Chota Nāgpur the term Kamār is merely occupational, implying a worker in iron, and similarly Kammala in the Telugu country is a designation given to the five artisan castes. Though the name is probably the same the Kamārs of the Central Provinces are a purely aboriginal tribe and there is little doubt that they are an offshoot of the Gonds, nor have they any traditions of ever having been metal-workers. They claim to be autochthonous like most of the primitive tribes. They tell a long story of their former ascendancy, saying that a Kamār was the original ruler of Bindrānawāgarh. But a number of Kamārs one day killed the bhimrāj bird which had been tamed and taught hawking by a foreigner from Delhi. He demanded satisfaction, and when it was refused went to [324]Delhi and brought man-eating soldiers from there, who ate up all the Kamārs except one pregnant woman. She took refuge in a Brāhman’s hut in Patna and there had a son, whom she exposed on a dung-heap for fear of scandal, as she was a widow at the time. Hence the boy was called Kachra-Dhurwa or rubbish and dust. This name may be a token of the belief of the Kamārs that they were born from the earth as insects generate in dung and decaying organisms. Similarly one great subtribe of the Gonds are called Dhur or dust Gonds. Kachra-Dhurwa was endowed with divine strength and severed the head of a goat made of iron with a stick of bamboo. On growing up he collected his fellow-tribesmen and slaughtered all the cannibal soldiers, regaining his ancestral seat in Bindrānawāgarh. It is noticeable that the Kamārs call the cannibal soldiers Aghori, the name of a sect of ascetics who eat human flesh. They still point to various heaps of lime-encrusted fossils in Bindrānawāgarh as the bones of the cannibal soldiers. The state of the Kamārs is so primitive that it does not seem possible that they could ever have been workers in iron, but they may perhaps, like the Agarias, be a group of the Gonds who formerly quarried iron and thus obtained their distinctive name.
Kamār.—A small Dravidian tribe found only in the Raipur District and nearby states. They had about 7,000 members in 1911 and mainly reside in the Khariār and Bindrānawāgarh zamīndāris of Raipur. In Bengal and Chota Nāgpur, the term Kamār just refers to someone who works with iron, and similarly, Kammala in the Telugu area refers to the five artisan castes. Although the name might be the same, the Kamārs of the Central Provinces are considered a purely indigenous tribe and are likely a branch of the Gonds. They have no traditions of ever having been metal-workers. Like many primitive tribes, they claim to be native to the land. They share a long story about their past glory, claiming that a Kamār was the original ruler of Bindrānawāgarh. However, one day, several Kamārs killed the bhimrāj bird, which a foreigner from Delhi had trained for hunting. He wanted compensation, and when it was denied, he traveled to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Delhi and brought back man-eating soldiers who destroyed all the Kamārs except for one pregnant woman. She sought refuge in a Brāhman’s hut in Patna and gave birth to a son, whom she left on a dung-heap to avoid scandal, as she was a widow at the time. Therefore, the boy was named Kachra-Dhurwa, meaning rubbish and dust. This name may reflect the Kamārs' belief that they originated from the earth, like insects coming from dung and decaying matter. Similarly, one major subtribe of the Gonds is called Dhur or dust Gonds. Kachra-Dhurwa was gifted with divine strength and managed to behead an iron goat using a bamboo stick. As he grew up, he gathered his fellow tribesmen and killed the man-eating soldiers, reclaiming his ancestral seat in Bindrānawāgarh. It’s interesting that the Kamārs refer to the cannibal soldiers as Aghori, which is the name of a sect of ascetics known to consume human flesh. They still point to various lime-encrusted fossil piles in Bindrānawāgarh, claiming these are the bones of the cannibal soldiers. The state of the Kamārs is so primitive that it seems unlikely they could have ever been iron workers, but they might, like the Agarias, be a group of the Gonds who once extracted iron, which could explain their distinct name.
2. Subdivisions and marriage.
They have two subdivisions, the Bundhrajia and Mākadia. The latter are so called because they eat monkeys and are looked down on by the others. They have only a few gots or septs, all of which have the same names as those of Gond septs. The meaning of the names has now been forgotten. Their ceremonies also resemble those of the Gonds, and there can be little doubt that they are an offshoot of that tribe. Marriage within the sept is prohibited, but is permitted between the children of brothers and sisters or of two sisters. Those who are well-to-do marry their children at about ten years old, but among the bulk of the caste adult-marriage is in fashion, and the youths and maidens are sometimes allowed to make their own choice. At the betrothal the boy and girl are made to stand together so that the caste panchāyat or elders may see the suitability of the match, and a little wine is sprinkled in the name of the gods. The marriage ceremony is a simple one, the [325]marriage-post being erected at the boy’s house. The party go to the girl’s house to fetch her, and there is a feast, followed by a night of singing and dancing. They then return to the boy’s house and the couple go round the sacred pole and throw rice over each other seven times. All the guests also throw rice over the couple with the object, it is said, of scaring off the spirits who are always present on this occasion, and protecting the bride and bridegroom from harm. But perhaps the rice is really meant to give fertility to the match. The wife remains with her husband for four days and then they return to the house of her parents, where the wedding clothes stained yellow with turmeric must be washed. After this they again proceed to the bridegroom’s house and live together. Polygamy and widow-marriage are allowed, the ceremony in the marriage of a widow consisting simply in putting bangles on her wrists and giving her a piece of new cloth. The Kamārs never divorce their wives, however loose their conduct may be, as they say that a lawful wife is above all suspicion. They also consider it sinful to divorce a wife. The liaison of an unmarried girl is passed over even with a man outside the caste, unless he is of a very low caste, such as a Gānda.
They have two subdivisions, the Bundhrajia and Mākadia. The latter are called that because they eat monkeys and are looked down upon by the others. They have only a few gots or septs, all of which share the same names as those of Gond septs. The meanings of the names have now been forgotten. Their ceremonies are also similar to those of the Gonds, and there’s little doubt that they are a branch of that tribe. Marriage within the sept is not allowed, but it's permitted between the children of brothers and sisters or two sisters. Those who are well-off marry their children around ten years old, but among the majority of the caste, adult marriage is the norm, and the young people sometimes get to choose their partners. At the betrothal, the boy and girl stand together so the caste panchāyat or elders can assess the match's suitability, and a little wine is sprinkled in the name of the gods. The marriage ceremony is straightforward, with the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]marriage-post erected at the boy’s house. The group then goes to the girl’s house to fetch her, where there’s a feast, followed by a night of singing and dancing. They return to the boy’s house, and the couple goes around the sacred pole, throwing rice over each other seven times. All the guests also throw rice over the couple to, as it's said, scare off the spirits that are always present during this time and protect the bride and groom from harm. But maybe the rice is really meant to promote fertility for the couple. The wife stays with her husband for four days before returning to her parents’ house, where the wedding clothes stained yellow with turmeric must be washed. After that, they go back to the groom’s house and live together. Polygamy and widow remarriage are permitted, with the ceremony for a widow consisting simply of putting bangles on her wrists and giving her a piece of new cloth. The Kamārs never divorce their wives, regardless of how loose their conduct may be, as they believe that a lawful wife is beyond suspicion. They also see it as sinful to divorce a wife. The liaison of an unmarried girl is overlooked even if it’s with a man outside the caste, unless he is of a very low caste, like a Gānda.
3. The sister’s son.
As among some of the other primitive tribes, a man stands in a special relation to his sister’s children. The marriage of his children with his sister’s children is considered as the most suitable union. If a man’s sister is poor he will arrange for the wedding of her children. He will never beat his sister’s children, however much they may deserve it, and he will not permit his sister’s son or daughter to eat from the dish from which he eats. This special connection between a maternal uncle and his nephew is held to be a survival of the matriarchate, when a man stood in the place a father now occupies to his sister’s children, the real father having nothing to do with them.
As with some other primitive tribes, a man has a unique relationship with his sister’s kids. The marriage of his children to his sister’s children is seen as the best match. If his sister is struggling financially, he will take care of the wedding arrangements for her children. He will never hit his sister’s kids, no matter what they might do, and he won’t allow his sister’s son or daughter to eat from the same dish as him. This special bond between a maternal uncle and his nephew is thought to be a remnant of the matriarchal system, when a man had the role of a father to his sister’s children, while their actual father had no involvement with them.
4. Menstruation.
During the period of her monthly impurity a woman is secluded for eight days. She may not prepare food nor draw water nor worship the gods, but she may sweep the house and do outdoor work. She sleeps on the ground and every morning spreads fresh cowdung over the place where she has slept. The Kamārs think that a man who touched [326]a woman in this condition would be destroyed by the household god. When a woman in his household is impure in this manner a man will bathe before going into the forest lest he should pollute the forest gods.
During her monthly period, a woman isolates herself for eight days. She can't cook, draw water, or worship the gods, but she can clean the house and do outdoor chores. She sleeps on the ground and every morning spreads fresh cow dung over the spot where she has slept. The Kamārs believe that if a man touches a woman in this state, he would be harmed by the household god. When a woman in his family is in this situation, a man will bathe before entering the forest to avoid polluting the forest gods.
5. Birth customs.
A woman is impure for six days after a birth until the performance of the Chathi or sixth-day ceremony, when the child’s head is shaved and the mother and child are bathed and their bodies rubbed with oil and turmeric. After this a woman can go about her work in the house, but she may not cook food nor draw water for two and a half months after the birth of a male child, nor for three months after that of a female one. Till the performance of the Chathi ceremony the husband is also impure, and he may not worship the gods or go hunting or shooting or even go for any distance into the forest. If a child is born within six months of the death of any person in the family, they think that the dead relative has been reborn in the child and give the child the same name, apparently without distinction of sex. If a mother’s milk runs dry and she cannot suckle her child they give her fresh fish and salt to eat, and think that this will cause the milk to flow. The idea of eating the fish is probably that being a denizen of the liquid element it will produce liquid in the mother’s body, but it is not clear whether the salt has any special meaning.
A woman is considered impure for six days after giving birth until the Chathi or sixth-day ceremony, during which the baby's head is shaved, and both the mother and child are bathed and their bodies are rubbed with oil and turmeric. After this ceremony, a woman can resume her household duties, but she is not allowed to cook food or draw water for two and a half months after having a boy and for three months after having a girl. Until the Chathi ceremony is completed, the husband is also considered impure, and he cannot worship the gods, go hunting, shooting, or even travel far into the forest. If a baby is born within six months of a family member's death, it is believed that the deceased relative has been reborn in the child, and they will often give the child the same name, regardless of the baby's gender. If a mother’s milk dries up and she cannot breastfeed her child, they will give her fresh fish and salt to eat, believing this will help her produce milk. The idea behind eating fish might be that, as a creature of water, it will help create liquid in the mother’s body, but it’s unclear if the salt has any particular significance.
6. Death and inheritance.
The dead are buried with the head to the north, and mourning is nominally observed for three days. But they have no rules of abstinence, and do not even bathe to purify themselves as almost all castes do. Sons inherit equally, and daughters do not share with sons. But if there are no sons, then an unmarried daughter or one married to a Lamsena, or man who has served for her, and living in the house, takes the whole property for her lifetime, after which it reverts to her father’s family. Widows, Mr. Ganpati Giri states, only inherit in the absence of male heirs.
The dead are buried with their heads facing north, and mourning is officially observed for three days. However, there are no rules about abstaining from certain activities, and they don’t even bathe to purify themselves like most castes do. Sons inherit equally, while daughters don’t share in their inheritance with sons. If there are no sons, then an unmarried daughter or one married to a Lamsena—a man who has served her—living in the house, receives all the property for her lifetime, after which it goes back to her father’s family. Widows, according to Mr. Ganpati Giri, only inherit if there are no male heirs.
7. Religious beliefs.
They worship Dūlha Deo and Devi, and have a firm belief in magic. They tell a curious story about the origin of the world, which recalls that of the Flood. They say that in the beginning God created a man and a woman to whom two children of opposite sex were born in their old age. Mahādeo, however, sent a deluge over the world in [327]order to drown a jackal who had angered him. The old couple heard that there was going to be a deluge, so they shut up their children in a hollow piece of wood with provision of food to last them until it should subside. They then closed up the trunk, and the deluge came and lasted for twelve years, the old couple and all other living things on the earth being drowned, but the trunk floated on the face of the waters. After twelve years Mahādeo created two birds and sent them to see whether his enemy the jackal had been drowned. The birds flew over all the corners of the world, but saw nothing except a log of wood floating on the surface of the water, on which they perched. After a short time they heard low and feeble voices coming from inside the log. They heard the children saying to each other that they only had provision for three days left. So the birds flew away and told Mahādeo, who then caused the flood to subside, and taking out the children from the log of wood, heard their story. He thereupon brought them up, and they were married, and Mahādeo gave the name of a different caste to every child who was born to them, and from them all the inhabitants of the world are descended. The fact that the Kamārs should think their deity capable of destroying the whole world by a deluge, in order to drown a jackal which had offended him, indicates how completely they are wanting in any exalted conception of morality. They are said to have no definite ideas of a future life nor any belief in a resurrection of the body. But they believe in future punishment in the case of a thief, who, they say, will be reborn as a bullock in the house of the man whose property he has stolen, or will in some other fashion expiate his crime. They think that the sun and moon are beings in human shape, and that darkness is caused by the sun going to sleep. They also think that a railway train is a live and sentient being, and that the whistle of the engine is its cry, and they propitiate the train with offerings lest it should do them some injury. When a man purposes to go out hunting, Mr. Ganpati Giri states, he consults the village priest, who tells him whether he will fail or succeed. If the prediction is unfavourable he promises a fowl or a goat to his family god in order to obtain his assistance, and then confidently [328]expects success. When an animal has been killed and brought home, the hunter cuts off the head, and after washing it with turmeric powder and water makes an offering of it to the forest god. Ceremonial fishing expeditions are sometimes held, in which all the men and women of the village participate, and on such occasions the favour of the water-goddess is first invoked with an offering of five chickens and various feminine adornments, such as vermilion, lamp-black for the eyes, small glass bangles and a knot of ribbons made of cotton or silk, after which a large catch of fish is anticipated. The men refrain from visiting their wives on the day before they start for a hunting or fishing expedition.
They worship Dūlha Deo and Devi, and strongly believe in magic. They tell an interesting story about how the world began, which is reminiscent of the Flood. They say that at the start, God created a man and a woman who, in their old age, had two children, a boy and a girl. But Mahādeo sent a flood over the world to drown a jackal that had angered him. The old couple heard about the impending deluge, so they locked their kids in a hollow piece of wood with enough food to last until the waters receded. They sealed the trunk, and then the flood came, lasting for twelve years, drowning the old couple and all other living beings. However, the trunk floated on the water's surface. After twelve years, Mahādeo created two birds and sent them to check if his enemy, the jackal, had drowned. The birds flew all around the world but found nothing except a log of wood floating on the water, where they landed. Soon, they heard weak voices coming from inside the log. The children were saying they only had enough food for three days left. So the birds flew back and informed Mahādeo, who then made the flood recede, opened the log, and listened to the children's story. He raised them, and they got married. Mahādeo gave a unique caste name to every child they had, and from them, all the people of the world are descended. The fact that the Kamārs believe their deity can destroy the whole world with a flood to punish a single jackal shows their lack of any profound moral understanding. It's said they don't have clear ideas about an afterlife or believe in bodily resurrection. However, they do believe in future punishment for thieves, who, they say, will be reborn as a bullock in the home of the person they stole from, or in some other way pay for their crime. They think the sun and moon are human-like beings and that darkness is caused by the sun going to sleep. They also consider a railway train to be a living being, believing the whistle of the engine is its cry, and they make offerings to the train to avoid any harm from it. When someone plans to go hunting, Mr. Ganpati Giri explains, they consult the village priest to find out if they will succeed. If the prediction is bad, they promise a chicken or a goat to their family god in exchange for help, and then they confidently expect to be successful. After a hunt, the hunter cuts off the animal's head and washes it with turmeric powder and water before offering it to the forest god. Sometimes, ceremonial fishing trips are organized, where everyone in the village participates, and during these events, they first ask for the water-goddess's favor with an offering of five chickens and various feminine adornments, such as vermilion, eye makeup made from lamp-black, small glass bangles, and a knot of ribbons made from cotton or silk, expecting a big catch of fish afterwards. The men avoid visiting their wives the day before going on a hunting or fishing trip.
8. Veneration of iron and liquor.
The tribe have a special veneration for iron, which they now say is the emblem of Durga Māta or the goddess of smallpox. On their chief festivals of Hareli and Dasahra all iron implements are washed and placed together in the house, where they are worshipped with offerings of rice, flowers and incense; nor may any iron tool be brought into use on this day. On the day appointed for the worship of Dūlha Deo, the bridegroom god, or other important deities, and on the Dasahra festival, they will not permit fire or anything else to be taken out of the house. Before drinking liquor they will pour a few drops on the ground, making a libation first to mother-earth, then to their family and other important gods, and lastly to their ancestors.
The tribe has a unique respect for iron, which they now believe represents Durga Māta, the goddess of smallpox. During their main festivals, Hareli and Dasahra, all iron tools are cleaned and gathered in the house, where they are honored with offerings of rice, flowers, and incense; no iron tools can be used on these days. On the day set aside for worshiping Dūlha Deo, the bridegroom god, or other important deities, and during the Dasahra festival, they won’t allow fire or anything else to be taken outside. Before drinking alcohol, they pour a few drops on the ground as a libation first to mother earth, then to their family and other significant gods, and finally to their ancestors.
9. Social customs and caste penalties.
The Kamārs will eat with all except the very lowest castes, and do not refuse any kind of food. The Bundhrajias, however, abstain from the flesh of snakes, crocodiles and monkeys, and on this account claim to be superior to the Mākadias who eat these animals. Temporary exclusion from caste is imposed for the usual offences, and in serious cases, such as adultery with a woman of impure caste or taking food from her, the penalty is severe. The offender puts a straw and a piece of iron between his teeth, and stands before the elders with one leg lifted in his clasped hands. He promises never to repeat the offence nor permit his children to do so, and falls prostrate at the feet of each elder, imploring his forgiveness. He supplies the elders with rice, pulse, salt and vegetables for two days, and on the [329]third day he and his family prepare a feast with one or more goats and two rupees’ worth of liquor. The elders eat of this in his house, and readmit him to social intercourse.
The Kamārs will eat with everyone except the very lowest castes and don’t refuse any type of food. The Bundhrajias, on the other hand, avoid eating the flesh of snakes, crocodiles, and monkeys, which is why they consider themselves better than the Mākadias who do eat these animals. Temporary exclusion from caste is enforced for typical offenses, and in serious cases, like having an affair with a woman from an impure caste or eating food from her, the punishment is harsh. The offender must put a straw and a piece of iron between his teeth and stand before the elders with one leg lifted in his hands. He promises never to repeat the offense nor let his children do so, and he falls prostrate at each elder's feet, begging for their forgiveness. He provides the elders with rice, lentils, salt, and vegetables for two days, and on the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]third day, he and his family prepare a feast with one or more goats and two rupees’ worth of liquor. The elders eat at his home and allow him back into social circles.
10. Tattooing.
The women are tattooed either before or after marriage, the usual figures being a peacock on the shoulders, a scorpion on the back of the hand, and dots representing flies on the fingers. On their arms and legs they have circular lines of dots representing the ornaments usually worn, and they say that if they are destitute in the other world they will be able to sell these. This indicates that the more civilised of them, at any rate, now believe in a future life. They also have circular dotted lines round the knees which they say will help them to climb to heaven. Like the Gonds the men scarify their bodies by burning the outer skin of the forearm in three or four places with a small piece of burning cloth.
The women get tattoos either before or after marriage, typically featuring a peacock on their shoulders, a scorpion on the back of their hands, and dots that represent flies on their fingers. They have circular lines of dots on their arms and legs symbolizing the ornaments they usually wear, and they believe that if they find themselves destitute in the afterlife, they can sell these tattoos. This shows that at least the more civilized among them now believe in an afterlife. They also have circular dotted lines around their knees, which they say will help them ascend to heaven. Similar to the Gonds, the men scar their bodies by burning the outer skin of their forearms in three or four spots with a small piece of burning cloth.
11. Hair.
The men shave the whole head on the death of a father or other venerable relative, but otherwise they never cut their hair, and let it grow long, twisting it into a bunch at the back of the head. They shave off or eradicate the hair of the face and pubes, but that on other parts of the body is allowed to remain. The hair of the head is considered to be sacred.
The men shave their entire heads when their father or another respected relative dies, but otherwise, they never cut their hair and allow it to grow long, tying it into a bun at the back. They shave off or remove the hair from their faces and pubic areas, but the hair on other parts of the body is left untouched. The hair on their heads is considered sacred.
12. Occupation and manner of life.
The tribe wear only the narrowest possible strip of cloth round the loins, and another strip on the head, one end of which is often allowed to hang down over the ear. Formerly they lived by dahya cultivation, burning down patches of forest and scattering seed on the ground fertilised by the ashes, and they greatly resent the prohibition of this destructive method. They have now taken to making baskets and other articles from the wood of the bamboo. They are of dirty habits, and seldom wash themselves. Forty years ago their manner of life was even ruder than at present, as shown in the following notice2 of them by Mr. Ball in 1876:
The tribe wears only the narrowest strip of cloth around their waist and another strip on their head, with one end often hanging down over their ear. In the past, they survived by practicing dahya cultivation, where they would clear patches of forest and scatter seeds in the ashes of the burnt ground, and they strongly oppose the ban on this destructive practice. Now, they have started making baskets and other items from bamboo wood. They have poor hygiene and rarely bathe. Forty years ago, their lifestyle was even more primitive than it is now, as noted in the following comment2 by Mr. Ball in 1876:
“Proceeding along the bed of the valley I came upon two colonies of a wild race of people called Kamārs by their neighbours. They were regular Troglodytes in their habits, dwelling in caves and existing chiefly on roots and fish. It is singular to observe how little the people of these wild races do to protect themselves from the inclemency of the weather. [330]In one of these caves the sole protection from the air was a lean-to of loosely placed branches. The people seemed to be very timid, hiding themselves on our approach. I did not therefore like to attempt an examination of their dwellings. After some calling on our part one man was induced to make his appearance. He was a most wretched-looking, leprous object, having lost several fingers and toes. He could give no very definite explanation as to his means of subsistence. All he could say was that he lived ‘by picking up odds and ends here and there.’ However, he seemed to be able to afford himself the solace of tobacco. A few cocks and hens at one of the caves, and a goat at the other, were the only domestic animals which I saw.”
“Traveling through the valley, I stumbled upon two groups of a wild people known as the Kamārs by their neighbors. They were true cave dwellers, living in caves and mainly surviving on roots and fish. It's interesting to see how little these wild people do to shield themselves from bad weather. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]In one of the caves, the only protection from the elements was a makeshift shelter made of loosely arranged branches. The people appeared quite timid, hiding when we approached. Because of this, I hesitated to try to explore their homes. After calling out for a while, one man finally came out. He looked incredibly unhealthy, almost like he had leprosy, and had lost several fingers and toes. He couldn't provide a clear explanation of how he survived. All he could say was that he lived 'by picking up odds and ends here and there.' However, he seemed to manage to smoke tobacco. A few chickens and a goat were the only domestic animals I noticed at the caves.”
13. Their skill with bows and arrows.
The tribe are of small stature. They are very fond of hunting, and are expert at using their bows and arrows, with which they have killed even bison. Mr. W. E. Ley, C.S., relates the following particulars of a recent murder by a Kamār in Raipur: Two Hindus went to a Kamār’s house in the jungle to dun him for a debt. He could not pay the debt, but invited them to take food in his house. At the meal the creditor’s companion said the food was bad, and a quarrel thereupon ensuing, slapped the Kamār in the face. The latter started up, snatched up his bow and arrow and axe, and ran away into the jungle. The Hindus then set out for home, and as they were afraid of being attacked by the Kamār, they took his brother with them as a protection. Nevertheless the Kamār shot one of them through the side, the arrow passing through the arm and penetrating the lung. He then shot the other through the chest, and running in, mutilated his body in a shocking manner. When charged with the murders he confessed them freely, saying that he was a wild man of the woods and knew no better. [331]
The tribe is of short stature. They love hunting and are skilled at using their bows and arrows, with which they have even killed bison. Mr. W. E. Ley, C.S., shares the following details about a recent murder by a Kamār in Raipur: Two Hindus went to a Kamār’s house in the jungle to collect a debt. He couldn’t pay it but invited them to eat at his home. During the meal, the creditor’s companion said the food was bad, and a fight broke out, leading him to slap the Kamār in the face. The Kamār jumped up, grabbed his bow, arrow, and axe, and ran into the jungle. The Hindus then headed home, and fearing an attack from the Kamār, they took his brother with them for protection. Despite this, the Kamār shot one of them in the side, with the arrow passing through the arm and piercing the lung. He then shot the other one in the chest, and running in, mutilated his body in a horrific way. When confronted about the murders, he confessed readily, saying he was a wild man of the woods and didn’t know any better. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This article is based on papers drawn up by Mr. Hīra Lāl, Extra Assistant Commissioner, Pyāre Lāl Misra, Ethnographic Clerk, and a very full account of the tribe by Mr. Ganpati Giri, Manager of Bindrānawāgarh, which has furnished the greater part of the article, especially the paragraphs on birth, religion and social customs.
1 This article is based on documents prepared by Mr. Hīra Lāl, Extra Assistant Commissioner, Pyāre Lāl Misra, Ethnographic Clerk, and a comprehensive account of the tribe by Mr. Ganpati Giri, Manager of Bindrānawāgarh, which has provided most of the content, particularly the sections on birth, religion, and social customs.
KANJAR
[Bibliography: Mr. J. C. Nesfield’s The Kanjars of Upper India, Calcutta Review, vol. lxxvii., 1883; Mr. Crooke’s Castes and Tribes, art. Kanjar; Major Gunthorpe’s Criminal Tribes; Mr. Kitts’ Berār Census Report (1881); Mr. Gayer’s Lectures on Criminal Tribes of the Central Provinces.]
[Bibliography: Mr. J. C. Nesfield’s The Kanjars of Upper India, Calcutta Review, vol. 77, 1883; Mr. Crooke’s Castes and Tribes, article Kanjar; Major Gunthorpe’s Criminal Tribes; Mr. Kitts’ Berār Census Report (1881); Mr. Gayer’s Lectures on Criminal Tribes of the Central Provinces.]
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Derivation of the Kanjars from the Doms. 331
- 2. The Kanjars and the Gipsies. 333
- 3. The Thugs derived from the Kanjars. 336
- 4. The Doms. 336
- 5. The criminal Kanjars. 337
- 6. The Kūnchband Kanjars. 338
- 7. Marriage and religion. 338
- 8. Social customs. 339
- 9. Industrial arts. 340
1. Derivation of the Kanjars from the Doms.
Kanjar.—A name applied somewhat loosely to various small communities of a gipsy character who wander about the country. In 1911 about 1000 Kūchbandhia Kanjars were returned in the Province. In Berār the Kanjars seem to be practically identical with the Sānsias; Major Gunthorpe1 gives Kanjar and Sānsia as alternative names of the same caste of criminals, and this is also done by Mr. Kennedy in Bombay.2 Mr. Kitts writes of them:3 “The Deccani and Mārwāri Kanjars were originally Bhāts (bards) of the Jāt tribe; and as they generally give themselves out to be Bhāts are probably not included at all among the Kanjars returned at the census. They are a vagrant people, living in tents and addicted to crime. The women are good-looking; some are noted for their obscene songs, filthy alike in word and gesture; while others, whose husbands play on the sārangi, lead a life of immorality. The men are often skilful acrobats.” And in another passage:4 “The Sānsia family or the ‘Long Firm’ of India includes two principal divisions represented [332]in Berār by the Kanjars and Kolhātis respectively. They will eat, drink and smoke together, and occasionally join in committing dacoity. They eat all kinds of meat and drink all liquors; they are lax of morals and loose of life.” Now in northern India the business of acting as bards to the Jāts and begging from them is the traditional function of the Sānsias; and we may therefore conclude that so far as Berār and the Marātha Districts are concerned the Kanjars are identical with the Sānsias, while the Kolhātis mentioned by Mr. Kitts are the same people as the Berias, as shown in the article on Kolhāti, and the Berias themselves are another branch of the Sānsias.5 There seems some reason to suppose that these four closely allied groups, the Kanjar or Sānsia, and the Kolhāti or Beria, may have their origin from the great Dom caste of menials and scavengers in Hindustān and Bengal. In the Punjab the Doms are the regular bards and genealogists of the lower castes, being known also as Mirāsi: “The two words are used throughout the Province as absolutely synonymous. The word Mirāsi is derived from the Arabic mirās or inheritance; and the Mirāsi is to the inferior agricultural castes and the outcaste tribes what the Bhāt is to the Rājpūts.”6 In the article on Sānsia it is shown that the primary calling of the Sānsias was to act as bards and genealogists of the Jāts; and this common occupation is to some extent in favour of the original identity of the two castes Dom and Sānsia, though Sir D. Ibbetson was not of this opinion.7 In the United Provinces Mr. Crooke gives the Jallād or executioners as one of the main divisions of the Kanjars;8 and the Jallāds of Umballa are said to be the descendants of a Kanjar family who were attached to the Delhi Court as executioners.9 But the Jallād or sūpwāla is also a name of the Doms. “The term Jallād, which is an Arabic name for ‘A public flogger,’ is more especially applied to those Doms who are employed in cities to kill ownerless dogs and to act as public executioners.”10 Mr. Gayer states that as the result of special inquiries made by an experienced police-officer it would appear that these Jallād Kanjars are really Doms.11 [333]In Gujarāt the Mīrs or Mirāsis are also known as Dom after the tribe of that name; they were originally of two classes, one the descendants of Gujarāt Bhāts or bards, the other from northern India, partly of Bhāt descent and partly connected with the Doms.12 And the Sānsias and Berias in Bombay when accompanied by their families usually pass themselves off as Gujarāti Bhāts, that is, bards of the Jāt caste from Mārwār or of the Kolis from Gujarāt.13 Major Gunthorpe states that the Kolhātis or Berias of Berār appear to be the same as the Domras of Bengal;14 and Mr. Kitts that the Khām Kolhātis are the Domarus of Telingāna.15 In writing of the Kanjar bards Sherring also says: “These are the Kanjars of Gondwāna, the Sānsis of northern India; they are the most desperate of all dacoits and wander about the country as though belonging to the Gujarāti Domtaris or showmen.” The above evidence seems sufficient to establish a prima facie case in favour of the Dom origin of these gipsy castes. It may be noticed further that the Jallād Kanjars of the United Provinces are also known as Sūpwāla or makers of sieves and winnowing-fans, a calling which belongs specially to the Doms, Bhangis, and other sweeper castes. Both Doms and Bhangis have divisions known as Bānsphor or ‘breaker of bamboos,’ a name which has the same signification as Sūpwāla. Again, the deity of the criminal Doms of Bengal is known as Sānsari Mai.16
Kanjar.—A term used somewhat loosely to refer to various small groups of a gipsy nature that roam around the country. In 1911, about 1000 Kūchbandhia Kanjars were recorded in the Province. In Berār, the Kanjars appear to be nearly identical to the Sānsias; Major Gunthorpe1 identifies Kanjar and Sānsia as alternative names for the same group of criminals, and Mr. Kennedy does so as well in Bombay.2 Mr. Kitts remarks:3 “The Deccani and Mārwāri Kanjars originally were Bhāts (bards) from the Jāt tribe; since they usually present themselves as Bhāts, they might not even be counted among the Kanjars listed in the census. They are a nomadic people who live in tents and have a tendency toward crime. The women are attractive; some are known for their vulgar songs, inappropriate in both language and actions, while others, whose husbands play the sārangi, lead a life of immorality. The men are often skilled acrobats.” In another passage:4 “The Sānsia family, referred to as the ‘Long Firm’ of India, has two main divisions represented in Berār by the Kanjars and Kolhātis, respectively. They share meals, drinks, and smokes, and occasionally participate together in robberies. They consume all types of meat and alcoholic beverages; they have lax morals and lead a liberated lifestyle.” In northern India, the traditional role of the Sānsias is to act as bards for the Jāts and to beg from them; thus, we can conclude that in terms of Berār and the Marātha Districts, Kanjars and Sānsias are essentially the same, while Kolhātis mentioned by Mr. Kitts are the same people as the Berias, as explained in the article on Kolhāti, and the Berias themselves represent another branch of the Sānsias.5 It's reasonable to think that these four closely related groups, the Kanjar or Sānsia and the Kolhāti or Beria, might have originated from the large Dom caste of laborers and scavengers in Hindustān and Bengal. In the Punjab, the Doms serve as the official bards and genealogists for the lower castes, also known as Mirāsi: “Both terms are used interchangeably throughout the Province. The term Mirāsi comes from the Arabic mirās or inheritance; the Mirāsi, to the lower agricultural castes and outcaste tribes, is what the Bhāt is to the Rājpūts.”6 In the article on Sānsia, it is stated that the primary role of the Sānsias was to serve as bards and genealogists for the Jāts; this shared occupation somewhat supports the idea of the original identity of the Dom and Sānsia castes, although Sir D. Ibbetson disagreed with this view.7 In the United Provinces, Mr. Crooke lists the Jallād or executioners as one of the main divisions of the Kanjars;8 and the Jallāds of Umballa are said to be the descendants of a Kanjar family that served as executioners in the Delhi Court.9 However, the Jallād or sūpwāla is also a name used for the Doms. “The name Jallād, which is Arabic for ‘a public flogger,’ specifically refers to those Doms who are employed in cities to kill stray dogs and serve as public executioners.”10 Mr. Gayer has noted that, based on special inquiries by an experienced police officer, these Jallād Kanjars are likely actually Doms.11 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]In Gujarāt, the Mīrs or Mirāsis are also known as Dom, named after the tribe of that name; they originally came from two classes, one being the descendants of Gujarāt Bhāts or bards, the other from northern India, partly of Bhāt descent and partly connected with the Doms.12 The Sānsias and Berias in Bombay, when with their families, often claim to be Gujarāti Bhāts, which means bards of the Jāt caste from Mārwār or of the Kolis from Gujarāt.13 Major Gunthorpe mentions that the Kolhātis or Berias of Berār appear to be the same as the Domras of Bengal;14 and Mr. Kitts states that the Khām Kolhātis are the Domarus of Telingāna.15 Sherring also writes about the Kanjar bards: “These are the Kanjars of Gondwāna, the Sānsis of northern India; they are the most notorious dacoits and roam the country as if they belong to the Gujarāti Domtaris or showmen.” The evidence presented seems to sufficiently establish a prima facie case in support of the Dom origin of these gipsy castes. It's also worth noting that the Jallād Kanjars of the United Provinces are known as Sūpwāla or makers of sieves and winnowing fans, a job typically associated with the Doms, Bhangis, and other cleaning castes. Both Doms and Bhangis have divisions known as Bānsphor or ‘breaker of bamboos,’ a term that has the same meaning as Sūpwāla. Furthermore, the deity worshipped by the criminal Doms of Bengal is known as Sānsari Mai.16

Kanjars making ropes
Kanjars making ropes
2. The Kanjars and the Gipsies.
The Kanjars and Berias are the typical gipsy castes of India, and have been supposed to be the parents of the European gipsies. On this point Mr. Nesfield writes: “The commonly received legend is that multitudes of Kanjars were driven out of India by the oppressions of Tamerlane, and it is inferred that the gipsies of Europe are their direct descendants by blood, because they speak like them a form of the Hindi language.”17 Sir G. Grierson states:18 “According to the Shāh-nāma, the Persian monarch Bahrām Gaur received in the fifth century from an Indian [334]king 12,000 musicians who were known as Lūris, and the Lūris or Lūlis, that is gipsies, of modern Persia are the descendants of these.” These people were also called Lutt, and hence it was supposed that they were the Indian Jāts. Sir G. Grierson, however, shows it to be highly improbable that the Jāts, one of the highest castes of cultivators, could ever have furnished a huge band of professional singers and dancers. He on the contrary derives the gipsies from the Dom tribe:19 “Mr. Leland has made a happy suggestion that the original gipsies may have been Doms of India. He points out that Romany is almost letter for letter the same as Domni (डोमनी), the plural of Dom. Domni is the plural form in the Bhojpuri dialect of the Bihāri language. It was originally a genitive plural; so that Romany-Rye, ‘A gipsy gentleman,’ may be well compared with the Bhojpuri Domni Rai, ‘A king of the Doms.’ The Bhojpuri-speaking Doms are a famous race, and they have many points of resemblance with the gipsies of Europe. Thus they are darker in complexion than the surrounding Bihāris, are great thieves, live by hunting, dancing and telling fortunes, their women have a reputation for making love-philtres and medicines to procure abortion, they keep fowls (which no orthodox Hindu will do), and are said to eat carrion. They are also great musicians and horsemen. The gipsy grammar is closely connected with Bhojpuri, and the following mongrel, half-gipsy, half-English rhyme will show the extraordinary similarity of the two vocabularies:20
The Kanjars and Berias are typical gypsy groups in India and are believed to be the ancestors of European gypsies. Mr. Nesfield notes, “The widely accepted legend is that many Kanjars were expelled from India due to Tamerlane's oppression, and it is suggested that the gipsies of Europe are their direct descendants by blood, as they speak a form of the Hindi language similar to theirs.”17 Sir G. Grierson adds:18 “According to the Shāh-nāma, the Persian king Bahrām Gaur received 12,000 musicians known as Lūris from an Indian king in the fifth century, and the modern Lūris or Lūlis, meaning gipsies, of Persia are the descendants of these.” These people were also referred to as Lutt, leading to the assumption that they were the Indian Jāts. However, Sir G. Grierson argues that it is unlikely the Jāts, one of the highest farming castes, could have provided a large group of professional singers and dancers. Instead, he derives the gipsies from the Dom tribe:19 “Mr. Leland has made an interesting suggestion that the original gipsies may have been Doms of India. He points out that Romany is almost identical to Domni ([__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]), the plural of Dom. Domni is the plural form in the Bhojpuri dialect of the Bihāri language. It was originally a genitive plural; thus, Romany-Rye, ‘A gipsy gentleman,’ can be compared to the Bhojpuri Domni Rai, ‘A king of the Doms.’ The Bhojpuri-speaking Doms are a notable group, sharing many similarities with European gipsies. They tend to have darker skin than the surrounding Bihāris, are skilled at thievery, survive by hunting, dancing, and fortune-telling, and their women are known for creating love potions and medicines that induce abortion. They keep chickens (which no orthodox Hindu would do) and are said to scavenge. They are also talented musicians and horse riders. The gipsy grammar closely resembles Bhojpuri, and the following hybrid, half-gipsy, half-English rhyme illustrates the remarkable similarity between the two vocabularies:20
Gipsy. | ![]() |
The | Rye (squire) he | mores (hunts) | adrey the | wesh (wood) |
Bhojpuri. | Rai | mare | andal | besh (Pers. بيش) |
Gipsy. | ![]() |
The | kaun-engro (ear-fellow, hare) and | chiriclo (bird). |
Bhojpuri. | Kānwāla | chirin |
Gipsy. | ![]() |
You | sovs (sleep) with leste (him) | drey (within) the | wesh (wood) |
Bhojpuri. | soe | andal | besh |
Gipsy. | ![]() |
And rigs (carry) for leste (him) the | gono (sack, game-bag). |
Bhojpuri. | gon |
[335]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Gipsy. | ![]() |
Oprey (above) the | rukh (tree) | adrey (within) the | wesh (wood) |
Bhojpuri. | Upri | rukh | andal | besh |
Gipsy. | ![]() |
Are | chiriclo (male-bird) and | chiricli (female-bird). |
Bhojpuri. | chirin | chirin |
Gipsy. | ![]() |
Tuley (below) the | rukh (tree) | adrey (within) the | wesh (wood) |
Bhojpuri. | Tule | rukh | andal | besh |
Gipsy. | ![]() |
Are | pireno (lover) and | pireni (lady-love). |
Bhojpuri. | pyara | pyāri |
In the above it must be remembered that the verbal terminations of the gipsy text are English and not gipsy.”
In the above, it's important to remember that the endings of the words in the gypsy text are English, not gypsy.
Sir G. Grierson also adds (in the passage first quoted): “I may note here a word which lends a singular confirmation to the theory. It is the gipsy term for bread, which is mānrō or manro. This is usually connected either with the Gaudian mānr ‘rice-gruel’ or with manrua, the millet (Eleusine coracana). Neither of these agrees with the idea of bread, but in the Magadhi dialect of Bihāri, spoken south of the Ganges in the native land of these Maghiya Doms, there is a peculiar word mānda or mānra which means wheat, whence the transition to the gipsy mānrō, bread, is eminently natural.”
Sir G. Grierson also adds (in the passage first quoted): “I should mention a word that gives strong support to the theory. It is the gypsy word for bread, which is mānrō or manro. This is usually linked either to the Gaudian mānr meaning ‘rice-gruel’ or to manrua, the millet (Eleusine coracana). Neither of these matches the concept of bread, but in the Magadhi dialect of Bihāri, spoken south of the Ganges where these Maghiya Doms are from, there is a unique word mānda or mānra that means wheat, making the shift to the gypsy mānrō, bread, quite natural.”
The above argument renders it probable that the gipsies are derived from the Doms; and as Mr. Nesfield gives it as a common legend that they originated from the Kanjars, this is perhaps another connecting link between the Doms and Kanjars. The word gipsy is probably an abbreviation of ‘Egyptian,’ the country assigned as the home of the gipsies in mediaeval times. It has already been seen that the Doms are the bards and minstrels of the lower castes in the Punjab, and that the Kanjars and Sānsias, originally identical or very closely connected, were in particular the bards of the Jāts. It is a possible speculation that they may have been mixed up with the lower classes of Jāts or have taken their name, and that this has led to the confusion between the Jāts and gipsies. Some support is afforded to this suggestion by the fact that the Kanjars of Jubbulpore say that they have three divisions, the Jāt, Multāni and Kūchbandia. The Jāt Kanjars are, no doubt, those who acted as bards to the Jāts, and hence took the name; and if the ancestors of these people emigrated from India they may have given themselves out as Jāt. [336]
The argument above suggests that the gypsies likely come from the Doms. Additionally, Mr. Nesfield mentions a common legend that they originated from the Kanjars, which may provide another connection between the Doms and Kanjars. The term "gypsy" is probably short for "Egyptian," the country historically linked to gypsies during medieval times. It's been noted that the Doms are bards and musicians for the lower castes in Punjab, and that the Kanjars and Sānsias were originally either the same or closely related, particularly serving as bards for the Jāts. It's possible that they mixed with lower-class Jāts or adopted their name, leading to confusion between the Jāts and gypsies. This idea is supported by the fact that the Kanjars of Jubbulpore claim they have three divisions: Jāt, Multāni, and Kūchbandia. The Jāt Kanjars are likely those who served as bards for the Jāts, thus taking on the name, and if their ancestors emigrated from India, they may have identified themselves as Jāt. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
3. The Thugs derived from the Kanjars.
In the article on Thug it is suggested that a large, if not the principal, section of the Thugs were derived from the Kanjars. At the Thug marriages an old matron would sometimes repeat, “Here’s to the spirits of those who once led bears and monkeys; to those who drove bullocks and marked with the godini (tattooing-needle); and those who made baskets for the head.” And these are the occupations of the Kanjars and Berias. The Goyandas of Jubbulpore, descendants of Thug approvers, are considered to be a class of gipsy Muhammadans, akin to or identical with the Kanjars, of whom the Multāni subdivision are also Muhammadans. Like the Kanjar women the Goyandas make articles of net and string. There is also a colony of Berias in Jubbulpore, and these are admittedly the descendants of Thugs who were located there. If the above argument is well founded, we are led to the interesting conclusion that four of the most important vagrant and criminal castes of India, as well as the Mirāsis or low-class Hindu bards, the gipsies, and a large section of the Thugs, are all derived from the great Dom caste.
In the article about Thugs, it’s suggested that a large part, if not the main group, of Thugs came from the Kanjars. During Thug weddings, an older woman would sometimes say, “Here’s to the spirits of those who used to lead bears and monkeys; to those who drove bullocks and marked with the godini (tattooing needle); and to those who made baskets for the head.” These are the traditional jobs of the Kanjars and Berias. The Goyandas in Jubbulpore, descendants of Thug supporters, are seen as a class of gypsy Muslims, similar to or the same as the Kanjars, including the Multāni subgroup, who are also Muslims. Like Kanjar women, Goyandas create items from netting and string. There’s also a community of Berias in Jubbulpore, and they are recognized as descendants of Thugs who settled there. If this argument holds, we reach the intriguing conclusion that four of the most significant vagrant and criminal communities in India, along with the Mirāsis or low-class Hindu bards, the gypsies, and a substantial section of the Thugs, all trace their roots back to the large Dom caste.
4. The Doms.
The Doms appear to be one of the chief aboriginal tribes of northern India, who were reduced to servitude like the Mahārs and Chamārs. Sir H. M. Elliot considered them to be “One of the original tribes of India. Tradition fixes their residence to the north of the Ghāgra, touching the Bhars on the east in the vicinity of the Rohini. Several old forts testify to their former importance, and still retain the names of their founders, as, for instance, Domdiha and Domingarh in the Gorakhpur district. Rāmgarh and Sahukot on the Rohini are also Dom forts.”21 Sir G. Grierson quotes Dr. Fleet as follows: “In a south Indian inscription a king Rudradeva is said to have subdued a certain Domma, whose strength evidently lay in his cavalry. No clue is given as to who this Domma was, but he may have been the leader of some aboriginal tribe which had not then lost all its power”; and suggests that this Domma may have been a leader of the Doms, who would then be shown to have been dominant in southern India. As already seen there is a Domāru caste of Telingāna, with whom Mr. Kitts [337]identified the Berias or Kolhātis. In northern India the Doms were reduced to a more degraded condition than the other pre-Aryan tribes as they furnished a large section of the sweeper caste. As has been seen also they were employed as public executioners like the Māngs. This brief mention of the Doms has been made in view of the interest attaching to them on account of the above suggestions, and because there will be no separate article on the caste.
The Doms seem to be one of the main indigenous tribes of northern India, who were forced into servitude like the Mahārs and Chamārs. Sir H. M. Elliot considered them to be “one of the original tribes of India.” Tradition says they lived north of the Ghāgra, bordering the Bhars to the east near the Rohini River. Several ancient forts still stand as evidence of their former significance and retain the names of their founders, such as Domdiha and Domingarh in the Gorakhpur district. Rāmgarh and Sahukot along the Rohini are also Dom forts. 21 Sir G. Grierson quotes Dr. Fleet, stating, “In a south Indian inscription, a king Rudradeva is said to have conquered a certain Domma, whose strength clearly lay in his cavalry. There’s no clue as to who this Domma was, but he might have been the leader of some indigenous tribe that hadn’t lost all its power”; he suggests this Domma could have been a leader of the Doms, indicating they may have been influential in southern India. As noted, there is a Domāru caste in Telingāna, which Mr. Kitts [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] linked to the Berias or Kolhātis. In northern India, the Doms found themselves in a more degraded state than other pre-Aryan tribes, as they made up a significant part of the sweeper caste. It has also been noted that they were employed as public executioners like the Māngs. This brief mention of the Doms has been made to highlight their interest due to the above considerations since there won't be a separate article on the caste.
5. The criminal Kanjars.
In Berār two main divisions of the Kanjars may be recognised, the Kūnchbandhia or those who make weavers’ brooms and are comparatively honest, and the other or criminal Kanjars.22 The criminal Kanjars may again be divided into the Mārwāri and Deccani groups. They were probably once the same, but the Deccanis, owing to their settlement in the south, have adopted some Marātha or Gujarāti fashions, and speak the Marāthi language; their women wear the angia or Marātha breast-cloth fastening behind, and have a gold ornament shaped like a flower in the nose;23 while the Mārwāri Kanjars have no breast-cloth and may not wear gold ornaments at all. The Deccani Kanjars are fond of stealing donkeys, their habit being either to mix their own herds with those of the village and drive them all off together, or, if they catch the donkeys unattended, to secrete them in some water-course, tying their legs together, and if they remain undiscovered to remove them at nightfall. The animals are at once driven away for a long distance before any attempt is made to dispose of them. The Mārwāri Kanjars consider it derogatory to keep donkeys and therefore do not steal these animals. They are preeminently cattle-lifters and sheep-stealers, and their encampments may be recognised by the numbers of bullocks and cows about them. Their women wear the short Mārwāri petticoat reaching half-way between the knees and ankles. Their hair is plaited over the forehead and cowrie shells and brass ornaments like buttons are often attached in it. Bead necklaces are much worn by the women and bead and horse-hair necklets by the men. A peculiarity about the [338]women is that they are confirmed snuff-takers and consume great quantities of the weed in this form. The women go into the towns and villages and give exhibitions of singing and dancing; and picking up any information they can acquire about the location of property, impart this to the men. Sometimes they take service, and a case was known in Jubbulpore of Kanjar women hiring themselves out as pankha-pullers, with the result that the houses in which they were employed were subsequently robbed.24 It is said, however, that they do not regularly break into houses, but confine themselves to lurking theft. I have thought it desirable to record here the above particulars of the criminal Kanjars, taken from Major Gunthorpe’s account; for, though the caste is, as already stated, identical with the Sānsias, their customs in Berār differ considerably from those of the Sānsias of Central India, who are treated of in the article on that caste.
In Berār, there are two main groups of Kanjars: the Kūnchbandhia, who make weavers’ brooms and are relatively honest, and the criminal Kanjars. The criminal Kanjars can be further divided into the Mārwāri and Deccani groups. They were probably once the same, but the Deccanis, due to their settlement in the south, have adopted some Marātha or Gujarāti styles and speak the Marāthi language. Their women wear the angia, a Marātha breast-cloth fastened at the back, and a gold ornament shaped like a flower in their noses, while the Mārwāri Kanjars do not wear breast-cloths and may not wear gold ornaments at all. The Deccani Kanjars are known for stealing donkeys, either by mixing their herds with those of the village and driving them all off together or, if they find donkeys unattended, hiding them in a watercourse by tying their legs together and then taking them at night if they remain undiscovered. The stolen animals are often moved far away before any attempts to sell them. The Mārwāri Kanjars find it beneath them to keep donkeys, so they do not steal them. Instead, they primarily lift cattle and steal sheep, and their camps can be recognized by the number of bullocks and cows nearby. Their women wear short Mārwāri petticoats that reach halfway between the knees and ankles. Their hair is styled with plaits across the forehead, often adorned with cowrie shells and brass ornaments like buttons. Women frequently wear bead necklaces, while men wear necklets made of beads and horsehair. A distinctive characteristic of these women is that they are avid snuff users and consume large quantities of the substance. They visit towns and villages to perform singing and dancing, gathering any information they can about property locations to pass on to the men. Sometimes they take on jobs, and there is a known case in Jubbulpore where Kanjar women were hired as pankha-pullers, which resulted in the houses where they worked being robbed. However, it’s noted that they do not typically break into homes but stick to stealthy theft. I felt it was important to document this information about the criminal Kanjars, taken from Major Gunthorpe’s account, because, although they are the same caste as the Sānsias, their customs in Berār are quite different from those of the Sānsias in Central India discussed in the article about that caste.
6. The Kūnchband Kanjars.
We come, finally, to the Kūnchband Kanjars, the most representative section of the caste, who as a body are not criminals, or at any rate less so than the others. The name Kūnchband or Kūchband, by which they are sometimes known, is derived from their trade of making brushes (kūnch) of the roots of khas-khas grass, which are used by weavers for cleaning the threads entangled on the looms. This has given rise to the proverb ‘Kori ka bigāri Kūnchbandhia’ or ‘The Kūnchbandhia must look to the Kori (weaver) as his patron’; the point being that the Kori is himself no better than a casual labourer, and a man who is dependent on him must be in a poor way indeed. The Kūnchbandhias are also known in northern India as Sankat or Patharkat, because they make and sharpen the household grinding-stones, this being the calling of the Tākankār Pārdhis in the Marātha Districts, and as Goher because they catch and eat the goh, the large lizard or iguana.25 Other divisions are the Dhobibans or washerman’s race, the Lakarhār or wood-cutters, and the Untwār or camelmen.
We finally arrive at the Kūnchband Kanjars, the most representative group of the caste, who as a whole are not criminals, or at least not more so than the others. The name Kūnchband or Kūchband, by which they are sometimes known, comes from their trade of making brushes (kūnch) from the roots of khas-khas grass, which are used by weavers to clean the threads that become tangled on the looms. This has led to the proverb ‘Kori ka bigāri Kūnchbandhia’ or ‘The Kūnchbandhia must look to the Kori (weaver) as his patron’; the implication being that the Kori is himself no better than a casual laborer, and someone who relies on him must be in a pretty tough situation. The Kūnchbandhias are also known in northern India as Sankat or Patharkat because they make and sharpen household grinding stones, similar to the work of the Tākankār Pārdhis in the Marātha Districts, and as Goher because they catch and eat the goh, the large lizard or iguana.25 Other divisions include the Dhobibans or washerman’s group, the Lakarhār or wood-cutters, and the Untwār or camelmen.
7. Marriage and religion.
In the Central Provinces there are other divisions, as the Jāt and Multāni Kanjars. They say they have two exogamous divisions, Kalkha and Malha, and a member of either of these must take a wife from the other division. [339]Both the Kalkhas and Malhas are further divided into kuls or sections, but the influence of these on marriage is not clear. At a Kanjar marriage, Mr. Crooke states, the gadela or spade with which they dig out the khas-khas grass and kill wolves or vermin, is placed in the marriage pavilion during the ceremony. The bridegroom swears that he will not drive away nor divorce his wife, and sometimes a mehar or dowry is also fixed for the bride. The father-in-law usually, however, remits a part or the whole of this subsequently, when the bridegroom goes to take food at his house on festival occasions. Mr. Nesfield states that the principal deity of the Kanjars is the man-god Māna, who was not only the teacher and guide, but also the founder and ancestor of the tribe. He is buried, as some Kanjars relate, at Kara in the Allahābād District, not far from the Ganges and facing the old city of Mānikpur on the opposite bank. Māna is worshipped with special ceremony in the rainy season, when the tribe is less migratory than in the dry months of the year. On such occasions, if sufficient notice is circulated, several encampments unite temporarily to pay honour to their common ancestor. The worshippers collect near a tree under which they sacrifice a pig, a goat, a sheep, or a fowl, and make an offering of roasted flesh and spirituous liquor. Formerly, it is said, they used to sacrifice a child, having first made it insensible with fermented palm-juice or toddy.26 They dance round the tree in honour of Māna, and sing the customary songs in commemoration of his wisdom and deeds of valour.
In the Central Provinces, there are other groups, like the Jāt and Multāni Kanjars. They claim to have two exogamous divisions, Kalkha and Malha, and a member from one of these must marry someone from the other group. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Both the Kalkhas and Malhas are further split into kuls or sections, but it's not clear how much these affect marriage. During a Kanjar wedding, Mr. Crooke notes that the gadela or spade used to dig up khas-khas grass and catch wolves or pests is placed in the wedding pavilion for the ceremony. The groom vows he won't send away or divorce his wife, and sometimes a mehar or dowry is also determined for the bride. However, the father-in-law usually waives part or all of this later when the groom goes to eat at his house during festivals. Mr. Nesfield mentions that the main deity of the Kanjars is the man-god Māna, who was not only their teacher and guide but also the founder and ancestor of the tribe. According to some Kanjars, he is buried at Kara in the Allahābād District, not far from the Ganges, facing the old city of Mānikpur across the river. Māna is worshipped with special ceremonies during the rainy season when the tribe migrates less than in the dry months. If enough notice is given, several camps come together temporarily to honor their common ancestor. The worshippers gather near a tree where they sacrifice a pig, goat, sheep, or bird, and make offerings of roasted meat and liquor. It's said that in the past, they used to sacrifice a child, first rendering it insensible with fermented palm juice or toddy. 26 They dance around the tree in honor of Māna and sing traditional songs celebrating his wisdom and bravery.
8. Social customs.
The dead are usually buried, both male and female corpses being laid on their faces with the feet pointing to the south. Kanjars who become Muhammadans may be readmitted to the community after the following ceremony. A pit is dug and the convert sits in it and each Kanjar throws a little curds on to his body. He then goes and bathes in a river, his tongue is touched or branded with heated gold and he gives a feast to the community. A Kanjar woman who has lived in concubinage with a Brāhman, Rājpūt, Agarwāl Bania, Kurmi, Ahīr or Lodhi may be taken back [340]into the caste after the same ceremony; but not one who has lived with a Kāyasth, Sunār or Lohār or any lower caste. A Kanjar is not put out of caste for being imprisoned, nor for being beaten by an outsider, nor for selling shoes. If a man touches his daughter-in-law even accidentally he is fined the sum of Rs. 2–8.
The dead are typically buried, with both male and female bodies placed on their faces and their feet pointing to the south. Kanjars who convert to Islam can be welcomed back into the community after a specific ceremony. A pit is dug, and the convert sits in it while each Kanjar sprinkles a little curds on their body. They then go and bathe in a river, their tongue is touched or marked with heated gold, and they host a feast for the community. A Kanjar woman who has been in a relationship with a Brāhman, Rājpūt, Agarwāl Bania, Kurmi, Ahīr, or Lodhi can be readmitted into the caste after going through the same ceremony; however, this does not apply to those who have lived with a Kāyasth, Sunār, or Lohār, or any lower caste. A Kanjar is not expelled from the caste for being imprisoned, getting beaten by an outsider, or selling shoes. If a man accidentally touches his daughter-in-law, he is fined between Rs. 2 and 8.
9. Industrial arts.
The following account of the industries of the vagrant Kanjars was written by Mr. Nesfield in 1883. In the Central Provinces many of them are now more civilised, and some are employed in Government service. Their women also make and retail string-net purses, balls and other articles.
The following account of the industries of the vagrant Kanjars was written by Mr. Nesfield in 1883. In the Central Provinces, many of them are now more civilized, and some work in government jobs. Their women also make and sell string-net purses, balls, and other items.
“Among the arts of the Kanjar are making mats of the sirki reed, baskets of wattled cane, fans of palm-leaves and rattles of plaited straw: these last are now sold to Hindu children as toys, though originally they may have been used by the Kanjars themselves (if we are to trust to the analogy of other backward races) as sacred and mysterious implements. From the stalks of the munj grass and from the roots of the palās27 tree they make ropes which are sold or bartered to villagers in exchange for grain and milk. They prepare the skins of which drums are made and sell them to Hindu musicians; though, probably, as in the case of the rattle, the drum was originally used by the Kanjars themselves and worshipped as a fetish; for even the Aryan tribes, who are said to have been far more advanced than the indigenous races, sang hymns in honour of the drum or dundubhi as if it were something sacred. They make plates of broad leaves which are ingeniously stitched together by their stalks; and plates of this kind are very widely used by the inferior Indian castes and by confectioners and sellers of sweetmeats. The mats of sirki reed with which they cover their own movable leaf huts are models of neatness and simplicity and many of these are sold to cart-drivers. The toddy or juice of the palm tree, which they extract and ferment by methods of their own and partly for their own use, finds a ready sale among low-caste Hindus in villages and market towns. They are among the chief stone-cutters in Upper India, especially in the manufacture of the grinding-mill [341]which is very widely used. This consists of two circular stones of equal diameter; the upper one, which is the thicker and heavier, revolves on a wooden pivot fixed in the centre of the lower one and is propelled by two women, each holding the same handle. But it is also not less frequent for one woman to grind alone.” It is perhaps not realised what this business of grinding her own grain instead of buying flour means to the Indian woman. She rises before daybreak to commence the work, and it takes her perhaps two or three hours to complete the day’s provision. Grain-grinding for hire is an occupation pursued by poor women. The pisanhāri, as she is called, receives an anna (penny) for grinding 16 lbs. of grain, and can get through 30 lbs. a day. In several localities temples are shown supposed to have been built by some pious pisanhāri from her earnings. “The Kanjars,” Mr. Nesfield continues, “also gather the white wool-like fibre which grows in the pods of the semal or Indian cotton tree and twist it into thread for the use of weavers.28 In the manufacture of brushes for the cleaning of cotton-yarn the Kanjars enjoy almost a complete monopoly. In these brushes a stiff mass of horsehair is attached to a wooden handle by sinews and strips of hide; and the workmanship is remarkably neat and durable.29 Another complete or almost complete monopoly enjoyed by Kanjars is the collection and sale of sweet-scented roots of the khas-khas grass, which are afterward made up by the Chhaparbands and others into door-screens, and through being continually watered cool the hot air which passes through them. The roots of this wild grass, which grows in most abundance on the outskirts of forests or near the banks of rivers, are dug out of the earth by an instrument called khunti. This has a handle three feet long, and a blade about a foot long resembling that of a knife. The same implement serves as a dagger or short spear for killing wolves or jackals, as a tool for carving a secret entrance through the clay wall of a villager’s hut in which a burglary is meditated, as a spade or hoe for digging [342]snakes, field-rats, and lizards out of their holes, and edible roots out of the earth, and as a hatchet for chopping wood.”
“Among the skills of the Kanjar people are making mats from the sirki reed, baskets from woven cane, fans made of palm leaves, and rattles crafted from braided straw. These rattles, now sold to Hindu children as toys, may have originally been used by the Kanjars themselves (if we consider the customs of other marginalized groups) as sacred and mysterious items. Using the stalks of the munj grass and roots of the palās tree, they create ropes that they sell or trade with villagers for grain and milk. They prepare animal skins for drums and sell these to Hindu musicians; however, much like the rattles, the drum likely had religious significance for the Kanjars initially, as even the more advanced Aryan tribes honored the drum, or dundubhi, with sacred hymns. They craft plates from broad leaves sewn together with their stalks, which are commonly used by lower Indian castes and by sweet sellers. The mats made from sirki reed, used to cover their portable leaf huts, are models of neatness and simplicity, and many are sold to cart drivers. The toddy or juice from palm trees, which they extract and ferment for their use, is popular among low-caste Hindus in villages and market towns. They are significant stone cutters in Upper India, particularly known for making the grinding mills [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that are widely used. This grinding mill consists of two circular stones of the same size; the upper stone, thicker and heavier, rotates on a wooden pivot fixed to the lower stone, and two women push it using the same handle. However, it’s also common for one woman to do the grinding alone.” Most people might not understand what it means for an Indian woman to grind her own grain instead of buying flour. She rises before dawn to start her work, taking two or three hours to prepare food for the day. Grain grinding as a job is often done by poor women. Known as pisanhāri, she earns an anna (a penny) for grinding 16 pounds of grain and can manage 30 pounds in a day. In some areas, temples are said to have been built by pious pisanhāri from their earnings. “The Kanjars,” Mr. Nesfield continues, “also gather the white, wool-like fibers from the pods of the semal or Indian cotton tree and twist them into thread for weavers. In making brushes for cleaning cotton yarn, the Kanjars hold nearly a complete monopoly. These brushes feature a stiff bunch of horsehair attached to a wooden handle with sinews and strips of hide, showcasing exceptionally neat and durable craftsmanship. Another significant monopoly held by the Kanjars is the gathering and sale of sweet-smelling roots from the khas-khas grass, which are then used by the Chhaparbands and others to create door screens that cool hot air as it passes through when watered. The roots of this grass, abundant along forest edges or riverbanks, are dug up using a tool called khunti. This tool has a three-foot-long handle and a blade about a foot long resembling a knife. The same tool can also serve as a dagger or short spear for killing wolves or jackals, as a means to carve a secret entry into a villager’s clay wall for burglary, as a spade or hoe for digging [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]snakes, field rats, and lizards from their burrows, as well as edible roots from the ground, and as an axe for chopping wood.”
6 Ibbetson, Punjab Census Report (1881), para. 527.
6 Ibbetson, Punjab Census Report (1881), para. 527.
20 In Sir G. Grierson’s account the Bhojpuri version is printed in the Nāgari character; but this cannot be reproduced. It is possible that one or two mistakes have been made in transliteration.
20 In Sir G. Grierson’s account, the Bhojpuri version is printed in the Nāgari script; however, this cannot be reproduced. It's possible that one or two errors were made in transliteration.
23 Gunthorpe, p. 81. Mr. Kennedy says: “Sānsia and Beria women have a clove (lavang) in the left nostril; the Sānsias, but not the Berias, wear a bullāq or pendant in the fleshy part of the nose.”
23 Gunthorpe, p. 81. Mr. Kennedy says: “Sānsia and Beria women have a clove (lavang) in their left nostril; the Sānsias, but not the Berias, wear a bullāq or pendant in the fleshy part of their nose.”
26 In a footnote Mr. Nesfield states: “The Kanjar who communicated these facts said that the child used to open out its neck to the knife as if it desired to be sacrificed to the deity.”
26 In a footnote, Mr. Nesfield mentions: “The Kanjar who shared this information said that the child would expose its neck to the knife as if it wanted to be sacrificed to the deity.”
Kāpewār
Kāpewār,1 Munurwār.—A great cultivating caste of the Telugu country, where they are known as Kāpu or Reddi, and correspond to the Kurmi in Hindustān and the Kunbi in the Marātha Districts. In the Central Provinces about 18,000 persons of the caste were enumerated in the Chānda District and Berār in 1911. The term Kāpu means a watchman, and Reddi is considered to be a corruption of Rāthor or Rāshtrakūta, meaning a king, or more properly the headman of a village. Kāpewār is simply the plural form of Kāpu, and Munurwār, in reality the name of a subcaste of Kāpewārs, is used as a synonym for the main caste in Chānda. They are divided into various occupational subcastes, as the Upparwars or earth-diggers, from uppar, earth; the Gone, who make gonas or hemp gunny-bags; the Elmas, who are household servants; the Gollewārs, who sell milk; and the Gamadis or masons. The Kunte or lame Kāpewārs, the lowest group, say that their ancestor was born lame; they are also called Bhiksha Kunte or lame beggars and serve as the bards of the caste besides begging from them. They are considered to be of illegitimate origin. No detailed account of the caste need be given here, but one or two interesting customs reported from Chānda may be noted. Girls must be married before they are ten years old, and in default of this the parents are temporarily put out of caste and have to pay a penalty for readmission. But if they take the girl to some sacred place on the Godāvari river and marry her there the penalty is avoided. Contrary to the usual custom the bride goes to the bridegroom’s house to be married. On the fourth night of the marriage ceremony the bridegroom takes with him all the parts of a plough as if he was going out to the field, and walks up the marriage-shed to the further end followed by the bride, who carries on her head some cooked food tied up in a cloth. The skirts of the couple are knotted together. On reaching the end of the shed the [343]bridegroom makes five drills in the ground with a bullock-goad and sows cotton and juāri seeds mixed together. Then the cooked food is eaten by all who are present, the bridal couple commencing first, and the seed is irrigated by washing their hands over it. This performance is a symbolical portrayal of the future life of the couple, which will be spent in cultivation. In Chānda a number of Kāpewārs are stone-masons, and are considered the most proficient workers at this trade in the locality. Major Lucie Smith, the author of the Chānda Settlement Report of 1869, thought that the ancestors of the caste had been originally brought to Chānda to build the fine walls with ramparts and bastions which stretch for a length of six or seven miles round the town. The caste are sometimes known as Telugu Kunbis. Men may be distinguished by the single dot which is always tattooed on the forehead during their infancy. Men of the Gowāri caste have a similar mark.
Kāpewār,1 Munurwār.—A major farming community in the Telugu region, where they're known as Kāpu or Reddi. They are similar to the Kurmi in Northern India and the Kunbi in the Maratha regions. In the Central Provinces, around 18,000 individuals from this community were recorded in the Chānda District and Berār in 1911. The term Kāpu means "watchman," and Reddi is believed to be a variation of Rāthor or Rāshtrakūta, which means "king" or more accurately, the headman of a village. Kāpewār is just the plural form of Kāpu, and Munurwār, which is actually the name of a subcaste of Kāpewārs, is commonly used interchangeably with the main caste in Chānda. They are split into various occupational subcastes, including the Upparwars or earth-diggers, named after uppar, meaning earth; the Gone, who produce gonas or hemp gunny-bags; the Elmas, who work as household servants; the Gollewārs, who sell milk; and the Gamadis or masons. The Kunte or lame Kāpewārs, the lowest group, claim their ancestor was born lame; they are also referred to as Bhiksha Kunte or lame beggars and serve as the community's bards while also begging from them. They are regarded as having an illegitimate background. A detailed description of the caste isn't necessary here, but a couple of interesting customs from Chānda can be highlighted. Girls must be married before they turn ten, and if this doesn't happen, the parents are temporarily ostracized and must pay a fine to regain their status. However, if they take the girl to a sacred site on the Godāvari river to marry her there, they can avoid the penalty. Unlike typical customs, the bride goes to the bridegroom’s house for the marriage. On the fourth night of the wedding ceremony, the bridegroom carries all parts of a plough as if heading to the field and walks to the far end of the marriage-shed followed by the bride, who carries some cooked food wrapped in a cloth on her head. The couple's skirts are tied together. Upon reaching the end of the shed, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]bridegroom makes five drills in the ground with a bullock-goad and sows a mixture of cotton and juāri seeds. Then, everyone present shares the cooked food, starting with the couple, while they irrigate the seeds by washing their hands over them. This act symbolizes the couple's future life together dedicated to farming. In Chānda, many Kāpewārs work as stone-masons and are regarded as the most skilled in this trade in the area. Major Lucie Smith, who wrote the Chānda Settlement Report in 1869, believed that the community's ancestors were originally brought to Chānda to build the impressive walls, ramparts, and bastions that extend for six or seven miles around the town. The caste is sometimes referred to as Telugu Kunbis. Men can be identified by the single dot tattooed on their forehead during infancy, a mark similar to those of the Gowāri caste.
Karan
Karan,1 Karnam, Mahanti.—The indigenous writer caste of Orissa. In 1901 a total of 5000 Karans were enumerated in Sambalpur and the Uriya States, but the bulk of these have since passed under the jurisdiction of Bihār and Orissa, and only about 1000 remain in the Central Provinces. The total numbers of the caste in India exceed a quarter of a million. The poet Kālidās in his Rāghuvansa describes Karans as the offspring of a Vaishya father and a Sūdra mother. The caste fulfils the same functions in Orissa as the Kāyasths elsewhere, and it is said that their original ancestors were brought from northern India by Yayāti Kesari, king of Orissa (A.D. 447–526), to supply the demand for writers and clerks. The original of the word Karan is said to be the Hindi karāni, kirān, which Wilson derives from Sanskrit karan, ‘a doer.’ The word karāni was at one time applied by natives to the junior members of the Civil Service—‘Writers,’ as they were designated. And the ‘Writers’ Buildings’ of Calcutta were known as karāni kibarīk. From this term a corruption ‘Cranny’ came into use, and was applied in Bengal to a clerk writing English, [344]and thence to the East Indians or half-castes from whom English copyists were subsequently recruited.2 The derivation of Mahanti is obscure, unless it be from maha, great, or from Mahant, the head of a monastery. The caste prefer the name of Karan, because that of Mahanti is often appropriated by affluent Chasas and others who wish to get a rise in rank. In fact a proverb says: Jār nahīn Jāti, tāku bolanti Mahanti, or ‘He who has no caste calls himself a Mahanti.’ The Karans, like the Kāyasths, claim Chitragupta as their first ancestor, but most of them repudiate any connection with the Kāyasths, though they are of the same calling. The Karans of Sambalpur have two subcastes, the Jhādua or those of the jhādi or jungle and the Utkali or Uriyas. The former are said to be the earlier immigrants and are looked down on by the latter, who do not intermarry with them. Their exogamous divisions or gotras are of the type called eponymous, being named after well-known Rishis or saints like those of the Brāhmans. Instances of such names are Bhāradwāj, Parāsar, Vālmīk and Vasishtha. Some of the names, however, are in a manner totemistic, as Nāgas, the cobra; Kounchhas, the tortoise; Bachās, a calf, and so on. These animals are revered by the members of the gotra named after them, but as they are of semi-divine nature, the practice may be distinguished from true totemism. In some cases, however, members of the Bhāradwāj gotra venerate the blue-jay, and of the Parāsar gotra, a pigeon. Marriage is regulated according to the table of prohibited degrees in vogue among the higher castes. Girls are commonly married before they are ten years old, but no penalty attaches to the postponement of the ceremony to a later age. The binding portion of the marriage is Hastabandhan or the tying of the hands of the couple together with kusha grass,3 and when this has been done the marriage cannot be annulled. The bride goes to her husband’s house for a few days and then returns home until she attains maturity. Divorce and remarriage of widows are prohibited, and an unfaithful wife is finally expelled from the caste. The Karans worship the usual Hindu gods and call themselves Smārths. Some belong to the local Parmārth and Kumbhīpatia sects, the former of [345]which practises obscene rites. They burn their dead, excepting the bodies of infants, and perform the shrāddh ceremony. The caste have a high social position in Sambalpur, and Brāhmans will sometimes take food cooked without water from them. They wear the sacred thread. They eat fish and the flesh of clean animals but do not drink liquor. Bhandāris or barbers will take katcha food from a Karan. They are generally engaged in service as clerks, accountants, schoolmasters or patwāris. Their usual titles are Patnāik or Bohidār. The Karans are considered to be of extravagant habits, and one proverb about them is—
Karan, 1 Karnam, Mahanti.—The native writer caste of Orissa. In 1901, there were about 5,000 Karans counted in Sambalpur and the Uriya States, but most of them have since become part of Bihār and Orissa, leaving around 1,000 in the Central Provinces. The total number of this caste in India is over a quarter of a million. The poet Kālidās in his Rāghuvansa describes Karans as the children of a Vaishya father and a Sūdra mother. The caste serves the same roles in Orissa as the Kāyasths do elsewhere, and it is said their ancestors were brought from northern India by Yayāti Kesari, king of Orissa (A.D. 447–526), to meet the need for writers and clerks. The term Karan is believed to originate from the Hindi karāni, kirān, which Wilson traces back to Sanskrit karan, meaning ‘a doer.’ The word karāni was once used by locals to refer to junior members of the Civil Service—‘Writers,’ as they were called. The ‘Writers’ Buildings’ in Calcutta were known as karāni kibarīk. From this term, a corruption ‘Cranny’ emerged, which referred in Bengal to a clerk writing in English, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and later to East Indians or mixed-race individuals from whom English copyists were eventually recruited. 2 The origin of Mahanti is unclear unless it comes from maha, meaning great, or from Mahant, the head of a monastery. The caste prefers the name Karan, as Mahanti is often claimed by wealthy Chasas and others trying to elevate their status. In fact, there is a proverb: Jār nahīn Jāti, tāku bolanti Mahanti, or ‘He who has no caste calls himself a Mahanti.’ The Karans, like the Kāyasths, trace their descent to Chitragupta as their first ancestor, but most deny any ties with the Kāyasths, even though they have the same occupation. The Karans of Sambalpur have two subcastes: the Jhādua, or those of the jhādi or jungle, and the Utkali or Uriyas. The former are said to be the earlier settlers and are looked down on by the latter, who do not intermarry with them. Their exogamous divisions or gotras are named after well-known Rishis or saints, similar to those of the Brāhmans. Examples of such names include Bhāradwāj, Parāsar, Vālmīk, and Vasishtha. Some names, however, have a totemic nature, such as Nāgas for the cobra, Kounchhas for the tortoise, and Bachās for a calf. These animals are respected by the members of the gotra that are named after them, but since they are semi-divine, this practice differs from true totemism. In some cases, members of the Bhāradwāj gotra honor the blue jay, and members of the Parāsar gotra honor a pigeon. Marriage follows the table of prohibited relationships typical among higher castes. Girls are usually married before turning ten, but there’s no penalty if the ceremony is delayed. The key part of the marriage is Hastabandhan, or the tying of the couple's hands together with kusha grass, 3 and once this is done, the marriage cannot be undone. The bride stays at her husband’s home for a few days before returning to her own until she reaches maturity. Divorce and remarriage of widows are not allowed, and an unfaithful wife is ultimately expelled from the caste. The Karans worship the usual Hindu gods and refer to themselves as Smārths. Some are part of local sects like Parmārth and Kumbhīpatia, the former of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] which practices obscene rites. They cremate their dead, except for infants, and perform the shrāddh ceremony. The caste holds a high social position in Sambalpur, and Brāhmans will sometimes accept food cooked without water from them. They wear the sacred thread. They eat fish and the flesh of clean animals but do not consume alcohol. Bhandāris or barbers will accept katcha food from a Karan. They are typically employed as clerks, accountants, schoolmasters, or patwāris. Their usual titles are Patnāik or Bohidār. The Karans are considered to lead extravagant lifestyles, and one proverb about them is—
Mahanti jāti, udhār paile kinanti hāthi,
Mahanti jāti, udhār paile kinanti hāthi,
or, ‘The Mahānti if he can get a loan will at once buy an elephant.’ Their shrewdness in business transactions and tendency to overreach the less intelligent cultivating castes have made them unpopular like the Kāyasths, and another proverb says—
or, ‘The Mahānti if he can get a loan will at once buy an elephant.’ Their business savvy and tendency to take advantage of less intelligent farming castes have made them unpopular, similar to the Kāyasths, and another proverb says—
Patarkata, Tankarkata, Pāniota, Gaudini mai
Patarkata, Tankarkata, Pāniota, Gaudini, come on
E chāri jāti ku vishwās nai,
E chāri jāti ku vishwās nai,
or, ‘Trust not the palm-leaf writer (Karan), the weaver, the liquor-distiller nor the milk-seller.’ [346]
or, 'Don't trust the palm-leaf writer (Karan), the weaver, the liquor distiller, or the milk seller.' [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
KASAI
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice of the caste. 346
- 2. The cattle-slaughtering industry. 347
- 3. Muhammadan rite of zibah or halāl. 348
- 4. Animism. 349
- 5. Animal-gods. The domestic animals. 349
- 6. Other animals. 352
- 7. Animals worshipped in India. 354
- 8. The sacrificial meal. 354
- 9. Primitive basis of kinship. 356
- 10. The bond of food. 357
- 11. The blood-feud. 357
- 12. Taking food together and hospitality. 358
- 13. The Roman sacra. 358
- 14. The Hindu caste-feasts. 359
- 15. Sacrifice of the camel. 360
- 16. The joint sacrifice. 361
- 17. Animal sacrifices in Greece. 361
- 18. The Passover. 363
- 19. Sanctity of domestic animals. 364
- 20. Sacrificial slaughter for food. 365
- 21. Animal fights. 366
- 22. The sacrificial method of killing. 366
- 23. Animal sacrifices in Indian ritual. 368
1. General notice of the caste.
Kasai, Kassāb.—The caste of Muhammadan butchers, of whom about 4000 persons were returned from the Central Provinces and Berār in 1911. During the last decade the numbers of the caste have very greatly increased owing to the rise of the cattle-slaughtering industry. Two kinds of Kasais may be distinguished, the Gai Kasai or cow-killers and the Bakar Kasai or mutton butchers. The latter, however, are usually Hindus and have been formed into a separate caste, being known as Khatīk. Like other Muhammadans who have adopted professions of a not too reputable nature, the Kasais have become a caste, partly because the ordinary Muhammadan declines to intermarry with them, and partly no doubt in imitation of the Hindu social system. The Kasais are one of the lowest of the Muhammadan castes, and will admit into their community even low-caste Hindu converts. They celebrate their weddings by the nikāh form, but until recently many Hindu rites were added [347]to it. The Kāzi is employed to conduct the marriage, but if his services are not available a member of the caste may officiate instead. Polygamy is permitted to the number of four wives. A man may divorce his wife simply for disobedience, but if a woman wishes to divorce her husband she must forego the Meher or dowry promised at the time of the wedding. The Kasai women, perhaps owing to their meat diet, are noticeably strong and well nourished, and there is a saying to the effect that, ‘The butcher’s daughter will bear children when she is ten years old.’ The deities of the Kasais are a number of Muhammadan saints, who are known as Aulia or Favourites of God. The caste bury the dead, and on the third day they read the Kalma over some parched grain and distribute this to the caste-fellows, who eat it in the name of the deceased man, invoking a blessing upon him. On the ninth day after the death they distribute food to Muhammadan Fakīrs or beggars, and on the twentieth and fortieth days two more feasts are given to the caste and a third on the anniversary of the death. Owing to what is considered the degrading nature of his occupation, the social position of the Kasai is very low, and there is a saying—
Kasai, Kassāb.—This is the caste of Muslim butchers, with about 4000 individuals reported from the Central Provinces and Berār in 1911. Over the past decade, the number of people in this caste has significantly increased due to the growth of the cattle-slaughtering industry. There are two types of Kasais: the Gai Kasai, or cow-killers, and the Bakar Kasai, or mutton butchers. However, the latter are usually Hindus and have formed a separate caste known as Khatīk. Like other Muslims who have taken on professions seen as less reputable, the Kasais have become a distinct caste, partly because mainstream Muslims tend to avoid intermarriage with them and partly in imitation of the Hindu social structure. The Kasais rank among the lowest of the Muslim castes and even accept lower-caste Hindu converts into their community. They celebrate weddings through the nikāh ceremony but, until recently, many Hindu rites were also included [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. A Kāzi is typically hired to officiate the marriage, but if he is unavailable, a member of the caste can perform the duties instead. Polygamy is allowed, up to four wives. A man can divorce his wife simply for disobedience, but if a woman wants to divorce her husband, she must give up the Meher, or dowry, promised at the wedding. Kasai women, likely due to their meat-heavy diet, tend to be notably strong and well-nourished, and there’s a saying that "the butcher’s daughter can have children by the time she’s ten." The Kasais venerate several Muslim saints, referred to as Aulia or Favourites of God. They bury their dead, and on the third day after a death, they read the Kalma over some parched grain and distribute it among caste members, who eat it in the name of the deceased, seeking blessings for him. On the ninth day following a death, they provide food to Muslim Fakīrs or beggars, and they hold two additional feasts on the twentieth and fortieth days, plus a third feast on the anniversary of the death. Because of the perceived degrading nature of their work, the social status of the Kasai is very low, and there’s a saying—
Na dekha ho bāgh, to dekh belai;
Na dekha ho bāgh, to dekh belai;
Na dekha ho Thag, to dekh Kasai,
Na dekha ho Thag, to dekh Kasai,
or, ‘If you have not seen a tiger, look at a cat; and if you have not seen a Thug, look at a butcher.’ Many Hindus have a superstition that leprosy is developed by the continual eating of beef.
or, ‘If you haven't seen a tiger, look at a cat; and if you haven't seen a Thug, look at a butcher.’ Many Hindus believe in a superstition that leprosy is caused by constantly eating beef.
2. The cattle-slaughtering industry.
In recent years an extensive industry in the slaughter of cattle has sprung up all over the Province. Worn-out animals are now eagerly bought up and killed; their hides are dried and exported, and the meat is cured and sent to Madras and Burma, a substantial profit being obtained from its sale. The blood, horns and hoofs are other products which yield a return. The religious scruples of the Hindus have given way to the temptation of obtaining what is to them a substantial sum for a valueless animal, and, with the exception perhaps of Brāhmans and Banias, all castes now dispose of their useless cattle to the butchers. At first this [348]was done by stealth, and efforts were made to impose severe penalties on anybody guilty of the crime of being accessory to the death of the sacred kine, while it is said that the emissaries of the butchers were sent to the markets disguised as Brāhmans or religious mendicants, and pretended that they wished to buy cattle in order to preserve their lives as a meritorious act. But such attempts at restriction have generally proved fruitless, and the trade is now openly practised and acquiesced in by public opinion. In spite of many complaints of the shortage of plough cattle caused by the large numbers of animals slaughtered, the results of this traffic are probably almost wholly advantageous; for the villages no longer contain a horde of worn-out and decrepit animals to deprive the valuable plough and milch cattle of a share of the too scanty pasturage. Kasais themselves are generally prosperous.
In recent years, a large industry in cattle slaughter has emerged across the Province. Worn-out animals are now eagerly bought and killed; their hides are dried and exported, and the meat is cured and sent to Madras and Burma, generating a significant profit from its sale. Blood, horns, and hooves are other products that provide returns. The religious beliefs of the Hindus have given way to the temptation of receiving what is to them a substantial amount for a useless animal, and, with the exception of Brāhmans and Banias, all castes now sell their unusable cattle to butchers. Initially, this [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was done secretly, and efforts were made to enforce harsh penalties on anyone involved in the killing of sacred cows. It is said that butchers sent their agents to the markets disguised as Brāhmans or religious beggars, pretending they wanted to buy cattle to save their lives as a good deed. However, such attempts at restriction have mostly been ineffective, and the trade is now openly practiced and accepted by public opinion. Despite numerous complaints about the shortage of draft animals due to the large numbers being slaughtered, the overall results of this trade are likely nearly all beneficial, as villages no longer house a bunch of worn-out and decrepit animals that deprive valuable plow and dairy cattle of precious grazing land. The butchers themselves are generally doing well.
3. Muhammadan rite of zibah or halāl.
When killing an animal the butcher lays it on the ground with its feet to the west and head stretched towards the north and then cuts its throat saying:
When killing an animal, the butcher lays it on the ground with its feet facing west and its head pointing north, then cuts its throat while saying:
In the name of God;
In God’s name;
God is great.
God is awesome.
This method of killing an animal is known as zibah. The Muhammadan belief that an animal is not fit for food unless its throat has been cut so that the blood flows on to the ground is thus explained in Professor Robertson Smith’s Religion of the Semites1: “In heathen Canaan all the animals belonged to the god of the country; but it was lawful to kill them if payment was made to the god by pouring out their life or blood on the ground.” The Arabs are of the same Semitic stock, and this may be partly the underlying idea of their rite of zibah. It seems doubtful, however, whether the explanation suffices to explain its continuance for so long a period among the Muhammadans who have long ceased to reverence any earth-deity, and in a foreign country where the soil cannot be sacred to them; and a short summary of Dr. Robertson Smith’s luminous explanation of the underlying principle of animal sacrifice in early times seems requisite to its full understanding. [349]
This method of killing an animal is called zibah. The belief among Muslims that an animal isn’t suitable for food unless its throat is cut to let the blood flow onto the ground is explained in Professor Robertson Smith’s Religion of the Semites 1: “In pagan Canaan, all animals belonged to the god of the land; however, it was permissible to kill them if payment was made to the god by pouring out their life or blood onto the ground.” The Arabs share the same Semitic background, which may partially explain the reasoning behind their zibah ritual. However, it’s questionable whether this explanation accounts for its persistence among Muslims, who have long stopped honoring any earth deity, especially in a foreign land where the soil cannot be sacred to them. A brief summary of Dr. Robertson Smith’s insightful explanation of the fundamental principle of animal sacrifice in ancient times appears necessary for a complete understanding. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
4. Animism.
Primitive man did not recognise any difference of intelligence and self-consciousness between himself and the lower animals and even plants, but believed them all to be possessed of consciousness and volition as he was. He knew of no natural laws of the constitution of matter and the action of forces, and therefore thought that all natural phenomena, the sun, moon and stars, the wind and rain, were similarly appearances, manifestations or acts of volition of beings conscious like himself. This is what is meant by animism. Among several races the community was divided into totem-clans, and each clan held sacred some animal or bird, which was considered as a kinsman. All the members of the clan were kin to each other through the tie formed by their eating their totem animal, which in the hunting stage was probably their chief means of subsistence, and from which they consequently thought that they derived their common life.2 In process of time the animals which were domesticated, such as the horse, the sheep, the cow and the camel, acquired a special sanctity, and became, in fact, the principal deities of the community, such as the calf-god Apis, the cow-goddess Isis-Hathor, and the ram-god Amen in Egypt, Hera, probably a cow-goddess, and Dionysus, who may be the deified bull or goat (or a combination of them) in Greece, and so on.
Primitive people did not see any difference in intelligence or self-awareness between themselves and lower animals or even plants; they believed that all living things had consciousness and will just like they did. They weren't aware of the natural laws governing matter and the forces at work, so they thought all natural events—like the sun, moon, stars, wind, and rain—were simply appearances or actions of conscious beings like themselves. This belief is known as animism. In various tribes, society was split into totem clans, with each clan revering a specific animal or bird, which they saw as a relative. All the clan members were considered family through the bond formed by consuming their totem animal, which likely provided their main source of food during the hunting stage, and they believed it gave them their shared life. Over time, domesticated animals like horses, sheep, cows, and camels became particularly sacred and evolved into the main deities of the community, such as the calf-god Apis, the cow-goddess Isis-Hathor, and the ram-god Amen in Egypt, as well as Hera, who was probably a cow-goddess, and Dionysus, possibly representing the deified bull or goat (or a mix of both) in Greece, and so on.
5. Animal-gods. The domestic animals.
It is easy to see how these domestic animals would overshadow all others in importance when the tribe had arrived at the pastoral or agricultural stage; thus in the former the camel, horse, goat or sheep, and in the latter pre-eminently the bull and cow, as the animals which afforded subsistence to the whole tribe, would become their [350]greatest gods. It must be presumed that men forgot that their ancestors had tamed these animals, and looked on them as divine helpers who of their own free will had come to give mankind their aid in gaining a subsistence. Those who have observed the reverence paid to the cow and bull in India will have no difficulty in realising this point of view. Many other instances can be obtained. Thus in the Vedic religion of the Aryans the Ashvins, from ashva, a horse, were the divine horsemen of the dawn or of the sun. The principal sacrifice was that of the horse, considered, perhaps, as the representative of the sun or carrier of celestial fire. In a hymn the horse is said to be sprung from the gods. In Greece Phaethon was the charioteer of the horses of the sun. Mars, as the Roman god of war, may perhaps have been the deified horse, as suggested later. The chieftains of the Anglo-Saxon invaders of England, Hengist and Horsa, were held to be descended from the god Odin, to whom horses were sacrificed; Hengist means a stallion and Horsa a horse, the word having survived in modern English. Other mythical kings in Bede’s chronicle have names derived from that of the horse (vicg.).3 The camel does not seem to have become an anthropomorphic god, but the Arabs venerated it and refrained from killing it except as a sacrifice, when it was offered to the Morning-Star and partaken of sacramentally by the worshippers as will be seen subsequently. The ox as the tiller of the ground, with the cow as milk-giver and mother of the ox, are especially venerated by races in the early agricultural stage. Egyptian and Greek instances have already been given. In modern Egypt, as in India, bulls are let loose and held sacred. “Sometimes a peasant vows that he will sacrifice, for the sake of a saint, a calf which he possesses, as soon as it is full grown and fatted. It is let loose, by consent of all his neighbours, to pasture where it will, even in fields of young wheat; and at last, after it has been sacrificed, a public feast is made with its meat. Many a large bull is thus given away.”4 Dionysus Zagreus was a young bull devoured by the Titans, whom Zeus raised again [351]to a glorious life.5 The Babylonians had a bull-god, Ninit.6 Brazen images of bulls were placed in Babylonian temples. The Pārsis hold the bull sacred, and a child is made to drink a bull’s urine as a rite of purification. After a funeral the mourners free themselves from the impurity caused by contact with the dead in a similar manner.7 The monotheistic religion of Persia, Mitraism, which was an outcome of the faith of Zoroaster, and being introduced by the Emperors Commodus and Julian into the Roman world contended for some time with Christianity, was apparently sun-worship, Mitra being the sun-god of the ancient Aryans and Iranians; M. Reinach says: “Mitra is born from a rock; he makes water flow from the rock by striking it with an arrow, makes an alliance with the sun, and enters into a struggle with a bull, whom he conquers and sacrifices. The sacrifice of the bull appears to indicate that the worship of Mitra in its most ancient form was that of a sacred bull, conjoined to or representing the sun, which was sacrificed as a god, and its flesh and blood eaten in a sacrificial meal. Mitra, the slayer of the bull, figures in a double rôle as one finds in all the religions which have passed from totemism to anthropomorphism.”8 In Scandinavia the god Odin and his brothers were the grandsons of a divine cow, born from the melting ice in the region of snow and darkness.9 In Rome a white bull was sacrificed to the Feriae Latinae, apparently the spirit of the Latin holy days, and distributed among all the towns of Latium.10 Altars of the ancient Celts or Gauls have been found in France carved with the image of a bull.11 In Palestine there is the familiar instance of the golden calf. In the open court of Solomon’s temple stood the brazen sea on twelve oxen, and figures of lions, oxen and cherubim covered the portable tanks.12 The veneration of the bull survived into Christian England in the Middle Ages. “At St. Edmundsbury a white bull, which enjoyed full ease and plenty in the fields, and was never yoked to the plough nor employed in any service, was [352]led in procession in the chief streets of the town to the principal gate of the monastery, attended by all the monks singing and a shouting crowd.13 “Such remedies as cowdung and cow’s urine have been used on the continent of Europe by peasant physicians down to our times”;14 and the belief in their efficacy must apparently have arisen from the sanctity attaching to the animal. In India Siva rides upon the bull Nandi, and when the Kunbis were too weak from famine to plough the fields, he had Nandi castrated and harnessed to the plough, thus teaching them to use oxen for ploughing; the image of Nandi is always carved in stone in front of Siva, and there seems little reason to doubt that in his beneficent aspect of Mahādeo the god was originally the deified bull. Bulls were let loose in his honour and allowed to graze where they would, and formerly a good Hindu would not even sell a bull, though this rule has fallen into abeyance. The sacred cow, Kāmdhenu, was the giver of all wealth in Hindu mythology, and Lakshmi, the goddess of wealth, is considered to have been the deified cow. Hindus are purified from grave offences by drinking the five products of the sacred cow, milk, curds, butter, dung and urine; and the floors of Hindu houses are daily plastered with cowdung to the same end.
It’s clear how these domesticated animals would become the most important ones for the tribe once they had transitioned to a pastoral or agricultural way of life. In pastoral societies, the camel, horse, goat, or sheep would take precedence, while in agricultural societies, the bull and cow, as the animals that provided sustenance to the tribe, would be worshipped as their greatest gods. People must have forgotten that their ancestors had domesticated these animals and started viewing them as divine beings who voluntarily offered their help for human survival. Observers of the reverence given to cows and bulls in India would easily understand this perspective. There are many other examples. In Vedic religion, the Aryans worshipped the Ashvins, divine horsemen representing dawn or the sun, named after the word for horse, ashva. The main sacrifice was of the horse, possibly seen as a symbol of the sun or a carrier of celestial fire. A hymn even states that the horse originates from the gods. In Greece, Phaethon was the charioteer of the sun’s horses. The Roman god of war, Mars, may have been a deified horse, as later suggested. The leaders of the Anglo-Saxon invaders in England, Hengist and Horsa, were said to be descended from the god Odin, to whom horses were sacrificed; Hengist means stallion and Horsa means horse, with the latter surviving in modern English. Other legendary kings in Bede’s chronicle have names related to horses. The camel doesn’t seem to have become an anthropomorphic god, but the Arabs revered it and avoided killing it unless as a sacrifice, which was offered to the Morning Star and shared in a sacred meal by worshippers. The ox, as the plow animal, and the cow, as the milk provider and mother of the ox, are especially honored by early agricultural societies. Examples from Egypt and Greece have already been mentioned. In modern Egypt, as in India, bulls are set free and considered sacred. “Sometimes a farmer promises to sacrifice a calf for a saint once it’s grown and fattened. By agreement with neighbors, it’s set free to graze wherever it wants, even in young wheat fields; then after being sacrificed, a public feast is held using its meat. Many large bulls are given away this way.” Dionysus Zagreus was a young bull consumed by the Titans, whom Zeus resurrected to a glorious life. The Babylonians had a bull-god, Ninit. Bronze images of bulls were found in Babylonian temples. The Pārsis regard the bull as sacred, and a child is made to drink a bull’s urine as part of a purification rite. After a funeral, mourners cleanse themselves from impurity caused by contact with the dead in a similar way. The monotheistic faith of Persia, Mitraism, which stemmed from Zoroastrianism and was brought to the Roman world by Emperors Commodus and Julian, competed with Christianity for a time and was essentially sun-worship, with Mitra being the sun-god of the ancient Aryans and Iranians. M. Reinach states: “Mitra is born from a rock; he makes water flow from the rock by striking it with an arrow, forms an alliance with the sun, and fights a bull that he conquers and sacrifices. The bull’s sacrifice indicates that the original form of Mitra’s worship was that of a sacred bull, associated with or symbolizing the sun, which was sacrificed as a god, and its flesh and blood consumed in a sacrificial meal. Mitra, the bull-slayer, plays a dual role as seen in religions that have transitioned from totemism to anthropomorphism.” In Scandinavia, the god Odin and his brothers were said to be the grandsons of a divine cow born from melting ice in the land of snow and darkness. In Rome, a white bull was sacrificed to the Latin Festivals, which seemingly represented the spirit of the Latin holy days, and the meat was distributed to all the towns in Latium. Altars of the ancient Celts or Gauls in France have been discovered with carvings of bulls. In Palestine, there’s the well-known story of the golden calf. In the outer court of Solomon’s temple, there was a bronze basin supported by twelve oxen, and figures of lions, oxen, and cherubim decorated the portable tanks. The veneration of bulls persisted into Christian England during the Middle Ages. “At St. Edmundsbury, a white bull, which led a life of ease and abundance in the fields and was never yoked to a plow or used for any work, was led in a procession through the main streets of the town to the primary gate of the monastery, accompanied by singing monks and a cheering crowd.” “Remedies like cow dung and cow urine have been used by folk healers in Europe up to our times,” and it seems this belief in their effectiveness arose from the holiness associated with the animal. In India, Shiva rides the bull Nandi, and when the Kunbis were too weak from famine to plow their fields, Shiva had Nandi castrated and hitched to the plow, thereby teaching them to use oxen for farming; the image of Nandi is always carved in stone in front of Shiva, and it’s likely that in his nurturing aspect as Mahādeo, the god was originally viewed as a deified bull. Bulls were allowed to roam freely in his honor, and in earlier times, a good Hindu wouldn’t even sell a bull, although this custom has faded. The sacred cow, Kāmdhenu, was known as the provider of all wealth in Hindu mythology, and Lakshmi, the goddess of wealth, is believed to be a deified cow. Hindus are purified of serious offenses by consuming the five products of the sacred cow: milk, curds, butter, dung, and urine; and Hindu households are regularly plastered with cow dung for this same reason.
6. Other animals.
Of the exaltation of minor animals into anthropomorphic gods and goddesses only a few instances need be given. As is shown by Sir J. G. Frazer, Demeter and Proserpine probably both represent the deified pig.15 “The Greek drama has arisen from the celebrations of Dionysus. In the beginning the people sacrificed a goat totem-god, that is to say, Dionysus himself; they wept for his death and then celebrated his resurrection with transports of joy.”16 And again M. Reinach states: “There are more than mere vestiges of totemism in ancient Greece. We may take first the attendant animals of the gods, the eagle of Zeus, the owl of Athena, the fawn of Artemis, the dolphin of Poseidon, the dove of Aphrodite and so on; the sacred animal can develop into the companion of the god, but also into his enemy or [353]victim; thus Apollo Sauroctonos is, as the epithet shows, a killer of lizards; but in the beginning it was the lizard itself which was divine. We have seen that the boar before becoming the slayer of Adonis had been Adonis himself.”17
Of the elevation of small animals into human-like gods and goddesses, only a few examples need to be mentioned. As shown by Sir J. G. Frazer, Demeter and Proserpine likely both represent the deified pig. 15 “Greek drama developed from the celebrations of Dionysus. Initially, the people sacrificed a goat totem-god, meaning Dionysus himself; they mourned his death and then celebrated his resurrection with great joy.” 16 Additionally, M. Reinach states: “There are more than just traces of totemism in ancient Greece. We can first consider the companion animals of the gods, like Zeus's eagle, Athena's owl, Artemis's fawn, Poseidon's dolphin, Aphrodite's dove, and so on; the sacred animal can turn into a companion for the god, but also an enemy or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]victim; thus Apollo Sauroctonos is, as the title indicates, a killer of lizards; yet originally, the lizard itself was considered divine. We have seen that the boar, before becoming the slayer of Adonis, was Adonis himself.” 17
In early Rome “The wolf was the animal most venerated. Its association with Mars, as the sacrifice most pleasing to him, leaves no doubt as to the primitive nature of the god. It was a wolf which acted as guide to the Samnites in their search for a place to settle in, and these Samnites called themselves Hirpi or Hirpini, that is to say, wolves. Romulus and Remus, sons of the wolf Mars and the she-wolf Silvia (the forest-dweller), are suckled by a she-wolf.”18 It seems possible that Mars as the deified wolf was at first an agricultural deity, the wolf being worshipped by the shepherd and farmer because he was their principal enemy, as the sāmbhar stag and the wild buffalo are similarly venerated by Indian cultivators. At a later period, in becoming the god of war, he may have represented the deified horse as well. Races of war-horses were held at his festivals on 14th March and 27th February, and a great race on the Ides of October when the winner was solemnly slain.19 “In Egypt the baboon was regarded as the emblem of Tahuti, the god of wisdom; the serious expression and human ways of the large baboons are an obvious cause for their being regarded as the wisest of animals. Tahuti is represented as a baboon from the earliest dynasty down to late times; and four baboons were sacred in his temple at Heliopolis.”20 “The hippopotamus was the goddess Ta-urt, ‘the great one,’ the patroness of pregnancy, who is never shown in any other form. Rarely this animal appears as the emblem of the god Set. The jackal haunted the cemeteries on the edge of the desert, and so came to be taken as the guardian of the dead and identified with Anubis, the god of departing souls. The vulture was the emblem of maternity as being supposed to care especially for her young. Hence she is identified with Mut, the mother-goddess of Thebes. The cobra serpent was sacred from the earliest times to the [354]present day. It was never identified with any of the great deities, but three goddesses appear in serpent form.”21
In early Rome, the wolf was the most revered animal. Its connection to Mars, seen as the sacrifice he favored most, clearly highlights the primitive nature of the god. A wolf guided the Samnites in their search for a place to settle, and these Samnites identified themselves as Hirpi or Hirpini, which means wolves. Romulus and Remus, sons of the wolf Mars and the she-wolf Silvia (the forest-dweller), were nurtured by a she-wolf. It seems likely that Mars, as the deified wolf, initially served as an agricultural deity, adored by shepherds and farmers for being their main adversary, similar to how Indian cultivators revere the sāmbhar stag and the wild buffalo. Later on, as he became recognized as the god of war, he may have also represented the deified horse. Races of war-horses took place at his festivals on March 14 and February 27, and a major race occurred on the Ides of October, where the winner was ceremoniously sacrificed. In Egypt, the baboon symbolized Tahuti, the god of wisdom; the serious demeanor and human-like behaviors of the large baboons likely contributed to their reputation as the wisest animals. Tahuti has been depicted as a baboon from the earliest dynasties through to later times, and four baboons were sacred in his temple at Heliopolis. The hippopotamus represented the goddess Ta-urt, "the great one," the patroness of pregnancy, and is never shown in any other form. This animal rarely appears as a symbol of the god Set. The jackal, which roamed the graves on the edge of the desert, was seen as the guardian of the dead and became associated with Anubis, the god of departing souls. The vulture symbolized motherhood, believed to particularly care for her young, which is why she is linked with Mut, the mother-goddess of Thebes. The cobra has been sacred from ancient times to the present day. It was never associated with any of the major deities, but three goddesses are depicted in serpent form.
7. Animals worshipped in India.
Finally, in India we have Hanumān, originally the deified ape, about whose identity there can be no doubt as he still retains his monkey’s tail in all sculpture. Bhairon, the watchman of Mahādeo’s temples, rides on a black dog, and was perhaps originally the watch-dog, or in his more terrible character of the devourer of human beings, the wolf. Ganesh or Ganpati has the head of an elephant and rides on a rat and appears to have derived his divine attributes from both these animals, as will be explained elsewhere;22 Kartikeya, the god of war, rides on a peacock, and as the peacock is sacred, he may originally have been that bird, perhaps because its plumes were a favourite war emblem. Among his epithets are Sarabhu, born in the thicket, Dwādasakara and Dwādasāksha, twelve-handed and twelve-eyed. He was fostered by the maidens who make the Pleiades, and his epithet of twelve-eyed may be taken from the eyes in the peacock’s feathers.23 But, like the Greek gods, the Hindu gods have now long become anthropomorphic, and only vestiges remain of their animal associations. Enough has been said to show that most of the pantheons are largely occupied by deified animals and birds.
Finally, in India, we have Hanumān, originally the deified monkey, and there's no doubt about his identity since he still has his monkey tail in all sculptures. Bhairon, the guardian of Mahādeo’s temples, rides a black dog and was probably the original watchdog or, in his more fearsome role as a man-eater, a wolf. Ganesh, or Ganpati, has the head of an elephant and rides a rat, seemingly gaining his divine qualities from both animals, as will be explained elsewhere; 22 Kartikeya, the god of war, rides a peacock, and since the peacock is sacred, he may have originally been that bird, perhaps because its feathers were a popular war symbol. Among his titles are Sarabhu, born in the thicket, Dwādasakara, and Dwādasāksha, meaning twelve-handed and twelve-eyed. He was raised by the maidens who form the Pleiades, and the title twelve-eyed may come from the eyes in the peacock’s feathers. 23 However, like the Greek gods, the Hindu gods have long become anthropomorphic, with only remnants of their animal connections. It's clear that many pantheons are largely filled with deified animals and birds.
8. The sacrificial meal.
The original sacrifice was that in which the community of kinsmen ate together the flesh of their divine or totem animal-god and drank its blood. In early religion the tribal god was the ancestor and relative of the tribe. He protected and fostered the tribe in its public concerns, but took no special care of individuals; the only offences of which he took cognisance were those against the tribe as a whole, such as shedding a kinsman’s blood. At periodical intervals the tribe renewed their kinship with the god and each other by eating his flesh together at a sacrificial meal by which they acquired his divine attributes; and every tribesman was not only invited, but bound, to participate. “According to antique ideas those who eat and drink together are by this very act tied to one another by a bond of friendship [355]and mutual obligation. Hence when we find that in ancient religions all the ordinary functions of worship are summed up in the sacrificial meal, and that the ordinary intercourse between gods and men has no other form, we are to remember that the act of eating and drinking together is the solemn and stated expression of the fact that all who share the meal are brethren, and that the duties of friendship and brotherhood are implicitly acknowledged in their common act.24 The one thing directly expressed in the sacrificial meal is that the god and his worshippers are commensals, but every other point in their mutual relations is included in what this involves. Those who sit at meat together are united for all social effects; those who do not eat together are aliens to one another, without fellowship in religion and without reciprocal social duties. The extent to which this view prevailed among the ancient Semites, and still prevails among the Arabs, may be brought out most clearly by reference to the law of hospitality. Among the Arabs every stranger whom one meets in the desert is a natural enemy, and has no protection against violence except his own strong hand or the fear that his tribe will avenge him if his blood be spilt. But if I have eaten the smallest morsel of food with a man I have nothing further to fear from him; ‘there is salt between us,’ and he is bound not only to do me no harm, but to help and defend me as if I were his brother. So far was this principle carried by the old Arabs that Zaid-al-Khail, a famous warrior in the days of Muhammad, refused to slay a vagabond who carried off his camels, because the thief had surreptitiously drunk from his father’s milk-bowl before committing the theft.”25 It is in this idea that the feeling of hospitality originally arose. Those who ate together the sacred food consisting of the body of the god were brothers, and bound to assist each other and do each other no harm; and the obligation extended in a modified form to all food partaken of together, more especially as with some races, as the ancient Romans and the Hindus, all the regular household meals are sacred; they may only be partaken of after purifying the body, and a portion of the food at each meal is offered to the gods. [356]“There was a sworn alliance between the Lihyān and the Mostalic—they were wont to eat and drink together. This phrase of an Arab narrator supplies exactly what is wanted to define the significance of the sacrificial meal. The god and his worshippers are wont to eat and drink together, and by this token their fellowship is declared and sealed.”26
The original sacrifice was when a community of relatives would eat the flesh of their divine or totem animal-god and drink its blood. In early religion, the tribal god was seen as an ancestor and relative of the tribe. He protected and supported the tribe in its public matters but didn’t pay much attention to individuals; the only offenses he noticed were against the tribe as a whole, like shedding a relative’s blood. At regular intervals, the tribe renewed their kinship with the god and one another by sharing a sacrificial meal, consuming his flesh together, which allowed them to gain his divine attributes; every tribesman was not only invited but also required to join. “According to ancient beliefs, those who eat and drink together create a bond of friendship and mutual obligation. Therefore, when we see that in ancient religions, all standard acts of worship focus on the sacrificial meal, and that the usual interactions between gods and humans have no other form, we should remember that the act of sharing a meal solemnly expresses that everyone who shares it is family, and the duties of friendship and brotherhood are implicitly acknowledged through their shared action. The one thing clearly expressed in the sacrificial meal is that the god and his worshippers are companions, but every other aspect of their relationships is included in what this entails. Those who share a meal are united in all social matters; those who do not eat together are like strangers to each other, lacking fellowship in religion and without mutual social responsibilities. The prevalence of this idea among the ancient Semites, and its continued relevance among the Arabs, can be best illustrated by the law of hospitality. Among the Arabs, every stranger encountered in the desert is viewed as a natural enemy and has no protection against violence except their own strength or the fear that their tribe might seek revenge if they are harmed. However, if I’ve shared even the smallest piece of food with someone, I have nothing to fear from them; ‘there is salt between us,’ and they are obligated not only to avoid harming me but also to help and protect me as if I were their brother. This principle was taken so far by the old Arabs that Zaid-al-Khail, a renowned warrior in Muhammad’s time, refused to kill a vagabond who stole his camels because the thief had secretly drunk from his father’s milk-bowl before the theft.” It is from this idea that the sense of hospitality originally developed. Those who shared the sacred food, which consisted of the god's body, were brothers and obliged to help each other and refrain from causing harm; this obligation also extended, in a modified way, to all food shared together, especially since among some cultures, like the ancient Romans and Hindus, all regular household meals are sacred; they can only be eaten after purifying the body, and a portion of food from each meal is offered to the gods. “There was a sworn alliance between the Lihyān and the Mostalic—they would eat and drink together. This statement from an Arab narrator perfectly defines the significance of the sacrificial meal. The god and his worshippers regularly eat and drink together, and by this act, their fellowship is declared and sealed.”
9. Primitive basis of kinship.
The primitive idea of kinship rested on this participation in the sacrificial meal, and not on blood-relationship. “In ancient times the fundamental obligations of kinship had nothing to do with degrees of relationship, but rested with absolute and identical force on every member of the clan. To know that a man’s life was sacred to me and that every blood-feud that touched him involved me also, it was not necessary for me to count cousinship with him by reckoning up to our common ancestor; it was enough that we belonged to the same clan and bore the same clan-name. What was my clan was determined by customary law, which was not the same in all stages of society; in the earliest Semitic communities a man was of his mother’s clan, in later times he belonged to the clan of his father. But the essential idea of kinship was independent of the particular form of the law. A kin was a group of persons whose lives were so bound up together, in what must be called a physical unity, that they could be treated as parts of one common life. The members of one kindred looked on themselves as one living whole, a single animated mass of blood, flesh, and bones, of which no member could be touched without all the members suffering. This point of view is expressed in the Semitic tongues in many familiar forms of speech. In case of homicide Arabian tribesmen do not say, ‘The blood of M or N has been spilt,’ naming the man; they say, ‘Our blood has been spilt.’ In Hebrew the phrase by which one claims kinship is, ‘I am your bone and your flesh.’ Both in Hebrew and in Arabic ‘flesh’ is synonymous with ‘clan’ or kindred group.”27 Similarly in India a Hindu speaks of any member of his subcaste or clan as his bhai or brother.
The basic idea of kinship was based on sharing a sacrificial meal, not just on blood relations. “In ancient times, the main responsibilities of kinship weren't linked to how closely related you were, but were equally important for everyone in the clan. To recognize that someone's life was sacred to me and that any feud involving them also involved me, I didn’t need to count them as a relative by tracing our lineage back to a common ancestor; it was enough that we were part of the same clan and shared the same clan name. What constituted my clan was determined by customary law, which varied across different societies; in the earliest Semitic communities, a person belonged to their mother’s clan, while later on, they belonged to their father’s clan. However, the core idea of kinship remained consistent, regardless of the specific legal structure. A kin was a group of individuals whose lives were so interconnected, forming what could be described as a physical unity, that they could be considered parts of a single collective life. Members of a kin viewed themselves as one living entity, a unified mass of blood, flesh, and bones, where if one member was harmed, all members were affected. This perspective is expressed in many common phrases in Semitic languages. In cases of homicide, Arabian tribespeople don’t say, ‘The blood of M or N has been spilled,’ naming the individual; instead, they say, ‘Our blood has been spilled.’ In Hebrew, the phrase for claiming kinship is, ‘I am your bone and your flesh.’ In both Hebrew and Arabic, ‘flesh’ means ‘clan’ or ‘kindred group.’”27 Similarly, in India, a Hindu refers to any member of their subcaste or clan as their bhai or brother.
“Indeed, in a religion based on kinship, where the god and his worshippers are of one stock, the principle of sanctity [357]and that of kinship are identical. The sanctity of a kinsman’s life and the sanctity of the godhead are not two things but one; for ultimately the only thing which is sacred is the common tribal life or the common blood which is identified with the life. Whatever being partakes in this life is holy, and its holiness may be described indifferently as participation in the divine life and nature, or as participation in the kindred blood.”28
“Indeed, in a religion centered on family ties, where the god and his followers come from the same lineage, the idea of sanctity [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and the idea of kinship are the same. The sanctity of a family member’s life and the sanctity of the deity aren’t separate; they are one and the same. Ultimately, the only thing that is sacred is the shared tribal life or the shared blood that represents that life. Anything that shares in this life is considered holy, and its holiness can be described as a connection to the divine essence or as a connection to the family blood.”28
10. The bond of food.
“At a later period the conception is found current that any food which two men partake of together, so that the same substance enters into their flesh and blood, is enough to establish some sacred unity of life between them; but in ancient times this significance seems to be always attached to participation in the flesh of a sacrosanct victim, and the solemn mystery of its death is justified by the consideration that only in this way can the sacred cement be procured which creates or keeps alive a living bond of union between the worshippers and their god. This cement is nothing less than the actual life of the sacred and kindred animal, which is conceived as residing in its flesh, but especially in its blood, and so, in the sacred meal, is actually distributed among all the participants, each of whom incorporated a particle of it with his own individual life.”29
“At a later time, the idea became common that any food two people share, allowing the same substance to enter their bodies, creates a special bond of life between them; however, in ancient times, this meaning was mainly tied to sharing the flesh of a sacred victim. The serious mystery of its death was justified by the belief that this was the only way to obtain the sacred bond that creates or maintains a living connection between the worshippers and their god. This bond is essentially the actual life of the holy and related animal, which is thought to reside in its flesh, especially in its blood. Thus, during the sacred meal, this life is shared among all the participants, each of whom integrates a piece of it into their own individual life.”29
11. The blood-feud.
It thus appears that the sacrifice of the divine animal which was the god of the tribe or clan, and the eating of its flesh and drinking of its blood together, was the only tangible bond or obligation on which such law and morality as existed in primitive society was based. Those who participated in this sacrifice were brothers and forbidden to shed each other’s blood, because in so doing they would have spilt the blood of the god impiously and unlawfully; the only lawful occasion on which it could be shed being by participation of all the clan or kinsmen in the sacrificial meal. All other persons outside the clan were strangers or enemies, and no rights or obligations existed in connection with them; the only restraint on killing them being the fear that their kinsmen would take blood-revenge, not solely on the murderer, but on any member of his clan. A man’s life was protected only by this readiness of his clansmen to avenge him; if he [358]slew a fellow-kinsman, thus shedding the blood of the god which flowed in the veins of every member, or committed any other great impiety against the god, he was outlawed, and henceforth there was no protection for his life except such as he could afford himself by his own strength. This reflection puts the importance of the blood-feud in primitive society in a clear light. It was at that time really a beneficent institution, being the only protection for human life; and its survival among such backward races as the Pathāns and Corsicans, long after the State has undertaken the protection and avenging of life and the blood-feud has become almost wholly useless and evil, is more easily understood.
It seems that the sacrifice of the sacred animal, which represented the god of the tribe or clan, along with the communal eating of its flesh and drinking of its blood, was the only real connection or duty that the law and morality of early society rested on. Those who took part in this sacrifice were considered brothers and were not allowed to harm each other, as doing so would mean shedding the blood of their god in a disrespectful and unlawful way; the only proper occasion for such blood to be shed was during the sacrificial meal shared by all clan members. Everyone outside the clan was seen as a stranger or enemy, and no rights or responsibilities applied to them; the only limit on killing outsiders was the fear that their relatives would seek revenge, not just against the murderer but against anyone in his clan. A person's life was only protected by the willingness of his kin to avenge him; if he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]killed a fellow clan member, thus spilling the blood of the god that flowed in everyone's veins, or committed any other serious offense against the god, he would be declared an outlaw, and after that, he could only rely on his own strength for protection. This highlights the significance of the blood feud in early society. At that time, it was a beneficial institution, providing the sole protection for human life; its continued existence among more primitive groups like the Pathāns and Corsicans, long after the State began to provide protection and the blood feud became largely ineffective and harmful, is easier to understand.
12. Taking food together and hospitality.
The original idea of the sacrificial meal was that the kinsmen in concert partook of the body of the god, thereby renewing their kinship with him and with each other. By analogy, however, the tie thus formed was extended to the whole practice of eating together. It has been seen how a stranger who partook of food with an Arab became sacred and as a kinsman to his host and all the latter’s clan for such time as any part of the food might remain in his system, a period which was conventionally taken as about three days. “The Old Testament records many cases where a covenant was sealed by the parties eating and drinking together. In most of these the meal is sacrificial, and the deity is taken in as a third party to the covenant. But in Joshua i. 14 the Israelites enter into alliance with the Gibeonites by taking of their victuals without consulting Jehovah. A formal league confirmed by an oath follows, but by accepting the proffered food the Israelites are already committed to the alliance.”30 From the belief in the strength and sanctity of the tie formed by eating together the obligation of hospitality appears to be derived. And this is one of the few moral ideas which are more binding in primitive than in civilised society.
The original concept of the sacrificial meal was that family members shared the body of the god, thereby renewing their bond with him and with each other. However, this connection was also extended to the general practice of eating together. It has been noted that a stranger who shared a meal with an Arab became sacred and recognized as a relative by his host and the entire clan for as long as any part of the food remained in his body, typically considered to be about three days. “The Old Testament records numerous instances where a covenant was solidified by the parties eating and drinking together. In most of these cases, the meal is sacrificial, and the deity is included as a third party in the covenant. But in Joshua i. 14, the Israelites form an alliance with the Gibeonites by consuming their provisions without consulting Jehovah. A formal agreement confirmed by an oath follows, but by accepting the offered food, the Israelites are already bound to the alliance.”30 From the belief in the strength and sacredness of the bond created by sharing a meal, the obligation of hospitality seems to emerge. This is one of the few moral principles that are more binding in primitive than in civilized society.
13. The Roman sacra.
“A good example of the clan sacrifice, in which a whole kinship periodically joins, is afforded by the Roman sacra gentilicia. As in primitive society no man can belong to more than one kindred, so among the Romans no one could share in the sacra of two gentes—to do so was to confound [359]the ritual and contaminate the purity of the gens. The sacra consisted in common anniversary sacrifices, in which the clansmen honoured the gods of the clan, and after them the whole kin, living and dead, were brought together in the service.”31
“A good example of clan sacrifice, in which an entire family group participates periodically, is shown by the Roman sacra gentilicia. Just as in primitive societies where no one belongs to more than one kinship, Romans could not take part in the sacra of two different gentes—doing so would mix up the ritual and taint the purity of the gens. The sacra involved shared annual sacrifices, during which the clansmen honored the gods of their clan, and then all their relatives, both living and dead, were included in the service.”31
14. The Hindu caste-feasts.
The intense importance thus attached to eating in common on ceremonial occasions has a very familiar ring to any one possessing some acquaintance with the Indian caste-system. The resemblance of the gotra or clan and the subcaste to the Greek phratry and phule and the Roman gens and curia or tribe has been pointed out by M. Emile Senart in Les Castes dans l’Inde. The origin of the subcaste or group, whose members eat together and intermarry, cannot be discussed here. But it seems probable that the real bond which unites it is the capacity of its members to join in the ceremonial feasts at marriages, funerals, and the readmission of members temporarily excluded, which are of a type closely resembling and seemingly derived from the sacrificial meal. Before a wedding the ancestors of the family are formally invited, and when the wedding-cakes are made they are offered to the ancestors and then partaken of by all relatives of the family as in the Roman sacra. In this case grain would take the place of flesh as the sacrificial food among a people who no longer eat the flesh of animals. Thus Sir J. G. Frazer states: “At the close of the rice harvest in the East Indian island of Buro each clan (fenna) meets at a common sacramental meal, to which every member of the clan is bound to contribute a little of the new rice. This meal is called ‘eating the soul of the rice,’ a name which clearly indicates the sacramental character of the repast. Some of the rice is also set apart and offered to the spirits.”32 Grain cooked with water is sacred food among the Hindus. The bride and bridegroom worship Gauri, perhaps a corn-goddess, and her son Ganesh, the god of prosperity and full granaries. It has been suggested that yellow is the propitious Hindu colour for weddings, because it is the colour of the corn.33 At the wedding feast all the guests sit knee to knee touching each other as a sign of their brotherhood. Sometimes the bride eats with the men in token of her inclusion in the [360]brotherhood. In most castes the feast cannot begin until all the guests have come, and every member of the subcaste who is not under the ban of exclusion must be invited. If any considerable number of the guests wilfully abstain from attending it is an insult to the host and an implication that his own position is doubtful. Other points of resemblance between the caste feast and the sacrificial meal will be discussed elsewhere.
The strong significance attached to communal eating during ceremonial events is something anyone familiar with the Indian caste system can easily recognize. The similarity between the gotra or clan, and the subcaste to the Greek phratry and phule, as well as the Roman gens and curia or tribe, has been highlighted by M. Emile Senart in Les Castes dans l’Inde. We won't delve into the origins of the subcaste or group, which is defined by its members eating and intermarrying together. However, it seems likely that the true bond connecting them is the involvement of its members in ceremonial feasts at weddings, funerals, and the reintegration of temporarily excluded individuals, which closely resemble and appear to originate from sacrificial meals. Before a wedding, the family’s ancestors are formally invited, and when the wedding cakes are prepared, they are offered to the ancestors and then shared by all family relatives, similar to the Roman sacra. In this context, grain replaces animal flesh as the sacrificial food for a society that no longer consumes meat. Sir J. G. Frazer points out: “At the end of the rice harvest on the East Indian island of Buro, each clan (fenna) gathers for a communal sacramental meal, to which every clan member must contribute some of the new rice. This meal is known as ‘eating the soul of the rice,’ a name that clearly reflects its sacramental nature. Some of the rice is also set aside and offered to the spirits.”32 Cooked grain is sacred food among Hindus. The bride and groom worship Gauri, possibly a corn goddess, and her son Ganesh, the god of prosperity and plentiful harvests. It has been suggested that yellow is the auspicious Hindu color for weddings because it represents corn.33 At the wedding feast, all guests sit close together, touching as a symbol of their brotherhood. Sometimes the bride eats with the men to show her inclusion in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]brotherhood. In most castes, the feast cannot start until all guests have arrived, and every member of the subcaste who is not excluded must be invited. If a significant number of guests purposely choose not to attend, it is seen as an insult to the host and suggests that their social status may be questioned. Further similarities between the caste feast and the sacrificial meal will be covered in another section.
15. Sacrifice of the camel.
The sacrifice of the camel in Arabia, about the period of the fourth century, is thus described: “The camel chosen as the victim is bound upon a rude altar of stones piled together, and when the leader of the band has thrice led the worshippers round the altar in a solemn procession accompanied with chants, he inflicts the first wound while the last words of the hymn are still upon the lips of the congregation, and in all haste drinks of the blood that gushes forth. Forthwith the whole company fall on the victim with their swords, hacking off pieces of the quivering flesh and devouring them raw, with such wild haste that in the short interval between the rise of the day-star, which marked the hour for the service to begin, and the disappearance of its rays before the rising sun, the entire camel, body and bones, skin, blood and entrails, is wholly devoured.”34
The sacrifice of the camel in Arabia around the fourth century is described like this: “The camel selected as the victim is tied to a rough altar made of stacked stones, and after the leader of the group has led the worshippers around the altar three times in a solemn procession with chants, he makes the first cut while the last words of the hymn are still on the congregation's lips, and quickly drinks the blood that pours out. Immediately, the whole group rushes at the victim with their swords, chopping off pieces of the still-twitching flesh and eating them raw, with such urgency that in the brief moment between the rise of the morning star, which signals that the service should start, and the disappearance of its light before the sun rises, the entire camel—its body, bones, skin, blood, and entrails—is completely consumed.”34
In this case the camel was offered as a sacrifice to Venus or the Morning Star, and it had to be devoured while the star was visible. But it is clear that the camel itself had been originally revered, because except for the sacrifice it was unlawful for the Arabs to kill the camel otherwise than as a last resort to save themselves from starvation. “The ordinary sustenance of the Saracens was derived from pillage or from hunting and from the milk of their herds. Only when these supplies failed they fell back on the flesh of their camels, one of which was slain for each clan or for each group which habitually pitched their tents together—always a fraction of a clan—and the flesh was hastily devoured by the kinsmen in dog-like fashion, half raw and merely softened over the fire.”35 In Bhopāl it is stated that a camel is still sacrificed annually in perpetuation of the ancient rite. Hindus who keep camels revere them like [361]other domestic animals. When one of my tent-camels had broken its leg by a fall and had to be killed, I asked the camelman, to whom the animal belonged, to shoot it; but he positively refused, saying, ‘How shall I kill him who gives me my bread’; and a Muhammadan orderly finally shot it.
In this case, the camel was offered as a sacrifice to Venus or the Morning Star, and it had to be eaten while the star was still visible. However, it’s clear that the camel was originally honored, because apart from the sacrifice, it was illegal for the Arabs to kill the camel unless it was a last resort to avoid starvation. "The typical food for the Saracens came from raids, hunting, and milk from their herds. Only when these supplies ran out did they turn to eating camel flesh, with one being killed for each clan or group that often camped together—usually a small segment of a clan—and the meat was quickly consumed by the relatives in a dog-like manner, half-raw and just warmed over the fire." 35 In Bhopāl, it’s said that a camel is still sacrificed every year to continue this ancient rite. Hindus who own camels treat them with the same respect as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] other domestic animals. When one of my tent-camels broke its leg in a fall and had to be put down, I asked the camel owner to shoot it, but he firmly refused, saying, ‘How can I kill the one who provides for me?’ A Muhammadan orderly ended up shooting it.
16. The joint sacrifice.
The camel was devoured raw almost before the life had left the body, so that its divine life and blood might be absorbed by the worshippers. The obligation to devour the whole body perhaps rested on the belief that its slaughter otherwise than as a sacrifice was impious, and if any part of the body was left unconsumed the clan would incur the guilt of murder. Afterwards, when more civilised stomachs revolted against the practice of devouring the whole body, the bones were buried or burnt, and it is suggested that our word bonfire comes from bone-fire.36 Primitive usage required the presence of every clansman, so that each might participate in shedding the sacred blood. Neither the blood of the god nor of any of the kinsmen might be spilt by private violence, but only by consent of the kindred and the kindred god. Similarly in shedding the blood of a member of the kin all the others were required to share the responsibility, and this was the ancient Hebrew form of execution where the culprit was stoned by the whole congregation.37
The camel was consumed raw almost before life had left its body, so that its divine essence and blood could be absorbed by the worshippers. The need to eat the entire body likely stemmed from the belief that slaughtering it in any other way was sacrilegious, and if any part was left uneaten, the clan would bear the guilt of murder. Later, when more civilized sensibilities objected to eating the whole body, the bones were either buried or burned, and it’s suggested that our word bonfire comes from bone-fire.36 Primitive customs required the presence of every clan member, so that each could partake in shedding the sacred blood. Neither the blood of the deity nor that of any kin could be shed through private violence, but only with the consent of the family and their protective deity. Similarly, when shedding the blood of a clan member, all others were expected to share responsibility, which resembles the ancient Hebrew method of execution where the entire community stoned the guilty party.37
17. Animal sacrifices in Greece.
M. Salomon Reinach gives the following explanation of Greek myths in connection with the sacrificial meal: “The primitive sacrifice of the god, usually accompanied by the eating of the god in fellowship, was preserved in their religious rites, and when its meaning had been forgotten numerous legends were invented to account for it. In order to understand their origin it is necessary to remember that the primitive worshippers masqueraded as the god and took his name. As the object of the totem sacrifice is to make the participants like the god and confer his divinity on them, the faithful endeavoured to increase the resemblance by taking the name of the god and covering themselves with the skins of animals of his species. Thus the Athenian damsels celebrating the worship of the bear Artemis dressed themselves in bear-skins and called themselves bears; the [362]Maenads who sacrificed the doe Penthea were clad in doe-skins. Even in the later rites the devotees of Bacchus called themselves Bacchantes. A whole series of legends can be interpreted as semi-rationalistic explanations of the sacrificial meal. Actaeon was really a great stag sacrificed by women devotees who called themselves the great hind and the little hinds; he became the rash hunter who surprised Artemis at her bath, and was transformed into a stag and devoured by his own dogs. The dogs are a euphemism; in the early legend they were the human devotees of the sacred stag who tore him to pieces and devoured him with their bare teeth. These feasts of raw flesh survived in the secret religious cults of Greece long after uncooked meat had ceased to be consumed in ordinary life. Orpheus (ophreus, the haughty), who appears in art with the skin of a fox on his head, was originally a sacred fox devoured by the women of the fox totem-clan; these women call themselves Bassarides in the legend, and bassareus is one of the old names of the fox. Zagreus is a son of Zeus and Persephone who transformed himself into a bull to escape from the Titans, excited against him by Hera; the Titans, worshippers of the divine bull, killed and ate him; Zagreus was invoked in his worship as the ‘good bull,’ and when Zagreus by the grace of Zeus was reborn as Dionysus, the young god carried on his forehead the horns which bore witness to his animal nature. Hippolytus in the fable is the son of Theseus who repels the advances of Phaedra, his stepmother, and was killed by his runaway horses because Theseus, deceived by Phaedra, invoked the anger of a god upon him. But Hippolytus in Greek means ‘One torn to pieces by horses.’ Hippolytus is himself a horse whom the worshippers of the horse, calling themselves horses and disguised as such, tore to pieces and devoured. Phaethon (The Shining One) is a son of Apollo, who demands leave to drive the chariot of the sun, drives it badly, nearly burns up the world, and finally falls and perishes in the sea. This legend is the product of an old rite at Rhodes, the island of the sun, where every year a white horse and a burning chariot were thrown into the sea to help the sun, fatigued by his labours.”38 [363]
M. Salomon Reinach offers the following insight into Greek myths related to the sacrificial meal: “The ancient ritual of sacrificing the god, typically involving the communal consumption of the god, was maintained in their religious practices. When its significance faded over time, various legends emerged to explain it. To understand their origin, we must remember that the early worshippers disguised themselves as the god and took on his name. The purpose of the totem sacrifice was to make participants like the god and to grant them his divinity. The faithful attempted to enhance this resemblance by assuming the god's name and wearing the skins of animals associated with him. For example, Athenian maidens honoring the bear goddess Artemis dressed in bear skins and referred to themselves as bears; the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Maenads who sacrificed the doe Penthea were dressed in doe skins. Even in later rituals, the followers of Bacchus identified as Bacchantes. A series of legends can be interpreted as semi-rational explanations of the sacrificial meal. Actaeon was actually a great stag sacrificed by female devotees who called themselves the great hind and the little hinds; he became the reckless hunter who surprised Artemis while she bathed and was turned into a stag, ultimately being devoured by his own dogs. The term dogs is a euphemism; in the original tale, they were the human followers of the sacred stag who tore him apart and consumed him raw. These raw flesh feasts lingered in Greece's secret religious cults long after uncooked meat disappeared from everyday life. Orpheus (ophreus, the proud), depicted in art with a fox skin on his head, was originally a sacred fox eaten by women from the fox totem clan; these women are referred to as Bassarides in the legend, and bassareus is one of the ancient names for the fox. Zagreus is the son of Zeus and Persephone who transformed into a bull to escape the Titans, incited against him by Hera; the Titans, who worshipped the divine bull, killed and consumed him. Zagreus was invoked in his worship as the ‘good bull,’ and when Zagreus was reborn as Dionysus through Zeus's grace, he bore horns on his forehead as a reminder of his animal nature. Hippolytus in the tale is the son of Theseus who rejects the advances of Phaedra, his stepmother, and is ultimately killed by his runaway horses because Theseus, misled by Phaedra, drew the wrath of a god upon him. However, Hippolytus in Greek translates to ‘One torn to pieces by horses.’ Hippolytus himself represents a horse that the horse worshippers, identifying as horses and disguising themselves as such, ripped apart and consumed. Phaethon (The Shining One) is a son of Apollo who asks to drive the sun chariot, handles it poorly, nearly incinerates the world, and ultimately falls to his death in the sea. This story stems from an ancient rite on Rhodes, the sun island, where annually a white horse and a fiery chariot were cast into the sea to assist the sun, weary from his toil.” 38 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
18. The Passover.
M. Reinach points out that the Passover of the Israelites was in its origin a similar sacrifice. A lamb or kid, the first-fruit of the flocks, was eaten entire without the bones being broken, the blood smeared on the doorway being an offering to the god. The story connecting this sacrifice with the death of the first-born in Egypt was of later origin, devised to account for it when the real meaning had been forgotten.39 The name Rachel40 means a ewe, and it would appear that the children of Israel in the pastoral stage had the sheep for their totem deity and supposed themselves to be descended from it, as the Jāts consider themselves to be descended from Siva, probably in his form of Mahādeo, the deified bull. As held in Canaan, the festival may have been a relic of the former migratory life of the Israelites when they tended flocks and regarded the sheep, or goat, as their most important domestic animal. It may have been in memory of this wandering life that the festival was accompanied by the eating of unleavened bread, and the sacrifice was consumed with loins girded up and staffs in their hands, as if in readiness for a journey. The Banjāras retain in their marriage and other customs various reminiscences of their former migratory life, as shown in the article on that caste. The Gadarias of the Central Provinces worship a goddess called Dishai Devi, who is represented by a stone platform just outside the sheep-pen. She has thus probably developed from the deified sheep or goat, which itself was formerly worshipped. On the eighth day of the fasts in Chait and Kunwār the Gadarias offer the goddess a virgin she-goat. They wash the goat’s feet in water and rub turmeric on its feet and head. It is given rice to eat and brought before the goddess, and water is poured over its body; when the goat begins to shiver they think that the goddess has accepted the offering, and cut its throat with a sickle or knife. Then the animal is roasted whole and eaten in the veranda of the house, nothing being thrown away but the bones. Only men may join in this sacrifice, and not women. [364]
M. Reinach notes that the Passover celebrated by the Israelites originally involved a similar sacrifice. A lamb or kid, the firstborn of the flock, was eaten whole without breaking any bones, and blood was smeared on the doorpost as an offering to God. The story linking this sacrifice to the death of the firstborn in Egypt came later, created to explain the ritual once its true significance had been forgotten. 39 The name Rachel 40 means a ewe, suggesting that the children of Israel in their pastoral phase regarded sheep as their totemic deity and believed they descended from it, similar to how the Jāts view their descent from Siva, likely in the form of Mahādeo, the deified bull. This festival, as practiced in Canaan, may be a remnant of the Israelites' earlier nomadic lifestyle when they herded flocks and considered sheep or goats their most significant domestic animals. The consumption of unleavened bread during the festival may commemorate this wandering life, with the sacrifice being made while dressed for travel, with loins girded and staffs in hand, as if prepared for a journey. The Banjāras maintain various customs from their nomadic past during marriages and other events, as described in the article about that caste. The Gadarias from the Central Provinces worship a goddess named Dishai Devi, symbolized by a stone platform located just outside the sheep pen. This probably stems from the worship of a deified sheep or goat. On the eighth day of the fasts in Chait and Kunwār, the Gadarias offer a virgin she-goat to the goddess. They wash the goat's feet in water and apply turmeric to its feet and head. The goat is fed rice and presented to the goddess, and water is poured over its body; when the goat starts to shiver, they believe the goddess has accepted the offering, and then it is killed with a sickle or knife. The animal is roasted whole and eaten on the veranda of the house, with only the bones being discarded. Only men are allowed to participate in this sacrifice, excluding women. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
19. Sanctity of domestic animals.
Thus it was a more or less general rule among several races that the domestic animals were deified and held sacred, and were slain only at a sacrifice. It followed that it was sinful to kill these animals on any other occasion. It has already been seen that the Arabs forbore to kill their worn-out camels for food except when driven to it by hunger as a last resort. “That it was once a capital offence to kill an ox, both in Attica and the Peloponnesus, is attested by Varro. So far as Athens is concerned, this statement seems to be drawn from the legend that was told in connection with the annual sacrifice at the Diipolia, where the victim was a bull and its death was followed by a solemn inquiry as to who was responsible for the act. In this trial everyone who had anything to do with the slaughter was called as a party; the maidens who drew water to sharpen the axe and knife threw the blame on the sharpeners, they put it on the man who handed the axe, he on the man who struck down the victim, and he again on the one who cut its throat, who finally fixed the responsibility on the knife, which was accordingly found guilty of murder and cast into the sea.”41 “At Tenedos the priest who offered a bull-calf to Dionysus anthroporraistes was attacked with stones and had to flee for his life; and at Corinth, in the annual sacrifice of a goat to Hera Acraea, care was taken to shift the responsibility of the death off the shoulders of the community by employing hirelings as ministers. Even they did no more than hide the knife in such a way that the goat, scraping with its feet, procured its own death.”42 “Agatharchides, describing the Troglodytes of East Africa, a primitive pastoral people in the polyandrous state of society, tells us that their whole sustenance was derived from their flocks and herds. When pasture abounded, after the rainy season, they lived on milk mingled with blood (drawn apparently, as in Arabia, from the living animal), and in the dry season they had recourse to the flesh of aged or weakly beasts. Further, ‘they gave the name of parent to no human being, but only to the ox and cow, the ram and ewe, from whom they had their nourishment.’ Among the Caffres the cattle kraal is sacred; women may not enter it, and to defile it is a [365]capital offence.”43 Among the Egyptians also cows were never killed.44
Thus, it was a general practice among several races to treat domestic animals as sacred and to only kill them for sacrifices. This meant it was considered wrong to kill these animals for any other reason. We've seen that the Arabs refrained from killing their exhausted camels for food unless they had no other choice due to hunger. "It was once a serious crime to kill an ox, both in Attica and the Peloponnesus, as Varro confirms. Regarding Athens, this claim seems to come from a legend related to the annual sacrifice at the Diipolia, where the offering was a bull, and after its death, a formal investigation was conducted to determine who was responsible. In this trial, everyone involved in the slaughter was questioned; the maidens who fetched water to sharpen the axe and knife blamed the sharpeners, who shifted the blame to the person who handed over the axe, he blamed the one who struck the animal down, and that person pointed to the individual who cut its throat, who ultimately placed the blame on the knife, which was then found guilty of murder and thrown into the sea.”41 “At Tenedos, the priest who offered a bull-calf to Dionysus anthroporraistes was stoned and had to escape for his life; and in Corinth, during the annual goat sacrifice to Hera Acraea, measures were taken to relieve the community of responsibility for the death by hiring others to perform the ritual. Even they only managed to conceal the knife in such a way that the goat, scratching with its feet, ended up killing itself.”42 “Agatharchides, who describes the Troglodytes of East Africa, a primitive pastoral society with polyandry, explains that they relied entirely on their flocks and herds for sustenance. During the rainy season when pasture was plentiful, they consumed milk mixed with blood (apparently drawn from the living animal, as done in Arabia), and in the dry season, they resorted to eating the flesh of old or weak animals. Moreover, ‘they called no human being parent but only the ox and cow, the ram and ewe, from whom they received their nourishment.’ Among the Caffres, the cattle kraal is sacred; women are forbidden to enter, and defiling it is a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]serious crime.”43 Additionally, the Egyptians never killed cows.44
20. Sacrificial slaughter for food.
Gradually, however, as the reverence for animals declined and the true level of their intelligence compared to that of man came to be better appreciated, the sanctity attaching to their lives no doubt grew weaker. Then it would become permissible to kill a domestic animal privately and otherwise than by a joint sacrifice of the clan; but the old custom of justifying the slaughter by offering it to the god would still remain. “At this stage,45 at least among the Hebrews, the original sanctity of the life of domestic animals is still recognised in a modified form, inasmuch as it is held unlawful to use their flesh for food except in a sacrificial meal. But this rule is not strict enough to prevent flesh from becoming a familiar luxury. Sacrifices are multiplied on trivial occasions of religious gladness or social festivity, and the rite of eating at the sanctuary loses the character of an exceptional sacrament, and means no more than that men are invited to feast and be merry at the table of their god, or that no feast is complete in which the god has not his share.”46 This is the stage reached by the Hebrews in the time of Samuel, as described by Professor Robertson Smith, and it bears much resemblance to that of the lower Hindu castes and the Gonds at the present time. They too, when they can afford to kill a goat or a pig, cows being prohibited in deference to Hindu susceptibility, take it to the shrine of some village deity and offer it there prior to feasting on it with their friends. At intervals of a year or more many of the lower castes sacrifice a goat to Dūlha Deo, the bridegroom-god, and Thākur Deo, the corn-god, and eat the body as a sacrificial meal within the house, burying the bones and other remnants beneath the floor of the house.47 Among the Kāfirs of the Hindu Kush, when a man wishes to become a Jast, apparently a revered elder or senator, he must give a series of feasts to the whole community, so expensive that many men utterly ruin themselves in becoming Jast. The initiatory proceedings are sacrifices of bulls and male goats to Gīsh, the [366]war-god, at the village shrine. The animals are examined with jealous eyes by the spectators, to see that they come up to the prescribed standard of excellence. After the sacrifice the meat is divided among the people, who carry it to their homes. These special sacrifices at the shrine recur at intervals; but the great slaughterings are at the feast-giver’s own house, where he entertains sometimes the Jast exclusively and sometimes the whole tribe, as already mentioned.48 Even in the latter case, however, after a big distribution at the giver’s house one or two goats are offered to the war-god at his shrine; and while the animals are being killed at the house offerings are made on a sacrificial fire, and as each goat is slain a handful of its blood is taken and thrown on the fire.49 The Kāfirs would therefore appear to be in the stage when it is still usual to kill domestic animals as a sacrifice to the god, but no longer obligatory.
Gradually, as respect for animals declined and people began to better understand their intelligence compared to humans, the sacredness of their lives likely diminished. It became acceptable to privately kill a domestic animal and not have to do it as part of a clan sacrifice; however, the tradition of justifying the killing by offering it to a god remained. “At this stage, at least among the Hebrews, the original sanctity of the life of domestic animals is still recognized in a modified way, as it is considered unlawful to eat their flesh except during a sacrificial meal. But this rule isn't strict enough to stop flesh from becoming a common luxury. Sacrifices occur for trivial reasons during religious celebrations or social gatherings, and the act of eating at the sanctuary loses its exceptional sacredness, meaning it’s just an invitation for people to feast and be merry at their god's table, or that no feast is complete without a share for the god.” This is the stage the Hebrews reached during the time of Samuel, as described by Professor Robertson Smith, and it closely resembles the situation of the lower Hindu castes and the Gonds today. They, too, when they can afford to kill a goat or a pig—cows are avoided out of respect for Hindu beliefs—take it to the shrine of a village deity and offer it there before eating it with friends. Every year or so, many of the lower castes sacrifice a goat to Dūlha Deo, the bridegroom-god, and Thākur Deo, the corn-god, and consume the body as a sacrificial meal in their homes, burying the bones and other remains under the floor. Among the Kāfirs of the Hindu Kush, when a man wants to become a Jast, which seems to be a respected elder or senator, he has to host a series of feasts for the whole community, so costly that many men end up ruining themselves in the process. The initiation involves sacrificing bulls and male goats to Gīsh, the war-god, at the village shrine. The animals are closely inspected by onlookers to ensure they meet the required standards. After the sacrifice, the meat is distributed among the people, who take it home. These special sacrifices at the shrine happen periodically, but the major slaughter events take place at the feast-giver’s house, where he sometimes entertains only the Jast and sometimes the whole tribe, as mentioned earlier. Even in the latter case, after a significant distribution at the host’s home, one or two goats are offered to the war-god at his shrine; while the animals are killed at the house, offerings are made on a sacrificial fire, and as each goat is slain, a handful of its blood is thrown onto the fire. The Kāfirs thus seem to be at a stage where killing domestic animals as a sacrifice to the god is still common but no longer required.
21. Animal fights.
Finally animals are recognised for what they are, all sanctity ceases to attach to them, and they are killed for food in an ordinary manner. Possibly, however, such customs as roasting an ox whole, and the sports of bull-baiting and bull-fighting, may be relics of the ancient sacrifice. Formerly the buffaloes sacrificed at the shrine of the goddess Rankini or Kāli in Dalbhūm zamīndāri of Chota Nāgpur were made to fight. “Two male buffaloes are driven into a small enclosure and on a raised stage adjoining and overlooking it the Rāja and his suite take up their position. After some ceremonies the Rāja and his family priest discharge arrows at the buffaloes, others follow their example, and the tormented and enraged beasts fall to and gore each other whilst arrow after arrow is discharged. When the animals are past doing very much mischief, the people rush in and hack at them with battle-axes till they are dead.”50
Finally, animals are recognized for what they are, and the sacredness associated with them fades away, leading to their killing for food in a typical way. However, customs like roasting an ox whole and the sports of bull-baiting and bull-fighting might be remnants of ancient sacrifices. In the past, buffaloes sacrificed at the shrine of the goddess Rankini or Kāli in the Dalbhūm zamīndāri of Chota Nāgpur were made to fight. “Two male buffaloes are driven into a small enclosure, and on a raised stage adjacent to it, the Rāja and his entourage take their places. After some rituals, the Rāja and his family priest shoot arrows at the buffaloes; others follow suit, and the tormented and enraged animals start to fight each other as arrows keep flying. When the animals are no longer capable of doing much damage, the people rush in and hack at them with battle-axes until they are dead.”50
22. The sacrificial method of killing.
Muhammadans however cannot eat the flesh of an animal unless its throat is cut and the blood allowed to flow before it dies. At the time of cutting the throat a sacred text or invocation must be repeated. It has been seen that in former times the blood of the animal was offered to the god and scattered on the altar or collected in a pit at its [367]foot. It may be suggested that the method of killing which still survives was that formerly practised in offering the sacrifice, and that the necessity of allowing the blood to flow is a relic of the blood offering. When it no longer became necessary to sacrifice every animal at a shrine the sacrificial method of slaughter and the invocation to the god might be retained as removing the impiety of the act. At present it is said that unless an animal’s blood flows it is a murda or corpse, and hence not suitable for food. But this idea may have grown up to account for the custom when its original meaning had been forgotten. The Gonds, when sacrificing a fowl, hold it over the sacred post or stone, which represents the god, and let the blood drop upon it. And when sacrificing a pig they first cut its tongue and let the blood fall upon the symbol of the god. In Chhattīsgarh, when a Hindu is ill he makes a vow of the affected limb to the god; then on recovering he goes to the temple, and cutting this limb, lets the blood fall on to the symbol of the god as an offering. Similarly the Sikhs are forbidden to eat flesh unless the animal has been killed by jatka or cutting off the head with one stroke, and the same rule is observed by some of the lower Hindu castes. In Hindu sacrifices it is often customary that the head of the animal should be made over to the officiating priest as his share, and so in killing the animal he would naturally cut off its head. The above rule may therefore be of the same character as the rite of halāl among the Muhammadans, and here also the sacrificial method of killing an animal may be retained to legalise its slaughter after the sacrifice itself has fallen into desuetude. In Berār some time ago the Mullah or Muhammadan priest was a village servant and the Hindus paid him dues. In return he was accustomed to kill the goats and sheep which they wished to sacrifice at temples, or in their fields to propitiate the deities presiding over them. He also killed animals for the Khatīk or mutton-butcher and the latter exposed them for sale. The Mullah was entitled to the heart of the animal killed as his perquisite and a fee of two pice. Some of the Marāthas were unmindful of the ceremony, but in general they professed not to eat flesh unless the sacred verse had been pronounced either by the Mullah or some Muhammadan [368]capable of rendering it halāl or lawful to be eaten.51 Hence it would appear that the Hindus, unprovided by their own religion with any sacrificial mode of legalising the slaughter of animals, adopted the ritual of a foreign faith in order to make animal sacrifices acceptable to their own deities. The belief that it is sinful to kill a domestic animal except with some religious sanction is thus clearly shown in full force.
Muhammadans, however, cannot eat the flesh of an animal unless its throat is cut and the blood allowed to flow before it dies. At the time of cutting the throat, a sacred text or invocation must be repeated. It has been observed that in the past, the blood of the animal was offered to the god and either scattered on the altar or collected in a pit at its [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]foot. It may be suggested that the method of killing that still exists was originally practiced during sacrificial offerings and that the requirement to let the blood flow is a remnant of the blood offering. When it no longer became necessary to sacrifice every animal at a shrine, the sacrificial method of slaughter and the invocation to the god might have been kept to remove the impiety of the act. Nowadays, it is said that unless an animal’s blood flows, it is considered a murda or corpse, and therefore not suitable for food. However, this idea may have developed as an explanation for the custom when its original meaning had been forgotten. The Gonds, when sacrificing a fowl, hold it over the sacred post or stone, which represents the god, and let the blood drip onto it. When sacrificing a pig, they first cut its tongue and let the blood fall onto the symbol of the god. In Chhattīsgarh, when a Hindu is ill, he makes a vow of the affected limb to the god; then, upon recovering, he goes to the temple, cuts this limb, and lets the blood fall onto the symbol of the god as an offering. Similarly, Sikhs are forbidden to eat flesh unless the animal has been killed by jatka or cutting off the head with one stroke, and some of the lower Hindu castes follow the same rule. In Hindu sacrifices, it is often customary for the head of the animal to be given to the officiating priest as his share, leading him to cut off the head during the killing. Therefore, this rule may be similar in nature to the rite of halāl among Muhammadans, where the sacrificial method of killing an animal may be preserved to legitimize its slaughter after the practice of sacrifice itself has diminished. Some time ago in Berār, the Mullah or Muhammadan priest served as a village servant, and the Hindus paid him fees. In return, he used to kill the goats and sheep they wished to sacrifice at temples or in their fields to appease the deities in charge of them. He also killed animals for the Khatīk or mutton-butcher, who then sold them. The Mullah was entitled to the heart of the animal killed as his perquisite and received a fee of two pice. Some of the Marāthas were indifferent to the ceremony, but generally, they claimed not to eat flesh unless the sacred verse had been pronounced either by the Mullah or some Muhammadan [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]able to make it halāl or lawful to eat.51 Therefore, it appears that the Hindus, lacking their own religious method of legitimizing the slaughter of animals, adopted the rituals of a foreign faith to make animal sacrifices acceptable to their own deities. The belief that it is sinful to kill a domestic animal without some religious sanction is thus clearly demonstrated.
23. Animal sacrifices in Indian ritual.
Among high-caste Hindus also sacrifices, including the killing of cows, were at one time legal. This is shown by several legends,52 and is also a historical fact. One of Asoka’s royal edicts prohibited at the capital the celebration of animal sacrifices and merry-makings involving the use of meat, but in the provinces apparently they continued to be lawful.53 This indicates that prior to the rise of Buddhism such sacrifices had been customary, and also that when a feast was to be given, involving the consumption of meat, the animal was offered as a sacrifice. It is noteworthy that Asoka’s rules do not forbid the slaughter of cows.54 In ancient times also the most important royal sacrifice was that of the horse. The development of religious belief and practice in connection with the killing of domestic animals has thus proceeded on exactly opposite lines in India as compared with most of the world. Domestic animals have become more instead of less sacred and several of them cannot be killed at all. The reason usually given to account for this is the belief in the transmigration of souls, leading to the conclusion that the bodies of animals might be tenanted by human souls. Probably also Buddhism left powerful traces of its influence on the Hindu view of the [369]sanctity of animal life even after it had ceased to be the state religion. Perhaps the Brāhmans desired to make their faith more popular and took advantage of the favourite reverence of all cultivators for the cow to exalt her into one of their most powerful deities, and at the same time to extend the local cult of Krishna, the divine cowherd, thus following exactly the contrary course to that taken by Moses with the golden calf. Generally the growth of political and national feeling has mainly operated to limit the influence of the priesthood, and the spread of education and development of reasoned criticism and discussion have softened the strictness of religious observance and ritual. Both these factors have been almost entirely wanting in Hindu society, and this perhaps explains the continued sanctity attaching to the lives of domestic animals as well as the unabated power of the caste system.
Among high-caste Hindus, sacrifices, including the killing of cows, were once legal. This is shown by several legends, 52, and it's also a historical fact. One of Asoka’s royal edicts banned animal sacrifices and celebrations involving meat in the capital, but they apparently remained legal in the provinces.53 This indicates that before Buddhism emerged, such sacrifices were common, and when a feast was held that included meat, the animal was sacrificed. It’s notable that Asoka’s rules do not prohibit the slaughter of cows.54 In ancient times, the most significant royal sacrifice was that of the horse. The evolution of religious beliefs and practices concerning the killing of domestic animals has taken an entirely opposite direction in India compared to most of the world. Domestic animals have become more sacred instead of less, and several of them cannot be killed at all. The usual explanation for this is the belief in the transmigration of souls, leading to the idea that animals' bodies might be inhabited by human souls. Buddhism likely left a strong impact on the Hindu perspective on the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] sanctity of animal life even after it stopped being the state religion. Perhaps the Brāhmans aimed to make their faith more appealing and took advantage of the high regard that all farmers have for cows, elevating the cow into one of their most important deities and simultaneously promoting the local cult of Krishna, the divine cowherd, in direct contrast to Moses and the golden calf. Overall, the rise of political and national sentiment has mainly worked to reduce the power of the priesthood, while the spread of education and the development of critical thinking and discussion have softened the rigidity of religious practices and rituals. Both of these factors have largely been absent in Hindu society, which may explain the ongoing sanctity associated with the lives of domestic animals as well as the enduring strength of the caste system.
2 This definition of totemism is more or less in accord with that held by the late Professor Robertson Smith, but is not generally accepted. The exhaustive collection of totemic beliefs and customs contained in Sir J. G. Frazer’s Totemism and Exogamy affords, however, substantial evidence in favour of it among tribes still in the hunting stage in Australia, North America and Africa. The Indian form of totemism is, in the writer’s opinion, a later one, arising when the totem animal has ceased to be the main source of life, and when the clan come to think that they are descended from their totem animal and that the spirits of their ancestors pass into the totem animal. When this belief arises, they cease eating the totem as a mark of veneration and respect, and abstain from killing or injuring it. Finally the totem comes to be little more than a clan-name or family name, which serves the purpose of preventing marriage between persons related through males, who believe themselves to be descended from a common ancestor.
2 This definition of totemism is generally in line with the views of the late Professor Robertson Smith, but it's not widely accepted. The detailed compilation of totemic beliefs and customs in Sir J. G. Frazer’s Totemism and Exogamy provides strong evidence for it among tribes that are still in the hunting stage in Australia, North America, and Africa. In the writer’s view, the Indian form of totemism is a later development, emerging at a time when the totem animal is no longer the primary source of life, and when the clan believes they are descended from their totem animal, thinking that the spirits of their ancestors inhabit it. Once this belief takes hold, they stop eating the totem as a sign of veneration and respect, and refrain from killing or harming it. Eventually, the totem becomes merely a clan name or family name, which helps prevent marriage between individuals related through males who consider themselves descendants of a common ancestor.
12 D. M. Flinders-Petrie, Egypt and Israel, p. 61.
12 D. M. Flinders-Petrie, Egypt and Israel, p. 61.
13 Gomme, Folk-lore as a Historical Science, p. 161.
13 Gomme, Folk-lore as a Historical Science, p. 161.
15 Golden Bough, ii. pp. 299–301. See article on Kumhār.
15 Golden Bough, ii. pp. 299–301. See article on Kumhār.
19 Religions, Ancient and Modern, Ancient Rome, Cyril Bailey, p. 86.
19 Religions, Ancient and Modern, Ancient Rome, Cyril Bailey, p. 86.
20 Religions, Ancient and Modern, Ancient Egypt, Professor Flinders-Petrie, p. 22.
20 Religions, Ancient and Modern, Ancient Egypt, Professor Flinders-Petrie, p. 22.
21 Religions, Ancient and Modern, Ancient Egypt, Professor Flinders-Petrie, pp. 24, 26.
21 Religions, Ancient and Modern, Ancient Egypt, Professor Flinders-Petrie, pp. 24, 26.
23 Dowson’s and Garrett’s Classical Dictionaries, art. Kartikeya.
23 Dowson’s and Garrett’s Classical Dictionaries, entry on Kartikeya.
36 Dr Jevons, Introduction to the History of Religion, p. 150.
36 Dr Jevons, Introduction to the History of Religion, p. 150.
39 In following the explanation of the Passover given by Professor Robertson Smith and M. Reinach, it is necessary with great diffidence to dissent from the hypothesis of Sir J. G. Frazer that the lamb was a substitute for the previous sacrifice by the Israelites of their first-born sons.
39 In discussing the Passover explanation provided by Professor Robertson Smith and M. Reinach, I must, with great hesitation, disagree with Sir J. G. Frazer’s idea that the lamb was a replacement for the earlier sacrifice made by the Israelites of their first-born sons.
40 Orphéus, p. 272; Religion of the Semites, p. 311.
40 Orpheus, p. 272; Religion of the Semites, p. 311.
45 When the blood of the animal was poured out before the god as his share.
45 When the animal's blood was spilled out before the god as his portion.
48 Sir G. Robertson, Kāfirs of the Hindu Kush, pp. 450, 451.
48 Sir G. Robertson, Kāfirs of the Hindu Kush, pp. 450, 451.
51 Grant-Duff, History of the Marāthas, vol. i. p. 27. Mr. Hīra Lāl notes that owing to the predominance of Muhammadans in Berār the practice of slaughtering all animals by the method of halāl and the regular employment of the Mullah to pronounce the sacred text before slaughter may have grown up for their convenience. And, as in other instances, the Hindus may have simply imitated the Muhammadans in regarding this method of slaughter as necessary. This however scarcely seems to impair the force of the argument if the Hindus actually refused to eat animals not killed by halāl; they must in that case have attached some religious significance or virtue to the rite, and the most probable significance is perhaps that stated in the text. As Mr. Hīra Lāl points out, the Hindu sacred books provide an elaborate ritual for the sacrifice of animals, but this may have fallen into abeyance with the decline in the custom of eating meat.
51 Grant-Duff, History of the Marāthas, vol. i. p. 27. Mr. Hīra Lāl observes that due to the dominance of Muslims in Berār, the practice of slaughtering all animals using the method of halāl and the consistent hiring of a Mullah to recite the sacred text before slaughtering might have developed for their convenience. Furthermore, as in other cases, Hindus may have simply copied the Muslims in viewing this method of slaughter as essential. However, this doesn’t seem to weaken the argument if Hindus indeed refused to eat animals not killed by halāl; in that scenario, they must have assigned some religious significance or value to the rite, and the most likely meaning is perhaps the one mentioned in the text. As Mr. Hīra Lāl points out, Hindu sacred texts offer a detailed ritual for animal sacrifice, but this may have fallen out of practice with the decline in meat-eating habits.
Kasār
1. Distribution and origin of the caste.
Kasār, Kasera, Kansari, Bharewa.1—The professional caste of makers and sellers of brass and copper vessels. In 1911 the Kasārs numbered 20,000 persons in the Central Provinces and Berār, and were distributed over all Districts, except in the Jubbulpore division, where they are scarcely found outside Mandla. Their place in the other Districts of this division is taken by the Tameras. In Mandla the Kasārs are represented by the inferior Bharewa group. The name of the caste is derived from kānsa, a term now applied to bell-metal. The kindred caste of Tameras take their name from tāmba, copper, but both castes work in this metal indifferently, and in Saugor, Damoh and Jubbulpore no distinction exists between the Kasārs and Tameras, the same caste being known by both names. A similar confusion exists in northern India in the use of the corresponding terms Kasera and Thathera.2 In Wardha the Kasārs are no longer artificers, but only dealers, employing Panchāls to make the vessels which they retail in their shops. And the same is the case with the Marātha and Deshkar subcastes in Nāgpur. The Kasārs are a respectable caste, ranking next to the Sunārs among the urban craftsmen.
Kasār, Kasera, Kansari, Bharewa.1—The professional group of makers and sellers of brass and copper vessels. In 1911, the Kasārs numbered about 20,000 individuals in the Central Provinces and Berār, spread across all Districts, except in the Jubbulpore division, where they are rarely found outside of Mandla. In other Districts of this division, they are replaced by the Tameras. In Mandla, the Kasārs are represented by the lower-status Bharewa group. The name of the caste comes from kānsa, a term now used for bell-metal. The related caste of Tameras gets their name from tāmba, which means copper, but both castes work with this metal interchangeably, and in Saugor, Damoh, and Jubbulpore, there's no distinction between the Kasārs and Tameras, with the same caste being known by both names. A similar confusion occurs in northern India with the use of the terms Kasera and Thathera.2 In Wardha, the Kasārs are no longer craftsmen, but only merchants, hiring Panchāls to create the vessels that they sell in their shops. The same situation applies to the Marātha and Deshkar subcastes in Nāgpur. The Kasārs are a respected caste, ranking just below the Sunārs among urban artisans.

A group of Kasārs or brass-workers
A group of Kasārs or metalworkers
[370]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
According to a legend given by Mr. Sadāsheo Jairām they trace their origin from Dharampāl, the son of Sahasra Arjun or Arjun of the Thousand Arms. Arjun was the greatgrandson of Ekshvaku, who was born in the forests of Kalinga, from the union of a mare and a snake. On this account the Kasārs of the Marātha country say that they all belong to the Ahihaya clan (Ahi, a snake; and Haya, a mare). Arjun was killed by Parasurāma during the slaughter of the Kshatriyas and Dharampāl’s mother escaped with three other pregnant women. According to another version all the four women were the wives of the king of the Somvansi Rājpūts who stole the sacred cow Kāmdhenu. Their four sons on growing up wished to avenge their father and prayed to the Goddess Kāli for weapons. But unfortunately in their prayer, instead of saying bān, arrow, they said vān, which means pot, and hence brass pots were given to them instead of arrows. They set out to sell the pots, but got involved in a quarrel with a Rāja, who killed three of them, but was defeated by the fourth, to whom he afterwards gave his daughter and half his kingdom; and this hero became the ancestor of the Kasārs. In some localities the Kasārs say that Dharampāl, the Rājpūt founder of their caste, was the ancestor of the Haihaya Rājpūt kings of Ratanpur; and it is noticeable that the Thatheras of the United Provinces state that their original home was a place called Ratanpur, in the Deccan.3 Both Ratanpur and Mandla, which are very old towns, have important brass and bell-metal industries, their bell-metal wares being especially well known on account of the brilliant polish which is imparted to them. And the story of the Kasārs may well indicate, as suggested by Mr. Hīra Lāl, that Ratanpur was a very early centre of the brass-working industry, from which it has spread to other localities in this part of India.
According to a legend told by Mr. Sadāsheo Jairām, they trace their origins back to Dharampāl, the son of Sahasra Arjun or Arjun of the Thousand Arms. Arjun was the great-grandson of Ekshvaku, who was born in the forests of Kalinga from the union of a mare and a snake. For this reason, the Kasārs of the Marātha region claim they all belong to the Ahihaya clan (Ahi, a snake; and Haya, a mare). Arjun was killed by Parasurāma during the massacre of the Kshatriyas, and Dharampāl’s mother escaped with three other pregnant women. According to another version, all four women were the wives of the king of the Somvansi Rājpūts, who stole the sacred cow Kāmdhenu. Their four sons, upon growing up, wanted to avenge their father and prayed to the Goddess Kāli for weapons. But unfortunately, in their prayer, instead of saying bān, meaning arrow, they said vān, which means pot, and so they received brass pots instead of arrows. They set out to sell the pots but got into a fight with a Rāja, who killed three of them; however, the fourth one defeated him, and the Rāja subsequently gave him his daughter and half his kingdom. This hero became the ancestor of the Kasārs. In some areas, the Kasārs claim that Dharampāl, the Rājpūt founder of their caste, was the ancestor of the Haihaya Rājpūt kings of Ratanpur; it is also notable that the Thatheras of the United Provinces state that their original home was a place called Ratanpur in the Deccan.3 Both Ratanpur and Mandla, which are ancient towns, have significant brass and bell-metal industries, with their bell-metal goods especially renowned for their brilliant polish. The story of the Kasārs may well suggest, as Mr. Hīra Lāl points out, that Ratanpur was an early center of the brass-working industry from which it has spread to other areas in this part of India.
2. Internal structure.
The caste have a number of subdivisions, mainly of a territorial nature. Among these are the Marātha Kasārs; the Deshkar, who also belong to the Marātha country; the Pardeshi or foreigners, the Jhāde or residents of the forest country of the Central Provinces, and the Audhia or [371]Ajudhiabāsi who are immigrants from Oudh. Another subdivision, the Bharewas, are of a distinctly lower status than the body of the caste, and have non-Aryan customs, such as the eating of pork. They make the heavy brass ornaments which the Gonds and other tribes wear on their legs, and are probably an occupational offshoot from one of these tribes. In Chānda some of the Bharewas serve as grooms and are looked down upon by the others. They have totemistic septs, named after animals and plants, some of which are Gond words; and among them the bride goes to the bridegroom’s house to be married, which is a Gond custom. The Bharewas may more properly be considered as a separate caste of lower status. As previously stated, the Marātha and Deshkar subcastes of the Marātha country no longer make vessels, but only keep them for sale. One subcaste, the Otāris, make vessels from moulds, while the remainder cut and hammer into shape the imported sheets of brass. Lastly comes a group comprising those members of the caste who are of doubtful or illegitimate descent, and these are known either as Tākle (‘Thrown out’ in Marāthi), Bidur, ‘Bastard,’ or Laondi Bachcha, ‘Issue of a kept wife.’ In the Marātha country the Kasārs, as already seen, say that they all belong to one gotra, the Ahihaya. They have, however, collections of families distinguished by different surnames, and persons having the same surname are forbidden to marry. In the northern Districts they have the usual collection of exogamous septs, usually named after villages.
The caste has several subdivisions, mainly based on territory. These include the Marātha Kasārs, the Deshkar from the Marātha region, the Pardeshi or foreigners, the Jhāde who live in the forests of the Central Provinces, and the Audhia or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Ajudhiabāsi, who are immigrants from Oudh. Another group, the Bharewas, has a lower status within the caste and follows non-Aryan customs, such as eating pork. They create the heavy brass ornaments worn on the legs by the Gonds and other tribes and likely emerged as an occupational subgroup from one of these tribes. In Chānda, some Bharewas work as grooms and are looked down upon by others. They have totemic septs named after animals and plants, some of which are Gond words, and the bride goes to the groom’s house for the wedding, which is a Gond tradition. The Bharewas can be considered a separate caste of lower status. As mentioned before, the Marātha and Deshkar subcastes from the Marātha region no longer make vessels but only sell them. One subcaste, the Otāris, creates vessels from molds, while others cut and shape imported sheets of brass. Lastly, there's a group of caste members with uncertain or illegitimate lineage, known as Tākle (‘Thrown out’ in Marāthi), Bidur, ‘Bastard,’ or Laondi Bachcha, ‘Child of a kept wife.’ In the Marātha region, the Kasārs, as noted earlier, claim they all belong to one gotra, the Ahihaya. However, they have different family collections distinguished by surnames, and individuals with the same surname are not allowed to marry. In the northern districts, they have the usual collection of exogamous septs, typically named after villages.
3. Social customs.
The marriages of first cousins are generally forbidden, as well as of members of the same sept. Divorce and the remarriage of widows are permitted. Devi or Bhawāni is the principal deity of the caste, as of so many Hindus. At her festival of Māndo Amāwas or the day of the new moon of Phāgun (February), every Kasār must return to the community of which he is a member and celebrate the feast with them. And in default of this he will be expelled from caste until the next Amāwas of Phāgun comes round. They close their shops and worship the implements of their trade on this day and also on the Pola day. The Kasārs, as already stated, rank next to the Sunārs among the artisan castes, and the Audhia Sunārs, who make ornaments of bell-metal, [372]form a connecting link between the two groups. The social status of the Kasārs varies in different localities. In some places Brāhmans take water from them but not in others. Some Kasārs now invest boys with the sacred thread at their weddings, and thereafter it is regularly worn.
The marriages between first cousins are usually not allowed, as well as those among members of the same clan. Divorce and the remarriage of widows are allowed. Devi or Bhawāni is the main deity of the caste, just like with many Hindus. During her festival of Māndo Amāwas or the new moon day of Phāgun (February), every Kasār must go back to their community and celebrate the feast with them. If they fail to do this, they will be expelled from the caste until the next Amāwas of Phāgun arrives. They close their shops and worship their trade tools on this day and also on Pola day. The Kasārs, as mentioned earlier, rank just below the Sunārs among artisan castes, and the Audhia Sunārs, who create ornaments from bell-metal, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] serve as a link between the two groups. The social status of the Kasārs differs in various places. In some areas, Brāhmans will take water from them, but not in others. Some Kasārs now give boys the sacred thread during their weddings, and it is worn regularly thereafter.
4. Occupation.
The caste make eating and drinking vessels, ornaments and ornamental figures from brass, copper and bell-metal. Brass is the metal most in favour for utensils, and it is usually imported in sheets from Bombay, but in places it is manufactured from a mixture of three parts of copper and two of zinc. This is considered the best brass, though it is not so hard as the inferior kinds, in which the proportion of zinc is increased. Ornaments of a grey colour, intended to resemble silver, are made from a mixture of four parts of copper with five of zinc. Bell-metal is an alloy of copper and tin, and in Chānda is made of four parts of copper to one part tin or tinfoil, the tin being the more expensive metal. Bells of fairly good size and excellent tone are moulded from this amalgam, and plates or saucers in which anything acid in the way of food is to be kept are also made of it, since acids do not corrode this metal as they do brass and copper. But bell-metal vessels are fragile and sometimes break when dropped. They cannot also be heated in the fire to clean them, and therefore cannot be lent to persons outside the family; while brass vessels may be lent to friends of other castes, and on being received back pollution is removed by heating them in the fire or placing hot ashes in them. Brāhmans make a small fire of grass for this purpose and pass the vessels through the flame. Copper cooking-pots are commonly used by Muhammadans but not by Hindus, as they have to be coated with tin; the Hindus consider that tin is an inferior metal whose application to copper degrades the latter. Pots made of brass with a copper rim are called ‘Ganga Jamni’ after the confluence of the dark water of the Jumna with the muddy stream of the Ganges, whose union they are supposed to symbolise. Small figures of the deities or idols are also made of brass, but some Kasārs will not attempt this work, because they are afraid of the displeasure of the god in case the figure should not be well or symmetrically shaped. [373]
The caste makes eating and drinking utensils, jewelry, and decorative figures out of brass, copper, and bell-metal. Brass is the most popular metal for utensils, usually imported in sheets from Bombay, though it can also be made locally from a mix of three parts copper to two parts zinc. This is considered the best brass, even though it's softer than the lower-quality kinds that have a higher zinc content. Ornaments that are gray in color to mimic silver are made from a mixture of four parts copper and five parts zinc. Bell-metal is an alloy of copper and tin, and in Chānda, it is made from four parts copper to one part tin or tinfoil, as tin is the more expensive metal. Bells of a decent size and great sound quality are cast from this blend, along with plates or saucers used to store acidic foods since acids do not corrode this metal like they do with brass and copper. However, bell-metal vessels are delicate and can break if dropped. They also cannot be heated in the fire for cleaning, which means they can't be lent to anyone outside the family. In contrast, brass vessels can be lent to friends of different castes, and after being returned, they can be cleaned by heating them in the fire or filling them with hot ashes. Brāhmans make a small fire with grass for this purpose and pass the vessels through the flame. Copper cooking pots are commonly used by Muhammadans but not by Hindus, as they need to be coated with tin. Hindus believe that tin is an inferior metal that degrades the copper. Brass pots with a copper rim are known as ‘Ganga Jamni’, referring to the confluence of the dark waters of the Jumna with the muddy flow of the Ganges, which they symbolize. Small figures of deities or idols are also crafted from brass, but some Kasārs avoid this task as they fear the gods’ displeasure if the figure isn't well-made or symmetrical. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This article is compiled from papers by Mr. Rājarām Gangādhar, Tahsīldār, Arvi; Mr. Sadāsheo Jairām, Sanskrit Professor, Hislop College; and Mr. Deodatta Nāmdār, Manager, Court of Wards, Chauri.
1 This article is compiled from papers by Mr. Rājarām Gangādhar, Tahsīldār, Arvi; Mr. Sadāsheo Jairām, Sanskrit Professor at Hislop College; and Mr. Deodatta Nāmdār, Manager at the Court of Wards, Chauri.
KASBI
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice. 373
- 2. Girls dedicated to temples. 374
- 3. Music and dancing. 376
- 4. Education of courtesans. 377
- 5. Caste customs. 380
- 6. First pregnancy. 381
- 7. Different classes of women. 381
- 8. Dancing and singing. 383
1. General notice.
Kasbi,1 Tawāif, Devadāsi.—The caste of dancing-girls and prostitutes. The name Kasbi is derived from the Arabic kasab, prostitution, and signifies rather a profession than a caste. In India practically all female dancers and singers are prostitutes, the Hindus being still in that stage of the development of intersexual relations when it is considered impossible that a woman should perform before the public and yet retain her modesty. It is not so long that this idea has been abandoned by Western nations, and the fashion of employing women actors is perhaps not more than two or three centuries old in England. The gradual disappearance of the distinctive influence of sex in the public and social conduct of women is presumably a sign of advancing civilisation, and is greatest in the West, the old standards retaining more and more vitality as we proceed Eastward. Among the Anglo-Saxon races women are almost entirely emancipated from any handicap due to their sex, and direct their lives with the same freedom and independence as men. Among the Latin races many people still object to girls walking out alone in towns, and in Italy the number of women to be seen in the streets is so small that it must be considered improper for a young and respectable woman to go about alone. Here also survives the mariage de [374]convenance or arrangement of matches by the parents; the underlying reason for this custom, which also partly accounts for the institution of infant-marriage, appears to be that it is not considered safe to permit a young girl to frequent the society of unmarried men with sufficient freedom to be able to make her own choice. And, finally, on arrival in Egypt and Turkey we find the seclusion of women still practised, and only now beginning to weaken before the influence of Western ideas. But again in the lowest scale of civilisation, among the Gonds and other primitive tribes, women are found to enjoy great freedom of social intercourse. This is partly no doubt because their lives are too hard and rude to permit of any seclusion of women, but also partly because they do not yet consider it an obligatory feature of the institution of marriage that a girl should enter upon it in the condition of a virgin.
Kasbi,1 Tawāif, Devadāsi.—The group of female performers and sex workers. The term Kasbi comes from the Arabic kasab, which means prostitution, and refers more to a profession than to a social caste. In India, almost all female dancers and singers are also sex workers, as many Hindus still believe that it's impossible for a woman to perform in public while maintaining her modesty. This perspective hasn't been abandoned for long in Western societies, and the practice of hiring female actors is relatively new, having emerged in England only two or three centuries ago. The gradual decline of gender-specific expectations in women's public and social behavior likely indicates progress in civilization, with this change most pronounced in the West, where traditional standards still hold more sway as we move eastward. Among Anglo-Saxon cultures, women are largely free from gender-related disadvantages and live their lives with the same autonomy as men. In Latin countries, many still frown upon women walking alone in public, and in Italy, the number of women seen on the streets is so low that it’s considered inappropriate for a young, respectable woman to be out alone. Here too is the survival of mariage de [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]convenance, or parental matchmaking; the reason behind this practice, which also contributes to child marriage, seems to be the belief that it's unsafe to let a young girl associate freely with unmarried men to make her own choices. Lastly, upon reaching Egypt and Turkey, we observe that women's seclusion is still practiced, but is starting to wane under Western influences. However, in more primitive societies, such as among the Gonds and other tribes, women often experience a considerable degree of social freedom. This is likely due, in part, to the harshness of their lives that doesn’t allow for female seclusion, as well as the belief that it’s not essential for a woman to marry as a virgin.

Dancing girls and musicians
Dancers and musicians
2. Girls dedicated to temples.
In the Deccan girls dedicated to temples are called Devadāsis or ‘Hand-maidens of the gods.’ They are thus described by Marco Polo: “In this country,” he says, “there are certain abbeys in which are gods and goddesses, and here fathers and mothers often consecrate their daughters to the service of the deity. When the priests desire to feast their god they send for those damsels, who serve the god with meats and other goods, and then sing and dance before him for about as long as a great baron would be eating his dinner. Then they say that the god has devoured the essence of the food, and fall to and eat it themselves.”2 Mr. Francis writes of the Devadāsis as follows:2 “It is one of the many inconsistences of the Hindu religion that though their profession is repeatedly and vehemently condemned by the Shāstras it has always received the countenance of the church. The rise of the caste and its euphemistic name seem both of them to date from the ninth and tenth centuries of our era, during which much activity prevailed in southern India in the matter of building temples and elaborating the services held in them. The dancing-girls’ duties then as now were to fan the idol with chamaras [375]or Thibetan ox-tails, to hold the sacred light called Kumbarti and to sing and dance before the god when he was carried in procession. Inscriptions show that in A.D. 1004 the great temple of the Chola king Rajarāja at Tanjore had attached to it 400 women of the temple who lived in free quarters in the surrounding streets, and were given a grant of land from the endowment. Other temples had similar arrangements. At the beginning of last century there were a hundred dancing-girls attached to the temple at Conjeeveram, and at Madura, Conjeeveram and Tanjore there are still numbers of them who receive allowances from the endowments of the big temples at those places. In former days the profession was countenanced not only by the church but by the state. Abdur Razāk, a Turkish ambassador to the court of Vijayanagar in the fifteenth century, describes women of this class as living in state-controlled institutions, the revenue of which went towards the upkeep of the police.”
In the Deccan, girls dedicated to temples are called Devadāsis or ‘Handmaidens of the gods.’ Marco Polo describes them this way: “In this country, there are certain abbeys with gods and goddesses, where fathers and mothers often dedicate their daughters to the service of the deity. When the priests want to celebrate their god, they call for these young women, who serve the god with food and other offerings, and then sing and dance before him for as long as a nobleman would take to eat his dinner. Afterward, they say that the god has consumed the essence of the food and eat it themselves.”2 Mr. Francis writes about the Devadāsis:2 “One of the many contradictions of Hinduism is that although their role is repeatedly and strongly condemned by the Shāstras, it has consistently received support from the church. The rise of this caste and its euphemistic name seem to date back to the ninth and tenth centuries AD, a time of significant temple construction and service elaboration in southern India. The dancing girls' roles then, as now, included fanning the idol with chamaras [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]—or Tibetan ox-tails, holding the sacred light known as Kumbarti, and singing and dancing before the god during processions. Inscriptions indicate that in CE 1004, the grand temple of Chola king Rajarāja at Tanjore had 400 temple women who lived in free housing on surrounding streets and received land grants from the endowment. Other temples had similar arrangements. At the start of the last century, there were a hundred dancing girls associated with the temple in Conjeeveram, and in Madura, Conjeeveram, and Tanjore, many still receive allowances from the large temples’ funds. In the past, this profession was supported not just by the church but also by the state. Abdur Razāk, a Turkish ambassador to the court of Vijayanagar in the fifteenth century, described these women as living in state-regulated institutions, with their revenue going towards maintaining the police.”
The dedication of girls to temples and religious prostitution was by no means confined to India but is a common feature of ancient civilisation. The subject has been mentioned by Dr. Westermarck in The Origin and Development of the Moral Ideas, and fully discussed by Sir James Frazer in Attis, Adonis, Osiris. The best known and most peculiar instance is that of the temple of Istar in Babylonia. “Herodotus says that every woman born in that country was obliged once in her life to go and sit down in the precinct of Aphrodite and there consort with a stranger. A woman who had once taken her seat was not allowed to return home till one of the strangers threw a silver coin into her lap and took her with him beyond the holy ground. The silver coin could not be refused because, since once thrown, it was sacred. The woman went with the first man who threw her money, rejecting no one. When she had gone with him and so satisfied the goddess, she returned home, and from that time forth no gift, however great, would prevail with her. In the Canaanitish cults there were women called kedēshōth, who were consecrated to the deity with whose temple they were associated, and who at the same time acted as prostitutes.”3 Other instances are given from [376]Africa, Egypt and ancient Greece. The principal explanation of these practices was that the act of intercourse, according to the principle of sympathetic magic, produced fertility, usually of the crops, though in the Babylonian case, Dr. Westermarck thinks, of the woman herself. Several instances have been recorded of people who perform the sexual act as a preliminary or accompaniment to sowing the crops,4 and there seems little doubt that this explanation is correct. A secondary idea of religious prostitution may have been to afford to the god the same sexual pleasures as delighted an earthly king. Thus the Skanda Purāna relates that Kārtikeya, the Hindu god of war, was sent by his father to frustrate the sacrifice of Daksha, and at the instigation of the latter was delayed on his way by beautiful damsels, who entertained him with song and dance. Hence it is the practice still for dancing-girls who serve in the pagodas to be betrothed and married to him, after which they may prostitute themselves but cannot marry a man.5 Similarly the Murlis or dancing-girls in Marātha temples are married to Khandoba, the Marātha god of war. Sometimes the practice of prostitution might begin by the priests of the temple as representatives of the god having intercourse with the women. This is stated to have been the custom at the temple of Jagannāth in Orissa, where the officiating Brāhmans had adulterous connection with the women who danced and sang before the god.6
The dedication of girls to temples and religious prostitution wasn't just limited to India; it was a common practice in ancient civilizations. Dr. Westermarck discusses this topic in The Origin and Development of the Moral Ideas, and Sir James Frazer explores it in depth in Attis, Adonis, Osiris. One of the most well-known and distinctive examples is the temple of Istar in Babylonia. “Herodotus mentions that every woman born in that area was required at least once in her life to sit in the area of Aphrodite and spend time with a stranger. A woman who took her place there couldn't go home until one of the strangers threw a silver coin into her lap and took her away from the sacred ground. The silver coin couldn't be refused because, once offered, it was considered sacred. The woman went with the first man who threw her money, rejecting no one. After being with him and thus satisfying the goddess, she returned home, and thereafter no gift, no matter how valuable, would change her mind. In Canaanite religions, there were women known as kedēshōth, who were dedicated to the deity of their temple and also worked as prostitutes.”3 Other examples can be found from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Africa, Egypt, and ancient Greece. The main explanation for these practices was that, according to sympathetic magic principles, the act of intercourse brought fertility, typically for crops, although in Babylonia, Dr. Westermarck believes it was for the woman herself. There are several recorded instances of people engaging in sexual acts as part of planting rituals,4 and it seems likely that this explanation holds true. Another reason for religious prostitution might have been to provide the god with the same pleasures that would delight an earthly king. An example of this is in the Skanda Purāna, where the Hindu god of war, Kārtikeya, was sent by his father to disrupt Daksha's sacrifice, but was delayed by beautiful women who entertained him with song and dance. This is why it's still customary for dancing girls serving in temples to be betrothed and married to him, after which they might engage in prostitution but cannot marry any other man.5 Similarly, the Murlis or dancing girls in Marātha temples are married to Khandoba, the Marātha god of war. Sometimes, the practice of prostitution might have started with the temple priests, acting as the god's representatives, having sexual relations with the women. This was reportedly the practice at the Jagannāth temple in Orissa, where the officiating Brāhmans had affairs with the women who performed dances and songs for the god.6
3. Music and dancing.
Both music and dancing, like others of the arts, probably originated as part of a religious or magical service or ritual, and hence would come to be practised by the women attached to temples. And it would soon be realised what potent attractions these arts possessed when displayed by women, and in course of time they would be valued as accomplishments in themselves, and either acquired independently by other courtesans or divorced from a sole application to religious ritual. In this manner music, singing and dancing may have grown to be considered as the regular attractions of the courtesan and hence immoral in themselves, and not [377]suitable for display by respectable women. The Emperor Shāh Jahān is said to have delighted in the performances of the Tawāif or Muhammadan singing and dancing girls, who at that time lived in bands and occupied mansions as large as palaces.7 Aurāngzeb ordered them all to be married or banished from his dominions, but they did not submit without a protest; and one morning as the Emperor was going to the mosque he saw a vast crowd of mourners marching in file behind a bier, and filling the air with screams and lamentations. He asked what it meant, and was told that they were going to bury Music; their mother had been executed, and they were weeping over her loss. ‘Bury her deep,’ the Emperor cried, ‘she must never rise again.’
Both music and dancing, like other forms of art, probably started as part of religious or magical ceremonies and rituals, which is why women associated with temples would perform them. People soon recognized the powerful attraction these arts had when performed by women. Over time, they became valued as skills in their own right, either learned independently by other courtesans or separated from their original religious context. In this way, music, singing, and dancing might have come to be seen as standard attractions of courtesans, thus regarded as immoral and unsuitable for respectable women to perform. Emperor Shāh Jahān is said to have enjoyed the performances of the Tawāif or Muhammadan singing and dancing girls, who at that time lived together and occupied mansions as grand as palaces. Aurāngzeb ordered them all to get married or be exiled from his realm, but they resisted this demand; one morning, as the Emperor was heading to the mosque, he saw a large crowd of mourners processing behind a coffin, filling the air with cries and grief. He inquired about the situation and was told they were burying Music; their mother had been killed, and they were lamenting her loss. "Bury her deep," the Emperor shouted, "she must never rise again."
4. Education of courtesans.
The possession of these attractions naturally gave the courtesan an advantage over ordinary women who lacked them, and her society was much sought after, as shown in the following description of a native court:8 “Nor is the courtesan excluded, she of the smart saying, famed for the much-valued cleverness which is gained in ‘the world,’ who when the learned fail is ever ready to cut the Gordian knot of solemn question with the sharp blade of her repartee, for—The sight of foreign lands; the possession of a Pandit for a friend; a courtesan; access to the royal court; patient study of the Shāstras; the roots of cleverness are these five.” Mr. Crooke also remarks on the tolerance extended to this class of women: “The curious point about Indian prostitutes is the tolerance with which they are received into even respectable houses, and the absence of that strong social disfavour in which this class is held in European countries. This feeling has prevailed for a lengthened period. We read in the Buddhist histories of Ambapāta, the famous courtesan, and the price of her favours fixed at two thousand masurans. The same feeling appears in the folk-tales and early records of Indian courts.”9 It may be remarked, however, that the social ostracism of such women has not always been the rule in Europe, while as regards [378]conjugal morality Indian society would probably appear to great advantage beside that of Europe in the Middle Ages. But when the courtesan is alone possessed of the feminine accomplishments, and also sees much of society and can converse with point and intelligence on public affairs, her company must necessarily be more attractive than that of the women of the family, secluded and uneducated, and able to talk about nothing but the petty details of household management. Education so far as women were concerned was to a large extent confined to courtesans, who were taught all the feminine attainments on account of the large return to be obtained in the practice of their profession. This is well brought out in the following passage from a Hindu work in which the mother speaks:10 “Worthy Sir, this daughter of mine would make it appear that I am to blame, but indeed I have done my duty, and have carefully prepared her for that profession for which by birth she was intended. From earliest childhood I have bestowed the greatest care upon her, doing everything in my power to promote her health and beauty. As soon as she was old enough I had her carefully instructed in the arts of dancing, acting, playing on musical instruments, singing, painting, preparing perfumes and flowers, in writing and conversation, and even to some extent in grammar, logic and philosophy. She was taught to play various games with skill and dexterity, how to dress well and show herself off to the greatest advantage in public; yet after all the time, trouble and money which I have spent upon her, just when I was beginning to reap the fruit of my labours, the ungrateful girl has fallen in love with a stranger, a young Brāhman without property, and wishes to marry him and give up her profession (of a prostitute), notwithstanding all my entreaties and representations of the poverty and distress to which all her family will be reduced if she persists in her purpose; and because I oppose this marriage, she declares that she will renounce the world and become a devotee.” Similarly the education of another dancing-girl is thus described:11 [379]“Gauhar Jān did her duty by the child according to her lights. She engaged the best ‘Gawayyas’ to teach her music, the best ‘Kathaks’ to teach her dancing, the best ‘Ustāds’ to teach her elocution and deportment, and the best of Munshis to ground her in Urdu and Persian belles lettres; so that when Imtiazān reached her fifteenth year her accomplishments were noised abroad in the bazār.” It is still said to be the custom for the Hindus in large towns, as among the Greeks of the time of Pericles, to frequent the society of courtesans for the charm of their witty and pointed conversation. Betel-nut is provided at such receptions, and at the time of departure each person is expected to deposit a rupee in the tray. Of course it is in no way meant to assert that the custom is at all generally prevalent among educated men, as this would be quite untrue.
The presence of these attractions naturally gave the courtesan an edge over regular women who didn’t have them, and her company was highly sought after, as illustrated in the following description of a native court: 8 “The courtesan isn’t excluded; she’s known for her quick wit and valued cleverness gained from ‘the world.’ When the educated struggle, she’s always ready to solve weighty questions with her sharp comebacks, because—The experience of foreign lands, having a learned friend, a courtesan, access to the royal court, and dedicated study of the Shāstras—these five are the roots of intelligence.” Mr. Crooke also notes the acceptance given to this class of women: “The interesting thing about Indian prostitutes is the tolerance with which they are welcomed even in respectable households, unlike the strong social stigma that exists against them in European countries. This perspective has been around for a long time. We read in Buddhist histories about Ambapāta, the famous courtesan, whose services were priced at two thousand masurans. This sentiment also appears in folk tales and early records from Indian courts.” 9 It should be noted, however, that the social ostracism of such women hasn’t always been the norm in Europe, and regarding [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] marital morality, Indian society would likely be seen in a more favorable light compared to Europe during the Middle Ages. But when the courtesan alone possesses the feminine skills and interacts widely with society, engaging intelligently in discussions about current events, her company is undoubtedly more appealing than that of the family women, who are often secluded, uneducated, and can only discuss trivial household matters. Education for women was largely limited to courtesans, who were taught various skills because of the substantial returns their profession could yield. This is well illustrated in the following passage from a Hindu text where a mother speaks: 10 “Worthy Sir, my daughter would have you believe I am to blame, but I have fulfilled my responsibilities and prepared her for the role she was born into. From a young age, I have taken great care of her, doing everything I could to enhance her health and beauty. Once she was old enough, I ensured she received thorough training in dancing, acting, playing musical instruments, singing, painting, and crafting perfumes and flower arrangements, as well as in writing and conversation, and even a bit in grammar, logic, and philosophy. She learned to play different games skillfully and how to dress elegantly and present herself well in public; yet after all the time, effort, and money I’ve invested, just as I was about to enjoy the benefits of my work, this ungrateful girl has fallen in love with a stranger, a young Brāhman with no wealth, and wants to marry him and abandon her profession (as a prostitute), despite all my pleas and explanations of the poverty and hardship her family will face if she goes through with this; and because I oppose this marriage, she claims she will renounce the world and become a devotee.” Similarly, the education of another dancing girl is described as follows: 11 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] “Gauhar Jān did her part for the child to the best of her ability. She hired the best ‘Gawayyas’ to teach her music, the best ‘Kathaks’ for dancing, the best ‘Ustāds’ for elocution and grace, and the best Munshis to teach her Urdu and Persian belles lettres; so that by the time Imtiazān turned fifteen, her talents were widely recognized in the bazaar.” It is still said that in large towns, Hindus, like the Greeks during the time of Pericles, enjoy the company of courtesans for their engaging and witty conversations. At such gatherings, betel-nut is provided, and guests are expected to contribute a rupee when leaving. Of course, it is not suggested that this practice is widely accepted among educated men, as that would be completely inaccurate.

Girl in full dress and ornaments
Girl in a complete outfit and accessories
The association of all feminine charms and intellectual attainments with public women led to the belief that they were incompatible with feminine modesty; and this was even extended to certain ornamental articles of clothing such as shoes. The Abbé Dubois remarks:12 “The courtesans are the only women in India who enjoy the privilege of learning to read, to dance and to sing. A well-bred respectable woman would for this reason blush to acquire any one of these accomplishments.” Buchanan says:13 “The higher classes of Hindu women consider every approach to wearing shoes as quite indecent; so that their use is confined to Muhammadans, camp trulls and Europeans, and most of the Muhammadans have adopted the Hindu notion on this subject; women of low rank wear sandals.” And again:14 “A woman who appears clean in public on ordinary occasions may pretty confidently be taken for a prostitute; such care of her person would indeed be considered by her husband as totally incompatible with modesty.” And as regards accomplishments:15 “It is considered very disgraceful for a modest woman to sing or play on any musical instrument; the only time when such a practice is permitted is among the Muhammadans at the Muharram, when women are [380]allowed to join in the praises of Fātima and her son.” And a current saying is: “A woman who sings in the house as she goes about her work and one who is fond of music can never be a Sati”; a term which is here used as an equivalent for a virtuous woman. Buchanan wrote a hundred years ago, and things have no doubt improved since his time, but this feeling appears to be principally responsible for much of the prejudice against female education, which has hitherto been so strong even among the literate classes of Hindus; and is only now beginning to break down as the highly cultivated young men of the present day have learned to appreciate and demand a greater measure of intelligence from their wives.
The association of all feminine charms and intellectual achievements with women in public led to the belief that these traits were incompatible with feminine modesty; this idea even extended to certain stylish items of clothing like shoes. The Abbé Dubois notes: 12 “Courtesans are the only women in India who have the privilege of learning to read, dance, and sing. A well-bred, respectable woman would be embarrassed to gain any of these skills.” Buchanan states: 13 “Women from the higher classes of Hindus find any attempt to wear shoes completely indecent; thus, their use is only among Muslims, camp followers, and Europeans, and most Muslims have adopted the Hindu view on this matter; women of low status wear sandals.” He also mentions: 14 “A woman who looks clean in public during ordinary times might confidently be assumed to be a prostitute; her husband would view her care of her appearance as entirely incompatible with modesty.” And regarding accomplishments: 15 “It is seen as very shameful for a modest woman to sing or play any musical instrument; such activities are only allowed among Muslims during Muharram, when women are [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] permitted to join in the praises of Fātima and her son.” A common saying goes: “A woman who sings while doing her chores and enjoys music can never be a Sati,” a term used here to mean a virtuous woman. Buchanan wrote this a hundred years ago, and while things have surely improved since then, this attitude seems to largely contribute to the strong prejudice against female education, which has persisted even among educated Hindus; this bias is only now starting to lessen as today's highly educated young men have come to appreciate and seek more intelligence from their wives.
5. Caste customs.
Among the better class of Kasbis a certain caste feeling and organisation exists. When a girl attains adolescence her mother makes a bargain with some rich man to be her first consort. Oil and turmeric are rubbed on her body for five days as in the case of a bride. A feast is given to the caste and the girl is married to a dagger, walking seven times round the sacred post with it. Her human consort then marks her forehead with vermilion and covers her head with her head-cloth seven times. In the evening she goes to live with him for as long as he likes to maintain her, and afterwards takes up the practice of her profession. In this case it is necessary that the man should be an outsider and not a member of the Kasbi caste, because the quasi-marriage is the formal commencement on the part of the woman of her hereditary trade. As already seen, the feeling of shame and degradation attaching to this profession in Europe appears to be somewhat attenuated in India, and it is counterbalanced by that acquiescence in and attachment to the caste-calling which is the principal feature of Hindu society. And no doubt the life of the dancing-girl has, at any rate during youth, its attractions as compared with that of a respectable married woman. Tavernier tells the story16 of a Shāh of Persia who, desiring to punish a dancing-girl for having boxed the ears of one of her companions within his hearing (it being clearly not the effect of the operation on the patient which annoyed his majesty) made an order that [381]she should be married. And a more curious instance still is the following from a recent review:17 “The natives of India are by instinct and custom the most conservative race in the world. When I was stationed at Aurangābād—fifty years ago it is true, but that is but a week in regard to this question—a case occurred within my own knowledge which shows the strength of hereditary feeling. An elderly wealthy native adopted two baby girls, whose mother and family had died during a local famine. The children grew up with his own girls and were in all respects satisfactory, and apparently quite happy until they arrived at the usual age for marriage. They then asked to see their papa by adoption, and said to him, ‘We are very grateful to you for your care of us, but we are now grown up. We are told our mother was a Kasbi (prostitute), and we must insist on our rights, go out into the world, and do as our mother did.’”
Among the upper class of Kasbis, a certain sense of caste and organization exists. When a girl reaches her teenage years, her mother arranges a deal with a wealthy man to be her first partner. For five days, oil and turmeric are applied to her body, similar to a bride's preparation. A feast is held for the caste, and the girl is married to a dagger, walking around a sacred post seven times with it. Her human partner then marks her forehead with vermilion and drapes her head with her head-cloth seven times. In the evening, she moves in with him for as long as he chooses to support her, and afterward, she resumes her profession. It's important that the man is an outsider and not a member of the Kasbi caste, as this quasi-marriage marks the official start of the woman’s hereditary trade. As previously noted, the shame and degradation associated with this profession in Europe seems less pronounced in India, balanced by a commitment to and pride in the caste vocation, which is a key aspect of Hindu society. The life of the dancing-girl certainly has its appeal, especially during youth, compared to that of a respectable married woman. Tavernier recounts a story about a Shah of Persia who wanted to punish a dancing-girl for having slapped one of her companions in his presence (clearly, it was not the act itself that upset him) by ordering that she be married. An even more intriguing example comes from a recent review: “The natives of India are by instinct and tradition the most conservative race in the world. When I was stationed in Aurangābād—this was fifty years ago, but in terms of this discussion, that’s just a week—there was an incident I witnessed that demonstrates the power of hereditary feelings. A wealthy elderly native adopted two baby girls whose mother and family had died during a local famine. The children grew up alongside his own daughters and were satisfactory in every way, seemingly happy until they reached the typical marriage age. They then asked to speak with their adopted father, saying, ‘We are very grateful for your care, but we’ve grown up now. We’ve been told our mother was a Kasbi (prostitute), and we must claim our rights, go out into the world, and do as our mother did.’”
6. First pregnancy.
In the fifth or seventh month of the first pregnancy of a Kasbi woman 108 fried wafers of flour and sugar, known as gūjahs, are prepared, and are eaten by her as well as distributed to friends and relatives who are invited to the house. After this they in return prepare similar wafers and send them to the pregnant woman. Some little time before the birth the mother washes her head with gram flour, puts on new clothes and jewels, and invites all her friends to the house, feasting them with rice boiled in milk, cakes and sweetmeats.
In the fifth or seventh month of her first pregnancy, a Kasbi woman prepares 108 fried wafers made of flour and sugar, called gūjahs. She eats them and shares them with friends and relatives who are invited to her home. Afterward, those guests prepare similar wafers and send them back to the pregnant woman. A little while before the birth, the mother washes her hair with gram flour, puts on new clothes and jewelry, and invites all her friends over, treating them to rice cooked in milk, cakes, and sweets.
7. Different classes of women.
Though the better-class Kasbis appear to have a sort of caste union, this is naturally quite indefinite, inasmuch as marriage, at present the essential bond of caste-organisation, is absent. The sons of Kasbis take up any profession that they choose; and many of them marry and live respectably with their wives. Others become musicians and assist at the performances of the dancing-girls, as the Bhadua who beats the cymbals and sings in chorus and also acts as a pimp, and the Sārangia, one who performs on the sārangi or fiddle. The girls themselves are of different classes, as the Kasbi or Gāyan who are Hindus, the Tawāif who are Muhammadans, and the Bogam or Telugu dancing-girls. Gond women are [382]known as Deogarhni, and are supposed to have come from Deogarh in Chhindwāra, formerly the headquarters of a Gond dynasty. The Sārangias or fiddlers are now a separate caste. In the northern Districts the dancing-girls are usually women of the Beria caste and are known as Berni. After the spring harvest the village headman hires one or two of these girls, who dance and do acrobatic feats by torchlight. They will continue all through the night, stimulated by draughts of liquor, and it is said that one woman will drink two or three bottles of the country spirit. The young men of the village beat the drum to accompany her dancing, and take turns to see how long they can go on doing so without breaking down. After the performance each cultivator gives the woman one or two pice (farthings) and the headman gives her a rupee. Such a celebration is known as Rai, and is distinctive of Bundelkhand.
Though the upper-class Kasbis seem to have some form of community, it's quite vague since marriage, which is currently the key link in caste structure, is not present. The sons of Kasbis pursue whichever profession they want, and many of them marry and live respectably with their wives. Others become musicians and help with performances of the dancing girls, like the Bhadua who plays the cymbals and sings in chorus, as well as acts as a pimp, and the Sārangia, who plays the sārangi or fiddle. The girls themselves belong to different groups, including the Kasbi or Gāyan who are Hindus, the Tawāif who are Muslims, and the Bogam or Telugu dancing girls. Gond women, known as Deogarhni, are said to have come from Deogarh in Chhindwāra, which was once the center of a Gond dynasty. The Sārangias or fiddlers are now a distinct caste. In the northern districts, the dancing girls are usually from the Beria caste and are called Berni. After the spring harvest, the village headman hires one or two of these girls, who perform dances and acrobatics by torchlight. They continue throughout the night, often encouraged by drinks, and it's said that one woman can consume two or three bottles of the local liquor. The young men of the village play drums to accompany her dancing, taking turns to see how long they can keep it up without tiring. After the performance, each farmer gives the woman one or two pice (farthings), and the headman gives her a rupee. This type of celebration is known as Rai and is a hallmark of Bundelkhand.
In Bengal this class of women often become religious mendicants and join the Vaishnava or Bairāgi community, as stated by Sir H. Risley:18 “The mendicant members of the Vaishnava community are of evil repute, their ranks being recruited by those who have no relatives, by widows, by individuals too idle or depraved to lead a steady working life, and by prostitutes. Vaishnavi, or Baishtabi according to the vulgar pronunciation, has come to mean a courtesan. A few undoubtedly join from sincere and worthy motives, but their numbers are too small to produce any appreciable effect on the behaviour of their comrades. The habits of these beggars are very unsettled. They wander from village to village and from one akhāra (monastery) to another, fleecing the frugal and industrious peasantry on the plea of religion, and singing songs in praise of Hari beneath the village tree or shrine. Members of both sexes smoke Indian hemp (gānja), and although living as brothers and sisters are notorious for licentiousness. There is every reason for suspecting that infanticide is common, as children are never seen. In the course of their wanderings they entice away unmarried girls, widows, and even married women on the pretence of visiting Sri Kshetra (Jagannāth) [383]Brindāban or Benāres, for which reason they are shunned by all respectable natives, who gladly give charity to be rid of them.”
In Bengal, this group of women often become religious beggars and join the Vaishnava or Bairāgi community. Sir H. Risley stated: 18 “The beggar members of the Vaishnava community have a bad reputation, with their ranks filled by those without family, widows, individuals too lazy or corrupt to lead a stable working life, and prostitutes. Vaishnavi, or Baishtabi, as it’s commonly pronounced, has come to mean a courtesan. A few join for genuinely good reasons, but they are too few to make a noticeable difference in the behavior of their peers. The habits of these beggars are very erratic. They move from village to village and from one akhāra (monastery) to another, taking advantage of the thrifty and hardworking peasants under the guise of religion and singing songs in praise of Hari beneath the village tree or shrine. Both men and women smoke Indian hemp (gānja), and though they live as brothers and sisters, they are notorious for their promiscuity. There are strong reasons to suspect that infanticide is common, as children are rarely seen. During their travels, they lure away unmarried girls, widows, and even married women under the pretense of visiting Sri Kshetra (Jagannāth) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Brindāban or Benāres, which is why they are avoided by all respectable locals, who gladly give alms to be rid of them.”
In large towns prostitutes belong to all castes. An old list obtained by Rai Bahādur Hīra Lāl of registered prostitutes in Jubbulpore showed the following numbers of different castes: Barai six, Dhīmar four, and Nai, Khangār, Kāchhi, Gond, Teli, Brāhman, Rājpūt and Bania three each. Each woman usually has one or two girls in training if she can obtain them, with a view to support herself by their earnings in the same method of livelihood when her own attractions have waned. Fatherless and orphan girls run a risk of falling into this mode of life, partly because their marriages cannot conveniently be arranged, and also from the absence of strict paternal supervision. For it is to be feared that a girl who is allowed to run about at her will in the bazār has little chance of retaining her chastity even up to the period of her arrival at adolescence. This is no doubt one of the principal considerations in favour of early marriage. The caste-people often subscribe for the marriage of a girl who is left without support, and it is said that in former times an unmarried orphan girl might go and sit dharna, or starving herself, at the king’s gate until he arranged for her wedding. Formerly the practice of obtaining young girls was carried on to a much greater extent than at present. Malcolm remarks:19 “Slavery in Mālwa and the adjoining provinces is chiefly limited to females; but there is perhaps no part of India where there are so many slaves of this sex. The dancing-girls are all purchased, when young, by the Nakins or heads of the different sets or companies, who often lay out large sums in these speculations, obtaining advances from the bankers on interest like other classes.” But the attractions of the profession and the numbers of those who engage in it have now largely declined.
In big cities, prostitutes come from all social backgrounds. An old list obtained by Rai Bahādur Hīra Lāl of registered prostitutes in Jubbulpore showed the following numbers from different groups: Barai six, Dhīmar four, and Nai, Khangār, Kāchhi, Gond, Teli, Brāhman, Rājpūt, and Bania three each. Each woman typically has one or two girls she’s training, if she can find them, to support herself through their earnings when her own attractiveness decreases. Fatherless and orphaned girls are at risk of falling into this lifestyle, partly because it’s hard to arrange marriages for them, and also due to the lack of strict parental supervision. It's concerning that a girl allowed to roam freely in the market has little chance of maintaining her chastity even until she matures. This is certainly one of the main reasons for early marriage. Community members often contribute money for the wedding of a girl left without support, and it's said that in the past, an unmarried orphan girl could sit dharna, or starve herself, at the king’s gate until he arranged her marriage. In earlier times, the practice of acquiring young girls was much more common than it is now. Malcolm notes:19 “Slavery in Mālwa and the surrounding regions is mostly limited to females; but there may be no other part of India with so many female slaves. The dancing-girls are all bought, when young, by the Nakins or heads of different groups, who often invest large sums in these ventures, securing loans with interest from bankers like others typically do.” However, the appeal of this profession and the number of people involved in it have significantly decreased.
8. Dancing and singing.
The better class of Kasbi women, when seen in public, are conspicuous by their wealth of jewellery and their shoes of patent leather or other good material. Women of other castes do not commonly wear shoes in the streets. The [384]Kasbis are always well and completely clothed, and it has been noticed elsewhere that the Indian courtesan is more modestly dressed than most women. No doubt in this matter she knows her business. A well-to-do dancing-girl has a dress of coloured muslin or gauze trimmed with tinsel lace, with a short waist, long straight sleeves, and skirts which reach a little below the knee, a shawl falling from the head over the shoulders and wrapped round the body, and a pair of tight satin trousers, reaching to the ankles. The feet are bare, and strings of small bells are tied round them. They usually dance and sing to the accompaniment of the tabla, sārangi and majīra. The tabla or drum is made of two half-bowls—one brass or clay for the bass, and the other of wood for the treble. They are covered with goat-skin and played together. The sārangi is a fiddle. The majīra (cymbals) consist of two metallic cups slung together and used for beating time. Before a dancing-girl begins her performance she often invokes the aid of Sāraswati, the goddess of music. She then pulls her ear as a sign of remembrance of Tānsen, India’s greatest musician, and a confession to his spirit of the imperfection of her own sense of music. The movements of the feet are accompanied by a continual opening and closing of henna-dyed hands; and at intervals the girl kneels at the feet of one or other of the audience. On the festival of Basant Panchmi or the commencement of spring these girls worship their dancing-dress and musical instruments with offerings of rice, flowers and a cocoanut.
The better class of Kasbi women, when seen in public, stand out with their wealth of jewelry and shoes made of patent leather or other high-quality materials. Women from other castes typically don’t wear shoes in the streets. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kasbis are always well-dressed and fully covered, and it has been pointed out elsewhere that Indian courtesans often dress more modestly than many other women. Clearly, they understand their image. A well-off dancing girl wears a dress made of colorful muslin or gauze, trimmed with tinsel lace, featuring a short waist, long straight sleeves, and skirts that fall just below the knee, along with a shawl draped from her head over her shoulders and wrapped around her body, and a pair of tight satin trousers that reach her ankles. Her feet are bare, adorned with strings of small bells. They usually dance and sing with the rhythm of the tabla, sārangi, and majīra. The tabla is a drum made of two half-bowls—one of brass or clay for the bass and the other of wood for the treble. Both are covered with goat skin and played together. The sārangi is a string instrument like a fiddle. The majīra (cymbals) consist of two metal cups tied together that are used to keep time. Before starting her performance, a dancing girl often calls upon Sāraswati, the goddess of music. She then pulls her ear as a gesture of remembrance for Tānsen, India’s greatest musician, acknowledging her awareness of her own musical imperfections. The movements of her feet are accompanied by the continuous opening and closing of henna-dyed hands, and at intervals, she kneels at the feet of one or another audience member. On the festival of Basant Panchmi or the beginning of spring, these girls honor their dancing dress and musical instruments with offerings of rice, flowers, and a coconut.
1 A part of the information contained in this article is furnished by Mr. Adurām Chaudhri of the Gazetteer Office.
1 A part of the information in this article is provided by Mr. Adurām Chaudhri from the Gazetteer Office.
2 Madras Census Report (1901), p. 151, quoting from South Indian Inscriptions, Buchanan’s Mysore, Canara and Malabar, and Elliot’s History of India.
2 Madras Census Report (1901), p. 151, quoting from South Indian Inscriptions, Buchanan’s Mysore, Canara and Malabar, and Elliot’s History of India.
3 Origin and Development of the Moral Ideas, ii. pp. 444, 445.
3 Origin and Development of the Moral Ideas, ii. pp. 444, 445.
5 Garrett’s Classical Dictionary of the Hindus, p. 322.
5 Garrett’s Classical Dictionary of the Hindus, p. 322.
6 Westermarck, ibidem, quoting Ward’s Hindus, p. 134.
6 Westermarck, ibidem, quoting Ward’s Hindus, p. 134.
7 Wheeler’s History of India, vol. iv. part ii. pp. 324, 325.
7 Wheeler’s History of India, vol. iv. part ii. pp. 324, 325.
10 Extract from the Dasa Kumara Charita or Adventures of the Ten Youths, in A Group of Hindu Stories, p. 72.
10 Extract from the Dasa Kumara Charita or Adventures of the Ten Youths, in A Group of Hindu Stories, p. 72.
17 From a review of A German Staff Officer in India, written by Sir Evelyn Wood in the Saturday Review, 5th February 1910.
17 From a review of A German Staff Officer in India, written by Sir Evelyn Wood in the Saturday Review, February 5, 1910.
Katia
1. General notice.
Katia, Katwa, Katua.—An occupational caste of cotton-spinners and village watchmen belonging to the Satpūra Districts and the Nerbudda valley. In 1911 they numbered 41,000 persons and were returned mainly from the Hoshangābād, Seoni and Chhindwāra Districts. The caste is almost confined to the Central Provinces. The name is derived from the Hindi kātna, to spin thread, and the Katias are an occupational group probably recruited from the Mahārs and Koris. They have a tradition, Mr. Crooke states,1 that they were originally Bais Rājpūts, whose [385]ancestors, having been imprisoned for resistance to authority, were released on the promise that they would follow a woman’s occupation of spinning thread. In the Central Provinces they are sometimes called Renhta Rājpūts or Knights of the Spinning Wheel. The tradition of Rājpūt descent need not of course be taken seriously. The drudgery of spinning thread was naturally imposed on any widow in the household, and hence the saying, ‘It is always moving, like a widow’s spinning-wheel.’2
Katia, Katwa, Katua.—An occupational group of cotton spinners and village watchmen from the Satpūra Districts and the Nerbudda valley. In 1911, there were 41,000 individuals, primarily from the Hoshangābād, Seoni, and Chhindwāra Districts. This group is almost entirely found in the Central Provinces. The term originates from the Hindi kātna, which means to spin thread, and the Katias likely come from the Mahārs and Koris. According to Mr. Crooke, they have a tradition that they were originally Bais Rājpūts, whose [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] ancestors were imprisoned for resisting authority and were released on the condition that they would take up the woman’s role of spinning thread. In the Central Provinces, they are sometimes referred to as Renhta Rājpūts or Knights of the Spinning Wheel. The claim of Rājpūt descent should not be taken too seriously. The hard work of spinning thread was typically assigned to any widow in the household, leading to the saying, ‘It is always moving, like a widow’s spinning-wheel.’2
2. Subcastes and exogamous groups.
The Katias have several subcastes, with names generally derived from places in the Central Provinces, as Pathāri from a village in the Chhindwāra District, Mandilwār from Mandla, Gadhewāl from Garha, near Jubbulpore, and so on. The Dulbuha group consist of those who were formerly palanquin-bearers (from doli, a litter). They have also more than fifty exogamous septs, with names of the usual low-caste type, derived from places, animals or plants, or natural objects. Some of the septs are subdivided. Thus the Nāgotia sept, named after the cobra, is split up into the Nāgotia, Dirat3 Nāg, Bhārowar4 Nāg, Kosam Karia and Hazāri5 Nāg groups. It is said that the different groups do not intermarry; but it is probable that they do, as otherwise there seems to be no object in the subdivision. The Kosam Karias worship a cobra at their weddings, but not the others. The Singhotia sept, from singh, a horn, is divided into the Bakaria (goat) and Ghāgar-bharia (one who fills an earthen vessel) subsepts. The Bakarias offer goats to their gods; and the Ghāgar-bharias on the Akti6 festival, just before the breaking of the rains, fill an earthen vessel and worship it, and consider it sacred for that day. Next day it is brought into ordinary use. The Dongaria sept, from dongar, a hill, revere the chheola tree.7 They choose any tree of this species outside the village, and say that it is placed on a hill, and go and worship it once a year. In this case it would appear that a hill was first venerated as an animate being and the ancestor of the sept. When hills were no longer so regarded, a chheola tree growing on a hill [386]was substituted; and now the tree only is revered, probably a good deal for form’s sake, and so far as the hill is concerned, the mere pretence that it is growing on a hill is sufficient.
The Katias have several subcastes, with names typically taken from locations in the Central Provinces, such as Pathāri from a village in the Chhindwāra District, Mandilwār from Mandla, Gadhewāl from Garha, near Jubbulpore, and so forth. The Dulbuha group consists of those who were once palanquin-bearers (from doli, a litter). They also have more than fifty exogamous septs, with names that are usually of the low-caste type, derived from places, animals, plants, or natural objects. Some of the septs are subdivided. For instance, the Nāgotia sept, named after the cobra, is divided into the Nāgotia, Dirat3 Nāg, Bhārowar4 Nāg, Kosam Karia, and Hazāri5 Nāg groups. It's said that these different groups do not intermarry; however, it’s likely that they do, as there seems to be no purpose in the subdivision otherwise. The Kosam Karias worship a cobra at their weddings, but the others do not. The Singhotia sept, from singh, meaning horn, is divided into the Bakaria (goat) and Ghāgar-bharia (one who fills an earthen vessel) subsepts. The Bakarias offer goats to their gods, while the Ghāgar-bharias fill an earthen vessel and worship it during the Akti6 festival, just before the rains begin, considering it sacred for that day. The next day, it is returned to regular use. The Dongaria sept, from dongar, meaning hill, reveres the chheola tree.7 They select any tree of this species outside the village, claim it is placed on a hill, and go to worship it once a year. It appears that a hill was initially venerated as a living being and the ancestor of the sept. When hills were no longer viewed this way, a chheola tree growing on a hill [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was substituted; now, only the tree is respected, likely more for tradition’s sake, and as for the hill, the mere pretense that it’s growing on a hill suffices.
3. Marriage customs.
A man must not take a wife from his own sept nor from that of his mother or grandmother. Girls are commonly married between eight and twelve years of age; and a customary payment of Rs. 9 is made to the father of the bride, double this amount being given by a widower. An unmarried girl seduced by a man of the caste is united to him by the ceremony used for a widow, and a fine is imposed on her parents; if she goes wrong with an outsider she is expelled from the community. In the marriage ceremony the customary ritual of the northern Districts is followed,8 and the binding portion of it consists in the bride and bridegroom walking seven times around the bhānwar or sacred pole. While she does this it is essential that the bride should wear a string of black beads round her neck and brass anklets on her feet. After the ceremony the bride’s mother and other women dance before the company. Whether the bride be a child or young woman she always returns home after a stay of a few days at her husband’s house, and at her subsequent final departure the Gauna or going-away ceremony is performed. If the bridegroom dies after the wedding and before the Gauna, his younger brother or cousin or anybody else may come and take away the bride after performing this ceremony, and she will be considered as fully married to him. She is known as a Gonhyai wife, as distinguished from a Byāhta or one married in the ordinary manner, and a Karta or widow married a second time. But the children of all three inherit equally. A widow may marry again, and take any one she pleases for her second husband. Widow-marriages must not be celebrated in the rainy months of Shrāwan, Bhādon and Kunwār. No music is allowed at them, and the husband must present a fee of a rupee and a cocoanut to the mālguzār (proprietor) of the village and four annas to the kotwār or watchman. A bachelor who is to marry a widow first goes through a formal ceremony with a cotton plant. Divorce is permitted for mutual disagreement. [387]The couple stand before the caste committee and each takes a stick, breaks it in two halves, and throws them apart, saying, “I have no further connection with my husband (or wife), and I break my marriage with him (or her) as I break this stick.”
A man cannot marry a woman from his own clan or from his mother's or grandmother's clan. Girls are generally married between the ages of eight and twelve; the standard bride price is Rs. 9, and this amount is doubled if the groom is a widower. If an unmarried girl is seduced by a man from her own caste, she is joined to him through the same ceremony used for widows, and her parents are fined; if she engages with someone outside the caste, she is expelled from the community. The marriage ceremony follows the traditional rituals of the northern districts, and the key part involves the bride and groom walking seven times around the bhānwar, or sacred pole. During this, it is important for the bride to wear a string of black beads around her neck and brass anklets on her feet. After the ceremony, the bride’s mother and other women dance in front of the guests. Regardless of whether the bride is a child or a young woman, she always returns home after spending a few days at her husband’s place, and later, a Gauna or farewell ceremony is conducted for her final departure. If the groom passes away after the wedding but before the Gauna, his younger brother, cousin, or anyone else can come and take her away after performing this ceremony, and she will be regarded as fully married to him. She is referred to as a Gonhyai wife, as opposed to a Byāhta, who is married in the usual way, or a Karta, who is a widow remarried. However, the children of all three types inherit equally. A widow is allowed to remarry and can choose anyone she wants as her second husband. Widow marriages should not be conducted during the rainy months of Shrāwan, Bhādon, and Kunwār. No music is permitted at these marriages, and the husband must pay a fee of one rupee and provide a coconut to the mālguzār (landowner) of the village, along with four annas to the kotwār or watchman. A bachelor intending to marry a widow first participates in a formal ceremony with a cotton plant. Divorce is allowed in case of mutual disagreement. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The couple stands before the caste committee, each takes a stick, breaks it in half, and throws the pieces away, saying, “I have no further connection with my husband (or wife), and I break my marriage with him (or her) as I break this stick.”
4. Funeral rites.
The dead may be either buried or burnt, as convenient, and mourning is always observed for three days. Before the corpse is removed a new earthen pot filled with rice is placed on the bier. The chief mourner raises it, and addressing the deceased informs him that after a certain period he will be united to the sainted dead, and until that day his spirit should abide happily in the pot and not trouble his family. The mouth of the pot is then covered, and after the funeral the mourners take it home with them. When the day appointed for the final ceremony has come, a miniature platform is made from sticks tied together, and garlands and offerings of cakes are hung on to it. A small heap of rice is made on the platform, and just above it a clove is suspended from a thread. Songs are sung, and the principal relative opens the pot in which the spirit of the deceased has been enclosed. The spirit is called upon to join the sacred company of the dead, and the party continue to sing and to adjure it with all their force. The thread from which the clove is suspended begins to swing backwards and forwards over the rice; and a pig and two or three chickens are crushed to death as offerings to the soul of the deceased. Finally the clove touches the rice, and it is believed that the spirit of the dead man has departed to join the sainted dead. The Katias consider that after this he requires nothing more from the living, and so they do not make the annual offerings to the souls of the departed.
The dead can either be buried or cremated, depending on what's easier, and there is a mourning period that lasts for three days. Before the body is taken away, a new clay pot filled with rice is placed on the bier. The chief mourner lifts it and tells the deceased that after a certain time, they will be reunited with the honored dead, and until then, the spirit should stay happily in the pot and not disturb the family. The top of the pot is then covered, and after the funeral, the mourners take it home with them. When it's time for the final ceremony, a small platform is made from tied sticks, and garlands and offerings of cakes are hung on it. A small pile of rice is placed on the platform, and just above it, a clove is hung from a thread. Songs are sung, and the main relative opens the pot containing the spirit of the deceased. They call on the spirit to join the sacred company of the dead and continue singing and urging it with all their might. The thread with the clove begins to swing back and forth over the rice; a pig and two or three chickens are then sacrificed as offerings for the soul of the deceased. Finally, the clove touches the rice, and it is believed that the spirit of the deceased has left to join the honored dead. The Katias believe that after this, the deceased needs nothing further from the living, so they do not make annual offerings to the souls of those who have passed.
5. Social rules.
The caste sometimes employ a Brāhman for the marriage ceremony; but generally his services are limited to fixing an auspicious date, and the functions of a priest are undertaken by members of the family. They invite a Brāhman to give a name to a boy, and call him by this name. They think that if they changed the name they would not be able to get a wife for the child. They will eat any kind of flesh, including pork and fowls, but they are not considered to be impure. They are generally illiterate, and dirty in appearance. Unmarried girls wear glass bangles on both hands, but married [388]women wear metal bracelets on the right hand and glass on the left. Girls are twice tattooed: first in childhood, and a second time after marriage. The proper avocations of the Katias were the spinning of cotton thread and the weaving of the finer kinds of cloth; but most of them have had to abandon their ancestral calling from want of custom, and they are now either village watchmen or cultivators and labourers. A few of them own villages. The Katias think themselves rather knowing; but this opinion is not shared by their neighbours, who say ironically of them, “A Katia is eight times as wise as an ordinary man, and a Kāyasth thirteen times. Any one who pretends to be wiser than these must be an idiot.” [389]
The caste sometimes hires a Brahmin for the wedding ceremony, but usually, his role is just to set an auspicious date, and family members take on the priest's duties. They invite a Brahmin to name a boy, and they always use that name. They believe that if they change the name, they won't be able to find a wife for the child. They eat various kinds of meat, including pork and fowl, but they are not seen as impure. Generally, they are uneducated and appear disheveled. Unmarried girls wear glass bangles on both hands, while married women wear metal bracelets on their right hand and glass on their left. Girls get tattooed twice: once in childhood and again after marriage. Traditionally, the Katias were involved in spinning cotton thread and weaving fine cloth, but most have had to give up their ancestral trade due to lack of customers, and now they mostly work as village watchmen or as farmers and laborers. A few own villages. The Katias consider themselves quite clever; however, their neighbors don't share this view and teasingly say, “A Katia is eight times smarter than an ordinary person, and a Kayasth is thirteen times smarter. Anyone who claims to be wiser than these must be a fool.”
KAWAR1
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Tribal legend. 389
- 2. Tribal subdivisions. 390
- 3. Exogamous groups. 392
- 4. Betrothal and marriage. 393
- 5. Other customs connected with marriage. 395
- 6. Childbirth. 396
- 7. Disposal of the dead. 397
- 8. Laying spirits. 398
- 9. Religion. 399
- 10. Magic and witchcraft. 400
- 11. Dress. 401
- 12. Occupation and social rules. 401
1. Tribal legend.
Kawar, Kanwar, Kaur (honorific title, Sirdār).—A primitive tribe living in the hills of the Chhattīsgarh Districts north of the Mahānadi. The hill-country comprised in the northern zamīndāri estates of Bilāspur and the adjoining Feudatory States of Jashpur, Udaipur, Sargūja, Chāng Bhakār and Korea is the home of the Kawars, and is sometimes known after them as the Kamrān. Eight of the Bilāspur zamīndārs are of the Kawar tribe. The total numbers of the tribe are nearly 200,000, practically all of whom belong to the Central Provinces. In Bilāspur the name is always pronounced with a nasal as Kanwar. The Kawars trace their origin from the Kauravas of the Mahābhārata, who were defeated by the Pāndavas at the great battle of Hastināpur. They say that only two pregnant women survived and fled to the hills of Central India, where they took refuge in the houses of a Rāwat (grazier) and a Dhobi (washerman) respectively, and the boy and girl children who were born to them became the ancestors of the Kawar tribe. Consequently, the Kawars will take food from the hands of Rāwats, especially those of the Kauria subcaste, who are in all probability descended from Kawars. And when a Kawar [390]is put out of caste for having maggots in a wound, a Dhobi is always employed to readmit him to social intercourse. These facts show that the tribe have some close ancestral connection with the Rāwats and Dhobis, though the legend of descent from the Kauravas is, of course, a myth based on the similarity of the names. The tribe have lost their own language, if they ever had one, and now speak a corrupt form of the Chhattīsgarhi dialect of Hindi. It is probable that they belong to the Dravidian tribal family.
Kawar, Kanwar, Kaur (honorific title, Sirdār).—A primitive tribe living in the hills of the Chhattīsgarh Districts north of the Mahānadi. The hilly area found in the northern zamīndāri estates of Bilāspur and the nearby Feudatory States of Jashpur, Udaipur, Sargūja, Chāng Bhakār, and Korea is home to the Kawars, and is sometimes referred to as Kamrān. Eight of the zamīndārs in Bilāspur belong to the Kawar tribe. The total population of the tribe is around 200,000, nearly all of whom are from the Central Provinces. In Bilāspur, the name is always pronounced nasally as Kanwar. The Kawars claim their origin from the Kauravas of the Mahābhārata, who were defeated by the Pāndavas in the significant battle of Hastināpur. They say that only two pregnant women survived and escaped to the hills of Central India, where they took refuge in the homes of a Rāwat (grazier) and a Dhobi (washerman), respectively. The boy and girl born to them became the ancestors of the Kawar tribe. Therefore, the Kawars will accept food from Rāwats, especially those of the Kauria subcaste, who likely have descended from Kawars. When a Kawar [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] is ostracized for having maggots in a wound, a Dhobi is always called upon to readmit him to social interactions. These details indicate that the tribe has some close ancestral ties with the Rāwats and Dhobis, although the legend of descent from the Kauravas is clearly a myth based on the similarity of names. The tribe has lost its own language, if it ever had one, and now speaks a corrupted version of the Chhattīsgarhi dialect of Hindi. It is likely that they belong to the Dravidian tribal family.
2. Tribal subdivisions.
The Kawars have the following eight endogamous divisions: Tanwar, Kamalbansi, Paikara, Dūdh-Kawar, Rathia, Chānti, Cherwa and Rautia. The Tanwar group, also known as Umrao, is that to which the zamīndārs belong, and they now claim to be Tomara Rājpūts, and wear the sacred thread. They prohibit widow-remarriage, and do not eat fowls or drink liquor; but they have not yet induced Brāhmans to take water from them or Rājpūts to accept their daughters in marriage. The name Tanwar is not improbably simply a corruption of Kawar, and they are also altering their sept names to make them resemble those of eponymous Brāhmanical gotras. Thus Dhangur, the name of a sept, has been altered to Dhananjaya, and Sarvaria to Sāndilya. Telāsi is the name of a sept to which four zamīndārs belong, and is on this account sometimes returned as their caste by other Kawars, who consider it as a distinction. The zamīndāri families have now, however, changed the name Telāsi to Kairava. The Paikaras are the most numerous subtribe, being three-fifths of the total. They derive their name from Pāik, a foot-soldier, and formerly followed this occupation, being employed in the armies of the Haihaivansi Rājas of Ratanpur. They still worship a two-edged sword, known as the Jhagra Khand, or ‘Sword of Strife,’ on the day of Dasahra. The Kamalbansi, or ‘Stock of the Lotus,’ may be so called as being the oldest subdivision; for the lotus is sometimes considered the root of all things, on account of the belief that Brahma, the creator of the world, was himself born from this flower. In Bilāspur the Kamalbansis are considered to rank next after the Tanwars or zamīndārs’ group. Colonel Dalton states that the term Dūdh or ‘Milk’ Kawar has the signification of ‘Cream of the Kawars,’ and [391]he considered this subcaste to be the highest. The Rathias are a territorial group, being immigrants from Rāth, a wild tract of the Raigarh State. The Rautias are probably the descendants of Kawar fathers and mothers of the Rāwat (herdsman) caste. The traditional connection of the Kawars with a Rāwat has already been mentioned, and even now if a Kawar marries a Rāwat girl she will be admitted into the tribe, and the children will become full Kawars. Similarly, the Rāwats have a Kauria subcaste, who are also probably the offspring of mixed marriages; and if a Kawar girl is seduced by a Kauria Rāwat, she is not expelled from the tribe, as she would be for a liaison with any other man who was not a Kawar. This connection is no doubt due to the fact that until recently the Kawars and Rāwats, who are themselves a very mixed caste, were accustomed to intermarry. At the census persons returned as Rautia were included in the Kol tribe, which has a subdivision of that name. But Mr. Hīra Lāl’s inquiries establish the fact that in Chhattīsgarh they are undoubtedly Kawars. The Cherwas are probably another hybrid group descended from connections formed by Kawars with girls of the Chero tribe of Chota Nāgpur. The Chānti, who derive their name from the ant, are considered to be the lowest group, as that insect is the most insignificant of living things. Of the above subcastes the Tanwars are naturally the highest, while the Chānti, Cherwa and Rautia, who keep pigs, are considered as the lowest. The others occupy an intermediate position. None of the subcastes will eat together, except at the houses of their zamīndārs, from whom they will all take food. But the Kawars of the Chhuri estate no longer attend the feasts of their zamīndār, for the following curious reason. One of the latter’s village thekādārs or farmers had got the hide taken off a dead buffalo so as to keep it for his own use, instead of making the body over to a Chamār (tanner). The caste-fellows saw no harm in this act, but it offended the zamīndār’s more orthodox Hindu conscience. Soon afterwards, at some marriage-feast of his family, when the Kawars of his zamīndāri attended in accordance with the usual custom, he remarked, ‘Here come our Chamārs,’ or words to that effect. The Chhuri Kawars were insulted, and the more so because the [392]Pendra zamīndār and other outsiders were present. So they declined to take food any longer from their zamīndār. They continued to accept it, however, from the other zamīndārs, until their master of Chhuri represented to them that this would result in a slur being put upon his standing among his fellows. So they have now given up taking food from any zamīndār.
The Kawars have eight endogamous groups: Tanwar, Kamalbansi, Paikara, Dūdh-Kawar, Rathia, Chānti, Cherwa, and Rautia. The Tanwar group, also called Umrao, is where the zamīndārs belong. They claim to be Tomara Rājpūts and wear the sacred thread. They prohibit widow remarriage and do not eat chicken or drink alcohol; however, they haven't convinced Brāhmans to accept water from them or Rājpūts to marry their daughters. The name Tanwar likely comes from Kawar, and they are changing their clan names to resemble those of Brāhmanical gotras. For example, the name Dhangur has been changed to Dhananjaya, and Sarvaria to Sāndilya. Telāsi is a sept name that four zamīndārs belong to, which some other Kawars consider a distinction. However, the zamīndāri families have now changed the name Telāsi to Kairava. The Paikaras are the largest subtribe, making up three-fifths of the total. Their name comes from Pāik, meaning foot-soldier, and they used to work in the armies of the Haihaivansi Rājas of Ratanpur. They still worship a two-edged sword called Jhagra Khand, or ‘Sword of Strife,’ on Dasahra. The Kamalbansi, or ‘Stock of the Lotus,’ may be named as such because they are the oldest subdivision; the lotus is sometimes seen as the source of all things, as Brahma, the world's creator, was believed to be born from this flower. In Bilāspur, the Kamalbansis are considered to rank just below the Tanwars or zamīndārs. Colonel Dalton mentions that the term Dūdh or ‘Milk’ Kawar means ‘Cream of the Kawars,’ and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] he viewed this subcaste as the highest. The Rathias are a territorial group that immigrated from Rāth, a rugged area of the Raigarh State. The Rautias are likely descendants of Kawar parents from the Rāwat (herdsman) caste. The traditional connection between the Kawars and Rāwats has been noted, and even today, if a Kawar marries a Rāwat girl, she is accepted into the tribe, and their children will be full Kawars. Similarly, the Rāwats have a Kauria subcaste, likely born from mixed marriages; and if a Kawar girl is seduced by a Kauria Rāwat, she isn't expelled from the tribe, unlike if she were involved with any other man who wasn't a Kawar. This connection likely stems from the fact that until recently, Kawars and Rāwats, who are also a mixed caste, commonly intermarried. During the census, those recorded as Rautia were categorized under the Kol tribe, which includes a subdivision of that name. However, Mr. Hīra Lāl’s investigations confirm that in Chhattīsgarh, they are undoubtedly Kawars. The Cherwas are possibly another mixed group descended from Kawar connections with women from the Chero tribe of Chota Nāgpur. The Chānti, named after the ant, are regarded as the lowest group since that insect is seen as the least significant of living things. Among the subcastes, the Tanwars are considered the highest, while the Chānti, Cherwa, and Rautia, who raise pigs, are viewed as the lowest. The others occupy a middle ground. None of the subcastes will eat together, except in the homes of their zamīndārs, from whom they will all accept food. However, the Kawars of the Chhuri estate no longer attend their zamīndār's feasts for a curious reason. One of the zamīndār’s village thekādārs or farmers took the hide off a dead buffalo to keep it for himself instead of giving the body to a Chamār (tanner). The caste members saw nothing wrong with this, but it upset the zamīndār’s more traditional Hindu sensibilities. Shortly after, at a family wedding, when the Kawars attended as usual, he remarked, ‘Here come our Chamārs,’ or something like that. The Chhuri Kawars were insulted, especially since the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Pendra zamīndār and other outsiders were present. Thus, they refused to accept food from their zamīndār anymore. They continued to take food from other zamīndārs until their Chhuri master pointed out that this would negatively affect his reputation among his peers. So they have now stopped taking food from any zamīndār.
3. Exogamous groups.
The tribe have a large number of exogamous septs, which are generally totemistic or named after plants and animals. The names of 117 septs have been recorded, and there are probably even more. The following list gives a selection of the names:
The tribe has many exogamous groups, which are usually totemic or named after plants and animals. The names of 117 groups have been recorded, and there are likely even more. The following list provides a selection of the names:
Andīl | Born from an egg. |
Bāgh | Tiger. |
Bichhi | Scorpion. |
Bilwa | Wild cat. |
Bokra | Goat. |
Chandrama | Moon. |
Chanwar | A whisk. |
Chīta | Leopard. |
Chuva | A well. |
Champa | A sweet-scented flower. |
Dhenki | A pounding-lever. |
Darpan | A mirror. |
Gobīra | A dung insect. |
Hundār | A wolf. |
Jānta | Grinding-mill. |
Kothi | A store-house. |
Khumari | A leaf-umbrella. |
Lodha | A wild dog. |
Māma | Maternal uncle. |
Mahādeo | The deity. |
Nūnmutaria | A packet of salt. |
Sendur | Vermilion. |
Sua | A parrot. |
Telāsi | Oily. |
Thath Murra | Pressed in a sugarcane press. |
Generally it may be said that every common animal or bird and even articles of food or dress and household implements have given their names to a sept. In the Paikara subcaste a figure of the plant or animal after which the sept is named is made by each party at the time of marriage. Thus a bridegroom of the Bāgh or tiger sept prepares a small image of a tiger with flour and bakes it in oil; this he shows to the bride’s family to represent, as it were, his pedigree, or prove his legitimacy; while she on her part, assuming that she is, say, of the Bilwa or cat sept, will bring a similar image of a cat with her in proof of her origin. The Andīl sept make a representation of a hen sitting on eggs. They do not worship the totem animal or plant, but when they learn of the death of one of the species, they throw away an earthen cooking-pot as a sign of mourning. They generally think themselves descended from the totem animal or plant, but [393]when the sept is called after some inanimate object, such as a grinding-mill or pounding-lever, they repudiate the idea of descent from it, and are at a loss to account for the origin of the name. Those whose septs are named after plants or animals usually abstain from injuring or cutting them, but where this rule would cause too much inconvenience it is transgressed: thus the members of the Karsāyal or deer sept find it too hard for them to abjure the flesh of that animal, nor can those of the Bokra sept abstain from eating goats. In some cases new septs have been formed by a conjunction of the names of two others, as Bāgh-Daharia, Gauriya-Sonwāni, and so on. These may possibly be analogous to the use of double names in English, a family of one sept when it has contracted a marriage with another of better position adding the latter’s name to its own as a slight distinction. But it may also simply arise from the constant tendency to increase the number of septs in order to remove difficulties from the arrangement of matches.
Generally, it's said that every common animal or bird, and even items of food or clothing and household tools, have inspired the names of a clan. In the Paikara subcaste, each party creates a figure of the plant or animal their clan is named after during the wedding. For example, a groom from the Bāgh or tiger clan makes a small image of a tiger from flour and fries it in oil; he presents this to the bride’s family to demonstrate his lineage or prove his legitimacy. Meanwhile, the bride, assuming she belongs to the Bilwa or cat clan, brings a similar image of a cat to show her heritage. The Andīl clan represents a hen sitting on eggs. They don’t worship the totem animal or plant, but when they hear about the death of one of that species, they discard an earthen cooking pot as a sign of mourning. They generally see themselves as descended from the totem animal or plant, but when a clan is named after an inanimate object like a grinding mill or a pounding lever, they reject the idea of descent from it and struggle to explain the origin of the name. Those whose clans are named after plants or animals usually avoid harming or cutting them, but if following this rule would be too inconvenient, they break it: for instance, members of the Karsāyal or deer clan find it too difficult to abstain from eating deer, and those in the Bokra clan can’t refrain from eating goat. In some cases, new clans have been formed by combining the names of two others, like Bāgh-Daharia and Gauriya-Sonwāni. This may be similar to the use of double names in English, where a family from one clan, after marrying into another of higher status, adds the latter’s name for a small distinction. However, it could also simply result from an ongoing tendency to increase the number of clans to simplify match arrangements.
4. Betrothal and marriage.
Marriage within the same sept is prohibited and also between the children of brothers and sisters. A man may not marry his wife’s elder sister but he can take her younger one in her lifetime. Marriage is usually adult and, contrary to the Hindu rule, the proposal for a match always comes from the boy’s father, as a man would think it undignified to try and find a husband for his daughter. The Kawar says, ‘Shall my daughter leap over the wall to get a husband.’ In consequence of this girls not infrequently remain unmarried until a comparatively late age, especially in the zamīndāri families where the provision of a husband of suitable rank may be difficult. Having selected a bride for his son the boy’s father sends some friends to her village, and they address a friend of the girl’s family, saying, “So-and-so (giving his name and village) would like to have a cup of pej (boiled rice-water) from you; what do you say?” The proposal is communicated to the girl’s family, and if they approve of it they commence preparing the rice-water, which is partaken of by the parties and their friends. If the bride’s people do not begin cooking the pej, it is understood that the proposal is rejected. The ceremony of betrothal comes next, when the boy’s party go to [394]the girl’s house with a present of bangles, clothes, and fried cakes of rice and urad carried by a Kaurai Rāwat. They also take with them the bride-price, known as Suk, which is made up of cash, husked or unhusked rice, pulses and oil. It is a fixed amount, but differs for each subcaste, and the average value is about Rs. 25. To this is added three or four goats to be consumed at the wedding. If a widower marries a girl, a larger bride-price is exacted. The wedding follows, and in many respects conforms to the ordinary Hindu ritual, but Brāhmans are not employed. The bridegroom’s party is accompanied by tomtom-players on its way to the wedding, and as each village is approached plenty of noise is made, so that the residents may come out and admire the dresses, a great part of whose merit consists in their antiquity, while the wearer delights in recounting to any who will listen the history of his garb and of his distinguished ancestors who have worn it. The marriage is performed by walking round the sacred pole, six times on one day and once on the following day. After the marriage the bride’s parents wash the feet of the couple in milk, and then drink it in atonement for the sin committed in bringing their daughter into the world. The couple then return home to the bridegroom’s house, where all the ceremonies are repeated, as it is said that otherwise his courtyard would remain unmarried. On the following day the couple go and bathe in a tank, where each throws five pots full of water over the other. And on their return the bridegroom shoots arrows at seven straw images of deer over his wife’s shoulder, and after each shot she puts a little sugar in his mouth. This is a common ceremony among the forest tribes, and symbolises the idea that the man will support himself and his wife by hunting. On the fourth day the bride returns to her father’s house. She visits her husband for two or three months in the following month of Asārh (June–July), but again goes home to play what is known as ‘The game of Gauri,’ Gauri being the name of Siva’s consort. The young men and girls of the village assemble round her in the evening, and the girls sing songs while the men play on drums. An obscene representation of Gauri is made, and some of them pretend to be possessed by the [395]deity, while the men beat the girls with ropes of grass. After she has enjoyed this amusement with her mates for some three months, the bride finally goes to her husband’s house.
Marriage within the same clan is not allowed, and neither is it permitted between the children of siblings. A man cannot marry his wife's older sister, but he can marry her younger sister while she is still alive. Marriages usually happen when both parties are adults, and unlike the Hindu custom, the proposal for a match always comes from the boy's father, as a father wouldn't want to find a husband for his daughter himself. The Kawar says, "Is my daughter supposed to jump over the wall to find a husband?" As a result, girls often stay unmarried until a relatively late age, particularly in zamīndāri families where finding a husband of the right status may be challenging. Once the boy's father has chosen a bride for his son, he sends some friends to her village, who then approach a friend of the girl's family and say, "So-and-so (giving his name and village) would like to have a cup of pej (boiled rice-water) from you; what do you think?" If the girl's family agrees, they start preparing the rice-water, which is shared among both families and their friends. If the bride's family does not begin cooking the pej, it indicates that the proposal is declined. Next comes the betrothal ceremony, where the boy's party goes to the girl’s house with gifts of bangles, clothes, and fried rice cakes, carried by a Kaurai Rāwat. They also bring the bride-price, known as Suk, which consists of cash, husked or unhusked rice, pulses, and oil. The amount is fixed but varies by subcaste, averaging about Rs. 25. Additionally, three or four goats are included for consumption at the wedding. If a widower marries a girl, a higher bride-price is required. The wedding takes place, largely following the usual Hindu rituals, but no Brāhmans are involved. The groom’s party is accompanied by drummers on their way to the wedding, making a lot of noise to attract the attention of villagers, so they can admire the ancient dresses, significant for their history, as the wearer proudly tells anyone willing to listen about the garment and his notable ancestors. The marriage involves walking around a sacred pole six times on one day and once the next day. After the wedding, the bride's parents wash the couple's feet in milk, then drink it as a way to atone for the sin of bringing their daughter into the world. The couple then returns to the groom's house, where all the ceremonies are repeated, as it is believed that otherwise, his courtyard would remain unmarried. The next day, the couple goes to bathe in a tank, where they pour water over each other from five pots. Upon returning, the groom shoots arrows at seven straw deer figures over his wife’s shoulder, and after each shot, she places a bit of sugar in his mouth. This is a common ceremony among forest tribes, representing the idea that the man will provide for both himself and his wife through hunting. On the fourth day, the bride returns to her father's house. She visits her husband for two or three months during the following month of Asārh (June–July), but then goes back home to play “The Game of Gauri,” named after Siva’s consort. In the evenings, young men and women from the village gather around her, with the girls singing songs while the men play drums. An obscene portrayal of Gauri is created, and some of them act as if possessed by the deity, while the men playfully hit the girls with grass ropes. After enjoying this with her friends for about three months, the bride finally moves to her husband’s house.
5. Other customs connected with marriage.
The wedding expenses come to about seventy rupees on the bridegroom’s part in an ordinary marriage, while the bride’s family spend the amount of the bride-price and a few rupees more. If the parties are poor the ceremony can be curtailed so far as to provide food for only five guests. It is permissible for two families to effect an exchange of girls in lieu of payment of the bride-price, this practice being known as Gunrāwat. Or a prospective bridegroom may give his services for three or four years instead of a price. The system of serving for a wife is known as Gharjiān, and is generally resorted to by widows having daughters. A girl going wrong with a Kawar or with a Kaurai Rāwat before marriage may be pardoned with the exaction of a feast from her parents. For a liaison with any other outsider she is finally expelled, and the exception of the Kaurai Rāwats shows that they are recognised as in reality Kawars. Widow-remarriage is permitted except in the Tanwar subcaste. New bangles and clothes are given to the widow, and the pair then stand under the eaves of the house; the bridegroom touches the woman’s ear or puts a rolled mango-leaf into it, and she becomes his wife. If a widower marries a girl for his third wife it is considered unlucky for her. An earthen image of a woman is therefore made, and he goes through the marriage ceremony with it; he then throws the image to the ground so that it is broken, when it is considered to be dead and its funeral ceremony is performed. After this the widower may marry the girl, who becomes his fourth wife. Such cases are naturally very rare. If a widow marries her deceased husband’s younger brother, which is considered the most suitable match, the children by her first husband rank equally with those of the second. If she marries outside the family her children and property remain with her first husband’s relatives.
The wedding costs for the groom in a typical marriage are about seventy rupees, while the bride’s family spends the bride-price plus a bit more. If the families are low on resources, the ceremony can be limited to food for just five guests. It is acceptable for two families to exchange daughters instead of paying the bride-price, a practice known as Gunrāwat. Alternatively, a future groom may offer his services for three or four years instead of paying a price. This system of working for a wife is called Gharjiān and is usually used by widows who have daughters. If a girl engages in an inappropriate relationship with a Kawar or Kaurai Rāwat before marriage, she may be forgiven as long as her parents provide a feast. However, if she is involved with anyone else, she is expelled, and the recognition of Kaurai Rāwats indicates that they are treated as actual Kawars. Remarriage for widows is allowed except within the Tanwar subcaste. The widow receives new bangles and clothes, and then stands under the eaves of the house with her groom; he touches her ear or places a rolled mango leaf in it, and she officially becomes his wife. If a widower marries a girl as his third wife, it is considered bad luck for her. As a result, an earthen figure of a woman is made, and he goes through the wedding ceremony with it; afterward, he throws the figure to the ground to break it, symbolizing its death, and a funeral ceremony is held. Following this, the widower can marry the girl, who becomes his fourth wife, although such situations are quite rare. If a widow marries her deceased husband’s younger brother, which is seen as the best option, the children from her first marriage are treated equally with those from her second. If she marries someone outside the family, her children and property stay with her first husband’s relatives.
Dalton2 records that the Kawars of Sargūja had adopted [396]the practice of sati: “I found that the Kawars of Sargūja encouraged widows to become Satis and greatly venerated those who did so. Sati shrines are not uncommon in the Tributary Mahāls. Between Partābpur and Jhilmili in Sargūja I encamped in a grove sacred to a Kauraini Sati. Several generations have elapsed since the self-sacrifice that led to her canonisation, but she is now the principal object of worship in the village and neighbourhood, and I was informed that every year a fowl was sacrificed to her, and every third year a black goat. The Hindus with me were intensely amused at the idea of offering fowls to a Sati!” Polygamy is permitted, but is not common. Members of the Tanwar subtribe, when they have occasion to do so, will take the daughters of Kawars of other groups for wives, though they will not give their daughters to them. Such marriages are generally made clandestinely, and it has become doubtful as to whether some families are true Tanwars. The zamīndārs have therefore introduced a rule that no family can be recognised as a Tanwar for purposes of marriage unless it has a certificate to that effect signed by the zamīndār. Some of the zamīndārs charge considerable sums for these certificates, and all cannot afford them; but in that case they are usually unable to get husbands for their daughters, who remain unwed. Divorce is permitted for serious disagreement or bad conduct on the part of the wife.
Dalton2 notes that the Kawars of Sargūja practiced [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the custom of sati: “I discovered that the Kawars of Sargūja encouraged widows to become Satis and deeply respected those who did. Sati shrines are fairly common in the Tributary Mahāls. I set up camp in a grove dedicated to a Kauraini Sati between Partābpur and Jhilmili in Sargūja. Several generations have passed since the self-sacrifice that led to her being honored, but she is now the main object of worship in the village and surrounding areas. I was told that every year a fowl is sacrificed to her, and every third year a black goat. The Hindus traveling with me found the idea of offering fowls to a Sati very amusing!” Polygamy is allowed, but not often practiced. Members of the Tanwar subtribe, when necessary, will marry the daughters of Kawars from other groups, but they do not give their daughters to them. Such marriages are usually conducted secretly, raising questions about whether some families are legitimate Tanwars. The zamīndārs have therefore established a rule that no family can be recognized as a Tanwar for marriage purposes without a certificate signed by the zamīndār. Some zamīndārs charge significant fees for these certificates, which not everyone can afford; as a result, those who can’t usually struggle to find husbands for their daughters, who remain unmarried. Divorce is allowed in cases of serious disagreements or misbehavior by the wife.
6. Childbirth.
During childbirth the mother sits on the ground with her legs apart, and her back against the wall or supported by another woman. The umbilical cord is cut by the midwife: if the parents wish the boy to become eloquent she buries it in the village Council-place; or if they wish him to be a good trader, in the market; or if they desire him to be pious, before some shrine; in the case of a girl the cord is usually buried in a dung-heap, which is regarded as an emblem of fertility. As is usual in Chhattīsgarh, the mother receives no food or water for three days after the birth of a child. On the fifth day she is given regular food and on that day the house is purified. Five months after birth the lips of the child are touched with rice and milk and it is named. When twins are born a metal vessel is broken to [397]sever the connection between them, as it is believed that otherwise they must die at the same time. If a boy is born after three girls he is called titura, and a girl after three boys, tituri. There is a saying that ‘A titura child either fills the storehouse or empties it’; that is, his parents either become rich or penniless. To avert ill-luck in this case oil and salt are thrown away, and the mother gives one of her bangles to the midwife.
During childbirth, the mother sits on the ground with her legs apart, leaning against a wall or supported by another woman. The midwife cuts the umbilical cord: if the parents want their son to be eloquent, she buries it in the village council area; if they want him to be a good trader, she buries it in the market; or if they desire him to be pious, she buries it in front of a shrine. For a girl, the cord is usually buried in a dung-heap, which is seen as a symbol of fertility. As is typical in Chhattīsgarh, the mother doesn't receive any food or water for three days after giving birth. On the fifth day, she is given regular food, and the house is cleansed. Five months after birth, the child’s lips are touched with rice and milk, and they are named. When twins are born, a metal vessel is broken to sever their connection, as it is believed that otherwise, they will die at the same time. If a boy is born after three girls, he is called titura, and a girl born after three boys is called tituri. There’s a saying that ‘A titura child either fills the storehouse or empties it’; that is, his parents either become wealthy or broke. To ward off bad luck in this situation, oil and salt are thrown away, and the mother gives one of her bangles to the midwife.
7. Disposal of the dead.
The dead are usually buried, though well-to-do families have adopted cremation. The corpse is laid on its side in the grave, with head to the north and face to the east. A little til, cotton, urad and rice are thrown on the grave to serve as seed-grain for the dead man’s cultivation in the other world. A dish, a drinking vessel and a cooking-pot are placed on the grave with the same idea, but are afterwards taken away by the Dhobi (washerman). They observe mourning for ten days for a man, nine days for a woman, and three days for children under three years old. During the period of mourning the chief mourner keeps a knife beside him, so that the iron may ward off the attacks of evil spirits, to which he is believed to be peculiarly exposed. The ordinary rules of abstinence and retirement are observed during mourning. In the case of cremation the ceremonies are very elaborate and generally resemble those of the Hindus. When the corpse is half burnt, all the men present throw five pieces of wood on to the pyre, and a number of pieces are carried in a winnowing fan to the dead man’s house, where they are touched by the women and then brought back and thrown on to the fire. After the funeral the mourners bathe and return home walking one behind the other in Indian file. When they come to a cross-road, the foremost man picks up a pebble with his left foot, and it is passed from hand to hand down the line of men until the hindmost throws it away. This is supposed to sever their connection with the spirit of the deceased and prevent it from following them home. On the third day they return to the cremation ground to collect the ashes and bones. A Brāhman is called who cooks a preparation of milk and rice at the head of the corpse, boils urad pulse at its feet, and bakes eight wheaten chapātis at the sides. This food [398]is placed in leaf-cups at two corners of the ground. The mourners sprinkle cow’s urine and milk over the bones, and picking them up with a palās (Butea frondosa) stick, wash them in milk and deposit them in a new earthen pot until such time as they can be carried to the Ganges. The bodies of men dying of smallpox must never be burnt, because that would be equivalent to destroying the goddess, incarnate in the body. The corpses of cholera patients are buried in order to dispose of them at once, and are sometimes exhumed subsequently within a period of six months and cremated. In such a case the Kawars spread a layer of unhusked rice in the grave, and address a prayer to the earth-goddess stating that the body has been placed with her on deposit, and asking that she will give it back intact when they call upon her for it. They believe that in such cases the process of decay is arrested for six months.
The dead are usually buried, but wealthy families have started to choose cremation. The body is positioned on its side in the grave, with the head facing north and the face looking east. A little til, cotton, urad, and rice are sprinkled on the grave to act as seed-grain for the deceased’s farming in the afterlife. A dish, a drinking vessel, and a cooking pot are placed on the grave for the same reason, but are later taken away by the Dhobi (washerman). They observe a mourning period of ten days for a man, nine days for a woman, and three days for children under three years old. During mourning, the chief mourner keeps a knife nearby, as it’s believed the iron can protect against evil spirits, which he is thought to be particularly vulnerable to. The usual customs of abstinence and seclusion are followed during mourning. In the case of cremation, the rituals are very detailed and typically mirror those of the Hindus. When the body is half burnt, all the men present throw five pieces of wood onto the pyre, and some pieces are carried in a winnowing fan to the deceased’s home, where the women touch them before they are brought back and thrown onto the fire. After the funeral, the mourners bathe and return home in a single file. When they reach a crossroads, the first man picks up a pebble with his left foot, and it’s passed from hand to hand along the line until the last person tosses it away. This act is meant to sever their connection with the spirit of the deceased and prevent it from following them home. On the third day, they go back to the cremation ground to collect the ashes and bones. A Brāhman is called to prepare a mixture of milk and rice at the head of the corpse, boil urad pulse at its feet, and make eight wheaten chapātis on the sides. This food [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] is placed in leaf-cups at two corners of the ground. The mourners sprinkle cow's urine and milk over the bones, and using a palās (Butea frondosa) stick, they wash the bones in milk and place them in a new earthen pot until they can be taken to the Ganges. Bodies of men who die from smallpox must never be cremated, as it would be seen as destroying the goddess, who is believed to inhabit the body. Cholera victims are buried right away to dispose of them, and sometimes they are exhumed within six months and cremated. In such cases, the Kawars spread a layer of unhusked rice in the grave and pray to the earth-goddess, asking her to keep the body safe and return it intact when they call for it, believing that in these instances, the decay process is paused for six months.
8. Laying spirits.
When a man has been killed by a tiger they have a ceremony called ‘Breaking the string,’ or the connection which they believe the animal establishes with a family on having tasted its blood. Otherwise they think that the tiger would gradually kill off all the remaining members of the family of his victim, and when he had finished with them would proceed to other families in the same village. This curious belief is no doubt confirmed by the tiger’s habit of frequenting the locality of a village from which it has once obtained a victim, in the natural expectation that others may be forthcoming from the same source. In this ceremony the village Baiga or medicine-man is painted with red ochre and soot to represent the tiger, and proceeds to the place where the victim was carried off. Having picked up some of the blood-stained earth in his mouth, he tries to run away to the jungle, but the spectators hold him back until he spits out the earth. This represents the tiger being forced to give up his victim. The Baiga then ties a string round all the members of the dead man’s family standing together; he places some grain before a fowl saying, ‘If my charm has worked, eat of this’; and as soon as the fowl has eaten some grain the Baiga states that his efforts have been successful and the attraction of the man-eater has been broken; he then breaks the string and all the party return [399]to the village. A similar ceremony is performed when a man has died of snake-bite.
When a man gets killed by a tiger, there's a ceremony called "Breaking the string," which represents the connection they believe the tiger makes with a family after tasting its blood. They think the tiger would gradually wipe out all the remaining members of the victim's family and then move on to other families in the same village. This strange belief is probably backed by how tigers often return to the area of a village where they've previously found a victim, hoping to find more. During this ceremony, the village Baiga, or medicine-man, is painted with red ochre and soot to symbolize the tiger and goes to the spot where the victim was taken. He picks up some blood-stained earth in his mouth and tries to run off into the jungle, but the onlookers hold him back until he spits out the earth. This act symbolizes the tiger being forced to release its victim. The Baiga then ties a string around all the members of the deceased man's family standing together; he places some grain before a fowl and says, "If my charm has worked, eat this." As soon as the fowl eats some grain, the Baiga claims that his efforts were successful and that the man-eater's connection has been broken. He then breaks the string, and everyone in the group returns to the village. A similar ceremony is held when someone dies from a snake bite. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
9. Religion.
The religion of the Kawars is entirely of an animistic character. They have a vague idea of a supreme deity whom they call Bhagwān and identify with the sun. They bow to him in reverence, but do no more as he does not interfere with men’s concerns. They also have a host of local and tribal deities, of whom the principal is the Jhagra Khand or two-edged sword, already mentioned. The tiger is deified as Bagharra Deo and worshipped in every village for the protection of cattle from wild animals. They are also in great fear of a mythical snake with a red crest on its head, the mere sight of which is believed to cause death. It lives in deep pools in the forest which are known as Shesk Kund, and when it moves the grass along its track takes fire. If a man crosses its track his colour turns to black and he suffers excruciating pains which end in death, unless he is relieved by the Baiga. In one village where the snake was said to have recently appeared, the proprietor was so afraid of it that he never went out to his field without first offering a chicken. They have various local deities, of which the Mandwa Rāni or goddess of the Mandwa hill in Korba zamīndāri may be noticed as an example. She is a mild-hearted maiden who puts people right when they have gone astray in the forest, or provides them with food for the night and guides them to the water-springs on her hill. Recently a wayfarer had lost his path when she appeared and, guiding him into it, gave him a basket of brinjāls.3 As the traveller proceeded he felt his burden growing heavier and heavier on his head, and finally on inspecting it found that the goddess had played a little joke on him and the brinjāls had turned into stones. The Kawars implicitly believe this story. Rivers are tenanted by a set of goddesses called the Sat Bahini or seven sisters. They delight in playing near waterfalls, holding up the water and suddenly letting it drop. Trees are believed to be harmless sentient beings, except when occasionally possessed by evil spirits, such as the ghosts of man-eating tigers. Sometimes a tree catches hold of a cow’s tail as the [400]animal passes by and winds it up over a branch, and many cattle have lost their tails in this way. Every tank in which the lotus grows is tenanted by Purainha, the godling who tends this plant. The sword, the gun, the axe, the spear have each a special deity, and, in fact, in the Bangawān, the tract where the wilder Kawars dwell, it is believed that every article of household furniture is the residence of a spirit, and that if any one steals or injures it without the owner’s leave, the spirit will bring some misfortune on him in revenge. Theft is said to be unknown among them, partly on this account and partly, perhaps, because no one has much property worth stealing. Instances of deified human beings are Kolin Sati, a Kol concubine of a zamīndār of Pendra who died during pregnancy, and Sārangarhni, a Ghasia woman who was believed to have been the mistress of a Rāja of Sārangarh and was murdered. Both are now Kawar deities. Thākur Deo is the deity of agriculture, and is worshipped by the whole village in concert at the commencement of the rains. Rice is brought by each cultivator and offered to the god, a little being sown at his shrine and the remainder taken home and mixed with the seed-grain to give it fertility. Two bachelors carry water round the village and sprinkle it on the brass plates of the cultivators or the roofs of their houses in imitation of rain.
The Kawar religion is completely animistic. They have a vague notion of a supreme deity they call Bhagwān, whom they associate with the sun. They bow to him in reverence, but that's about it, as he doesn’t interfere with human affairs. They also worship a variety of local and tribal deities, with the main one being the Jhagra Khand or two-edged sword. The tiger is deified as Bagharra Deo and is worshipped in every village to protect cattle from wild animals. They are also very afraid of a mythical snake with a red crest on its head, which is believed to cause death just by being seen. It resides in deep pools in the forest known as Shesk Kund, and when it moves, the grass along its path catches fire. If someone crosses its path, their skin turns black and they suffer intense pain that ends in death unless they are helped by the Baiga. In one village where the snake was said to have recently appeared, the owner was so terrified that he would never go to his field without first offering a chicken. They have various local deities, including the Mandwa Rāni, or goddess of the Mandwa hill in Korba zamīndāri. She is a kind-hearted maiden who helps those who have lost their way in the forest, provides them with food for the night, and guides them to water springs on her hill. Recently, a traveler had lost his way when she appeared, guided him back, and gave him a basket of brinjāls. As he traveled, he felt his burden getting heavier and heavier, and upon checking it, he found that the goddess had played a little trick on him and the brinjāls had turned into stones. The Kawars wholeheartedly believe this story. Rivers are inhabited by a group of goddesses called the Sat Bahini or seven sisters, who love to play near waterfalls, holding the water back and then suddenly letting it fall. Trees are considered harmless sentient beings, except when occasionally possessed by evil spirits, like the ghosts of man-eating tigers. Sometimes a tree grabs a cow’s tail as the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] animal walks by and winds it around a branch, causing many cattle to lose their tails this way. Every tank with lotuses is home to Purainha, the godling who tends to this plant. The sword, gun, axe, and spear each have their own special deity, and in Bangawān, where the more wild Kawars live, it is believed that every piece of household furniture is inhabited by a spirit. If someone steals or damages it without the owner's permission, the spirit will seek revenge with some misfortune. Theft is said to be nonexistent among them, partly for this reason and partly because no one has much property that’s worth stealing. Some examples of deified humans include Kolin Sati, a Kol concubine of a zamīndār of Pendra who died during pregnancy, and Sārangarhni, a Ghasia woman believed to have been the mistress of a Rāja of Sārangarh and was murdered. Both are now worshipped as Kawar deities. Thākur Deo is the deity of agriculture, and the whole village worships him together at the start of the rainy season. Each farmer brings rice to offer to the god, some of which is sown at his shrine and the rest taken home and mixed with the seed grain for fertility. Two bachelors circulate around the village with water and sprinkle it on the brass plates of the farmers or the roofs of their houses to mimic rain.
10. Magic and witchcraft.
The belief in witchcraft is universal and every village has its tonhi or witch, to whom epidemic diseases, sudden illnesses and other calamities are ascribed. The witch is nearly always some unpopular old woman, and several instances are known of the murder of these unfortunate creatures, after their crimes had been proclaimed by the Baiga or medicine-man. In the famine of 1900 an old woman from another village came and joined one of the famine-kitchens. A few days afterwards the village watchman got ill, and when the Baiga was called in he said the old woman was a witch who had vowed the lives of twenty children to her goddess, and had joined the kitchen to kill them. The woman was threatened with a beating with castor-oil plants if she did not leave the village, and as the kitchen officer refused to supply her with food, she had to go. The Baiga takes action to stop and keep off epidemics [401]by the methods common in Chhattīsgarh villages. When a woman asks him to procure her offspring, the Baiga sits dharna in front of Devi’s shrine and fasts until the goddess, wearied by his importunity, descends on him and causes him to prophesy the birth of a child. They have the usual belief in imitative and sympathetic magic. If a person is wounded by an axe he throws it first into fire and then into cold water. By the first operation he thinks to dry up the wound and prevent its festering, and by the second to keep it cool. Thin and lean children are weighed in a balance against moist cowdung with the idea that they will swell out as the dung dries up. In order to make a bullock’s hump grow, a large grain-measure is placed over it. If cattle go astray an iron implement is placed in a pitcher of water, and it is believed that this will keep wild animals off the cattle, though the connection of ideas is obscure. To cure intermittent fever a man walks through a narrow passage between two houses. If the children in a family die, the Baiga takes the parents outside the village and breaks the stem of some plant in their presence. After this they never again touch that particular plant, and it is believed that their children will not die. Tuesday is considered the best day for weddings, Thursday and Monday for beginning field-work and Saturday for worshipping the gods. To have bats in one’s granary is considered to be fortunate, and there is a large harmless snake which, they say, produces fertility when it makes its home in a field. If a crow caws on the house-top they consider that the arrival of a guest is portended. A snake or a cat crossing the road in front and a man sneezing are bad omens.
The belief in witchcraft is widespread, and every village has its tonhi or witch, who is blamed for outbreaks of disease, sudden illnesses, and other disasters. The witch is usually an unpopular old woman, and there are several known cases of these unfortunate women being murdered after their supposed crimes were announced by the Baiga or medicine man. During the famine of 1900, an old woman from another village came and joined one of the famine kitchens. A few days later, the village watchman fell ill, and when the Baiga was called, he declared the old woman a witch who had sacrificed the lives of twenty children to her goddess and had joined the kitchen to kill them. She was threatened with a beating with castor-oil plants if she did not leave the village, and since the kitchen officer refused to give her food, she had to go. The Baiga acts to stop and prevent epidemics [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] using methods common in Chhattīsgarh villages. When a woman asks him for a child, the Baiga sits dharna in front of Devi's shrine and fasts until the goddess, exhausted by his requests, appears to him and leads him to prophesy the birth of a child. They hold the usual beliefs in imitative and sympathetic magic. If someone gets hurt with an axe, they first throw it into the fire and then into cold water. They believe that the fire will dry the wound and prevent it from festering, while the cold water will keep it cool. Thin and underweight children are weighed against moist cow dung with the idea that they will gain weight as the dung dries up. To encourage a bullock's hump to grow, a large grain-measure is placed over it. If cattle stray, an iron tool is put into a pitcher of water, based on the belief that this will protect the cattle from wild animals, even though the reasoning behind it is unclear. To cure intermittent fever, a person walks through a narrow gap between two houses. If children in a family die, the Baiga takes the parents outside the village and breaks the stem of a certain plant in front of them. After that, they can never touch that particular plant, and it's believed that their children will be safe from dying. Tuesday is seen as the best day for weddings, Thursday and Monday for starting fieldwork, and Saturday for worshipping the gods. Having bats in the granary is thought to be lucky, and there’s a large harmless snake that’s said to bring fertility when it makes its home in a field. If a crow caws on the roof, they believe it signals the arrival of a guest. A snake or cat crossing the road in front of someone, and a man sneezing are considered bad omens.
11. Dress.
The dress of the Kawars presents no special features calling for remark. Women wear pewter ornaments on the feet, and silver or pewter rings on the neck. They decorate the ears with silver pendants, but as a rule do not wear nose-rings. Women are tattooed on the breast with a figure of Krishna, on the arms with that of a deer, and on the legs with miscellaneous patterns. The operation is carried out immediately after marriage in accordance with the usual custom in Chhattīsgarh.
The clothing of the Kawars doesn't have any standout features worth mentioning. Women wear pewter ornaments on their feet and silver or pewter necklaces. They adorn their ears with silver pendants, but generally, they don’t wear nose rings. Women get tattoos on their breasts depicting Krishna, on their arms with a deer, and on their legs with various patterns. This is done right after marriage, following the common customs in Chhattīsgarh.
12. Occupation and social rules.
The tribe consider military service to be their traditional [402]occupation, but the bulk of them are now cultivators and labourers. Many of them are farmers of villages in the zamīndāris. Rautias weave ropes and make sleeping-cots, but the other Kawars consider such work to be degrading. They have the ordinary Hindu rules of inheritance, but a son claiming partition in his father’s lifetime is entitled to two bullocks and nothing more. When the property is divided on the death of the father, the eldest son receives an allowance known as jithai over and above his share, this being a common custom in the Chhattīsgarh country where the Kawars reside. The tribe do not admit outsiders with the exception of Kaurai Rāwat girls married to Kawars. They have a tribal panchāyat or committee, the head of which is known as Pardhān. Its proceedings are generally very deliberate, and this has led to the saying: “The Ganda’s panchāyat always ends in a quarrel; the Gond’s panchāyat cares only for the feast; and the Kawar’s panchāyat takes a year to make up its mind.” But when the Kawars have decided, they act with vigour. They require numerous goats as fines for the caste feast, and these, with fried urad, form the regular provision. Liquor, however, is only sparingly consumed. Temporary exclusion from caste is imposed for the usual offences, which include going to jail, getting the ears split, or getting maggots in a wound. The last is the most serious offence, and when the culprit is readmitted to social intercourse the Dhobi (washerman) is employed to eat with him first from five different plates, thus taking upon himself any risk of contagion from the impurity which may still remain. The Kawar eats flesh, fowls and pork, but abjures beef, crocodiles, monkeys and reptiles. From birds he selects the parrot, dove, pigeon, quail and partridge as fit for food. He will not eat meat sold in market because he considers it halāli or killed in the Muhammadan fashion, and therefore impure. He also refuses a particular species of fish called rechha, which is black and fleshy and has been nicknamed ‘The Telī’s bullock.’ The higher subtribes have now given up eating pork and the Tanwars abstain from fowls also. The Kawars will take food only from a Gond or a Kaurai Rāwat, and Gonds will also take food from them. In appearance and [403]manners they greatly resemble the Gonds, from whom they are hardly distinguished by the Hindus. Dalton4 described them as “A dark, coarse-featured, broad-nosed, wide-mouthed and thick-lipped race, decidedly ugly, but taller and better set up than most of the other tribes. I have also found them a clean, well-to-do, industrious people, living in comfortable, carefully-constructed and healthily-kept houses and well dressed.”
The tribe considers military service to be their traditional [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] occupation, but most of them are now farmers and laborers. Many are farmers in the zamīndāris villages. Rautias make ropes and sleeping-cots, but the other Kawars see that work as degrading. They follow the usual Hindu inheritance rules, but if a son asks for a division of property during his father’s lifetime, he’s entitled to two bullocks and nothing more. When the property is divided after the father’s death, the eldest son receives an allowance called jithai in addition to his share, which is a common practice in the Chhattīsgarh region where the Kawars live. The tribe doesn’t accept outsiders, except for Kaurai Rāwat girls who marry Kawars. They have a tribal panchāyat or committee led by a head known as Pardhān. Its proceedings are usually very slow, which has led to the saying: “The Ganda’s panchāyat always ends in a quarrel; the Gond’s panchāyat cares only for the feast; and the Kawar’s panchāyat takes a year to make a decision.” But once the Kawars reach a decision, they act decisively. They require many goats as fines for the caste feast, and these, along with fried urad, make up the regular food. Liquor is consumed only in moderation. Temporary exclusion from the caste is enforced for the usual offenses, which include going to jail, getting their ears pierced, or having maggots in a wound. The last is the most serious offense, and when the person is readmitted to social interactions, the Dhobi (washerman) first eats with him from five different plates, thereby taking on any risk of contamination from any remaining impurity. The Kawar eats meat, poultry, and pork, but avoids beef, crocodiles, monkeys, and reptiles. He selects parrots, doves, pigeons, quail, and partridges as suitable for food. He won’t eat meat sold in markets because he considers it halāli, meaning killed in the Muhammadan way, and therefore impure. He also avoids a specific type of fish called rechha, which is black and fleshy and referred to as ‘The Telī’s bullock.’ The higher subtribes have now stopped eating pork, and the Tanwars also avoid poultry. The Kawars will only take food from a Gond or a Kaurai Rāwat, and Gonds will also accept food from them. In appearance and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] behavior, they closely resemble the Gonds, to the extent that Hindus hardly distinguish between them. Dalton4 described them as “A dark, coarse-featured, broad-nosed, wide-mouthed, and thick-lipped people, definitely unattractive, but taller and better built than most other tribes. I have also found them to be clean, well-off, hard-working individuals, living in comfortable, well-constructed, and well-maintained homes and well-dressed."
Of their method of dancing Ball5 writes as follows: “In the evening some of the villagers—Kaurs they were I believe—entertained us with a dance, which was very different from anything seen among the Santāls or Kols. A number of men performed a kind of ladies’ chain, striking together as they passed one another’s pronged sticks which they carried in their hands. By foot, hand and voice the time given by a tom-tom is most admirably kept.” [404]
Of their style of dancing, Ball5 writes the following: “In the evening, some of the villagers—who I believe were Kaurs—entertained us with a dance that was very different from anything seen among the Santāls or Kols. A group of men formed a sort of ladies’ chain, striking their pronged sticks together as they passed each other. The timing given by a tom-tom is beautifully maintained through foot, hand, and voice.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
KĀYASTH
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice and legend of origin. 404
- 2. The origin of the caste. 405
- 3. The rise of the Kāyasths under foreign rulers. 408
- 4. The original profession of the Kāyasths. 410
- 5. The caste an offshoot from Brāhmans. 412
- 6. The success of the Kāyasths and their present position. 415
- 7. Subcastes. 416
- 8. Exogamy. 418
- 9. Marriage customs. 418
- 10. Marriage songs. 419
- 11. Social rules. 420
- 12. Birth customs. 421
- 13. Religion. 421
- 14. Social customs. 421
- 15. Occupation. 422
1. General notice and legend of origin.
Kāyasth,1 Kaith, Lāla.—The caste of writers and village accountants. The Kāyasths numbered 34,000 persons in 1911 and were found over the whole Province, but they are most numerous in the Saugor, Damoh, Jubbulpore and Narsinghpur Districts. In the Marātha country their place is to some extent taken by the Prabhus, the Marātha writer caste, and also by the Vidūrs. No probable derivation of the name Kāyasth appears to have been suggested. The earliest reference to Kāyasths appears in an inscription in Mālwa dated A.D. 738–739. The inscription is of a Maurya king, and the term Kāyasth is used there as a proper noun to mean a writer. Another dated A.D. 987 is written by a Kāyasth named Kānchana. An inscription on the Delhi Siwālik pillar dated A.D. 1164 is stated to have been written by a Kāyasth named Sispati, the son of Māhava, by the king’s command. The inscription adds that the Kāyasth was of Gauda (Bengal) descent, and the term Kāyasth is [405]here used in the sense of a member of the Kāyasth caste and not simply meaning a writer as in the Mālwa inscription.2 From the above account it seems possible that the caste was of comparatively late origin. According to their own legend the first progenitor of the Kāyasths was Chitragupta, who was created by Brahma from his own body and given to Yama the king of the dead, to record the good and evil actions of all beings, and produce the result when they arrived in the kingdom of the dead. Chitragupta was called Kāyastha, from kaya stha, existing in or incorporate in the body, because he was in the body of Brahma. Chitragupta was born of a dark complexion, and having a pen and ink-pot in his hand. He married two wives, the elder being the granddaughter of the sun, who bore him four sons, while the younger was the daughter of a Brāhman Rishi, and by her he had eight sons. These sons were married to princesses of the Nāga or snake race; the Nāgas are supposed to have been the early nomad invaders from Central Asia, or Scythians. The twelve sons were entrusted with the government of different parts of India and the twelve subcastes of Kāyasths are named after these localities.
Kāyasth,1 Kaith, Lāla.—The group of writers and village accountants. The Kāyasths totaled 34,000 individuals in 1911 and were spread throughout the entire Province, but they are most prevalent in the Saugor, Damoh, Jubbulpore, and Narsinghpur Districts. In Marātha territory, their role is partly taken by the Prabhus, the Marātha writer caste, as well as the Vidūrs. No likely origin for the name Kāyasth has been proposed. The earliest mention of Kāyasths is found in an inscription from Mālwa dated CE 738–739. In this inscription, attributed to a Maurya king, the term Kāyasth is used as a proper noun meaning a writer. Another reference from CE 987 is a written record by a Kāyasth named Kānchana. An inscription on the Delhi Siwālik pillar dated AD 1164 claims to have been written by a Kāyasth named Sispati, son of Māhava, at the king's command. This inscription notes that the Kāyasth was of Gauda (Bengal) descent, and here, the term Kāyasth is [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] used to refer to a member of the Kāyasth caste rather than simply a writer, as seen in the Mālwa inscription.2 From this information, it appears that the caste may have originated relatively late. According to their own legend, the first ancestor of the Kāyasths was Chitragupta, who was created by Brahma from his own body and given to Yama, the king of the dead, to record the good and bad actions of all beings and determine their fate when they reached the afterlife. Chitragupta was named Kāyastha, derived from kaya stha, meaning existing in or incorporated in the body, because he was part of Brahma's body. Chitragupta was described as dark-skinned and holding a pen and ink pot. He had two wives; the elder was the granddaughter of the sun and bore him four sons, while the younger was the daughter of a Brāhman Rishi, and with her he had eight sons. These sons married princesses from the Nāga or snake lineage; the Nāgas are believed to have been early nomadic invaders from Central Asia, or Scythians. The twelve sons were assigned to govern different regions of India, and the twelve subcastes of Kāyasths are named after these areas.
2. The origin of the caste.
There has been much discussion on the origin of the Kāyasth caste, which now occupies a high social position owing to the ability and industry of its members and their attainment of good positions in the public services. All indications, however, point to the fact that the caste has obtained within a comparatively recent period a great rise in social status, and formerly ranked much lower than it does now. Dr. Bhattachārya states:3 “The Kāyasths of Bengal are described in some of the Hindu sacred books as Kshatriyas, but the majority of the Kāyasth clans do not wear the sacred thread, and admit their status as Sūdra also by the observance of mourning for thirty days. But whether Kshatriya or Sūdra, they belong to the upper layer of Hindu society, and though the higher classes of Brāhmans neither perform their religious ceremonies nor enlist them among their disciples, yet the gifts of the Kāyasths are usually accepted by the great Pandits of the [406]country without hesitation.” There is no doubt that a hundred years ago the Kāyasths of Bengal and Bihār were commonly looked upon as Sūdras. Dr. Buchanan, an excellent observer, states this several times. In Bihār he says that the Kāyasths are the chief caste who are looked upon by all as pure Sūdras and do not reject the appellation.4 And again that “Pandits in Gorakhpur insist that Kāyasths are mere Sūdras, but on account of their influence included among gentry (Ashrāf). All who have been long settled in the district live pure and endeavour to elevate themselves; but this has failed of success as kindred from other countries who still drink liquor and eat meat come and sit on the same mat with them.”5 Again he calls the Kāyasths the highest Sūdras next to Vaidyas.6 And “In Bihār the penmen (Kāyasthas) are placed next to the Kshatris and by the Brāhmans are considered as illegitimate, to whom the rank of Sūdras has been given, and in general they do not presume to be angry at this decision, which in Bengal would be highly offensive.7 Colebrooke remarks of the caste: “Karana, from a Vaishya by a woman of the Sūdra class, is an attendant on princes or secretary. The appellation of Kāyastha is in general considered as synonymous with Karana; and accordingly the Karana tribe commonly assumes the name of Kāyastha; but the Kāyasthas of Bengal have pretensions to be considered as true Sūdras, which the Jātimāla seems to authorise, for the origin of the Kāyastha is there mentioned before the subject of mixed castes is introduced, immediately after describing the Gopa as a true Sūdra.”8 Similarly Colonel Dalton says: “I believe that in the present day the Kāyasths arrogate to themselves the position of first among commoners, or first of the Sūdras, but their origin is involved in some mystery. Intelligent Kāyasths make no pretension to be other than Sūdras.”9 In his Census Report of the United Provinces Mr. R. Burn discusses the subject as follows:10 “On the authority of these Purānic accounts, and in view of the fact that the Kāyasths observe certain of the [407]Sanskārs in the same method as is prescribed for Kshatriyas, the Pandits of several places have given formal opinions that the Kāyasths are Kshatriyas. On the other hand, there is not the slightest doubt that the Kāyasths are commonly regarded either as a mixed caste, with some relationship to two if not three of the twice-born castes, or as Sūdras. This is openly stated in some of the reports, and not a single Hindu who was not a Kāyasth of the many I have personally asked about the matter would admit privately that the Kāyasths are twice-born, and the same opinion was expressed by Muhammadans, who were in a position to gauge the ordinary ideas held by Hindus, and are entirely free from prejudice in the matter. One of the most highly respected orthodox Brāhmans in the Provinces wrote to me confirming this opinion, and at the same time asked that his name might not be published in connection with it. The matter has been very minutely examined in a paper sent up by a member of the Benāres committee who came to the conclusion that while the Kāyasths have been declared to be Kshatriyas in the Purānas, by Pandits, and in several judgments of subordinate courts, and to be Sūdras by Manu and various commentators on him, by public opinion, and in a judgment of the High Court of Calcutta, they are really of Brāhmanical origin. He holds that those who to-day follow literary occupations are the descendants of Chitragupta by his Brāhman and Kshatriya wives, that the so-called Unāya Kāyasths are descended from Vaishya mothers, and the tailors and cobblers from Sūdra mothers. It is possible to trace to some extent points which have affected public opinion on this question. The Kāyasths themselves admit that in the past their reputation as hard drinkers was not altogether unmerited, but they deserve the highest credit for the improvements which have been effected in this regard. There is also a widespread belief that the existing general observance by Kāyasths of the ceremonies prescribed for the twice-born castes, especially in the matter of wearing the sacred thread, is comparatively recent. It is almost superfluous to add that notwithstanding the theoretical views held as to their origin and position, Kāyasths undoubtedly rank high in the social scale. All European [408]writers have borne testimony to their excellence and success in many walks of life, and even before the commencement of British power many Kāyasths occupied high social positions and enjoyed the confidence of their rulers.”
There’s been a lot of talk about the origin of the Kāyasth caste, which now holds a high social position due to the skills and hard work of its members, and their success in public service roles. However, all evidence suggests that the caste has seen a significant rise in social status relatively recently, and it used to be ranked much lower than it is today. Dr. Bhattachārya states:3 “The Kāyasths of Bengal are described in some Hindu sacred texts as Kshatriyas, but most Kāyasth clans do not wear the sacred thread and also show their status as Sūdra by observing a thirty-day mourning period. But whether Kshatriya or Sūdra, they are part of the upper layer of Hindu society, and even though the higher classes of Brāhmans do not perform their religious ceremonies or include them among their disciples, the gifts from the Kāyasths are typically accepted by the great Pandits of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]country without hesitation.” There’s no doubt that a hundred years ago, the Kāyasths of Bengal and Bihār were generally seen as Sūdras. Dr. Buchanan, a keen observer, mentions this several times. In Bihār, he says that the Kāyasths are considered the main caste looked upon by everyone as pure Sūdras and do not reject this label.4 He also notes that “Pandits in Gorakhpur assert that Kāyasths are just Sūdras, but due to their influence, they are included among the gentry (Ashrāf). Those who have long settled in the district live purely and try to elevate their status; however, this has not been successful as relatives from other areas who still drink alcohol and eat meat come and share the same space with them.”5 Again, he refers to the Kāyasths as the highest Sūdras, next to Vaidyas.6 He adds, “In Bihār, the penmen (Kāyasthas) are placed next to the Kshatris and are viewed by the Brāhmans as illegitimate, to whom the rank of Sūdras has been assigned, and generally they do not take offense at this, which would be quite offensive in Bengal.”7 Colebrooke comments on the caste: “Karana, from a Vaishya by a woman of the Sūdra class, serves as attendants for princes or secretaries. The term Kāyastha is generally considered synonymous with Karana; as such, the Karana tribe often uses the name Kāyastha, but the Kāyasths of Bengal claim to be true Sūdras, which the Jātimāla seems to support, as the origin of the Kāyastha is mentioned before discussing mixed castes, right after describing the Gopa as a true Sūdra.”8 Similarly, Colonel Dalton states: “I believe that today the Kāyasths claim to be the first among commoners, or the first of the Sūdras, but their origin is somewhat mysterious. Intelligent Kāyasths don’t pretend to be anything other than Sūdras.”9 In his Census Report of the United Provinces, Mr. R. Burn discusses the issue as follows:10 “Based on these Purānic accounts, and considering that the Kāyasths follow certain [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Sanskārs in the same manner as prescribed for Kshatriyas, the Pandits of various places have formally opined that the Kāyasths are Kshatriyas. Conversely, it’s absolutely clear that the Kāyasths are commonly viewed either as a mixed caste, with ties to two or even three of the twice-born castes, or as Sūdras. This has been openly stated in some reports, and not a single Hindu who is not a Kāyasth, from the many I personally asked, would privately admit that the Kāyasths are twice-born, and the same sentiment was echoed by Muhammadans, who were in a position to understand common Hindu beliefs and are completely unbiased about it. One of the most respected orthodox Brāhmans in the Provinces wrote to me confirming this belief, while requesting that his name not be associated with it. The issue has been meticulously examined in a paper submitted by a member of the Benāres committee, who concluded that while the Kāyasths have been identified as Kshatriyas in the Purānas, by Pandits, and in several lower court judgments, and labeled as Sūdras by Manu and various commentators on him, by public opinion, and in a judgment of the High Court of Calcutta, their true origins are Brāhmanical. He argues that those who currently pursue literary professions are descendants of Chitragupta through his Brāhman and Kshatriya wives, while the so-called Unaya Kāyasths descended from Vaishya mothers, and the tailors and cobblers from Sūdra mothers. It is partly possible to trace some factors that have shaped the public perception on this issue. The Kāyasths themselves acknowledge that in the past their reputation as heavy drinkers was not entirely unfounded, but they deserve high praise for the improvements made in this area. There is also a widespread belief that the current general practice among Kāyasths of performing the ceremonies meant for the twice-born castes, especially regarding the sacred thread, is relatively recent. It's almost unnecessary to add that despite the theoretical perspectives on their origins and status, Kāyasths definitely hold a high rank in the social hierarchy. All European [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]writers have acknowledged their excellence and success in many areas of life, and even before British rule began, many Kāyasths held high social standing and earned the trust of their rulers.”
3. The rise of the Kāyasths under foreign rulers.
It appears then a legitimate conclusion from the evidence that the claim of the Kāyasths to be Kshatriyas is comparatively recent, and that a century ago they occupied a very much lower social position than they do now. We do not find them playing any prominent part in the early or mediæval Hindu kingdoms. There is considerable reason for supposing that their rise to importance took place under the foreign or non-Hindu governments in India. Thus a prominent Kāyasth gentleman says of his own caste:11 “The people of this caste were the first to learn Persian, the language of the Muhammadan invaders of India, and to obtain the posts of accountants and revenue collectors under Muhammadan kings. Their chief occupation is Government service, and if one of the caste adopts any other profession he is degraded in the estimation of his caste-fellows.” Malcolm states:12 “When the Muhammadans invaded Hindustān and conquered its Rājpūt princes, we may conclude that the Brāhmans of that country who possessed knowledge or distinction fled from their intolerance and violence; but the conquerors found in the Kāyastha or Kaith tribe more pliable and better instruments for the conduct of the details of their new Government. This tribe had few religious scruples, as they stand low in the scale of Hindus. They were, according to their own records, which there is no reason to question, qualified by their previous employment in all affairs of state; and to render themselves completely useful had only to add the language of their new masters to those with which they were already acquainted. The Muhammadans carried these Hindus into their southern conquests, and they spread over the countries of Central India and the Deccan; and some families who are Kānungos13 of [409]districts and patwāris of villages trace their settlement in this country from the earliest Muhammadan conquest.” Similarly the Bombay Gazetteer states that under the arrangements made by the Emperor Akbar, the work of collecting the revenues of the twenty-eight Districts subordinate to Surat was entrusted to Kāyasths.14 And the Māthur Kāyasths of Gujarāt came from Mathura in the train of the Mughal viceroys as their clerks and interpreters.15 Under the Muhammadans and for some time after the introduction of English rule, a knowledge of Persian was required in a Government clerk, and in this language most of the Kāyasths were proficient, and some were excellent clerks.16 Kāyasths attained very high positions under the Muhammadan kings of Bengal and were in charge of the revenue department under the Nawābs of Murshīdābād; while Rai Durlao Rām, prime minister of Ali Verdi Khān, was a Kāyasth. The governors of Bihār in the period between the battle of Plassey and the removal of the exchequer to Calcutta were also Kāyasths.17 The Bhatnāgar Kāyasths, it is said, came to Bengal at the time of the Muhammadan conquest.18 Under the Muhammadan kings of Oudh, too, numerous Kāyasths occupied posts of high trust.19 Similarly the Kāyasths entered the service of the Gond kings of the Central Provinces. It is said that when the Gond ruler Bakht Buland of Deogarh in Chhindwāra went to Delhi, he brought a number of Kāyasths back with him and introduced them into the administration. One of these was appointed Bakshi or paymaster to the army of Bakht Buland. His descendant is a leading landholder in the Seoni District with an estate of eighty-four villages. Another Kāyasth landholder of Jubbulpore and [410]Mandla occupied some similar position in the service of the Gond kings of Garha-Mandla.
It seems like a valid conclusion from the evidence that the Kāyasths' claim to being Kshatriyas is relatively recent, and that a century ago they held a much lower social status than they do today. They didn't play any significant roles in the early or medieval Hindu kingdoms. There's good reason to believe their rise in importance occurred under foreign or non-Hindu rulers in India. A prominent Kāyasth individual comments on his caste:11 "Members of this caste were the first to learn Persian, the language of the Muslim invaders of India, and to be appointed as accountants and revenue collectors under Muslim kings. Their main job is government service, and if someone from the caste chooses a different profession, they are looked down upon by their peers." Malcolm notes:12 "When the Muslims invaded Hindustan and defeated the Rajput princes, we might conclude that the knowledgeable or distinguished Brahmins fled from the oppression and brutality of the conquerors; however, the invaders found the Kāyastha or Kaith tribe to be more adaptable and effective for managing the details of their new government. This tribe had few religious constraints, as they are considered to be low in the Hindu hierarchy. They claimed, with no reason to doubt, that their previous experience in state affairs qualified them, and to fully serve their new rulers, they only needed to learn the language of their conquerors alongside those they already spoke. The Muslims brought these Hindus with them during their southern conquests, and they spread throughout Central India and the Deccan; some families who serve as Kānungos13 of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] districts and patwāris of villages trace their origins in this region from the earliest Muslim conquests." Similarly, the Bombay Gazetteer states that during the arrangements made by Emperor Akbar, the responsibility of collecting revenues in the twenty-eight districts under Surat was assigned to Kāyasths.14 The Māthur Kāyasths of Gujarat came from Mathura as clerks and interpreters alongside the Mughal viceroys.15 Under the Muslims, and for some time after the English took over, knowledge of Persian was necessary for a government clerk, and most Kāyasths were proficient in this language, with some being excellent clerks.16 Kāyasths reached high positions under the Muslim kings of Bengal and were responsible for the revenue department under the Nawabs of Murshidabad; Rai Durlao Ram, prime minister of Ali Verdi Khan, was a Kāyasth. The governors of Bihar between the Battle of Plassey and the transfer of the treasury to Calcutta were also Kāyasths.17 It is said that the Bhatnagar Kāyasths arrived in Bengal during the Muslim conquest.18 Numerous Kāyasths held trusted positions under the Muslim kings of Oudh as well.19 The Kāyasths also joined the administration of the Gond kings in the Central Provinces. It’s said that when Gond ruler Bakht Buland of Deogarh in Chhindwara visited Delhi, he brought back several Kāyasths and integrated them into his administration. One of them was appointed Bakshi or paymaster for Bakht Buland's army. His descendant is a prominent landowner in the Seoni District, overseeing an estate of eighty-four villages. Another Kāyasth landholder from Jubbulpore and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mandla held a similar role in the service of the Gond kings of Garha-Mandla.
Finally in the English administration the Kāyasths at first monopolised the ministerial service. In the United Provinces, Bengal and Bihār, it is stated that the number of Kāyasths may perhaps even now exceed that of all other castes taken together.20 And in Gujarāt the Kāyasths have lost in recent years the monopoly they once enjoyed as Government clerks.21 The Mathura Kāyasths of Gujarāt are said to be declining in prosperity on account of the present keen competition for Government service,22 of which it would thus appear they formerly had as large a share as they desired. The Prabhus, the writer-caste of western India corresponding to the Kāyasths, were from the time of the earliest European settlements much trusted by English merchants, and when the British first became supreme in Gujarāt they had almost a monopoly of the Government service as English writers. To such an extent was this the case that the word Prabhu or Purvu was the general term for a clerk who could write English, whether he was a Brāhman, Sunār, Prabhu, Portuguese or of English descent.23 Similarly the word Cranny was a name applied to a clerk writing English, and thence vulgarly applied in general to the East Indians or half-caste class from among whom English copyists were afterwards chiefly recruited. The original is the Hindi karāni, kirāni, which Wilson derives from the Sanskrit karan, a doer. Karana is also the name of the Orissa writer-caste, who are writers and accountants. It is probable that the name is derived from this caste, that is the Uriya Kāyasths, who may have been chiefly employed as clerks before any considerable Eurasian community had come into existence. Writers’ Buildings at Calcutta were recently still known to the natives as Karāni ki Barīk, and this supports the derivation from the Karans or Uriya Kāyasths, the case thus being an exact parallel to that of the Prabhus in Bombay.24
Finally, during British rule, the Kāyasths initially dominated the ministerial roles. In the United Provinces, Bengal, and Bihar, it's said that the number of Kāyasths might still outnumber all other castes combined.20 In Gujarat, however, the Kāyasths have recently lost the monopoly they once held as government clerks.21 The Mathura Kāyasths of Gujarat are reportedly experiencing a decline in prosperity due to the intense competition for government jobs,22 whereas it seems they previously had more than their fair share. The Prabhus, the writing caste of western India that corresponds to the Kāyasths, were highly trusted by English merchants from the time of the earliest European settlements. When the British first established control in Gujarat, they nearly monopolized the government service as English writers. This was so prevalent that the term Prabhu or Purvu became the common designation for any clerk who could write in English, regardless of whether they were a Brāhman, Sunār, Prabhu, Portuguese, or of English descent.23 Similarly, the term Cranny was used to refer to an English-writing clerk and later became a colloquial term for East Indians or the mixed-race population from which English copyists were mainly recruited. The origin is the Hindi karāni, kirāni, which Wilson traces back to the Sanskrit karan, meaning a doer. Karana is also the name of the writer caste in Orissa, who serve as writers and accountants. It’s likely that the name comes from this caste, the Uriya Kāyasths, who may have primarily served as clerks before any substantial Eurasian community developed. The Writers' Buildings in Calcutta were still known to locals as Karāni ki Barīk, supporting the connection to the Karans or Uriya Kāyasths, making this case an exact parallel to the Prabhus in Bombay.24
4. The original profession of the Kāyasths.
From the above argument it seems legitimate to deduce [411]that the Kāyasths formerly occupied a lower position in Hindu society. The Brāhmans were no doubt jealous of them and, as Dr. Bhattachārya states, would not let them learn Sanskrit.25 But when India became subject to foreign rulers the Kāyasths readily entered their service, learning the language of their new employers in order to increase their efficiency. Thus they first learnt Persian and then English, and both by Muhammadans and English were employed largely, if not at first almost exclusively, as clerks in the public offices. It must be remembered that there were at this time practically only two other literate castes among Hindus, the Brāhmans and the Banias. The Brāhmans naturally would be for long reluctant to lower their dignity by taking service under foreign masters, whom they regarded as outcaste and impure; while the Banias down to within the last twenty years or so have never cared for education beyond the degree necessary for managing their business. Thus the Kāyasths had at first almost a monopoly of public employment under foreign Governments. It has been seen also that it is only within about the last century that the status of the Kāyasths has greatly risen, and it is a legitimate deduction that the improvement dates from the period when they began to earn distinction and importance under these governments. But they were always a literate caste, and the conclusion is that in former times they discharged duties to which literacy was essential in a comparatively humble sphere. “The earliest reference to the Kāyasths as a distinct caste,” Sir H. Risley states, “occurs in Yājnavalkya, who describes them as writers and village accountants, very exacting in their demands from the cultivators.” The profession of patwāri or village accountant appears to have been that formerly appertaining to the Kāyasth caste, and it is one which they still largely follow. In Bengal it is now stated that Kāyasths of good position object to marry their daughters in the families of those who have served as patwāris or village accountants. Patwāris, one of them said to Sir H. Risley, however rich they may be, are considered as socially lower than other Kāyasths, e.g. Kānungo, Akhauri, Pānde or Bakshi. Thus it appears that the old patwāri [412]Kāyasths are looked down upon by those who have improved their position in more important branches of Government service. Kānungo, as explained, is a sort of head of the patwāris; and Bakshi, a post already noticed as held by a Kāyasth in the Central Provinces, is the Muhammadan office of paymaster.
From the argument above, it seems reasonable to conclude [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that the Kāyasths used to hold a lower position in Hindu society. The Brāhmans were definitely jealous of them and, as Dr. Bhattachārya points out, wouldn’t allow them to learn Sanskrit.25 However, when India came under foreign rule, the Kāyasths quickly joined their service, picking up the language of their new employers to enhance their effectiveness. They first learned Persian and then English, and were employed largely, if not exclusively at first, as clerks in public offices by both the Muhammadans and the English. It’s important to note that at that time, there were practically only two other literate castes among Hindus, the Brāhmans and the Banias. The Brāhmans, of course, would be reluctant for a long time to lower their status by serving under foreign masters, whom they viewed as outcastes and impure; while the Banias, until about twenty years ago, weren’t interested in education beyond what was necessary to run their businesses. Therefore, the Kāyasths initially had a near monopoly on public employment under foreign governments. It has also been observed that only in the last century has the status of the Kāyasths significantly improved, and it’s a fair deduction that this improvement started when they began to gain recognition and importance under these governments. Nonetheless, they were always a literate caste, and the conclusion is that in earlier times, they performed duties that required literacy in a relatively humble role. “The earliest reference to the Kāyasths as a distinct caste,” states Sir H. Risley, “occurs in Yājnavalkya, who describes them as writers and village accountants, very demanding in their requests from the cultivators.” The profession of patwāri or village accountant seems to have originally belonged to the Kāyasth caste, and it’s one they still predominantly pursue. In Bengal today, it’s reported that well-positioned Kāyasths refuse to marry their daughters into families that have worked as patwāris or village accountants. One of them told Sir H. Risley that patwāris, no matter how wealthy they are, are seen as socially lower than other Kāyasths, e.g. Kānungo, Akhauri, Pānde, or Bakshi. Thus, it seems that traditional patwāri [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kāyasths are looked down upon by those who have advanced their position in more prominent areas of government service. As explained, a Kānungo is a sort of head of the patwāris; and Bakshi, a role already mentioned as held by a Kāyasth in the Central Provinces, is a Muhammadan position of paymaster.
Similarly Mr. Crooke states that while the higher members of the caste stand well in general repute, the village Lāla (or Kāyasth), who is very often an accountant, is in evil odour for his astuteness and chicanery. In Central India, as already seen, they are Kānungos of Districts and patwāris of villages; and here again Malcolm states that these officials were the oldest settlers, and that the later comers, who held more important posts, did not intermarry with them.26 In Gujarāt the work of collecting the revenue in the Surat tract was entrusted to Kāyasths. Till 1868, in the English villages, and up to the present time in the Baroda villages, the subdivisional accountants were mostly Kāyasths.27 In the Central Provinces the bulk of the patwāris in the northern Districts and a large proportion in other Districts outside the Marātha country are Kāyasths. If the Kāyasths were originally patwāris or village accountants, their former low status is fully explained. The village accountant would be a village servant, though an important one, and would be supported like the other village artisans by contributions of grain from the cultivators. This is the manner in which patwāris of the Central Provinces were formerly paid. His status would technically be lower than that of the cultivators, and he might be considered as a Sūdra or a mixed caste.
Similarly, Mr. Crooke notes that while the higher members of the caste have a good reputation overall, the village Lāla (or Kāyasth), who is often an accountant, is looked down upon for his cleverness and tricks. In Central India, as previously mentioned, they serve as Kānungos of Districts and patwāris of villages; once again, Malcolm points out that these officials were the oldest settlers, and the later arrivals, who held more significant positions, did not intermarry with them. 26 In Gujarāt, the responsibility for collecting revenue in the Surat area was given to Kāyasths. Until 1868, in the English villages, and still today in the Baroda villages, subdivisional accountants were mostly Kāyasths. 27 In the Central Provinces, most patwāris in the northern Districts and a large number in other Districts outside the Marātha region are Kāyasths. If the Kāyasths were originally patwāris or village accountants, their previous low status makes sense. The village accountant would be seen as a village servant, albeit an important one, and would receive support from the cultivators in the form of grain contributions. This is how patwāris in the Central Provinces were traditionally compensated. His status would technically be lower than that of the cultivators, and he might be viewed as a Sūdra or a mixed caste.
5. The caste an offshoot from Brāhmans.
As regards the origin of the Kāyasths, the most probable hypothesis would seem to be that they were an offshoot of Brāhmans of irregular descent. The reason for this is that the Kāyasths must have learnt reading and writing from some outside source, and the Brāhmans were the only class who could teach it them. The Brāhmans were not disposed to spread the benefits of education, which was the main source of their power, with undue liberality, and when another literate class was required for the performance of [413]duties which they disdained to discharge themselves, it would be natural that they should prefer to educate people closely connected with them and having claims on their support. In this connection the tradition recorded by Sir H. Risley may be noted to the effect that the ancestors of the Bengal Kāyasths were five of the caste who came from Kanauj in attendance on five Brāhmans who had been summoned by the king of Bengal to perform for him certain Vedic ceremonies.28 It may be noted also that the Vidūrs, another caste admittedly of irregular descent from Brāhmans, occupy the position of patwāris and village accountants in the Marātha districts. The names of their subcastes indicate generally that the home of the Kāyasths is the country of Hindustān, the United Provinces, and part of Bengal. This is also the place of origin of the northern Brāhmans, as shown by the names of their most important groups. The Rājpūts and Banias on the other hand belong mainly to Rājputāna, Gujarāt and Bundelkhand, and in most of this area the Kāyasths are immigrants. It has been seen that they came to Mālwa and Gujarāt with the Muhammadans; the number of Kāyasths returned from Rājputāna at the census was quite small, and it is doubtful whether the Kāyasths are so much as mentioned in Tod’s Rājasthān. The hypothesis therefore of their being derived either from the Rājpūts or Banias appears to be untenable. In the Punjab also the Kāyasths are found only in small numbers and are immigrants. As stated by Sir H. Risley, both the physical type of the Kāyasths and their remarkable intellectual attainments indicate that they possess Aryan blood; similarly Mr. Sherring remarks: “He nevertheless exhibits a family likeness to the Brāhman; you may not know where to place him or how to designate him; but on looking at him and conversing with him you feel quite sure that you are in the presence of a Hindu of no mean order of intellect.”29 No doubt there was formerly much mixture of blood in the [414]caste; some time ago the Kāyasths were rather noted for keeping women of other castes, and Sir H. Risley gives instances of outsiders being admitted into the caste. Dr. Bhattachārya states30 that, “There are many Kāyasths in eastern Bengal who are called Ghulāms or slaves. Some of them are still attached as domestic servants to the families of the local Brāhmans, Vaidyas and aristocratic Kāyasths. Some of the Ghulāms have in recent times become rich landholders, and it is said that one of them has got the title of Rai Bahādur from Government. The marriage of a Ghulām generally takes place in his own class, but instances of Ghulāms marrying into aristocratic Kāyasth families are at present not very rare.”
As for the origin of the Kāyasths, the most likely theory seems to be that they were a branch of Brāhmans from irregular backgrounds. This is suggested by the fact that the Kāyasths must have learned reading and writing from some outside source, and the Brāhmans were the only group capable of teaching them. The Brāhmans weren’t keen on widely sharing the benefits of education, which was their main source of power, and when another literate group was needed for tasks they didn’t want to take on themselves, it makes sense they would choose to educate people closely tied to them and who had reasons to support them. In this context, the tradition noted by Sir H. Risley is relevant, stating that the ancestors of the Bengal Kāyasths were five individuals from this caste who came from Kanauj to assist five Brāhmans summoned by the king of Bengal to conduct certain Vedic rituals.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] It’s also worth noting that the Vidūrs, another caste recognized as having irregular descent from Brāhmans, serve as patwāris and village accountants in the Marātha regions. The names of their subcastes generally suggest that the Kāyasths’ homeland is the region of Hindustān, the United Provinces, and parts of Bengal. This is also where the northern Brāhmans originate, as indicated by the names of their major groups. The Rājpūts and Banias, on the other hand, primarily come from Rājputāna, Gujarāt, and Bundelkhand, and in most of this area, the Kāyasths are immigrants. They were known to have arrived in Mālwa and Gujarāt with the Muhammadans; the number of Kāyasths recorded from Rājputāna in the census was quite small, and it's uncertain if they are even mentioned in Tod’s Rājasthān. Therefore, the theory about their descent from Rājpūts or Banias seems unlikely. In Punjab, the Kāyasths are also found in small numbers and are immigrants. As Sir H. Risley noted, both the physical characteristics of the Kāyasths and their impressive intellectual achievements suggest that they have Aryan roots; similarly, Mr. Sherring states: “He nevertheless exhibits a family likeness to the Brāhman; you may not know where to place him or how to designate him; but on looking at him and conversing with him, you feel quite sure that you are in the presence of a Hindu of substantial intellectual caliber.”[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] It's true that there was significant intermixing in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] caste; a while back, the Kāyasths were somewhat noted for having relationships with women from other castes, and Sir H. Risley provides examples of outsiders being accepted into the caste. Dr. Bhattachārya mentions[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that, “There are many Kāyasths in eastern Bengal who are called Ghulāms or slaves. Some of them still work as domestic servants for local Brāhmans, Vaidyas, and upper-class Kāyasths. Recently, some Ghulāms have become wealthy landowners, and it’s said that one of them received the title of Rai Bahādur from the Government. A Ghulām usually marries within his own group, but instances of Ghulāms marrying into upper-class Kāyasth families are becoming increasingly common.”
Further, the Dakshina Rārhi Kāyasths affect the greatest veneration for the Brāhmans and profess to believe in the legend that traces their descent from the five menial servants who accompanied the five Brāhmans invited by king Adisur. The Uttara Rārhi Kāyasths or those of northern Burdwān, on the other hand, do not profess the same veneration for Brāhmans as the southerners, and deny the authenticity of the legend. It was this class which held some of the highest offices under the Muhammadan rulers of Bengal, and several leading zamīndārs or landholders at present belong to it.31 It was probably in this capacity of village accountant that the Kāyasth incurred the traditional hostility of one or two of the lower castes which still subsists in legend.32 The influence which the patwāri possesses at present, even under the most vigorous and careful supervision and with the liability to severe punishment for any abuse of his position, is a sufficient indication of what his power must have been when supervision and control were almost nominal. On this point Sir Henry Maine remarks in his description of the village community: “There is always a village accountant, an important personage among an unlettered population; so important indeed, and so conspicuous that, according to the reports current in India, the earliest English functionaries engaged in settlements of land were occasionally led, by their assumption that there [415]must be a single proprietor somewhere, to mistake the accountant for the owner of the village, and to record him as such in the official register.33 In Bihār Sir H. Risley shows that Kāyasths have obtained proprietary right in a large area.
Further, the Dakshina Rārhi Kāyasths hold deep respect for the Brāhmans and claim to believe in the story that traces their ancestry back to the five servant workers who accompanied the five Brāhmans invited by King Adisur. The Uttara Rārhi Kāyasths, or those from northern Burdwān, do not share the same reverence for Brāhmans as their southern counterparts and reject the legitimacy of the story. This group held some of the highest positions under the Muhammadan rulers of Bengal, and several prominent zamīndārs or landholders today are part of it.31 It was likely in this role as village accountant that the Kāyasth faced long-standing animosity from one or two lower castes, which is still present in folklore.32 The power that the patwāri holds today, even under strict supervision and the risk of harsh punishment for any misuse of authority, clearly indicates how much power he must have had when oversight was barely existent. On this topic, Sir Henry Maine notes in his description of the village community: “There is always a village accountant, an important figure among an uneducated population; so important, in fact, that reports in India suggest that the earliest English officials involved in land settlements sometimes mistakenly assumed, believing there [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] had to be a single owner somewhere, that the accountant was the village owner and recorded him as such in the official register.33 In Bihār, Sir H. Risley demonstrates that Kāyasths have acquired ownership rights over a considerable area.
6. The success of the Kāyasths and their present position.
It may be hoped that the leading members of the Kāyasth caste will not take offence, because in the discussion of the origin of their caste, one of the most interesting problems of Indian ethnology, it has been necessary to put forward a hypothesis other than that which they hold themselves. It would be as unreasonable for a Kāyasth to feel aggrieved at the suggestion that centuries ago their ancestors were to some extent the offspring of mixed unions as for an Englishman to be insulted by the statement that the English are of mixed descent from Saxons, Danes and Normans. If the Kāyasths formerly had a comparatively humble status in Hindu society, then it is the more creditable to the whole community that they should have succeeded in raising themselves by their native industry and ability without adventitious advantages to the high position in which by general admission the caste now stands. At present the Kāyasths are certainly the highest caste after Brāhman, Rājpūt and Bania, and probably in Hindustān, Bengal and the Central Provinces they may be accounted as practically equal to Rājpūts and Banias. Of the Bengal Kāyasths Dr. Bhattachārya wrote:34 “They generally prove equal to any position in which they are placed. They have been successful not only as clerks but in the very highest executive and judicial offices that have yet been thrown open to the natives of this country. The names of the Kāyastha judges, Dwārka Nāth Mitra, Ramesh Chandra Mitra and Chandra Mādhava Ghose are well known and respected by all. In the executive services the Kāyasths have attained the same kind of success. One of them, Mr. R. C. Dutt, is now the Commissioner of one of the most important divisions of Bengal. Another, named Kālika Dās Datta, has been for several years employed as Prime Minister of the Kuch Bihār State, giving signal proofs of [416]his ability as an administrator by the success with which he has been managing the affairs of the principality in his charge.” In the Central Provinces, too, Kāyasth gentlemen hold the most important positions in the administrative, judicial and public works departments, as well as being strongly represented in the Provincial and subordinate executive services. And in many Districts Kāyasths form the backbone of the ministerial staff of the public offices, a class whose patient laboriousness and devotion to duty, with only the most remote prospects of advancement to encourage them to persevere, deserve high commendation.
It is hoped that the leading members of the Kāyasth caste will not be offended, because in discussing the origin of their caste—one of the most fascinating issues in Indian ethnology—it has been necessary to propose a theory different from their own. It would be just as unreasonable for a Kāyasth to be upset by the suggestion that centuries ago their ancestors were partly from mixed unions as it would be for an Englishman to feel insulted by the statement that the English are of mixed descent from Saxons, Danes, and Normans. If the Kāyasths once had a relatively low status in Hindu society, it makes their rise to their current high position through their own hard work and talent even more commendable, especially without any additional advantages. Right now, the Kāyasths are certainly the highest caste after Brāhman, Rājpūt, and Bania, and probably in Hindustān, Bengal, and the Central Provinces, they can be considered practically equal to Rājpūts and Banias. About the Bengal Kāyasths, Dr. Bhattachārya wrote:34 “They generally prove equal to any position in which they are placed. They have been successful not only as clerks but also in the very highest executive and judicial offices available to the natives of this country. The names of the Kāyastha judges, Dwārka Nāth Mitra, Ramesh Chandra Mitra, and Chandra Mādhava Ghose, are well known and respected by all. In the executive services, the Kāyasths have achieved the same kind of success. One of them, Mr. R. C. Dutt, is now the Commissioner of one of the most important divisions of Bengal. Another, named Kālika Dās Datta, has served for several years as Prime Minister of the Kuch Bihār State, proving his skills as an administrator by the success with which he has been managing the affairs of the principality under his charge.” In the Central Provinces, too, Kāyasth gentlemen hold the most significant positions in the administrative, judicial, and public works departments, and they are also well represented in the Provincial and subordinate executive services. In many districts, Kāyasths form the backbone of the ministerial staff of public offices—a group whose patient diligence and commitment to their work, despite the slim chances for advancement to motivate them to keep going, deserves high praise.
7. Subcastes.
The northern India Kāyasths are divided into the following twelve subcastes, which are mainly of a territorial character:
The northern India Kāyasths are divided into the following twelve subcastes, which are mainly based on territory:
- (a) Srivāstab.
- (b) Saksena.
- (c) Bhatnāgar.
- (d) Ambastha or Amisht.
- (e) Ashthāna or Aithāna.
- (f) Bālmīk or Vālmīki.
- (g) Māthur.
- (h) Kulsreshtha.
- (i) Sūryadhwaja.
- (k) Karan.
- (l) Gaur.
- (m) Nigum.
(a) The Srivāstab subcaste take their name from the old town of Sravāsti, now Sahet-Mahet, in the north of the United Provinces. They are by far the most numerous subcaste both there and here. In these Provinces nearly all the Kāyasths are Srivāstabs except a few Saksenas. They are divided into two sections, Khare and Dūsre, which correspond to the Bīsa and Dasa groups of the Banias. The Khare are those of pure descent, and the Dūsre the offspring of remarried widows or other irregular alliances.
(a) The Srivāstab subcaste gets its name from the ancient town of Sravāsti, now known as Sahet-Mahet, in the northern part of the United Provinces. They are by far the largest subcaste both in that region and here. In these Provinces, almost all the Kāyasths are Srivāstabs, with the exception of a few Saksenas. They are divided into two groups, Khare and Dūsre, which are similar to the Bīsa and Dasa groups of the Banias. The Khare are those of pure lineage, while the Dūsre are the children of remarried widows or other nontraditional unions.
(b) The Saksena are named from the old town of Sankisa, in the Farukhābād District. They also have the Khare and Dūsre groups, and a third section called Kharua, which is said to mean pure, and is perhaps the most aristocratic. A number of Saksena Kāyasths are resident in Seoni District, where their ancestors were settled by Bakht Buland, the Gond Rāja of Deogarh in Chhīndwāra. These constituted hitherto a separate endogamous group, marrying among themselves, but since the opening of the railway negotiations [417]have been initiated with the Saksenas of northern India, with the result that intermarriage is to be resumed between the two sections.
(b) The Saksena are named after the old town of Sankisa, in the Farukhābād District. They also have the Khare and Dūsre groups, along with a third section called Kharua, which is thought to mean pure and is likely the most aristocratic. Several Saksena Kāyasths live in Seoni District, where their ancestors were settled by Bakht Buland, the Gond Rāja of Deogarh in Chhīndwāra. This group had previously been a separate endogamous community, marrying only within themselves. However, since the railway negotiations [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]have started, discussions have begun with the Saksenas of northern India, leading to renewed intermarriage between the two groups.
(c) The Bhatnāgar take their name from the old town of Bhātner, near Bikaner. They are divided into the Vaishya or Kadīm, of pure descent, and the Gaur, who are apparently the offspring of intermarriage with the Gaur subcaste.
(c) The Bhatnāgar get their name from the ancient town of Bhātner, near Bikaner. They are divided into two groups: the Vaishya or Kadīm, who have pure lineage, and the Gaur, who seem to be descendants of intermarriage with the Gaur subcaste.
(d) Ambastha or Amisht. These are said to have settled on the Girnār hill, and to take their name from their worship of the goddess Ambāji or Amba Devi. Mr. Crooke suggests that they may be connected with the old Ambastha caste who were noted for their skill in medicine. The practice of surgery is the occupation of some Kāyasths.35 It is also supposed that the names may come from the Ameth pargana of Oudh. The Ambastha Kāyasths are chiefly found in south Bihār, where they are numerous and influential.36
(d) Ambastha or Amisht. They are believed to have settled on Girnār hill and got their name from their worship of the goddess Ambāji or Amba Devi. Mr. Crooke suggests they might be related to the old Ambastha caste known for their expertise in medicine. Some Kāyasths practice surgery as their profession.35 It's also thought that the names may originate from the Ameth pargana of Oudh. The Ambastha Kāyasths are mainly found in south Bihār, where they are numerous and influential.36
(e) Ashthāna or Aithāna. This is an Oudh subcaste. They have two groups, the Pūrabi or eastern, who are found in Jaunpur and its neighbourhood, and the Pachhauri or western, who live in or about Lucknow.
(e) Ashthāna or Aithāna. This is a subcaste from Oudh. They are divided into two groups: the Pūrabi or eastern, found in Jaunpur and nearby areas, and the Pachhauri or western, who live in or around Lucknow.
(f) Bālmīk or Vālmīki. These are a subcaste of western India. Bālmīk or Vālmīk was the traditional author of the Rāmāyana, but they do not trace their descent from him. The name may have some territorial meaning. The Vālmīki are divided into three endogamous groups according as they live in Bombay, Cutch or Surat.
(f) Bālmīk or Vālmīki. These are a subcaste from western India. Bālmīk or Vālmīki was the traditional author of the Rāmāyana, but they do not claim descent from him. The name might have some geographic significance. The Vālmīki are split into three endogamous groups based on whether they live in Bombay, Cutch, or Surat.
(g) The Māthur subcaste are named after Mathura or Muttra. They are also split into the local groups Dihlawi of Delhi, Katchi of Cutch and Lachauli of Jodhpur.
(g) The Māthur subcaste is named after Mathura or Muttra. They are also divided into the local groups Dihlawi from Delhi, Katchi from Cutch, and Lachauli from Jodhpur.
(h) The Kulsreshtha or ‘well-born’ Kāyasths belong chiefly to the districts of Agra and Etah. They are divided into the Bārakhhera, or those of twelve villages, and the Chha Khera of six villages.
(h) The Kulsreshtha or ‘well-born’ Kāyasths mainly come from the districts of Agra and Etah. They are divided into the Bārakhhera, which includes twelve villages, and the Chha Khera, which includes six villages.
(i) The Sūryadhwaja subcaste belong to Ballia, Ghāzi-pur and Bijnor. Their origin is obscure. They profess excessive purity, and call themselves Sakadwīpi or Scythian Brāhmans. [418]
(i) The Sūryadhwaja subcaste comes from Ballia, Ghāzi-pur, and Bijnor. Their origins are unclear. They claim to uphold high standards of purity and refer to themselves as Sakadwīpi or Scythian Brāhmans. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
(k) The Karan subcaste belong to Bihār, and have two local divisions, the Gayawāle from Gāya, and the Tirhūtia from Tirhūt.
(k) The Karan subcaste comes from Bihar and has two local divisions: the Gayawāle from Gaya and the Tirhūtia from Tirhūt.
(l) The Gaur Kāyasths, like the Gaur Brāhmans and Rājpūts, apparently take their name from Gaur or Lakhnauti, the old kingdom of Bengal. They have the Khare and Dūsre subdivisions, and also three local groups named after Bengal, Delhi and Budaun.
(l) The Gaur Kāyasths, similar to the Gaur Brāhmans and Rājpūts, seem to derive their name from Gaur or Lakhnauti, the ancient kingdom of Bengal. They have two main subdivisions: Khare and Dūsre, as well as three local groups named after Bengal, Delhi, and Budaun.
(m) The Nigum subcaste, whose name is apparently the same as that of the Nikumbh Rājpūts, are divided into two endogamous groups, the Kadīm or old, and the Unāya, or those coming from Unao. Sometimes the Unāya are considered as a separate thirteenth subcaste of mixed descent.
(m) The Nigum subcaste, whose name is apparently the same as that of the Nikumbh Rājpūts, is divided into two endogamous groups: the Kadīm or old, and the Unāya, or those from Unao. Sometimes, the Unāya are regarded as a separate thirteenth subcaste of mixed descent.
8. Exogamy.
Educated Kāyasths now follow the standard rule of exogamy, which prohibits marriage between persons within five degrees of affinity on the female side and seven on the male. That is, persons having a common grandparent on the female side cannot intermarry, while for those related through males the prohibition extends a generation further back. This is believed to be the meaning of the rule but it is not quite clear. In Damoh the Srivāstab Kāyasths still retain exogamous sections which are all named after places in the United Provinces, as Hamīrpur ki baink (section), Lucknowbar, Kāshi ki Pānde (a wise man of Benāres), Partābpūria, Cawnpore-bar, Sultānpuria and so on. They say that the ancestors of these sections were families who came from the above places in northern India, and settled in Damoh; here they came to be known by the places from which they had immigrated, and so founded new exogamous sections. A man cannot marry in his own section, or that of his mother or grandmother. In the Central Provinces a man may marry two sisters, but in northern India this is prohibited.
Educated Kāyasths now follow the standard rule of exogamy, which bans marriage between people within five degrees of affinity on the female side and seven on the male. This means that individuals who share a common grandparent on the female side cannot marry, while for those related through males, the prohibition goes back one generation further. This is thought to be the meaning of the rule, but it’s not entirely clear. In Damoh, the Srivāstab Kāyasths still have exogamous sections named after places in the United Provinces, like Hamīrpur ki baink (section), Lucknowbar, Kāshi ki Pānde (a wise man of Benāres), Partābpūria, Cawnpore-bar, Sultānpuria, and so on. They say that the ancestors of these sections were families who came from those places in northern India and settled in Damoh; here, they became known by the locations they immigrated from, thus forming new exogamous sections. A man cannot marry within his own section, or that of his mother or grandmother. In the Central Provinces, a man may marry two sisters, but in northern India, this is not allowed.
9. Marriage customs.
Marriage may be infant or adult, and, as in many places husbands are difficult to find, girls occasionally remain unmarried till nearly twenty, and may also be mated to boys younger than themselves. In northern India a substantial bridegroom-price is paid, which increases for a well-educated boy, but this custom is not so well established in the Central [419]Provinces. However, in Damoh it is said that a sum of Rs. 200 is paid to the bridegroom’s family. The marriage ceremony is performed according to the proper ritual for the highest or Brahma form of marriage recognised by Manu with Vedic texts. When the bridegroom arrives at the bride’s house he is given sherbet to drink. It is said that he then stands on a pestle, and the bride’s mother throws wheat-flour balls to the four points of the compass, and shows the bridegroom a miniature plough, a grinding pestle, a churning-staff and an arrow, and pulls his nose. The bridegroom’s struggles to prevent his mother-in-law pulling his nose are the cause of much merriment, while the two parties afterwards have a fight for the footstool on which he stands.37 An image of a cow in flour is then brought, and the bridegroom pierces its nostrils with a little stick of gold. Kāyasths do not pierce the nostrils of bullocks themselves, but these rites perhaps recall their dependence on agriculture in their capacity of village accountants.
Marriage can involve young or mature individuals, and since it's often hard for men to find, girls sometimes remain single until almost twenty and might marry boys who are younger than they are. In northern India, a significant bride price is paid, which increases for well-educated men, but this tradition is less common in the Central [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Provinces. However, in Damoh, it’s said that Rs. 200 is given to the bridegroom’s family. The wedding ceremony is conducted according to proper rituals for the highest or Brahma form of marriage recognized by Manu, using Vedic texts. When the bridegroom arrives at the bride’s home, he is offered sherbet to drink. It is said he then stands on a pestle, while the bride’s mother tosses wheat-flour balls in the four directions and shows him a miniature plough, a grinding pestle, a churning staff, and an arrow, while she pulls his nose. The bridegroom’s attempts to stop his mother-in-law from pulling his nose create much laughter, while both families later compete for the footstool he stands on. 37 A flour image of a cow is then presented, and the bridegroom pierces its nostrils with a small gold stick. Kāyasths don’t pierce the nostrils of bullocks themselves, but these rituals likely hint at their reliance on agriculture in their role as village accountants.
After the wedding the bridegroom’s father takes various kinds of fruit, as almonds, dates and raisins, and fills the bride’s lap with them four times, finally adding a cocoanut and a rupee. This is a ceremony to induce fertility, and the cocoanut perhaps represents a child.
After the wedding, the groom's father brings different types of fruit, like almonds, dates, and raisins, and fills the bride's lap with them four times, finally adding a coconut and a rupee. This is a ritual to promote fertility, and the coconut likely symbolizes a child.
10. Marriage songs.
The following are some specimens of songs sung at weddings. The first is about Rāma’s departure from Ajodhia when he went to the forests:
The following are some examples of songs sung at weddings. The first is about Rāma's departure from Ajodhia when he went to the forests:
Now Hari (Rāma) has driven his chariot forth to the jungle.
Now Hari (Rāma) has taken his chariot out to the jungle.
His father and mother are weeping.
His dad and mom are crying.
Kaushilya38 stood up and said, ‘Now, whom shall I call my diamond and my ruby?’
Kaushilya38 stood up and said, ‘Now, who should I call my diamond and my ruby?’
Dasrath went to the tower of his palace to see his son;
Dasrath went up to the tower of his palace to visit his son;
As Rāma’s chariot set forth under the shade of the trees, he wished that he might die.
As Rāma's chariot moved out beneath the trees, he wished he could just die.
Bharat ran after his brother with naked feet.
Bharat chased after his brother barefoot.
He said, ‘Oh brother, you are going to the forest, to whom do you give the kingdom of Oudh?’
He said, ‘Oh man, you're going to the forest. Who are you handing the kingdom of Oudh over to?’
Rāma said, ‘When fourteen years have passed away I shall come back from the jungles. Till then I give the kingdom to you.’
Rāma said, ‘When fourteen years have passed, I will return from the jungles. Until then, I hand the kingdom over to you.’
The following is a love dialogue: [420]
The following is a love dialogue: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Make a beautiful garden for me to see my king.
Make a beautiful garden for me to see my king.
In that garden what flowers shall I set?
In that garden, what flowers should I plant?
Lemons, oranges, pomegranates, figs.
Lemons, oranges, pomegranates, figs.
In that garden what music shall there be?
In that garden, what music will there be?
A tambourine, a fiddle, a guitar and a dancing girl.
A tambourine, a violin, a guitar, and a dancer.
In that garden what attendants shall there be?
In that garden, who will be the attendants?
The next is a love-song by a woman:
The next is a love song by a woman:
How has your countenance changed, my lord?
How has your expression changed, my lord?
Why speak you not to your slave?
Why don't you talk to your servant?
If I were a deer in the forest and you a famous warrior, would you not shoot me with your gun?
If I were a deer in the woods and you were a famous warrior, wouldn't you take aim at me with your gun?
If I were a fish in the water and you the son of a fisherman, would you not catch me with your drag-net?
If I were a fish in the water and you were the son of a fisherman, wouldn't you catch me with your net?
If I were a cuckoo in the garden and you the gardener’s son, would you not trap me with your liming-stick?
If I were a cuckoo in the garden and you were the gardener's son, wouldn’t you catch me with your liming stick?
The last is a dialogue between Rādha and Krishna. Rādha with her maidens was bathing in the river when Krishna stole all their clothes and climbed up a tree with them. Girdhāri is a name of Krishna:
The last part is a conversation between Rādha and Krishna. Rādha was bathing in the river with her friends when Krishna took all their clothes and climbed a tree with them. Girdhāri is one of Krishna's names:
R. You and I cannot be friends, Girdhāri; I am wearing a silk-embroidered cloth and you a black blanket.
R. You and I can’t be friends, Girdhāri; I’m wearing a silk-embroidered garment and you’re wrapped in a black blanket.
You are the son of old Nānd, the shepherd, and I am a princess of Mathura.
You are the son of the old shepherd Nand, and I am a princess from Mathura.
You have taken my clothes and climbed up a kadamb tree. I am naked in the river.
You’ve taken my clothes and climbed a kadamb tree. I’m naked in the river.
K. I will not give you your clothes till you come out of the water.
K. I won't give you your clothes until you get out of the water.
R. If I come out of the water the people will laugh and clap at me.
R. If I get out of the water, people will laugh and clap at me.
All my companions seeing your beauty say, ‘You have vanquished us; we are overcome.’
All my friends, seeing your beauty, say, ‘You’ve defeated us; we’re completely overwhelmed.’
11. Social rules.
Polygamy is permitted but is seldom resorted to, except for the sake of offspring. Neither widow-marriage nor divorce are recognised, and either a girl or married woman is expelled from the caste if detected in a liaison. A man may keep a woman of another caste if he does not eat from her hand nor permit her to eat in the chauk or purified place where he and his family take their meals. The practice of keeping women was formerly common but has now been largely suppressed. Women of all castes were kept except Brāhmans and Kāyasths. Illegitimate children were known as Dogle or Surāit and called Kāyasths, ranking as [421]an inferior group of the caste. And it is not unlikely that in the past the descendants of such irregular unions have been admitted to the Dūsre or lower branch of the different subcastes.
Polygamy is allowed but rarely practiced, mainly for having children. Neither remarriage for widows nor divorce is accepted, and any girl or married woman caught in an affair is kicked out of the caste. A man can keep a woman from another caste as long as he doesn’t eat food she has prepared or let her eat in the chauk, the clean area where he and his family eat. Keeping women was common in the past but has mostly been curbed now. Women from all castes were kept except for Brāhmans and Kāyasths. Illegitimate children were referred to as Dogle or Surāit and classified as Kāyasths, considered a lower rank within the caste. It’s quite possible that in the past, the descendants of these irregular unions were accepted into the Dūsre, or lower branch, of the various subcastes.
12. Birth customs.
During the seventh month of a woman’s pregnancy a dinner is given to the caste-fellows and songs are sung. After this occasion the woman must not go outside her own village, nor can she go to draw water from a well or to bathe in a tank. She can only go into the street or to another house in her own village.
During the seventh month of a woman's pregnancy, a dinner is held for her friends and family, and songs are performed. After this event, she is not allowed to leave her village, draw water from a well, or bathe in a tank. She can only go into the street or visit another house within her village.
On the sixth day after a birth a dinner is given to the caste and songs are sung. The women bring small silver coins or rupees and place them in the mother’s lap. The occasion of the first appearance of the signs of maturity in a girl is not observed at all if she is in her father’s house. But if she has gone to her father-in-law’s house, she is dressed in new clothes, her hair after being washed is tied up, and she is seated in the chauk or purified space, while the women come and sing songs.
On the sixth day after a baby is born, a dinner is held for the community, and songs are sung. The women bring small silver coins or rupees and place them in the mother's lap. The first signs of maturity in a girl are not recognized at all if she is in her father's home. However, if she has moved to her in-law's house, she is dressed in new clothes, her hair is washed and styled, and she is seated in the chauk or purified space, while the women gather to sing songs.
13. Religion.
The Kāyasths venerate the ordinary Hindu deities. They worship Chitragupta, their divine ancestor, at weddings and at the Holi and Diwāli festivals. Twice a year they venerate the pen and ink, the implements of their profession, to which they owe their great success. The patwāris in Hoshangābād formerly received small fees, known as diwāt pūja, from the cultivators for worshipping the ink-bottle on their behalf, presumably owing to the idea that, if neglected, it might make a malicious mistake in the record of their rights.
The Kāyasths honor the regular Hindu deities. They worship Chitragupta, their divine ancestor, during weddings and the Holi and Diwali festivals. Twice a year, they pay homage to the pen and ink, which are the tools of their trade, acknowledging their significant success. The patwāris in Hoshangabad used to receive small fees, known as diwāt pūja, from the farmers for worshipping the ink bottle on their behalf, probably because it was believed that if neglected, it could make a harmful error in the records of their rights.
14. Social customs.
The dead are burnt, and the proper offerings are made on the anniversaries, according to the prescribed Hindu ritual. Kāyasth names usually end in Prasād, Singh, Baksh, Sewak, and Lāla in the Central Provinces. Lāla, which is a term of endearment, is often employed as a synonym for the caste. Dāda or uncle is a respectful term of address for Kāyasths. Two names are usually given to a boy, one for ceremonial and the other for ordinary use.
The dead are cremated, and the appropriate offerings are made on the anniversaries, following the traditional Hindu rituals. Kāyasth names often end with Prasād, Singh, Baksh, Sewak, and Lāla in the Central Provinces. Lāla, which is a term of affection, is often used interchangeably with the caste. Dāda or uncle is a respectful way to address Kāyasths. Typically, a boy is given two names, one for formal occasions and the other for everyday use.
The Kāyasths will take food cooked with water from Brāhmans, and that cooked without water (pakki) from Rājpūts and Banias. Some Hindustāni Brāhmans, as well [422]as Khatris and certain classes of Banias, will take pakki food from Kāyasths. Kāyasths of different subcastes will sometimes also take it from each other. They will give the huqqa with the reed in to members of their own subcaste, and without the reed to any Kāyasth. The caste eat the flesh of goats, sheep, fish, and birds. They were formerly somewhat notorious for drinking freely, but a great reform has been effected in this respect by the community itself through the agency of their caste conference, and many are now total abstainers.
The Kāyasths will eat food cooked with water from Brāhmans, and food cooked without water (pakki) from Rājpūts and Banias. Some Hindustāni Brāhmans, as well as Khatris and certain types of Banias, will accept pakki food from Kāyasths. Kāyasths of different subcastes will also sometimes share food with one another. They offer the huqqa with the reed to members of their own subcaste, and without the reed to any Kāyasth. This caste eats the flesh of goats, sheep, fish, and birds. They were once known for drinking heavily, but the community has made significant improvements in this area through their caste conference, and many now choose to abstain completely.
15. Occupation.
The occupations of the Kāyasths have been treated in discussing the origin of the caste. They set the greatest store by their profession of writing and say that the son of a Kāyasth should be either literate or dead. The following is the definition of a Lekhak or writer, a term said to be used for the Kāyasths in Purānic literature:
The jobs of the Kāyasths have been discussed when talking about the origin of the caste. They place immense value on their profession as writers and believe that a Kāyasth's son should either be educated or deceased. Here is the definition of a Lekhak or writer, a term that is said to refer to the Kāyasths in Purānic literature:
“In all courts of justice he who is acquainted with the languages of all countries and conversant with all the Shāstras, who can arrange his letters in writing in even and parallel lines, who is possessed of presence of mind, who knows the art of how and what to speak in order to carry out an object in view, who is well versed in all the Shāstras, who can express much thought in short and pithy sentences, who is apt to understand the mind of one when one begins to speak, who knows the different divisions of countries and of time,40 who is not a slave to his passions, and who is faithful to the king deserves the name and rank of a Lekhak or writer.”41
“In all courts of justice, a person who knows the languages of all countries and is knowledgeable about all the Shāstras, who can write neatly and in straight lines, who remains calm under pressure, who understands how to communicate effectively to achieve a goal, who is well-versed in all the Shāstras, who can convey complex ideas in concise and impactful sentences, who is quick to grasp someone's thoughts as they begin to speak, who is aware of the various regions and times, who isn’t ruled by their emotions, and who is loyal to the king deserves the title and status of a Lekhak or writer.”
1 This article is based partly on papers by Mūnshi Kanhya Lāl of the Gazetteer office, Mr. Sundar Lāl, Extra Assistant Commissioner, Saugor, and Mr. J. N. Sil, Pleader, Seoni.
1 This article is partly based on papers by Mūnshi Kanhya Lāl from the Gazetteer office, Mr. Sundar Lāl, Extra Assistant Commissioner of Saugor, and Mr. J. N. Sil, a lawyer from Seoni.
2 Hindus of Gujarāt, p. 59, quoting from Ind. Ant. vi. 192–193.
2 Hindus of Gujarat, p. 59, quoting from Ind. Ant. vi. 192–193.
10 United Provinces Census Report (1901), pp. 222–223.
10 United Provinces Census Report (1901), pp. 222–223.
11 Lāla Jwāla Prasād, Extra Assistant Commissioner, in Sir E. A. Maclagan’s Punjab Census Report for 1891.
11 Lāla Jwāla Prasād, Extra Assistant Commissioner, in Sir E. A. Maclagan’s Punjab Census Report for 1891.
13 The Kānungo maintains the statistical registers of land-revenue, rent, cultivation, cropping, etc., for the District as a whole which are compiled from those prepared by the patwāris for each village.
13 The Kānungo keeps the records of land revenue, rent, farming, and crop details for the entire District. These are compiled from the reports prepared by the patwāris for each village.
17 Bhattachārya, Hindu Castes and Sects, p. 177. It is true that Dr. Bhattachārya states that the Kāyasths were also largely employed under the Hindu kings of Bengal, but he gives no authority for this. The Gaur Kāyasths also claim that the Sena kings of Bengal were of their caste, but considering that these kings were looked on as spiritual heads of the country and one of them laid down rules for the structure and intermarriage of the Brāhman caste, it is practically impossible that they could have been Kāyasths. The Muhammadan conquest of Bengal took place at an early period, and very little detail is known about the preceding Hindu dynasties.
17 Bhattachārya, Hindu Castes and Sects, p. 177. It's true that Dr. Bhattachārya mentions that the Kāyasths were also mostly employed by the Hindu kings of Bengal, but he doesn't provide any sources for this claim. The Gaur Kāyasths also assert that the Sena kings of Bengal were from their caste, but considering that these kings were seen as spiritual leaders of the country and one of them established rules for the structure and intermarriage of the Brāhman caste, it's virtually impossible that they could have been Kāyasths. The Muslim conquest of Bengal occurred early on, and very little detail is known about the Hindu dynasties that came before it.
18 Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal, art. Bihār Kāyasth.
18 Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal, art. Bihār Kāyasth.
19 Sherring, Tribes and Castes, vol. iii. pp. 253–254.
19 Sherring, Tribes and Castes, vol. iii. pp. 253–254.
23 Ibidem, p. 68, and Mackintosh, Report in the Rāmosis, India Office Tracts, p. 77.
23 Ibidem, p. 68, and Mackintosh, Report in the Rāmosis, India Office Tracts, p. 77.
28 Tribes and Castes of Bengal, art. Bengal Kāyasth. The Kāyasths deny the story that the five Kāyasths were servants of the five Brāhmans, and say that they were Kshatriyas sent on a mission from the king of Kanauj to the king of Bengal. This, however, is improbable in view of the evidence already given as to the historical status of the Kāyasths.
28 Tribes and Castes of Bengal, art. Bengal Kāyasth. The Kāyasths reject the claim that the five Kāyasths were servants of the five Brāhmans, arguing instead that they were Kshatriyas sent on a mission from the king of Kanauj to the king of Bengal. However, this seems unlikely considering the evidence already provided regarding the historical status of the Kāyasths.
38 Dasrath and Kaushilya were the father and mother of Rāma.
38 Dasrath and Kaushilya were the parents of Rāma.
40 Geography and Astronomy.
Geography and Astronomy.
Kewat
1. General notice.
Kewat, Khewat, Kaibartta.1—A caste of fishermen, boatmen, grain-parchers, and cultivators, chiefly found in the Chhattīsgarh Districts of Drūg, Raipur, and Bilāspur. They numbered 170,000 persons in 1911. The Kewats or Kaibarttas, as they are called in Bengal, are the modern representatives of the Kaivartas, a caste mentioned in Hindu classical literature. Sir H. Risley explains the [423]origin of the name as follows:2 “Concerning the origin of the name Kaibartta there has been considerable difference of opinion. Some derive it from ka, water, and vartta, livelihood; but Lassen says that the use of ka in this sense is extremely unusual in early Sanskrit, and that the true derivation is Kivarta, a corruption of Kimvarta, meaning a person following a low or degrading occupation. This, he adds, would be in keeping with the pedigree assigned to the caste in Manu, where the Kaivarta, also known as Mārgava or Dāsa, is said to have been begotten by a Nishāda father and an Ayogavi mother, and to subsist by his labour in boats. On the other hand, the Brāhma-Vaivarta Purāna gives the Kaibartta a Kshatriya father and a Vaishya mother, a far more distinguished parentage; for the Ayogavi having been born from a Sūdra father and a Vaishya mother is classed as pratiloma, begotten against the hair, or in the inverse order of the precedence of the castes.” The Kewats are a mixed caste. Mr. Crooke says that they merge on one side into the Mallāhs and on the other into the Binds. In the Central Provinces their two principal subdivisions are the Laria and Uriya, or the residents of the Chhattīsgarh and Sambalpur plains respectively. The Larias are further split up into the Larias proper, the Kosbonwas, who grow kosa or tasar silk cocoons, and the Binjhwārs and Dhuris (grain-parchers). The Binjhwārs are a Hinduised group of the Baiga tribe, and in Bhandāra they have become a separate Hindu caste, dropping the first letter of the name, and being known as Injhwār. The Binjhwār Kewats are a group of the same nature. The Dhuris are grain-parchers, and there is a separate Dhuri caste; but as grain-parching is also a traditional occupation of the Kewats, the Dhuris may be an offshoot from them. The Kewats are so closely connected with the Dhīmars that it is difficult to make any distinction; in Chhattīsgarh it is said that the Dhīmars will not act as ferrymen, while the Kewats will not grow or sell singāra or water-nut. The Dhīmars worship their fishing-nets on the Akti day, which the Kewats will not do. Both the Kewats and Dhīmars are almost certainly derived from the primitive tribes. The Kewats say that formerly the [424]Hindus would not take water from them; but on one occasion during his exile Rāma came to them and asked them to ferry him across a river; before doing so they washed his feet and drank the water, and since that time the Hindus have considered them pure and take water from their hands. This story has no doubt been invented to explain the fact that Brāhmans will take water from the non-Aryan Kewats, the custom having in reality been adopted as a convenience on account of their employment as palanquin-bearers and indoor servants. But in Saugor, where they are not employed as servants, and also grow san-hemp, their position is distinctly lower and no high caste will take water from them.
Kewat, Khewat, Kaibartta.1—A community of fishermen, boatmen, grain parchers, and farmers, primarily located in the Chhattīsgarh Districts of Drūg, Raipur, and Bilāspur. They had a population of 170,000 in 1911. The Kewats, or Kaibarttas as they're known in Bengal, are the modern descendants of the Kaivartas, a group mentioned in Hindu classical texts. Sir H. Risley describes the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]origin of the name as follows:2 “There are many opinions about the origin of the name Kaibartta. Some believe it comes from ka, meaning water, and vartta, meaning livelihood; however, Lassen states that using ka this way is rare in early Sanskrit, and that the true origin is Kivarta, derived from Kimvarta, referring to someone engaged in a low or degrading occupation. He also points out that this aligns with the lineage attributed to the caste in Manu, where the Kaivarta, also called Mārgava or Dāsa, is said to have been born of a Nishāda father and an Ayogavi mother and is known to earn a living through labor in boats. Conversely, the Brāhma-Vaivarta Purāna claims the Kaibartta have a Kshatriya father and a Vaishya mother, which provides them with a much more prestigious ancestry; the Ayogavi, being the child of a Sūdra father and a Vaishya mother, is categorized as pratiloma, meaning born against the normal caste hierarchy.” The Kewats are a mixed community. Mr. Crooke mentions that they blend into the Mallāhs on one side and the Binds on the other. In the Central Provinces, their two main subdivisions are the Laria and Uriya, corresponding to the inhabitants of the Chhattīsgarh and Sambalpur plains respectively. The Larias further divide into the Larias proper, the Kosbonwas, who cultivate kosa or tasar silk cocoons, and the Binjhwārs and Dhuris (grain parchers). The Binjhwārs are a Hinduised group from the Baiga tribe and in Bhandāra, they have formed a distinct Hindu caste, dropping the first letter of their name, thus becoming known as Injhwār. The Binjhwār Kewats are a similar group. The Dhuris specialize in grain parching, and there exists a separate Dhuri caste; however, since grain parching is also a traditional occupation of the Kewats, the Dhuris may be a branch of the Kewats. The Kewats are so closely linked with the Dhīmars that it's hard to distinguish between them; in Chhattīsgarh, it’s said that the Dhīmars refuse to act as ferrymen, while the Kewats won't engage in growing or selling singāra or water-nut. The Dhīmars honor their fishing nets on the Akti day, which the Kewats do not. Both the Kewats and Dhīmars likely originated from primitive tribes. The Kewats claim that in the past, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Hindus would not accept water from them; however, one day during his exile, Rāma approached them requesting to be ferried across a river; before assisting him, they washed his feet and drank the water, and since that event, Hindus have viewed them as pure and accept water from them. This narrative was likely created to explain why Brāhmans now take water from the non-Aryan Kewats, a practice that has likely been adopted for convenience due to their roles as palanquin bearers and indoor servants. However, in Saugor, where they are not hired as servants and also cultivate san-hemp, their status is significantly lower, and no high caste will accept water from them.
2. Exogamous divisions and marriage.
The caste have also a number of exogamous groups, generally named after plants or animals, or bearing some nickname given to the reputed founder. Instances of the first class are Tūma, a gourd, Karsāyal, a deer, Bhalwa, a bear, Ghughu, an owl, and so on. Members of such a sept abstain from injuring the animal after which the sept is named or eating its flesh; those of the Tūma sept worship a gourd with offerings of milk and a cocoanut at the Holi festival. Instances of titular names are Garhtod, one who destroyed a fort, Jhagarha quarrelsome, Dehri priest, Kāla black, and so on. One sept is named Rāwat, its founder having probably belonged to the grazier caste. Members of this sept must not visit the temple of Mahādeo at Rājim during the annual fair, but give no explanation of the prohibition. Others are the Ahira, also from the Ahīr (herdsman) caste; the Rautele, which is the name of a subdivision of Kols and other tribes; and the Sonwāni or ‘gold water’ sept, which is often found among the primitive tribes. In some localities these three have now developed into separate subcastes, marrying among themselves; and if any of their members become Kabīrpanthis, the others refuse to eat and intermarry with them. The marriage of members of the same sept is prohibited, and also the union of first cousins. Girls are generally married under ten years of age, but if a suitable husband cannot be found for a daughter, the parents will make her over to any member of the caste who offers himself on condition that he bears the expenses of the [425]marriage. In Sambalpur she is married to a flower. Sir H. Risley notes3 the curious fact that in Bihār it is deemed less material that the bridegroom should be older than the bride than that he should be taller. “This point is of the first importance, and is ascertained by actual measurement. If the boy shorter than the girl, or if his height is exactly the same as hers, it is believed that the union of the two would bring ill-luck, and the match is at once broken off.” The marriage is celebrated in the customary manner by walking round the sacred pole, after which the bridegroom marks the forehead of the bride seven times with vermilion, parts her hair with a comb, and then draws her cloth over her head. The last act signifies that the bride has become a married woman, as a girl never covers her head. In Bengal4 a drop of blood is drawn from the fingers of the bride and bridegroom and mixed with rice, and each eats the rice containing the blood of the other. The anointing with vermilion is probably a substitute for this. Widow-remarriage and divorce are permitted. In Sambalpur a girl who is left a widow under ten years of age is remarried with full rites as a virgin.
The caste has several exogamous groups, usually named after plants or animals, or given a nickname related to the supposed founder. For example, Tūma is named after a gourd, Karsāyal after a deer, Bhalwa after a bear, Ghughu after an owl, and so on. Members of these groups avoid harming the animal after which their group is named or eating its meat; for instance, those in the Tūma group worship a gourd with offerings of milk and a coconut during the Holi festival. Examples of nickname-based names include Garhtod, meaning one who destroyed a fort, Jhagarha meaning quarrelsome, Dehri meaning priest, and Kāla meaning black. One group is called Rāwat, likely originating from the grazier caste. Members of this group must not visit the Mahādeo temple at Rājim during the annual fair, but there’s no explanation for this rule. Other groups include the Ahira, from the Ahīr (herdsman) caste; the Rautele, which is a subdivision of Kols and other tribes; and the Sonwāni or ‘gold water’ group, commonly found among primitive tribes. In some areas, these three have evolved into separate subcastes that marry within themselves; if any of their members become Kabīrpanthis, the others refuse to eat or intermarry with them. Marriages between members of the same group and first cousins are prohibited. Girls are usually married before turning ten, but if a suitable husband isn't found, parents might offer her to any willing member of the caste on the condition that he pays for the marriage expenses. In Sambalpur, she is married to a flower. Sir H. Risley notes the interesting fact that in Bihār, it's considered less important for the groom to be older than the bride than for him to be taller. "This point is crucial and is checked by actual measurement. If the boy is shorter than the girl, or if their heights are the same, it is believed that their union would bring bad luck, and the match is immediately called off." The marriage ceremony follows traditional customs, including walking around a sacred pole. Afterward, the groom marks the bride's forehead seven times with vermilion, parts her hair with a comb, and covers her head with her cloth. This last act signifies her transition into married life, as an unmarried girl never covers her head. In Bengal, a drop of blood is drawn from both the bride and groom's fingers, mixed with rice, and each eats the rice containing the other's blood. The application of vermilion likely serves as a substitute for this ritual. Remarriage for widows and divorce are allowed. In Sambalpur, a girl who becomes a widow before turning ten is remarried with full rituals as a virgin.
3. Social customs.
The Kewats worship the ordinary Hindu deities and believe that a special goddess, Chaurāsi Devi, dwells in their boats and keeps them from sinking. She is propitiated at the beginning of the rains and in times of flood, and an image of her is painted on their boats. They bury the dead, laying the corpse with the feet to the south, while some clothes, cotton, til and salt are placed in the grave, apparently as a provision for the dead man’s soul. They worship their ancestors at intervals on a Monday or a Saturday with an offering of a fowl. As is usual in Chhattīsgarh, their rules as to food are very lax, and they will eat both fowls and pork. Nevertheless Brāhmans will take water at their hands and eat the rice and gram which they have parched. The caste consider fishing to have been their original occupation, and tell a story to the effect that their ancestors saved the deity in their boat on the occasion of the Deluge, and in return were given the power of catching three or four times [426]as many fish as ordinary persons in the same space of time. Some of them parch gram and rice, and others act as coolies and banghy-bearers.5 Kewats are usually in poor circumstances, but they boast that the town of Bilāspur is named after Bilāsa Keotin, a woman of their caste. She was married, but was sought after by the king of the country, so she held out her cloth to the sun, calling on him to set it on fire, and was burnt alive, preserving her virtue. Her husband burnt himself with her, and the pair ascended to heaven. [427]
The Kewats worship regular Hindu gods and believe that a special goddess, Chaurāsi Devi, resides in their boats and protects them from sinking. They honor her at the start of the rainy season and during floods, and an image of her is painted on their boats. They bury their dead with the feet facing south and include some clothes, cotton, sesame seeds, and salt in the grave, seemingly as provisions for the deceased's soul. They pray to their ancestors at intervals on Mondays or Saturdays with a chicken as an offering. As is common in Chhattīsgarh, their food rules are quite relaxed, and they eat both chicken and pork. However, Brāhmans will accept water from them and eat the rice and gram they have roasted. The caste believes that fishing was their original trade and tells a story about how their ancestors saved the deity in their boat during the Flood, and in return, they were granted the ability to catch three or four times as many fish as others in the same amount of time. Some Kewats roast gram and rice, while others work as laborers and bearers. The Kewats are generally in poor conditions, but they proudly claim that the town of Bilāspur is named after Bilāsa Keotin, a woman from their caste. She was married but pursued by the king of the land, so she held out her cloth to the sun, calling on it to set it on fire, and was burned alive to preserve her virtue. Her husband also burned himself with her, and together they ascended to heaven. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This article is based on papers by Mr. Mahfuz Ali, tahsīldār, Rājnand-gaon, Mr. Jowāhir Singh, Settlement Superintendent, Sambalpur, and Mr. Adurām Chaudhri of the Gazetteer Office.
1 This article is based on papers by Mr. Mahfuz Ali, tahsildar, Rajnandgaon, Mr. Jawahir Singh, Settlement Superintendent, Sambalpur, and Mr. Aduram Chaudhri from the Gazetteer Office.
KHAIRWĀR
[Authorities: Colonel Dalton’s Ethnology of Bengal; Sir H. Risley’s Tribes and Castes of Bengal; Mr. Crooke’s Tribes and Castes of the N.-W.P. and Oudh.]
[Authorities: Colonel Dalton’s Ethnology of Bengal; Sir H. Risley’s Tribes and Castes of Bengal; Mr. Crooke’s Tribes and Castes of the N.-W.P. and Oudh.]
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Historical notice of the tribe. 427
- 2. Its origin. 430
- 3. Tribal subdivisions. 431
- 4. Exogamous septs. 432
- 5. Marriage. 432
- 6. Disposal of the dead. 433
- 7. Religion. 434
- 8. Inheritance. 434
- 9. The Khairwas of Damoh. 435
1. Historical notice of the tribe.
Khairwār, Kharwār, Khaira, Khairwa.1—A primitive tribe of the Chota Nāgpur plateau and Bihār. Nearly 20,000 Khairwārs are now under the jurisdiction of the Central Provinces, of whom two-thirds belong to the recently acquired Sargūja State, and the remainder to the adjoining States and the Bilāspur District. A few hundred Khairwārs or Khairwas are also returned from the Damoh District in the Bundelkhand country. Colonel Dalton considers the Khairwārs to be closely connected with the Cheros. He relates that the Cheros, once dominant in Gorakhpur and Shāhābād, were expelled from these tracts many centuries ago by the Gorkhas and other tribes, and came into Palāmau. “It is said that the Palāmau population then consisted of Kharwārs, Gonds, Mārs, Korwas, Parheyas and Kisāns. Of these the Kharwārs were the people of most consideration. The Cheros conciliated them and allowed them to remain in peaceful possession of the hill tracts bordering on Sargūja; all the Cheros of note who assisted in the expedition obtained military service grants of land, which they still retain. It is [428]popularly asserted that at the commencement of the Chero rule in Palāmau they numbered twelve thousand families and the Kharwārs eighteen thousand, and if an individual of one or the other is asked to what tribe he belongs, he will say not that he is a Chero or a Kharwār, but that he belongs to the twelve thousand or the eighteen thousand, as the case may be. Intermarriages between Chero and Kharwār families have taken place. A relative of the Palāmau Rāja married a sister of Manināth Singh, Rāja of Rāmgarh, and this is among themselves an admission of identity of origin, as both claiming to be Rājpūts they could not intermarry till it was proved to the satisfaction of the family priest that the parties belonged to the same class.... The Rājas of Rāmgarh and Jashpur are members of this tribe, who have nearly succeeded in obliterating their Turanian traits by successive intermarriages with Aryan families. The Jashpur Rāja is wedded to a lady of pure Rājpūt blood, and by liberal dowries has succeeded in obtaining a similar union for three of his daughters. It is a costly ambition, but there is no doubt that the liberal infusion of fresh blood greatly improves the Kharwār physique.”2 This passage demonstrates the existence of a close connection between the Cheros and Khairwārs. Elsewhere Colonel Dalton connects the Santāls with the Khairwārs as follows:3 “A wild goose coming from the great ocean alighted at Ahiri Pipri and there laid two eggs. From these two eggs a male and female were produced, who were the parents of the Santāl race. From Ahiri Pipri our (Santāl) ancestors migrated to Hara Dutti, and there they greatly increased and multiplied and were called Kharwār.” This also affords some reason for supposing that the Khairwārs are an offshoot of the Cheros and Santāls. Mr. Crooke remarks, “That in Mīrzāpur the people themselves derive their name either from their occupation as makers of catechu (khair) or on account of their emigration from some place called Khairāgarh, regarding which there is a great difference of opinion. If the Santāl tradition is to be accepted, Khairāgarh is the place of that name in the Hazāribāgh District; but the Mīrzāpur tradition seems to point to some locality in the south or [429]west, in which case Khairāgarh may be identified with the most important of the Chhattīsgarh Feudatory States, or with the pargana of that name in the Allahābād District.”4 According to their own traditions in Chota Nāgpur, Sir H. Risley states that,5 “The Kharwārs declare their original seat to have been the fort of Rohtās, so called as having been the chosen abode of Rohitāswa, son of Harīschandra, of the family of the Sun. From this ancient house they also claim descent, calling themselves Sūrajvansis, and wearing the Janeo or caste thread distinguishing the Rājpūts. A less flattering tradition makes them out to be the offspring of a marriage between a Kshatriya man and a Bhar woman contracted in the days of King Ben, when distinctions of caste were abolished and men might marry whom they would.” A somewhat similar story of themselves is told by the tribe in the Bāmra State. Here they say that their original ancestors were the Sun and a daughter of Lakshmi, the goddess of wealth, who lived in the town of Sara. She was very beautiful and the Sun desired her, and began blowing into a conch-shell to express his passion. While the girl was gaping at the sight and sound, a drop of the spittle fell into her mouth and impregnated her. Subsequently a son was born from her arm and a daughter from her thigh, who were known as Bhujbalrai and Janghrai.6 Bhujbalrai was given great strength by the Sun, and he fought with the people of the country, and became king of Rāthgarh. But in consequence of this he and his family grew proud, and Lakshmi determined to test them whether they were worthy of the riches she had given them. So she came in the guise of a beggar to the door, but was driven away without alms. On this she cursed them, and said that their descendants, the Khairwārs, should always be poor, and should eke out a scanty subsistence from the forests. And in consequence the Khairwārs have ever since been engaged in boiling wood for catechu. Mr. Hīra Lāl identifies the Rāthgarh of this story with the tract of Rāth in the north of the Raigarh [430]State and the town of Sara, where Lakshmi’s daughter lived and her children were born, with Saria in Sārangarh.
Khairwār, Kharwār, Khaira, Khairwa.1—A primitive tribe from the Chota Nāgpur plateau and Bihār. About 20,000 Khairwārs now fall under the jurisdiction of the Central Provinces, with two-thirds belonging to the recently acquired Sargūja State and the rest to neighboring States and the Bilāspur District. A few hundred Khairwārs or Khairwas also come from the Damoh District in Bundelkhand. Colonel Dalton believes that the Khairwārs are closely related to the Cheros. He mentions that the Cheros, who were once dominant in Gorakhpur and Shāhābād, were driven out by the Gorkhas and other tribes many centuries ago and moved into Palāmau. "It’s said that the Palāmau population then consisted of Kharwārs, Gonds, Mārs, Korwas, Parheyas, and Kisāns. Among them, the Kharwārs held the most influence. The Cheros won their favor and allowed them to maintain their peaceful hold on the hill areas bordering Sargūja; all the notable Cheros who participated in the expedition were granted military service lands, which they still possess. It's [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]often said that at the start of Chero rule in Palāmau, they had twelve thousand families and the Kharwārs eighteen thousand. When asked about their tribe, an individual from either group will say they belong to the twelve thousand or the eighteen thousand, depending on their origins. There have been intermarriages between Chero and Kharwār families. A relative of the Palāmau Rāja married a sister of Manināth Singh, Rāja of Rāmgarh, and this is seen as recognition of their shared lineage, as both claim to be Rājpūts and couldn’t intermarry until it was proven to the family priest that they belonged to the same class.... The Rājas of Rāmgarh and Jashpur are members of this tribe, who have nearly managed to erase their Turanian traits through continuous intermarriages with Aryan families. The Jashpur Rāja is married to a woman of pure Rājpūt lineage, and through generous dowries, he has succeeded in arranging similar marriages for three of his daughters. It’s an expensive goal, but there’s no doubt that the influx of fresh blood significantly enhances the Kharwār physique.”2 This passage illustrates the close connection between the Cheros and Khairwārs. In another context, Colonel Dalton relates the Santāls with the Khairwārs as follows:3 “A wild goose from the vast ocean landed at Ahiri Pipri and laid two eggs. From these eggs emerged a male and female, who became the ancestors of the Santāl race. From Ahiri Pipri, our (Santāl) ancestors migrated to Hara Dutti, where they thrived and grew, eventually being referred to as Kharwār.” This also lends some credence to the belief that Khairwārs may be a branch of the Cheros and Santāls. Mr. Crooke observes, “In Mīrzāpur, the people attribute their name either to their work as makers of catechu (khair) or due to their migration from a place called Khairāgarh, about which there is much disagreement. If we accept the Santāl tradition, Khairāgarh refers to the one in the Hazāribāgh District; however, the Mīrzāpur tradition suggests a location further south or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]west, which could mean Khairāgarh is identified with the most significant of the Chhattīsgarh Feudatory States or the area of that name in the Allahābād District.”4 According to their own traditions in Chota Nāgpur, Sir H. Risley mentions that,5 “The Kharwārs claim their original home was the fort of Rohtās, named after Rohitāswa, son of Harīschandra from the Sun lineage. They also claim descent from this ancient house, identifying as Sūrajvansis, and they wear the Janeo or caste thread that distinguishes the Rājpūts. A less flattering tradition states they are the offspring of a Kshatriya man and a Bhar woman, married during the reign of King Ben when caste distinctions were abolished, allowing men to marry freely.” A somewhat similar origin story exists among the tribe in the Bāmra State. Here they say their original ancestors were the Sun and a daughter of Lakshmi, the goddess of wealth, who lived in the town of Sara. She was incredibly beautiful, and the Sun desired her, expressing his passion by blowing into a conch-shell. While the girl was captivated by the sight and sound, a drop of spittle fell into her mouth and impregnated her. Later, she gave birth to a son from her arm and a daughter from her thigh, named Bhujbalrai and Janghrai.6 Bhujbalrai was endowed with great strength by the Sun; he fought against the local people and became the king of Rāthgarh. However, because of this, he and his family became arrogant, and Lakshmi decided to test if they were worthy of the treasures she had provided them. Disguised as a beggar, she came to their door but was turned away without receiving anything. In response, she cursed them, declaring that their descendants, the Khairwārs, would always be poor and would struggle to make a meager living from the forests. As a result, the Khairwārs have been continuously engaged in boiling wood for catechu ever since. Mr. Hira Lāl connects the Rāthgarh from this story with the area of Rāth in the north of the Raigarh [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]State, and the town of Sara, where Lakshmi’s daughter lived and her children were born, with Saria in Sārangarh.
2. Its origin.
On the information available as to the past history of the tribe it seems probable that the Khairwārs may, as suggested by Sir H. Risley, be an offshoot from some other group. The most probable derivation of the name seems to be from the khair or catechu tree (Acacia catechu); and it may be supposed that it was the adoption as a calling of the making of catechu which led to their differentiation. Mr. Crooke derives their name either from the khair tree or a place called Khairāgarh; but this latter name almost certainly means ‘The fort of the khair trees.’ The Khairwās or Khairwārs of the Kaimur hills, who are identified by Colonel Dalton and in the India Census of 1901 with the Khairwārs of Chota Nāgpur, are certainly named after the tree; they are generally recognised as being Gonds who have taken to the business of boiling catechu, and are hence distinguished, being a little looked down upon by other Gonds. Mr. Crooke describes them in Mīrzāpur as “Admittedly a compound of various jungle tribes who have taken to this special occupation; while according to another account they are the offspring of the Saharias or Saonrs, with whom their sept names are said to be identical.” He also identifies them with the Kathkāris of Bombay, whose name means ‘makers of katha or prepared catechu.’ The Khairwārs of Chota Nāgpur have everywhere a subdivision which makes catechu, this being known as Khairchūra in the Central Provinces, Khairi in Bengal and Khairaha in the United Provinces. This group is looked down upon by the other Khairwārs, who consider their occupation to be disreputable and do not marry with them. Possibly the preparation of catechu, like basket- and mat-making, is despised as being a profession practised by primitive dwellers in forests, and so those Khairwārs who have become more civilised are now anxious to disclaim it. Sir H. Risley has several times pointed out the indeterminate nature of the constitution of the Chota Nāgpur tribes, between several of whom intermarriage is common. And it seems certain that the tribes as we know them now must have been differentiated from one or more common stocks much in the same fashion [431]as castes, though rather by the influence of local settlement than by differences of occupation, and at a much earlier date. And on the above facts it seems likely that the Khairwārs of Chota Nāgpur are an occupational offshoot of the Cheros and Santāls, as those of the Kaimur hills are of the Gonds and Savars.
Based on the information available about the tribe's history, it seems likely that the Khairwārs might, as suggested by Sir H. Risley, be a branch of another group. The most probable origin of the name appears to be from the khair or catechu tree (Acacia catechu); it can be assumed that their specialization in producing catechu led to their distinction. Mr. Crooke suggests that their name comes either from the khair tree or from a place called Khairāgarh; however, this latter name almost definitely means ‘The fort of the khair trees.’ The Khairwās or Khairwārs of the Kaimur hills, who are recognized by Colonel Dalton and in the 1901 India Census as the Khairwārs of Chota Nāgpur, are certainly named after the tree; they are generally acknowledged as Gonds who have taken up the work of boiling catechu, which makes them distinct, although they are somewhat looked down upon by other Gonds. Mr. Crooke describes them in Mīrzāpur as “clearly a mix of various jungle tribes who have adopted this specific occupation; while according to another source, they are the descendants of the Saharias or Saonrs, with whom their clan names are said to be the same.” He also connects them with the Kathkāris of Bombay, whose name means ‘makers of katha or prepared catechu.’ The Khairwārs of Chota Nāgpur universally have a subgroup that produces catechu, known as Khairchūra in the Central Provinces, Khairi in Bengal, and Khairaha in the United Provinces. This subgroup is looked down upon by the other Khairwārs, who view their work as disreputable and do not intermarry with them. It’s possible that the production of catechu, similar to basket- and mat-making, is despised as a trade practiced by primitive forest dwellers, and thus those Khairwārs who have become more civilized are eager to distance themselves from it. Sir H. Risley has often noted the unclear nature of the composition of the Chota Nāgpur tribes, among which intermarriage is common. It seems certain that the tribes as we know them today must have evolved from one or more common origins in a manner similar to castes, though more influenced by local settlements than by occupational differences, and at a much earlier time. Given these facts, it appears likely that the Khairwārs of Chota Nāgpur are an occupational offshoot of the Cheros and Santāls, just as those of the Kaimur hills are from the Gonds and Savars.
3. Tribal subdivisions.
Colonel Dalton states that the tribe had four subdivisions, Bhogta, Mahto, Rāwat and Mānjhi. Of these Mahto simply means a village headman, and is used as a title by many castes and tribes; Rāwat is a term meaning chief, and is in common use as a title; and Mānjhi too is a title, being specially applied to boatmen, and also means a village headman among the Santāls. These divisions, too, afford some reason for considering the tribe to be a mixed group. Other occupational subtribes are recorded by Sir H. Risley, and are found in the Central Provinces, but these apparently have grown up since Colonel Dalton’s time.
Colonel Dalton mentions that the tribe had four subdivisions: Bhogta, Mahto, Rāwat, and Mānjhi. Among these, Mahto simply refers to a village headman and is used as a title by various castes and tribes; Rāwat is a term meaning chief, commonly used as a title; and Mānjhi is also a title, specifically applied to boatmen, and it also denotes a village headman among the Santāls. These divisions provide some insight into considering the tribe as a mixed group. Other occupational subtribes are noted by Sir H. Risley and can be found in the Central Provinces, but these seem to have developed since Colonel Dalton's time.
The most important group in Bengal are the Bhogtas, who are found, says Colonel Dalton, “In the hills of Palāmau, skirting Sargūja, in Tori and Bhānwar Pahār of Chota Nāgpur and other places. They have always had an indifferent reputation. The head of the clan in Palāmau was a notorious freebooter, who, after having been outlawed and successfully evaded every attempt to capture him, obtained a jāgīr7 on his surrendering and promising to keep the peace. He kept to his engagement and died in fair repute, but his two sons could not resist the opportunity afforded by the disturbances of 1857–58. After giving much trouble they were captured; one was hanged, the other transported for life and the estate was confiscated.” Mr. Crooke notes that the Khairwārs since adopting Hinduism performed human sacrifices to Kāli. Some of our people who fell into their hands during the Mutiny were so dealt with.8
The most important group in Bengal is the Bhogtas, who are found, according to Colonel Dalton, “In the hills of Palāmau, bordering Sargūja, in Tori and Bhānwar Pahār of Chota Nāgpur and other areas. They have always had a mixed reputation. The leader of the clan in Palāmau was a well-known bandit, who, after being declared an outlaw and successfully avoiding capture, received a jāgīr7 when he surrendered and promised to maintain peace. He kept his promise and died with a decent reputation, but his two sons couldn’t resist the chances presented by the unrest of 1857–58. After causing a lot of trouble, they were caught; one was hanged, the other sent into exile for life, and the estate was seized.” Mr. Crooke points out that the Khairwārs, after converting to Hinduism, performed human sacrifices to Kāli. Some of our people who fell into their hands during the Mutiny were treated the same way.8
In the Central Provinces there is a group known as Sūrajvansi or Descendants of the Sun, or Janeodhāri, ‘Those who wear the sacred thread.’ This is the aristocratic division of the caste, to which the chiefs and zamīndārs belong, and according to the usual practice they have consolidated their [432]higher position by marrying only among themselves. Other groups are the Duālbandhi, who say that they are so called because they make a livelihood by building the earthen diwāls or walls for houses and yards; but in Mīrzāpur they derive the name from duāl, a leather belt which is supposed to have been the uniform of their forefathers when serving as soldiers.9 The Pātbandhi or silk-makers, according to their own story, are thus named because their ancestors were once very rich and wore silk; but a more probable hypothesis is that they were rearers of tasar silk cocoons. The Beldār or Matkora work as navvies, and are also known as Kawarvansi or ‘Descendants of the Kawars,’ another tribe of the locality; and last come the Khairchūra, who take their name from the khair tree and are catechu-makers.
In the Central Provinces, there’s a group known as Sūrajvansi, or Descendants of the Sun, or Janeodhāri, which means ‘Those who wear the sacred thread.’ This is the aristocratic part of the caste, to which the chiefs and zamīndārs belong, and as is typical, they have maintained their higher status by marrying only among themselves. Other groups include the Duālbandhi, who claim their name comes from making a living by building earthen diwāls or walls for homes and yards; however, in Mīrzāpur, the name is thought to come from duāl, a leather belt that was supposedly the uniform of their ancestors when they served as soldiers. The Pātbandhi, or silk-makers, say they’re named this way because their ancestors were once very wealthy and wore silk; but a more likely explanation is that they were cultivators of tasar silk cocoons. The Beldār or Matkora work as laborers and are also called Kawarvansi, meaning ‘Descendants of the Kawars,’ which is another local tribe; finally, there are the Khairchūra, who get their name from the khair tree and produce catechu.
4. Exogamous septs.
The tribe have a large number of exogamous groups named after plants and animals. Members of the mouse, tortoise, parrot, pig, monkey, vulture, banyan tree and date-palm septs worship their totem animal or tree, and when they find the dead body of the animal they throw away an earthen cooking-pot to purify themselves, as is done when a member of the family dies. Those of the Dhān (rice), Non (salt), Dila (plough) and Dhenki (rice pounding-lever) septs cannot dispense with the use of these objects, but make a preliminary obeisance before employing them. Those of the Kānsi sept sprinkle water mixed with kāns10 grass over the bride and bridegroom at the marriage ceremony, and those of the Chandan or sandalwood sept apply sandal-paste to their foreheads. They cannot clearly explain the meaning of these observances, but some of them have a vague idea that they are descended from the totem object.
The tribe has many exogamous groups named after plants and animals. Members of the mouse, tortoise, parrot, pig, monkey, vulture, banyan tree, and date-palm clans worship their totem animal or tree. When they find a dead animal, they throw away a clay cooking pot to purify themselves, just like they do when a family member dies. Those in the Dhān (rice), Non (salt), Dila (plough), and Dhenki (rice-pounding lever) clans cannot do without these tools, but they perform a preliminary gesture of respect before using them. Members of the Kānsi clan sprinkle water mixed with kāns10 grass over the bride and groom at weddings, while those from the Chandan or sandalwood clan apply sandalwood paste to their foreheads. They can’t clearly explain what these rituals mean, but some have a vague sense that they descend from the totem objects.
5. Marriage.
Marriage is either infant or adult, and in the latter case a girl is not disposed of without her consent. A bride-price varying from five to ten rupees is paid, and in the case of a girl given to a widower the amount is doubled. The Hindu ceremonial has been adopted for the wedding, and an auspicious day is fixed by a Brāhman. In Bengal Sir H. Risley notes that “Remnants of non-Aryan usage may be discerned in the marriage ceremony itself. Both parties must first go through the form of marriage to a mango tree or at least a branch of [433]the tree; and must exchange blood mixed with sindur, though in the final and binding act sindur alone is smeared by the bridegroom upon the bride’s forehead and the parting of her hair.” As has been pointed out by Mr. Crooke, the custom of smearing vermilion on the bride’s forehead is a substitute for an earlier anointing with blood; just as the original idea underlying the offering of a cocoanut was that of substitution for a human head. In some cases blood alone is still used. Thus Sir H. Risley notes that among the Birhors the marriage rite is performed by drawing blood from the little fingers of the bride and bridegroom and smearing it on each of them.11 The blood-covenant by which a bride was admitted to her husband’s sept by being smeared with his blood is believed to have been a common rite among primitive tribes.
Marriage can involve either minors or adults, and in the case of adults, a girl cannot be married off without her consent. A bride-price, ranging from five to ten rupees, is paid, and when a girl marries a widower, that amount is doubled. The Hindu wedding ceremony is followed, and a lucky date is chosen by a Brāhman. In Bengal, Sir H. Risley notes that "Remnants of non-Aryan traditions can be seen in the marriage ceremony itself. Both individuals must first perform a ceremonial marriage to a mango tree or at least a branch of it; and they must exchange blood mixed with sindur, though in the final and binding act, only sindur is applied by the groom on the bride’s forehead and the parting of her hair." As Mr. Crooke has pointed out, the practice of putting vermilion on the bride's forehead replaces an earlier ritual involving blood; just as the original concept behind offering a coconut was to replace a human head. In some instances, blood is still used. Sir H. Risley mentions that among the Birhors, the marriage rite involves drawing blood from the little fingers of the bride and groom and smearing it on each other. The blood-covenant, where a bride was welcomed into her husband’s clan by being marked with his blood, is thought to have been a common practice among primitive tribes.
6. Disposal of the dead.
As a rule, the tribe bury the dead, though the Hindu custom of cremation is coming into fashion among the well-to-do. Before the interment they carry the corpse seven times round the grave, and it is buried with the feet pointing to the north. They observe mourning for ten days and abstain from animal food and liquor during that period. A curious custom is reported from the Bilāspur District, where it is said that children cut a small piece of flesh from the finger of a dead parent and swallow it, considering this as a requital for the labour of the mother in having carried the child for nine months in her womb. So in return they carry a piece of her flesh in their bodies. But the correct explanation as given by Sir J. G. Frazer is that they do it to prevent themselves from being haunted by the ghosts of their parents. “Thus Orestes,12 after he had gone mad from murdering his mother, recovered his wits by biting off one of his own fingers; since his victim was his own mother it might be supposed that the tasting of his own blood was the same as hers; and the furies of his murdered mother, which had appeared black to him before, appeared white as soon as he had mutilated himself in this way. The Indians of Guiana believe that an [434]avenger of blood who has slain his man must go mad unless he tastes the blood of his victim, the notion apparently being that the ghost drives him crazy. A similar custom was observed by the Maoris in battle. When a warrior had slain his foe in combat, he tasted his blood, believing that this preserved him from the avenging spirit (atua) of his victim; for they imagined that ‘the moment a slayer had tasted the blood of the slain, the dead man became a part of his being and placed him under the protection of the atua or guardian-spirit of the deceased.’ Some of the North American Indians also drank the blood of their enemies in battle. Strange as it may seem, this truly savage superstition exists apparently in Italy to this day. There is a widespread opinion in Calabria that if a murderer is to escape he must suck his victim’s blood from the reeking blade of the dagger with which he did the deed.”
As a general rule, the tribe buries their dead, although the Hindu practice of cremation is becoming popular among the wealthy. Before the burial, they carry the corpse around the grave seven times, and it is interred with the feet pointing north. They observe a mourning period of ten days and refrain from eating meat and drinking alcohol during this time. A peculiar custom is reported from the Bilāspur District, where it’s said that children cut a small piece of flesh from the finger of a deceased parent and swallow it, viewing this as a way to repay their mother for carrying them for nine months. In return, they carry a piece of her flesh within themselves. However, the true explanation, as provided by Sir J. G. Frazer, is that they do this to avoid being haunted by their parents' ghosts. “Thus Orestes, after he had gone mad from murdering his mother, regained his sanity by biting off one of his own fingers; since his victim was his mother, it could be assumed that tasting his own blood was similar to tasting hers, and the furies of his murdered mother, which had seemed black to him before, turned white as soon as he mutilated himself in this way. The Indians of Guiana believe that a blood avenger who has killed must go insane unless he tastes the blood of his victim, the idea being that the ghost drives him mad. A similar custom was noted among the Maoris during battle. When a warrior killed his enemy, he would taste the blood, believing it protected him from the avenging spirit of the dead person; they thought that the moment a slayer tasted the blood of the slain, the dead became part of him and put him under the protection of the guardian spirit of the deceased. Some North American Indians also drank the blood of their enemies in battle. Strange as it may sound, this truly savage superstition still exists in Italy today. There is a common belief in Calabria that if a murderer is to escape justice, he must lick his victim's blood from the bloody blade of the dagger he used to commit the act.”
7. Religion.
The religion of the tribe is of the usual animistic type. Colonel Dalton notes that they have, like the Kols, a village priest, known as Pahan or Baiga. He is always one of the impure tribes, a Bhuiya, a Kharwār or a Korwa, and he offers a great triennial sacrifice of a buffalo in the sacred grove, or on a rock near the village. The fact that the Khairwārs employed members of the Korwa and Bhuiya tribes as their village priests may be taken to indicate that the latter are the earlier residents of the country, and are on this account employed by the Khairwārs as later arrivals for the conciliation of the indigenous deities. Colonel Dalton states that the Khairwārs made no prayers to any of the Hindu gods, but when in great trouble they appealed to the sun. In the Central Provinces the main body of the tribe, and particularly those who belong to the landholding class, profess the Hindu religion.
The tribe’s religion is mainly animistic. Colonel Dalton points out that they have a village priest, known as Pahan or Baiga, similar to the Kols. This priest is always from one of the impure tribes, either a Bhuiya, Kharwār, or Korwa, and he performs a significant buffalo sacrifice every three years in the sacred grove or on a rock near the village. The fact that the Kharwārs choose members of the Korwa and Bhuiya tribes as their village priests suggests that these tribes are the original inhabitants of the area, which is why the Kharwārs, being later arrivals, employ them to pacify the local deities. Colonel Dalton mentions that the Kharwārs don’t pray to any Hindu gods, but when they face serious issues, they turn to the sun for help. In the Central Provinces, the majority of the tribe, especially those in the landholding class, adhere to the Hindu religion.
8. Inheritance.
The Khairwārs have now also adopted the Hindu rule of inheritance, and have abandoned the tribal custom which Sir H. Risley records as existing in Bengal. “Here the eldest son of the senior wife, even if younger than one of the sons of the second wife, inherits the entire property, subject to the obligation of providing for all other legitimate children. If the inheritance consists of land, the heir is expected to create separate maintenance grants in favour of his younger [435]brothers. Daughters can never inherit, but are entitled to live in the ancestral home till they are married.”13
The Khairwārs have now also adopted Hindu inheritance laws and have moved away from the tribal custom that Sir H. Risley noted in Bengal. “Here, the eldest son of the senior wife, even if he’s younger than one of the sons from the second wife, inherits all the property, with the responsibility of providing for all other legitimate children. If the inheritance includes land, the heir is expected to set up separate maintenance funds for his younger [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]brothers. Daughters cannot inherit but have the right to live in the family home until they get married.”13
9. The Khairwas of Damoh.
The Khairwas or Khairwārs of the Kaimur hills are derived, as already seen, from the Gonds and Savars, and therefore are ethnologically a distinct group from those of the Chota Nāgpur plateau, who have been described above. But as nearly every caste is made up of diverse ethnological elements held together by the tie of a common occupation, it does not seem worth while to treat these groups separately. Colonel Dalton, who also identifies them with the main tribe, records an interesting notice of them at an earlier period:14
The Khairwas or Khairwārs of the Kaimur hills come from the Gonds and Savars, making them a distinct ethnic group from those in the Chota Nāgpur plateau, as described earlier. However, since almost every caste consists of different ethnic elements united by a shared occupation, it doesn't seem necessary to discuss these groups separately. Colonel Dalton, who also connects them to the main tribe, notes an interesting observation about them from an earlier time:14
“There is in the seventh volume of the Asiatic Researches a notice of the Kharwārs of the Kaimur hills in the Mīrzāpur District, to the north of the Son river, by Captain J. P. Blunt, who in his journey from Chunār to Ellora in A.D. 1794, met with them and describes them as a very primitive tribe. He visited one of their villages consisting of half a dozen poor huts, and though proceeding with the utmost caution, unattended, to prevent alarm, the inhabitants fled at his approach. The women were seen, assisted by the men, carrying off their children and moving with speed to hide themselves in the woods. It was observed that they were nearly naked, and the only articles of domestic use found in the deserted huts were a few gourds for water-vessels, some bows and arrows, and some fowls as wild as their masters. With great difficulty, by the employment of Kols as mediators, some of the men were induced to return. They were nearly naked, but armed with bows and arrows and a hatchet.”
“There is a note in the seventh volume of the Asiatic Researches about the Kharwārs of the Kaimur hills in the Mīrzāpur District, north of the Son river, written by Captain J. P. Blunt. During his journey from Chunār to Ellora in A.D. 1794, he encountered this very primitive tribe. He visited one of their villages, which had about six poor huts, and although he approached very cautiously and alone to avoid alarming them, the villagers ran away at his sight. The women were seen, helped by the men, quickly carrying their children and rushing to hide in the woods. It was noted that they were nearly naked, and the only household items found in the abandoned huts were a few gourds for holding water, some bows and arrows, and some wild chickens. With great effort, using Kols as mediators, a few of the men were persuaded to come back. They were almost nude but armed with bows, arrows, and a hatchet.”
In Damoh the Khairwārs are said to come from Panna State. During the working season they live in temporary sheds in the forest, and migrate from place to place as the supply of trees is exhausted. Having cut down a tree they strip off the bark and cut the inner and tender wood into small pieces, which are boiled for two or three days until a thick black paste is obtained. From this the water is allowed to drain off, and the residue is made into cakes and dried in the sun. It is eaten in small pieces with betel-leaf and areca-nut. Duty is levied by the Forest Department at the [436]rate of a rupee per handi or pot in which boiling is carried on. In Bombay various superstitious observances are connected with the manufacture of catechu; and Mr. Crooke quoted the following description of them from the Bombay Gazetteer:15 “Every year on the day after the Holi the chūlha ceremony takes place. In a trench seven feet long by three, and about three deep, khair logs are carefully stacked and closely packed till they stand in a heap about three feet above ground. The pile is then set on fire and allowed to burn to the level of the ground. The village sweeper breaks a cocoanut, kills a couple of fowls and sprinkles a little liquor near the pile. Then, after washing their feet, the sweeper and the village headman walk barefoot hurriedly across the fire. After this strangers come to fulfil vows, and giving one anna and a half cocoanut to the sweeper, and the other half cocoanut to the headman, wash their feet, and turning to the left, walk over the pile. The fire seems to cause none of them any pain.” The following description of the Kathkāris as hunters of monkeys is also taken by Mr. Crooke from the Bombay Gazetteer:16 “The Kathkāris represent themselves as descended from the monkeys of Rāma. Now that their legitimate occupation of preparing catechu (kath) has been interfered with, they subsist almost entirely by hunting, and habitually kill and eat monkeys, shooting them with bows and arrows. In order to approach within range they are obliged to have recourse to stratagems, as the monkeys at once recognise them in their ordinary costume. The ruse usually adopted is for one of the best shots to put on a woman’s robe (sāri), under the ample folds of which he conceals his murderous weapons. Approaching the tree in which the monkeys are seated, the sportsman affects the utmost unconcern, and busies himself with the innocent occupation of picking up twigs and leaves, and thus disarming suspicion he is enabled to get a sufficiently close shot to render success a certainty.”
In Damoh, the Khairwārs are said to originate from Panna State. During the work season, they live in temporary sheds in the forest and move around as the supply of trees runs out. After cutting down a tree, they remove the bark and chop the inner, tender wood into small pieces, which are boiled for two or three days until they create a thick black paste. They let the water drain off, and the remaining substance is shaped into cakes and dried in the sun. It is consumed in small pieces with betel leaf and areca nut. The Forest Department charges a fee of a rupee per handi or pot used in the boiling process. In Bombay, there are various superstitious rituals associated with producing catechu; Mr. Crooke cited the following description from the Bombay Gazetteer:15 “Every year on the day after Holi, the chūlha ceremony happens. In a trench that is seven feet long, three feet wide, and about three feet deep, khair logs are carefully stacked and tightly packed until they form a pile about three feet above ground. The pile is then set on fire and allowed to burn down to ground level. The village sweeper breaks a coconut, sacrifices a couple of chickens, and sprinkles a bit of liquor near the pile. After washing their feet, the sweeper and the village headman walk barefoot quickly across the fire. After that, outsiders come to fulfill vows, give one anna and half a coconut to the sweeper, and the other half coconut to the headman, wash their feet, and then turn left to walk over the pile. The fire doesn't seem to cause any pain to them.” Mr. Crooke also provided the following description of the Kathkāris as monkey hunters from the Bombay Gazetteer:16 “The Kathkāris claim to be descendants of Rama's monkeys. Now that their traditional job of making catechu (kath) has been disrupted, they mostly rely on hunting, regularly killing and eating monkeys with bows and arrows. To get close enough to shoot, they have to use tricks since monkeys immediately recognize them in their usual clothing. The common tactic is for one of the best shooters to wear a woman’s robe (sāri), hiding his weapons beneath its ample folds. As he approaches the tree where the monkeys are perched, the hunter pretends to be completely at ease, busily picking up twigs and leaves, and by doing this, he lowers their suspicion enough to get a close shot, making success nearly certain.”
1 This article is based on Mr. Crooke’s and Colonel Dalton’s accounts, and some notes taken by Mr. Hīra Lāl at Raigarh.
1 This article is based on Mr. Crooke’s and Colonel Dalton’s accounts, along with some notes taken by Mr. Hīra Lāl at Raigarh.
6 From bhuj, an arm, and jangh, a thigh. These are Hindi words, and the whole story is obviously a Brāhmanical legend. Balrai seems a corruption of Balarām, the brother of Krishna.
6 From bhuj, meaning an arm, and jangh, meaning a thigh. These are Hindi words, and the whole story is clearly a Brāhmanical legend. Balrai appears to be a variation of Balarām, the brother of Krishna.
8 Religion and Folklore of Northern India, vol. ii. p. 170.
8 Religion and Folklore of Northern India, vol. ii. p. 170.
12 The above instances are reproduced from Sir J. G. Frazer’s Psyche’s Task (London, 1909). These cases are all of homicide, but it seems likely that the action of the Khairwārs may be based on the same motives, as the fear of ghosts is strong among these tribes.
12 The above examples are taken from Sir J. G. Frazer’s Psyche’s Task (London, 1909). These cases all involve murder, but it seems that the actions of the Khairwārs might be driven by similar motivations, as the fear of ghosts is quite prevalent among these tribes.
Khandait
Khandait, Khandayat.—The military caste of Orissa, the word Khandait meaning ‘swordsman,’ and being derived [437]from the Uriya khanda, a sword. Sir H. Risley remarks of the Khandaits:1 “The caste is for the most part, if not entirely, composed of Bhuiyas, whose true affinities have been disguised under a functional name, while their customs, their religion and in some cases even their complexion and features have been modified by long contact with Hindus of relatively pure Aryan descent. The ancient Rājas of Orissa kept up large armies and partitioned the land on strictly military tenures. These armies consisted of various castes and races, the upper ranks being officered by men of good Aryan descent, while the lower ones were recruited from the low castes alike of the hills and the plains. In the social system of Orissa, the Sresta or ‘best’ Khandaits rank next to the Rājpūts, who have not the intimate connection with the land which has helped to raise the Khandaits to their present position.” The Khandaits are thus like the Marāthas, and the small body of Paiks in the northern Districts, a caste formed from military service; and though recruited for the most part originally from the Dravidian tribes, they have obtained a considerable rise in status owing to their occupation and the opportunity which has been afforded to many of them to become landholders. The best Khandaits now aspire to Rājpūt rank, while the bulk of them have the position of cultivators, from whom Brāhmans will take water, or a much higher one than they are entitled to by descent. In2 the Central Provinces the Khandaits have no subcastes, and only two gotras or clans, named after the Kachhap or tortoise and the Nāgas or cobra respectively. These divisions appear, however, to be nominal, and do not regulate marriage, as to which the only rule observed is that persons whose descent can be traced from the same parent should not marry each other. Early marriage is usual, and if a girl arrives at adolescence without a husband having been found for her, she goes through the ceremony of wedlock with an arrow. Polygamy is permitted, but a person resorting to it is looked down on and nicknamed Maipkhia or wife-eater. The essential portion of the marriage ceremony is the bandan or [438]tying of the hands of the bride and bridegroom together with kusha grass. The bridegroom must lift up the bride and walk seven times round the marriage altar carrying her. Widow-marriage and divorce are permitted in the Central Provinces, and Brāhmans are employed for religious and ceremonial purposes. [439]
Khandait, Khandayat.—The military caste of Orissa, with the term Khandait meaning ‘swordsman,’ derived [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] from the Uriya khanda, which means sword. Sir H. Risley notes about the Khandaits:1 “The caste is mostly, if not entirely, made up of Bhuiyas, whose true ancestry has been hidden under a functional name, while their customs, religion, and in some cases even their skin color and features have been influenced by long interactions with Hindus of relatively pure Aryan descent. The ancient Rājas of Orissa maintained large armies and divided the land based strictly on military service. These armies consisted of various castes and races, with higher ranks filled by individuals of good Aryan descent, while lower ranks were drawn from lower castes from both the hills and plains. In the social hierarchy of Orissa, the Sresta or ‘best’ Khandaits rank just below the Rājpūts, who do not have the close ties to the land that have helped elevate the Khandaits to their current status.” The Khandaits are thus similar to the Marāthas and the small group of Paiks in the northern Districts, as a caste formed from military service; and although they were initially recruited mainly from Dravidian tribes, they have significantly improved their status due to their occupation and the chance for many to become landholders. The best Khandaits now aim for Rājpūt rank, while most of them are cultivators, from whom Brāhmans will take water, or a much higher status than they would normally have by lineage. In2 the Central Provinces, the Khandaits have no subcastes, and only two gotras or clans named after the Kachhap or tortoise and the Nāgas or cobra respectively. However, these divisions seem to be mainly nominal and do not dictate marriage rules, as the only principle followed is that people who share the same lineage should not marry each other. Early marriage is common, and if a girl reaches adolescence without finding a husband, she undergoes a symbolic wedding with an arrow. Polygamy is allowed, but anyone who practices it faces social disapproval and is called Maipkhia or wife-eater. A crucial part of the marriage ceremony is the bandan or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] tying of the bride and bridegroom's hands together with kusha grass. The groom must carry the bride and walk seven times around the marriage altar. Widow remarriage and divorce are permitted in the Central Provinces, and Brāhmans are engaged for religious and ceremonial functions. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
KHANGĀR
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Origin and traditions. 439
- 2. Caste subdivisions. 440
- 3. Marriage. 441
- 4. Religion. 442
- 5. Social status. 443
- 6. Occupation. 443
1. Origin and traditions.
Khangār,1 called also Kotwāl, Jemādār or Darbānia (gatekeeper).—A low caste of village watchmen and field-labourers belonging to Bundelkhand, and found in the Saugor, Damoh, Narsinghpur and Jubbulpore Districts. They numbered nearly 13,000 in 1911. The Khangārs are also numerous in the United Provinces. Hindu ingenuity has evolved various explanations of the word Khangār, such as ‘khand,’ a pit, and ‘gar,’ maker, digger, because the Khangār digs holes in other people’s houses for the purposes of theft. The caste is, however, almost certainly of non-Aryan origin, and there is little doubt also that Bundelkhand was its original home. It may be noted that the Munda tribe have a division called Khangār with which the caste may have some connection. The Khangārs themselves relate the following story of their origin. Their ancestors were formerly the rulers of the fort and territory of Kurār in Bundelkhand, when a Bundela Rājpūt came and settled there. The Bundela had a very pretty daughter whom the Khangār Rāja demanded in marriage. The Bundela did not wish to give his daughter to the Khangār, but could not refuse the Rāja outright, so he said that he would consent if all the Khangārs would agree to adopt Bundela practices. This the Khangārs readily agreed to do, and the Bundela thereupon invited them all to a wedding feast, and having [440]summoned his companions and plied the Khangārs with liquor until they were dead drunk, cut them all to pieces. One pregnant woman only escaped by hiding in a field of kusum or safflower,2 and on this account the Khangārs still venerate the kusum and will not wear cloths dyed with saffron. She fled to the house of a Muhammadan eunuch or Fakīr, who gave her shelter and afterwards placed her with a Dāngi landowner. The Bundelas followed her up and came to the house of the Dāngi, who denied that the Khangār woman was with him. The Bundelas then asked him to make all the women in his house eat together to prove that none of them was the Khangārin, on which the Dāngi five times distributed the maihar, a sacrificial cake which is only given to relations, to all the women of the household including the Khangārin, and thus convinced the Bundelas that she was not in the house. The woman who was thus saved became the ancestor of the whole Khangār caste, and in memory of this act the Khangārs and Nadia Dāngis are still each bidden to eat the maihar cake at the weddings of the other, or at least so it is said; while the Fakīrs, in honour of this great occasion when one of their number acted as giver rather than receiver, do not beg for alms at the wedding of a Khangār, but on the contrary bring presents. The basis of the story, that the Khangārs were the indigenous inhabitants of Bundelkhand and were driven out and slaughtered by the immigrant Bundelas, may not improbably be historically correct. It is also said that no Khangār is even now allowed to enter the fort of Kurār, and that the spirit of the murdered chief still haunts it; so that if a bed is placed there in the evening with a tooth-stick, the tooth-stick will be split in the morning as after use, and the bed will appear as if it had been slept in.3
Khangār, 1 also known as Kotwāl, Jemādār, or Darbānia (gatekeeper).—A low caste of village watchmen and field laborers from Bundelkhand, found in Saugor, Damoh, Narsinghpur, and Jubbulpore Districts. They numbered nearly 13,000 in 1911. The Khangārs are also widespread in the United Provinces. Hindu tradition has come up with various explanations for the term Khangār, such as ‘khand’, meaning pit, and ‘gar’, meaning maker or digger, as Khangārs reportedly dig holes in other people’s homes to steal. However, this caste is almost certainly of non-Aryan origin, and it's generally accepted that Bundelkhand was their original home. It’s worth noting that the Munda tribe has a division called Khangār, which may have some ties to the caste. The Khangārs share the following origin story. Their ancestors were once the rulers of the fort and territory of Kurār in Bundelkhand when a Bundela Rājpūt settled there. The Bundela had a very beautiful daughter whom the Khangār Rāja wished to marry. The Bundela didn’t want to give his daughter to the Khangār but couldn’t refuse the Rāja directly, so he said he would agree if all the Khangārs would adopt Bundela customs. The Khangārs quickly agreed, and the Bundela then invited them all to a wedding feast. After summoning his friends and getting the Khangārs drunk, he slaughtered them all. Only one pregnant woman escaped by hiding in a field of kusum or safflower, and for this reason, the Khangārs still honor the kusum and won’t wear saffron-dyed clothing. She ran to a Muhammadan eunuch or Fakīr for refuge, who sheltered her and later place her with a Dāngi landowner. The Bundelas tracked her down and went to the Dāngi's house, but he denied that the Khangār woman was with him. The Bundelas then asked him to have all the women in his home eat together to prove that none of them were Khangārs. The Dāngi distributed the maihar, a sacrificial cake meant for relatives, five times among all the women, including the Khangārin, convincing the Bundelas that she wasn’t there. The woman who was saved this way became the ancestor of the entire Khangār caste, and to commemorate this event, Khangārs and Nadia Dāngis still share the maihar cake at each other's weddings, or so it’s said; while the Fakīrs, in honor of the occasion when one of their own played the role of giver instead of receiver, do not beg for alms at a Khangār wedding but instead bring gifts. The essence of the story, that the Khangārs were the original inhabitants of Bundelkhand who were driven out and killed by the incoming Bundelas, might have some historical basis. There are also claims that no Khangār is allowed to enter the fort of Kurār even now, and the spirit of the murdered chief still haunts it; so if a bed is set up there in the evening with a tooth-stick, the tooth-stick will be broken in the morning as if it had been used, and the bed will appear as though someone had slept in it. 3
2. Caste subdivisions.
The caste has four subdivisions, named Rai, Mirdha or Nakīb, Karbal and Dahāt. The Rai or royal Khangārs are the highest group and practise hypergamy with families of the Mirdha and Karbal groups, taking daughters from them in marriage but not giving their daughters to them. [441]The Mirdhas or Nakībs are so called because they act as mace-bearers and form the bodyguard of princes. Very few, if any, are to be found in the Central Provinces. The Karbal are supposed to be especially valorous. The Dahāts have developed into a separate caste called Dahait, and are looked down on by all the other divisions as they keep pigs. The caste is also divided into numerous exogamous septs, all of which are totemistic; and the members of the sept usually show veneration to the object from which the sept takes its name. Some of the names of septs are as follows: Bachhiyā from bachhrā a calf; Barha from barāh a pig, this sept worshipping the pig; Belgotia from the bel tree; Chandan from the sandalwood tree; Chirai from chiriya a bird, this sept revering sparrows; Ghurgotia from ghora a horse (members of this sept touch the feet of a horse before mounting it and do not ride on a horse in wedding processions); Guae from the iguana; Hanumān from the monkey god; Hāthi from the elephant; Kasgotia from kānsa bell-metal (members of this sept do not use vessels of bell-metal on ceremonial occasions nor sell them); Mahiyar from maihar fried cakes (members of this sept do not use ghī at their weddings and may not sell ghī by weight though they may sell it by measure); San after san-hemp (members of this sept place pieces of hemp near their family god); Sāndgotia from sānd a bullock; Tāmbagotia from tāmba copper; and Vishnu from the god of that name, whom the sept worship. The names of 31 septs in all are reported and there are probably others. The fact that two or three septs are named after Hindu deities may be noticed as peculiar.
The caste has four subdivisions: Rai, Mirdha or Nakīb, Karbal, and Dahāt. The Rai, or royal Khangārs, are the highest group and practice hypergamy with families from the Mirdha and Karbal groups, marrying their daughters but not giving theirs in return. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The Mirdhas or Nakībs are called that because they serve as mace-bearers and form the princes' bodyguard. Very few, if any, are found in the Central Provinces. The Karbal are considered particularly brave. The Dahāts have evolved into a separate caste called Dahait and are looked down upon by all other groups because they raise pigs. The caste is also divided into many exogamous septs, each with its own totem, and members of a sept usually show respect to the object that their sept is named after. Some sept names include: Bachhiyā from bachhrā (calf); Barha from barāh (pig, this sept worships the pig); Belgotia from the bel tree; Chandan from the sandalwood tree; Chirai from chiriya (bird, this sept reveres sparrows); Ghurgotia from ghora (horse; members of this sept touch a horse's feet before riding it and do not ride horses in wedding processions); Guae from the iguana; Hanumān from the monkey god; Hāthi from the elephant; Kasgotia from kānsa (bell-metal; members of this sept do not use or sell bell-metal vessels during ceremonies); Mahiyar from maihar (fried cakes; members of this sept do not use ghī at their weddings or sell it by weight, though they can sell it by measure); San after san-hemp (members of this sept place pieces of hemp near their family god); Sāndgotia from sānd (bullock); Tāmbagotia from tāmba (copper); and Vishnu from the god of the same name, whom the sept worships. A total of 31 sept names are reported, and there are likely others. It's interesting that two or three septs are named after Hindu deities.
3. Marriage.
The marriage of members of the same sept is prohibited and also that of first cousins. Girls are usually married at about ten years of age, the parents of the girl having to undertake the duty of finding a husband. The ceremonial in vogue in the northern Districts is followed throughout, an astrologer being consulted to ascertain that the horoscopes of the pair are favourable, and a Brāhman employed to draw up the lagan or auspicious paper fixing the date of the marriage. The bridegroom is dressed in a yellow gown and over-cloth, with trousers of red chintz, red shoes, and a [442]marriage-crown of date-palm leaves. He has the silver ornaments usually worn by women on his neck, as the khangwāri or silver ring, and the hamel or necklace of rupees. In order to avert the evil eye he carries a dagger or nutcracker, and a smudge of lampblack is made on his forehead to disfigure him and thus avert the evil eye, which it is thought would otherwise be too probably attracted by his exquisitely beautiful appearance in his wedding garments. The binding portion of the ceremony is the bhānwar or walking round the sacred post of the munga tree (Moringa pterygosperma). This is done six times by the couple, the bridegroom leading, and they then make a seventh turn round the bedi or sacrificial fire. If the bride is a child this seventh round is omitted at the marriage and performed at the Dusarta or going-away ceremony. After the marriage the haldi ceremony takes place, the father of the bridegroom being dressed in women’s clothes; he then dances with the mother of the bride, while they throw turmeric mixed with water over each other. Widow-marriage is allowed, and the widow may marry anybody in the caste; the ceremony consists in the placing of bangles on her wrist, and is always performed at night, a Wednesday being usually selected. A feast must afterwards be given to the caste-fellows. Divorce is also permitted, and may be effected at the instance of either party in the presence of the caste panchāyat or committee. When a husband divorces his wife he must give a feast.
The marriage of members of the same clan is not allowed, and neither is the marriage of first cousins. Girls are typically married around the age of ten, with the girl's parents responsible for finding a husband. The customs practiced in the northern districts are followed, which includes consulting an astrologer to ensure that the couple’s horoscopes are compatible, and hiring a Brahmin to prepare the lagan, or auspicious document, to set the marriage date. The groom wears a yellow gown and over-cloth, along with red chintz trousers, red shoes, and a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]marriage crown made of date-palm leaves. He also dons silver jewelry typically worn by women, such as the khangwāri (a silver ring) and the hamel (a necklace of rupees). To ward off the evil eye, he carries a dagger or nutcracker, and a black mark is made on his forehead to make him less attractive to the evil eye, which is believed to be likely drawn to his strikingly beautiful wedding attire. The key part of the ceremony is the bhānwar, or walking around the sacred post of the munga tree (Moringa pterygosperma). The couple makes this round six times, with the groom leading, and then they take a seventh round around the bedi, or sacrificial fire. If the bride is a child, the seventh round is skipped during the marriage and done later at the Dusarta or going-away ceremony. Following the marriage, the haldi ceremony occurs, where the groom's father dresses in women’s clothing and dances with the bride's mother while they splash turmeric mixed with water on each other. Widow marriage is permitted, and a widow can marry anyone from her caste; the ceremony involves putting bangles on her wrist and is always held at night, usually on a Wednesday. A feast must follow for the community members. Divorce is also allowed and can be initiated by either party in front of the caste panchāyat, or committee. When a husband divorces his wife, he is required to host a feast.
4. Religion.
The Khangārs worship the usual Hindu deities and especially venerate Dūlha Deo, a favourite household godling in the northern Districts. Pachgara Deo is a deity who seems to have been created to commemorate the occasion when the Dāngi distributed the marriage cakes five times to the fugitive ancestress of the caste. His cult is now on the decline, but some still consider him the most important deity of all, and it is said that no Khangār will tell an untruth after having sworn by this god. Children dying unmarried and persons dying of leprosy or smallpox are buried, while others are buried or burnt according as the family can afford the more expensive rite of cremation or not. As among other castes a corpse must not be burnt between sunset and [443]sunrise, as it is believed that this would cause the soul to be born blind in the next birth. Nor must the corpse be wrapped in stitched clothes, as in that case the child in which it is reincarnated would be born with its arms and legs entangled. The corpse is laid on its back and some ghī, til, barley cakes and sandalwood, if available, are placed on the body. The soul of the deceased is believed to haunt the house for three days, and each night a lamp and a little water in an earthen pot are placed ready for it. When cremation takes place the ashes are collected on the third day and the burning ground is cleaned with cowdung and sprinkled with milk, mustard and salt, in order that a cow may lick over the place and the soul of the deceased may thus find more easy admission into Baikunth or heaven. Well-to-do persons take the bones of the dead to the Ganges, a few from the different parts of the body being selected and tied round the bearer’s neck. Mourning is usually only observed for three days.
The Khangārs worship typical Hindu gods and especially honor Dūlha Deo, a favored household deity in the northern districts. Pachgara Deo is a god who seems to have been created to mark the moment when the Dāngi distributed marriage cakes five times to the fleeing matriarch of the caste. His worship is now declining, but some still view him as the most important deity, and it's said that no Khangār will lie after swearing by this god. Children who die unmarried and individuals who die from leprosy or smallpox are buried, while others are either buried or cremated depending on the family's ability to afford the more costly cremation. As with other castes, a corpse cannot be cremated between sunset and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]sunrise, as it’s believed that doing so would cause the soul to be born blind in its next life. Additionally, the corpse must not be wrapped in stitched clothing, as this would lead to the reincarnated child being born with its arms and legs tangled. The body is laid on its back, and some ghī, til, barley cakes, and sandalwood, if available, are placed on it. The deceased's soul is thought to linger in the house for three days, and each night, a lamp and a little water in an earthen pot are prepared for it. When cremation occurs, the ashes are collected on the third day, and the cremation site is cleaned with cow dung and sprinkled with milk, mustard, and salt, so that a cow can lick the area and help the deceased's soul gain easier entry into Baikunth or heaven. Wealthy individuals take the deceased's bones to the Ganges, selecting a few from different body parts to tie around the bearer's neck. Mourning typically lasts for only three days.
5. Social status.
The Khangārs do not admit outsiders into the caste, except children born of a Khangār father and a mother belonging to one of the highest castes. A woman going wrong with a man of another caste is finally expelled, but liaisons within the caste may be atoned for by the usual penalty of a feast. The caste eat flesh and drink liquor but abjure fowls, pork and beef. They will take food cooked without water from Banias, Sunārs and Tameras, but katchi roti only from the Brāhmans who act as their priests. Such Brāhmans are received on terms of equality by others of the caste. Khangārs bathe daily, and their women take off their outer cloth to eat food, because this is not washed every day. Food cooked with water must be consumed in the chauka or place where it is prepared, and not carried outside the house. Men of the caste often have the suffix Singh after their names in imitation of the Rājpūts. Although their social observances are thus in some respects strict, the status of the caste is low, and Brāhmans do not take water from them.
The Khangārs don't accept outsiders into their caste, except for children born to a Khangār father and a mother from one of the highest castes. A woman who has relationships with a man from another caste is ultimately expelled, but relationships within the caste can be reconciled with the usual penalty of a feast. The caste eats meat and drinks alcohol but avoids fowl, pork, and beef. They will accept food cooked without water from Banias, Sunārs, and Tameras, but only eat katchi roti from the Brāhmans who serve as their priests. These Brāhmans are treated as equals by others in the caste. Khangārs bathe daily, and their women remove their outer cloth when eating, as this isn’t washed every day. Food cooked with water must be eaten in the chauka or the place where it was prepared and cannot be taken outside the house. Men in the caste often have the suffix Singh added to their names as a nod to the Rājpūts. While their social customs are strict in some ways, the caste's status is low, and Brāhmans do not accept water from them.
6. Occupation.
The Khangārs say that their ancestors were soldiers, but at present they are generally tenants, field-labourers and village watchmen. They were formerly noted thieves, and [444]several proverbs remain in testimony to this. “The Khangār is strong only when he possesses a khunta (a pointed iron rod to break through the wall of a house).” ‘The Sunār and the Khangār only flourish together’; because the Sunār acts as a receiver of the property stolen by the Khangār. They are said to have had different ways of breaking into a house, those who got through the roof being called chhappartor, while others who dug through the side walls were known as khonpāphor. They have now, however, generally relinquished their criminal practices and settled down to live as respectable citizens. [445]
The Khangārs say that their ancestors were soldiers, but today they are mostly tenants, farm laborers, and village watchmen. They were once known as thieves, and several proverbs still reflect this. “The Khangār is strong only when he has a khunta (a pointed iron rod used to break into a house).” ‘The Sunār and the Khangār only thrive together’; because the Sunār receives the stolen property from the Khangār. They used to have different methods of breaking into homes; those who broke in through the roof were called chhappartor, while those who dug through the side walls were known as khonpāphor. However, they have mostly given up their criminal activities and have settled down to live as respectable citizens. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 Compiled principally from a paper by Kanhyā Lāl, clerk in the Gazetteer Office.
1 Compiled mainly from a paper by Kanhyā Lāl, a clerk in the Gazetteer Office.
3 In the Ethnographic Appendices to the India Census Report of 1901 a slightly different version of the story is given by Captain Luard. The Dāngis, it must be remembered, are a high caste ranking just below Rājpūts.
3 In the Ethnographic Appendices to the India Census Report of 1901, Captain Luard provides a slightly different version of the story. It's important to remember that the Dāngis are a high caste, ranking just below Rājpūts.
KHARIA
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice. 445
- 2. Legend of origin. 445
- 3. Subcastes. 447
- 4. Exogamy and totemism. 447
- 5. Marriage. 447
- 6. Taboos as to food. 449
- 7. Widow-marriage and divorce. 449
- 8. Religion. 449
- 9. Funeral rites. 450
- 10. Bringing back the souls of the dead. 450
- 11. Social customs. 451
- 12. Caste rules and organisation. 451
- 13. Occupation and character. 452
- 14. Language. 453
1. General notice.
Kharia.1—A primitive Kolarian tribe, of which about 900 persons were returned from the Central Provinces in 1911. They belong to the Bilāspur District and the Jashpur and Raigarh States. The Kharias are one of the most backward of the Kolarian tribes, and appear to be allied to the Mundas and Savars. Colonel Dalton says of them: “In the Chota Nāgpur estate they are found in large communities, and the Kharias belonging to these communities are far more civilised than those who live apart. Their best settlements lie near the southern Koel river, which stream they venerate as the Santāls do the Dāmudar, and into it they throw the ashes of their dead.” Chota Nāgpur is the home of the Kharias, and their total strength is over a lakh. They are found elsewhere only in Assam, where they have probably migrated to the tea-gardens.
Kharia.1—A primitive Kolarian tribe, with about 900 individuals recorded from the Central Provinces in 1911. They are from the Bilāspur District and the Jashpur and Raigarh States. The Kharias are one of the least developed Kolarian tribes and seem to be related to the Mundas and Savars. Colonel Dalton notes about them: “In the Chota Nāgpur area, they are found in large communities, and the Kharias in these communities are much more educated than those who live separately. Their best settlements are near the southern Koel river, which they honor similarly to how the Santāls revere the Dāmudar, and into it, they scatter the ashes of their dead.” Chota Nāgpur is the main area for the Kharias, and their total population exceeds over a lakh. They are also found in Assam, where they likely migrated to work in the tea gardens.
2. Legend of origin.
The Kharia legend of origin resembles that of the Mundas, and tends to show that they are an elder branch of that tribe. They say that a child was born to a woman in the jungle, and she left it to fetch a basket in which to carry it home. On her return she saw a cobra spreading its hood [446]over the child to protect it from the sun. On this account the child was called Nāgvansi (of the race of the cobra), and became the ancestor of the Nāgvansi Rājas of Chota Nāgpur. The Kharias say this child had an elder brother, and the two brothers set out on a journey, the younger riding a horse and the elder carrying a kāwar or banghy with their luggage. When they came to Chota Nāgpur the younger was made king, on which the elder brother also asked for a share of the inheritance. The people then put two caskets before him and asked him to choose one. One of the caskets contained silver and the other only some earth. The elder brother chose that which contained earth, and on this he was told that the fate of himself and his descendants would be to till the soil, and carry banghys as he had been doing. The Kharias say that they are descended from the elder brother, while the younger was the ancestor of the Nāgvansi Rājas, who are really Mundas. They say that they can never enter the house of the Nāgvansi Rājas because they stand in the relation of elder brother-in-law to the Rānis, who are consequently prohibited from looking on the face of a Kharia. This story is exactly like that of the Parjas in connection with the Rājas of Bastar. And as the Parjas are probably an older branch of the Gonds, who were reduced to subjection by the subsequent Rāj-Gond immigrants under the ancestors of the Bastar Rājas, so it seems a reasonable hypothesis that the Kharias stood in a similar relationship to the Mundas or Kols. This theory derives some support from the fact that, according to Sir H. Risley, the Mundas will take daughters in marriage from the Kharias, but will not give their daughters to them, and the Kharias speak of the Mundas as their elder brethren.2 Mr. Hīra Lal suggests that the name Kharia is derived from kharkhari, a palanquin or litter, and that the original name Kharkharia has been contracted into Kharia. He states that in the Uriya country Oraons, who carry litters, are also called Kharias. This derivation is in accordance with the tradition of the Kharias that their first ancestor carried a banghy, and with the fact that the Kols are the best professional dhoolie-bearers. [447]
The Kharia origin legend is similar to that of the Mundas, suggesting they are an older branch of that tribe. They tell of a woman in the jungle who gave birth to a child and left it to go get a basket to carry it home. When she returned, she saw a cobra spreading its hood [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] over the child to shield it from the sun. Because of this, the child was named Nāgvansi (of the cobra lineage) and became the ancestor of the Nāgvansi Rājas of Chota Nāgpur. According to the Kharias, this child had an older brother, and the two brothers set out on a journey, with the younger riding a horse and the elder carrying a kāwar or banghy with their belongings. When they arrived in Chota Nāgpur, the younger brother was made king, prompting the elder brother to ask for a share of the inheritance. The people then presented two caskets and asked him to choose one. One casket held silver, while the other contained only dirt. The elder brother chose the one with dirt, and was told that his fate and that of his descendants would be to farm the land and carry banghys as he had been doing. The Kharias claim descent from the elder brother, while the younger became the ancestor of the Nāgvansi Rājas, who are actually Mundas. They believe they cannot enter the house of the Nāgvansi Rājas because they are considered elder brothers-in-law to the Rānis, who are therefore forbidden from looking at a Kharia's face. This story closely resembles that of the Parjas in relation to the Rājas of Bastar. Just as the Parjas are likely an older branch of the Gonds, who were subjugated by later Rāj-Gond immigrants descending from the Bastar Rājas, it seems plausible that the Kharias had a similar relationship with the Mundas or Kols. This theory is somewhat supported by Sir H. Risley's observation that the Mundas will take wives from the Kharias, but won't give their daughters to them, and the Kharias regard the Mundas as their elder brothers. 2 Mr. Hīra Lal proposes that the name Kharia comes from kharkhari, which means palanquin or litter, suggesting that the original name Kharkharia has been shortened to Kharia. He mentions that in the Uriya region, the Oraons, who carry litters, are also called Kharias. This interpretation aligns with the Kharias' own tradition that their first ancestor carried a banghy, and with the fact that the Kols are the best professional dhoolie bearers. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
3. Subcastes.
In Raigarh the Kharias have only two subtribes, the Dūdh, or milk Kharias, and the Delki. Of these the Delki are said to be of mixed origin. They take food from Brāhmans, and explain that they do so because an ancestress went wrong with a Brāhman. It seems likely that they may be descended from the offspring of immigrant Hindus in Chota Nāgpur with Kharia women, like similar subdivisions in other tribes. The Delkis look down on the Dūdh Kharias, saying that the latter eat the flesh of tigers and monkeys, from which the Delkis abstain. In Bengal the tribe have two other divisions, the Erenga and Munda Kharias.
In Raigarh, the Kharias have just two subtribes: the Dūdh, or milk Kharias, and the Delki. The Delki are said to have a mixed heritage. They accept food from Brāhmans and explain that this is because one of their ancestors had a relationship with a Brāhman. It’s likely that they are descendants of the children of immigrant Hindus in Chota Nāgpur with Kharia women, similar to other subdivisions in different tribes. The Delkis look down on the Dūdh Kharias, claiming that the latter eat the flesh of tigers and monkeys, which the Delkis avoid. In Bengal, the tribe has two other divisions: the Erenga and Munda Kharias.
4. Exogamy and totemism.
The tribe is divided, like others, into totemistic exogamous septs, which pay reverence to their totems. Thus members of the Kulu (tortoise), Kiro (tiger), Nāg (cobra), Kankul (leopard) and Kuto (crocodile) septs abstain from killing their totem animal, fold their hands in obeisance when they meet it, and taking up some dust from the animal’s track place it on their heads as a mark of veneration. Certain septs cannot wholly abstain from the consumption of their sept totem, so they make a compromise. Thus members of the Baa, or rice sept, cannot help eating rice, but they will not eat the scum which gathers over the rice as it is being boiled. Those of the Bilum or salt sept must not take up a little salt on one finger and suck it, but must always use two or more fingers for conveying salt to the mouth, presumably as a mark of respect. Members of the Suren or stone sept will not make ovens with stones but only with clods of earth. The tribe do not now think they are actually descended from their totems, but tell stories accounting for the connection. Thus the Katang Kondai or bamboo sept say that a girl in the family of their ancestors went to cut bamboos and never came back. Her parents went to search for her and heard a voice calling out from the bamboos, but could not find their daughter. Then they understood that the bamboo was of their own family and must not be cut by them. The supposition is apparently that the girl was transformed into a bamboo.
The tribe is divided, like others, into totemic exogamous clans that honor their totems. So, members of the Kulu (tortoise), Kiro (tiger), Nāg (cobra), Kankul (leopard), and Kuto (crocodile) clans avoid killing their totem animals, put their hands together in respect when they encounter them, and pick up some dirt from the animal's tracks to place on their heads as a sign of reverence. Some clans can't fully avoid eating their totem, so they make a compromise. For example, members of the Baa, or rice clan, can't help but eat rice, but they won't eat the scum that forms on top of the rice while it's cooking. Members of the Bilum or salt clan must avoid taking salt with one finger and sucking it; instead, they always use two or more fingers to bring salt to their mouths, as a sign of respect. Members of the Suren or stone clan won’t make ovens using stones but only with clumps of earth. The tribe no longer believes they are actually descended from their totems, but they share stories explaining the connection. For instance, the Katang Kondai or bamboo clan tells of a girl in their ancestors' family who went to gather bamboo and never returned. Her parents searched for her and heard a voice calling from the bamboo, but they couldn't find their daughter. They then realized that the bamboo was part of their family and shouldn't be cut by them. The implication is that the girl was transformed into bamboo.
5. Marriage.
Marriage between members of the same sept is forbidden, but the rule is not always observed. A brother’s daughter [448]may marry a sister’s son, but not vice versa. Marriage is always adult, and overtures come from the boy’s father. The customary bride-price is twelve bullocks, but many families cannot afford this, and resort is then made to a fiction. The boy’s party make twelve models of bullocks in earth, and placing each in a leaf-plate send them to the girl’s party, who throw away two, saying that one has been eaten by a tiger, and the other has fallen into a pit and died. The remaining ten are returned to the bridegroom’s party, who throw away two, saying that they have been sold to provide liquor for the Panch. For two of the eight now left real animals are substituted, and for the other six one rupee each, and the two cattle and six rupees are sent back to the bride’s party as the real bride-price. Poor families, however, give four rupees instead of the two cattle, and ten rupees is among them considered as the proper price, though even this is reduced on occasion. The marriage party goes from the bride’s to the bridegroom’s house, and consists of women only. The men do not go, as they say that on one occasion all the men of a Kharia wedding procession were turned into stones, and they fear to undergo a similar fate. The real reason may probably be that the journey of the bride is a symbolic reminiscence of the time when she was carried off by force, and hence it would be derogatory for the men to accompany her. The bridegroom comes out to meet the bride riding on the shoulders of his brother-in-law or paternal aunt’s husband, who is known as Dherha. He touches the bride, and both of them perform a dance. At the wedding the bridegroom stands on a plough-yoke, and the bride on a grinding-slab, and the Dherha walks seven times round them sprinkling water on them from a mango-leaf. The couple are shut up alone for the night, and next morning the girl goes to the river to wash her husband’s clothes. On her return a fowl is killed, and the couple drink two drops of its blood in water mixed with turmeric, as a symbol of the mixing of their own blood. A goat is killed, and they step in its blood and enter their houses. The caste-people say to them, “Whenever a Kharia comes to your house, give him a cup of water and tobacco and food if you have it,” and the wedding is over. [449]
Marriage within the same clan is not allowed, but this rule isn't always followed. A brother's daughter can marry her sister's son, but not the other way around. Marriage always involves adults, and the proposals come from the boy’s father. The typical bride price is twelve bullocks, but many families can't afford that, so they create a workaround. The boy's family makes twelve clay models of bullocks, places each one on a leaf plate, and sends them to the girl's family, who discard two, claiming one was eaten by a tiger and the other fell into a pit and died. The boy's family then gets back ten models, tosses away two, saying they were sold to buy liquor for the Panch. For two of the eight remaining, they substitute real animals, and for the other six, they offer one rupee each. The two cattle and six rupees are sent back to the bride’s family as the actual bride price. Poor families, however, give four rupees instead of the two cattle, and ten rupees is generally seen as the standard price, though this can be reduced sometimes. The marriage party that goes from the bride’s house to the groom’s is made up of women only. Men don’t attend because there’s a story that once, all the men in a Kharia wedding procession were turned into stones, and they fear facing the same fate. The real reason might be that the bride’s journey symbolizes the time she was taken by force, so it wouldn’t be proper for the men to accompany her. The groom comes out to meet the bride, riding on the shoulders of his brother-in-law or his paternal aunt's husband, known as Dherha. He touches the bride, and they both perform a dance. During the ceremony, the groom stands on a plough yoke and the bride on a grinding stone, while the Dherha circles them seven times, sprinkling water on them from a mango leaf. Afterward, the couple spends the night alone together, and the next morning, the girl goes to the river to wash her husband’s clothes. Upon returning, a fowl is killed, and they drink two drops of its blood mixed with water and turmeric as a symbol of their blood mixing. A goat is killed, and they step in its blood before entering their homes. The community says to them, “Whenever a Kharia visits your house, offer him a cup of water, tobacco, and food if you have it,” and that concludes the wedding.
6. Taboos as to food.
After a girl is married her own mother will not eat food cooked by her, as no two Kharias will take food together unless they are of the same sept. When a married daughter goes back to the house of her parents she cooks her food separately, and does not enter their cook-room; if she did all the earthen pots would be defiled and would have to be thrown away. A similar taboo marks the relations of a woman towards her husband’s elder brother, who is known as Kura Sasur. She must not enter his house nor sit on a cot or stool before him, nor touch him, nor cook food for him. If she touches him a fine of a fowl with liquor is imposed by the caste, and for his touching her a goat and liquor. This idea may perhaps have been established as a check on the custom of fraternal polyandry, when the idea of the eldest brother taking the father’s place as head of the joint family became prevalent.
After a girl gets married, her own mother won’t eat food cooked by her, as no two Kharias will share food unless they belong to the same clan. When a married daughter visits her parents, she cooks her meals separately and doesn’t go into their kitchen; if she did, all the clay pots would be considered impure and would have to be thrown away. A similar taboo exists regarding a woman’s relationship with her husband’s older brother, known as Kura Sasur. She cannot enter his home, sit on a bed or stool in front of him, touch him, or cook for him. If she touches him, the caste imposes a fine of a chicken and liquor, and if he touches her, the fine is a goat and liquor. This idea may have come about to limit the practice of fraternal polyandry, as the notion of the eldest brother taking the father's role as head of the joint family became common.
7. Widow-marriage and divorce.
Widow-marriage is permitted at the price of a feast to the caste, and the payment of a small sum to the woman’s family. A widow must leave her children with her first husband’s family if required to do so. If she takes them with her they become entitled to inherit her second husband’s property, but receive only a half-share as against a full share taken by his children. Divorce is permitted by mutual agreement or for adultery of the woman. But the practice is not looked upon with favour, and a divorced man or woman rarely succeeds in obtaining another mate.
Widow marriage is allowed as long as there's a feast for the community and a small payment to the woman's family. A widow must leave her children with her first husband's family if that's required. If she takes them with her, they can inherit her second husband's property, but will only get half of what his children receive. Divorce can happen by mutual consent or if the woman commits adultery. However, this practice isn't favored, and a divorced person usually finds it hard to remarry.
8. Religion.
The principal deity of the Kharias is a hero called Banda. They say that an Oraon had vowed to give his daughter to the man who would clear the kāns3 grass off a hillock. Several men tried, and at last Banda did it by cutting out the roots. He then demanded the girl’s hand, but the Oraon refused, thinking that Banda had cleared the grass by magic. Then Banda went away and the girl died, and on learning of this Banda went and dug her out of her grave, when she came to life and they were married. Since then Banda has been worshipped. The tribe also venerate their ploughs and axes, and on the day of Dasahra they make offerings to the sun. [450]
The main deity of the Kharias is a hero named Banda. According to tradition, an Oraon had promised his daughter to the man who would clear the kāns3 grass from a hill. Many men attempted it, but finally, Banda succeeded by digging out the roots. He then asked for the girl's hand in marriage, but the Oraon refused, believing Banda had used magic to clear the grass. Banda left, and the girl died. When he learned of her death, he dug her up from her grave, and she came back to life, leading to their marriage. Since then, Banda has been worshiped. The tribe also respects their ploughs and axes, and on Dasahra, they offer sacrifices to the sun. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
9. Funeral rites.
The tribe bury the dead, placing the head to the north. When the corpse is taken out of the house two grains of rice are thrown to each point of the compass to invite the ancestors of the family to the funeral. And on the way, where two roads meet, the corpse is set down and a little rice and cotton-seed sprinkled on the ground as a guiding-mark to the ancestors. Before burial the corpse is anointed with turmeric and oil, and carried seven times round the grave, probably as a symbol of marriage to it. Each relative puts a piece of cloth in the grave, and the dead man’s cooking and drinking-pots, his axe, stick, pipe and other belongings, and a basketful of rice are buried with him. The mourners set three plants of orai or khas-khas grass on the grave over the dead man’s head, middle and feet, and then they go to a tank and bathe, chewing the roots of this grass. It would appear that the orai grass may be an agent of purification or means of severance from the dead man’s ghost, like the leaves of the sacred nīm4 tree.
The tribe buries the dead with the head facing north. When the body is taken out of the house, two grains of rice are thrown in each direction to invite the family’s ancestors to the funeral. Along the way, where two roads meet, the body is placed down, and a little rice and cotton seed are sprinkled on the ground as a marker for the ancestors. Before burial, the body is anointed with turmeric and oil and carried around the grave seven times, probably as a symbol of union with it. Each relative places a piece of cloth in the grave, along with the deceased's cooking and drinking pots, axe, stick, pipe, and other belongings, plus a basket of rice. The mourners set three plants of orai or khas-khas grass on the grave at the head, middle, and feet of the deceased, and then they go to a tank to bathe, chewing on the roots of this grass. It seems that the orai grass may serve as a purifying agent or a way to sever ties with the deceased's spirit, similar to the leaves of the sacred nīm tree.
10. Bringing back the souls of the dead.
On the third day they bathe and are shaved, and catch a fish, which is divided among all the relatives, however small it may be, and eaten raw with salt, turmeric and garlic. It seems likely that this fish may be considered to represent the dead man’s spirit, and is eaten in order to avoid being haunted by his ghost or for some other object, and the fish may be eaten as a substitute for the dead man’s body, itself consumed in former times. On the tenth night after the death the soul is called back, a lighted wick being set in a vessel at the cross-roads where the rice and cotton had been sprinkled. They call on the dead man, and when the flame of the lamp wavers in the wind they break the vessel holding the lamp, saying that his soul has come and joined them, and go home. On the following Dasahra festival, when ancestors are worshipped, the spirit of the deceased is mingled with the ancestors. A cock and hen are fed and let loose, and the headman of the sept calls on the soul to come and join the ancestors and give his protection to the family. When a man is killed by a tiger the remains are collected and burnt on the spot. A goat is sacrificed and eaten by the caste, and thereafter, when a wedding takes place in that man’s family, [451]a goat is offered to his spirit. The Kharias believe that the spirits of the dead are reborn in children, and on the Bārhi day, a month after the child’s birth, they ascertain which ancestor has been reborn by the usual method of divination with grains of rice in water.
On the third day, they bathe, shave, and catch a fish, which is shared among all the relatives, no matter how small it is, and eaten raw with salt, turmeric, and garlic. This fish likely symbolizes the deceased's spirit, and eating it helps avoid being haunted by their ghost or serves another purpose, possibly acting as a substitute for the deceased’s body, which was eaten in the past. On the tenth night after the death, the soul is summoned, with a lit wick placed in a container at the crossroads where rice and cotton have been scattered. They call out to the deceased, and when the flame of the lamp flickers in the wind, they break the container holding the lamp, declaring that his soul has come and joined them, and then they head home. During the next Dasahra festival, when ancestors are honored, the spirit of the deceased is united with the ancestors. A rooster and hen are fed and released, and the clan leader invites the soul to come and join the ancestors, granting protection to the family. If a person is killed by a tiger, their remains are gathered and burned on the spot. A goat is sacrificed and consumed by the community, and later, when there is a wedding in that family, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] a goat is offered to the deceased's spirit. The Kharias believe that the spirits of the dead are reborn in children, and on the Bārhi day, a month after a child's birth, they determine which ancestor has been reborn using the traditional method of divination with grains of rice in water.
11. Social customs.
The strict taboos practised by the tribe as regards food have already been mentioned. Men will take food from one another, but not women. Men will also accept food cooked without water from Brāhmans, Rājpūts and Bhuiyas. The Kharias will eat almost any kind of flesh, including crocodile, rat, pig, tiger and bear; they have now generally abandoned beef in deference to Hindu prejudice, and also monkeys, though they formerly ate these animals, the Topno sept especially being noted on this account.
The strict food taboos followed by the tribe have already been mentioned. Men can take food from each other, but women cannot. Men will also accept food cooked without water from Brāhmans, Rājpūts, and Bhuiyas. The Kharias will eat almost any type of meat, including crocodile, rat, pig, tiger, and bear; they have mostly stopped eating beef out of respect for Hindu beliefs, and they also no longer eat monkeys, even though they used to, especially the Topno group, which was known for this.
12. Caste rules and organisation.
Temporary expulsion from caste is imposed for the usual offences, and also for getting shaved or having clothes washed by a barber or washerman other than a member of the caste. This rule seems to arise either from an ultra-strict desire for social purity or from a hostile reaction against the Hindus for the low estimation in which the Kharias are held. Again it is a caste offence to carry the palanquin of a Kāyasth, a Muhammadan, a Koshta (weaver) or a Nai (barber), or to carry the tāzias or representations of the tomb of Husain in the Muharram procession. The caste have a headman who has the title of Pardhān, with an assistant called Negi and a messenger who is known as Gānda. The headman must always be of the Samer sept, the Negi of the Suren sept, and the Gānda of the Bartha or messenger sept. The headman’s duty is to give water for the first time to caste offenders on readmission, the Negi must make all arrangements for the caste feast, and the Gānda goes and summons the tribesmen. In addition to the penalty feast a cash fine is imposed on an erring member; of this rather more than half is given to the assembled tribesmen for the purpose of buying murra or fried grain on their way home on the following morning. The remaining sum is divided between the three officers, the Pardhān and Negi getting two shares each and the Gānda one share. But the division is only approximate, as the Kharias are unable to do the necessary calculation for an odd number of rupees. The men have their hair tied in a [452]knot on the right side of the head, and women on the left. The women are tattooed, but not the men.
Temporary expulsion from caste is enforced for common offenses, as well as for getting shaved or having clothes washed by a barber or washerman who isn’t part of the caste. This rule seems to come from either an extreme need for social purity or a negative reaction against the Hindus because of the low regard for the Kharias. Additionally, it's a caste offense to carry the palanquin of a Kāyasth, a Muslim, a Koshta (weaver), or a Nai (barber), or to carry the tāzias or representations of the tomb of Husain during the Muharram procession. The caste has a headman known as the Pardhān, with an assistant called Negi and a messenger referred to as Gānda. The headman must always be from the Samer sept, the Negi from the Suren sept, and the Gānda from the Bartha or messenger sept. The headman is responsible for giving water to caste offenders when they are readmitted, the Negi must organize the caste feast, and the Gānda goes to summon the tribesmen. Along with the penalty feast, a cash fine is imposed on the member who made a mistake; more than half of this goes to the gathered tribesmen to buy murra or fried grain on their way home the next morning. The leftover amount is split among the three officers, with the Pardhān and Negi receiving two shares each and the Gānda getting one share. However, the division isn’t exact, as the Kharias struggle to calculate an odd number of rupees. The men tie their hair in a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]knot on the right side of their heads, while women tie theirs on the left. Women are tattooed, but the men are not.
Colonel Dalton writes of the tribal dances:5 “The nuptial dances of the Kharias are very wild, and the gestures of the dancers and the songs all bear more directly than delicately on what is evidently considered the main object of the festivities, the public recognition of the consummation of the marriage. The bride and bridegroom are carried through the dances seated on the hips of two of their companions. Dancing is an amusement to which the Kharias, like all Kolarians, are passionately devoted. The only noticeable difference in their style is that in the energy, vivacity and warmth of their movements they excel all their brethren.”
Colonel Dalton writes about the tribal dances:5 “The wedding dances of the Kharias are very intense, and the movements of the dancers along with the songs focus more directly than subtly on what clearly seems to be the main purpose of the celebrations: the public acknowledgment of the marriage’s consummation. The bride and groom are carried through the dances seated on the hips of two of their friends. Dancing is a pastime that the Kharias, like all Kolarians, are deeply passionate about. The only noticeable difference in their style is that in the energy, liveliness, and warmth of their movements, they outshine all their peers.”
13. Occupation and character.
The Kharias say that their original occupation is to carry dhoolies or litters, and this, as well as the social rules prohibiting them from carrying those of certain castes, is in favour of the derivation of the name from kharkhari, a litter. They are also cultivators, and collect forest produce. They are a wild and backward tribe, as shown in the following extracts from an account by Mr. Ball:6 “The first Kharias I met with were encamped in the jungle at the foot of some hills. The hut was rudely made of a few sāl branches, its occupants being one man, an old and two young women, besides three or four children. At the time of my visit they were taking their morning meal; and as they regarded my presence with the utmost indifference, without even turning round or ceasing from their occupations, I remained for some time watching them. They had evidently recently captured some small animal, but what it was, as they had already eaten the skin, I could not ascertain. As I looked on, the old woman distributed to the others, on plates of sāl leaves, what appeared to be the entrails of the animal, and wrapping up her own portion between a couple of leaves threw it on the fire in order to give it a very primitive cooking. With regard to their ordinary food the Kharias chiefly depend on the jungle for a supply of fruits, leaves and roots.
The Kharias say their original job is to carry dhoolies or litters, and this, along with the social rules that stop them from carrying those for certain castes, supports the idea that their name comes from kharkhari, meaning litter. They also farm and collect forest products. They are considered a wild and backward tribe, as illustrated in the following excerpts from an account by Mr. Ball: 6 “The first Kharias I met were camping in the jungle at the base of some hills. Their hut was roughly made from a few sāl branches, and the occupants included one man, an elderly woman, and two young women, along with three or four children. When I visited, they were having their morning meal. They seemed completely indifferent to my presence, not even turning around or stopping what they were doing, so I stayed for a while to watch them. They had clearly just caught some small animal, but I couldn't tell what it was since they had already eaten the skin. As I observed, the old woman shared what looked like the entrails of the animal on sāl leaf plates with the others, and after wrapping her own portion in a couple of leaves, she tossed it on the fire for a very basic cooking method. Regarding their everyday food, the Kharias mainly rely on the jungle for fruits, leaves, and roots."
“The Kharias never make iron themselves, but are altogether dependent on the neighbouring bazārs for their [453]supplies. Had they at any period possessed a knowledge of the art of making iron, conservative of their customs as such races are, it is scarcely likely that they would have forgotten it. It is therefore not unreasonable to suppose that there was a period prior to the advent of the Hindus when iron was quite unknown to them—when, owing to the absence of cultivation in the plains, they were even more dependent on the supply of jungle food than they are at present. In those times their axes and their implements for grubbing up roots were in all probability made of stone, and their arrows had tips of the same material.
The Kharias never make iron themselves and completely rely on the nearby markets for their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] supplies. If they had ever known how to make iron, it’s hard to believe they would have forgotten it, given how traditional these communities tend to be. So, it’s reasonable to think that there was a time before the Hindus arrived when they didn't know about iron at all—when, due to a lack of farming in the plains, they depended even more on finding food in the jungle than they do now. Back then, their axes and tools for digging up roots were probably made of stone, and their arrows had tips made from the same material.
“In their persons the Kharias are very dirty, seldom if ever washing themselves. Their features are decidedly of a low character, not unlike the Bhumij, but there seemed to me to be an absence of any strongly-marked type in their faces or build, such as enables one to know a Santāl and even a Kurmi at a glance.”
“In their appearance, the Kharias are quite unclean, rarely if ever washing themselves. Their features are definitely of a lower quality, similar to the Bhumij, but I noticed a lack of any distinctive type in their faces or physique, which makes it easy to identify a Santāl or even a Kurmi at first glance.”
14. Language.
Of the Kharia dialect Sir George Grierson states that it is closely allied to Savara, and has also some similarity to Korku and Juāng:7 “Kharia grammar has all the characteristics of a language which is gradually dying out and being superseded by dialects of quite different families. The vocabulary is strongly Aryanised, and Aryan principles have pervaded the grammatical structure. Kharia is no longer a typical Munda language. It is like a palimpsest, the original writing on which can only be recognised with some difficulty.”8 An account of the Kharia dialect has been published in Mr. G. B. Banerjee’s Introduction to the Kharia Language (Calcutta, 1894).
Of the Kharia dialect, Sir George Grierson says that it is closely related to Savara and has some similarities with Korku and Juāng:7 “Kharia grammar has all the features of a language that is gradually dying out and being replaced by dialects from quite different language families. The vocabulary is heavily influenced by Aryan languages, and Aryan principles have infiltrated the grammatical structure. Kharia is no longer a typical Munda language. It resembles a palimpsest, where the original writing can only be recognized with some difficulty.”8 An account of the Kharia dialect has been published in Mr. G. B. Banerjee’s Introduction to the Kharia Language (Calcutta, 1894).
1 This article is mainly based on notes taken by Rai Bahādur Hīra Lāl at Raigarh, with extracts from Colonel Dalton’s and Sir H. Risley’s accounts of the tribe.
1 This article is primarily based on notes taken by Rai Bahādur Hīra Lāl in Raigarh, along with excerpts from Colonel Dalton’s and Sir H. Risley’s descriptions of the tribe.
3 Saccharum spontaneum. This grass infests cultivated fields and is very difficult to eradicate.
3 Saccharum spontaneum. This grass takes over farm fields and is really hard to get rid of.
Khatīk
Khatīk.—A functional caste of Hindu mutton-butchers and vegetable sellers. They numbered nearly 13,000 persons in the Central Provinces and Berār in 1911, and are, as might be expected, principally returned from the Districts with a considerable urban population, Amraoti, Jubbulpore, Nāgpur and Saugor. The name is derived from the Sanskrit Khattika,1 a butcher or hunter. In northern [454]India Mr. Crooke states that the caste are engaged in keeping and selling pigs and retailing vegetables and fruits, and does not specially mention that they slaughter animals, though in Agra one of their subcastes is named Būchar, a corruption of the English word butcher. In the Punjab Sir D. Ibbetson2 says of them that, “They form a connecting link between the scavengers and the leather-workers, though they occupy a social position distinctly inferior to that of the latter. They are great keepers of pigs and poultry, which a Chamār would not keep.3 At the same time many of them tan and dye leather and indeed are not seldom confused with the Chamrāng. The Khatīk is said sometimes to keep sheep and goats and twist their hair into waist-bands for sale.” Sir H. Risley again describes the Khatīks of Bihār as a cultivating and vegetable-selling caste.4 The differences in the principal occupations ascribed to the caste are thus somewhat remarkable. In the Central Provinces the Khatīks are primarily slaughterers of sheep and goats and mutton-butchers, though they also keep pigs, and some of them, who object to this trade, make their livelihood by selling vegetables. Both in the United Provinces and Punjab the Khatīks are considered to be connected with the Pāsis and probably an offshoot of that caste. In the Central Provinces they are said to be an inferior branch of the Gadaria or shepherd caste. The Gadarias state that their old sheep were formerly allowed to die. Then they appointed some poor men of the community to kill them and sell the flesh, dividing the profits with the owner, and thus the Khatīk caste arose. The Khatīks accept cooked food from the Gadarias, but the latter do not reciprocate.
Khatīk.—A working-class group of Hindu mutton-butchers and vegetable sellers. In 1911, their population in the Central Provinces and Berār was nearly 13,000, mostly found in Districts with a significant urban population, like Amraoti, Jubbulpore, Nāgpur, and Saugor. The name comes from the Sanskrit Khattika, meaning a butcher or hunter. In northern [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] India, Mr. Crooke notes that this group keeps and sells pigs as well as retails vegetables and fruits, though he doesn't specifically mention animal slaughter. However, in Agra, one of their subcastes is called Būchar, a variation of the English word butcher. In the Punjab, Sir D. Ibbetson2 remarks that they serve as a bridge between scavengers and leather workers, yet their social status is notably lower than the latter. They are known for raising pigs and poultry, which a Chamār wouldn't keep.3 Meanwhile, many of them also tan and dye leather, and they are sometimes mistaken for the Chamrāng. It is said that Khatīks occasionally keep sheep and goats and twist their hair into waistbands for sale. Sir H. Risley further describes the Khatīks of Bihār as a farming and vegetable-selling group.4 The variations in the main jobs assigned to this caste are quite striking. In the Central Provinces, the Khatīks primarily slaughter sheep and goats and work as mutton-butchers, although they also keep pigs, while some who disapprove of this trade make a living by selling vegetables. In both the United Provinces and Punjab, Khatīks are seen as connected to the Pāsis and likely an offshoot of that group. In the Central Provinces, they are regarded as a lower branch of the Gadaria or shepherd caste. The Gadarias claim that their older sheep used to be left to die, after which they hired some impoverished community members to kill and sell the meat, splitting the profits with the owner—leading to the establishment of the Khatīk caste. Khatīks accept cooked food from the Gadarias, but the latter do not return the favor.
The Khatīks are both Hindu and Muhammadan by religion, the latter being also known as Gai-Khatīk or cow-killer; but these may more suitably be classed with the Kasais or Muhammadan butchers. In the Marātha Districts the Hindu Khatīks are divided into two subcastes, the Berāria or those from Berār, and the Jhādi or those of the forest country of the Wainganga valley. These will take [455]food together, but do not intermarry. They have the usual set of exogamous clans or septs, many of which are of a totemistic nature, being named after plants, animals or natural objects. In Jubbulpore, owing to their habit of keeping pigs and the dirty state of their dwellings, one of their divisions is named Lendha, which signifies the excrement of swine. Here the sept is called bān, while in Wardha it is known as kul or ādnām. Marriage within the sept is forbidden. When arranging a match they consider it essential that the boy should be taller than the girl, but do not insist on his being older. A bride-price is sometimes paid, especially if the parents of the girl are poor, but the practice is considered derogatory. In such a case the father is thought to sell his daughter and he is called Bād or Bhānd. Marriages commonly take place on the fifth, seventh or ninth day after the Holi festival, or on the festival of Badsāvitri, the third day of Baisākh (light fortnight). When the bridegroom leaves the house to set out for the wedding his mother or aunt waves a pestle and churning-stick round him, puts a piece of betel-vine in his mouth and gives him her breast to suck. He then steps on a little earthen lamp-saucer placed over an egg and breaks them, and leaves the house without looking back. These rites are common to many castes, but their exact significance is obscure. The pestle and churning-stick and egg may perhaps be emblems of fertility. At the wedding the fathers of the couple split some wood into shreds, and, placing it in a little pit with cotton, set a light to it. If it is all burnt up the ceremony has been properly performed, but if any is left, the people laugh and say that the corpses of the family’s ancestors were not wholly consumed on the pyre. To effect a divorce the husband and wife break a stick in the presence of the caste panchāyat or committee, and if a divorced woman or one who has deserted her husband marries again, the first husband has to give a feast to the caste on the tenth day after the wedding; this is perhaps in the nature of a funeral feast to signify that she is dead to him. The remarriage of widows is permitted. A girl who is seduced by a member of the caste, even though she may be delivered of a child, may be married [456]to him by the maimed rites used for widows. But she cannot take part in auspicious ceremonies, and her feet are not washed by married women like those of a proper bride. Even if a girl be seduced by an outsider, except a Hindu of the impure castes or a Muhammadan, she may be taken back into the community and her child will be recognised as a member of it. But they say that if a Khatīk keeps a woman of another caste he will be excommunicated until he has put her away, and his children will be known as Akre or bastard Khatīks, these being numerous in Berār. The caste burn or bury the dead as their means permit, and on the third day they place on the pyre some sugar, cakes, liquor, sweets and fruit for the use of the dead man’s soul.
The Khatīks are both Hindu and Muslim, with the latter also referred to as Gai-Khatīk or cow-killer; however, they are more appropriately grouped with the Kasais or Muslim butchers. In the Marātha Districts, Hindu Khatīks are further divided into two subcastes: the Berāria, who come from Berār, and the Jhādi, who are from the forested areas of the Wainganga valley. They share food together but do not intermarry. They have the usual set of exogamous clans or septs, many of which are totemic, named after plants, animals, or natural objects. In Jubbulpore, one of their divisions is called Lendha, which refers to pig excrement, due to their practice of keeping pigs and the unsanitary state of their homes. Here, the sept is called bān, while it’s known as kul or ādnām in Wardha. Marrying within the same sept is not allowed. When arranging a marriage, it’s essential for the boy to be taller than the girl, though his age is not a strict requirement. A bride-price is sometimes paid, especially if the girl's parents are poor, but this practice is viewed negatively. In such cases, the father is thought to be selling his daughter and is referred to as Bād or Bhānd. Weddings typically happen on the fifth, seventh, or ninth day after the Holi festival, or on the festival of Badsāvitri, the third day of Baisākh (the light fortnight). When the groom leaves his house for the wedding, his mother or aunt waves a pestle and churning-stick around him, puts a piece of betel-vine in his mouth, and offers him her breast to suck. Then, he steps on a little earthen lamp-saucer placed over an egg, breaking them, and leaves the house without looking back. These traditions are common across many castes, but their exact meanings are unclear. The pestle, churning-stick, and egg might symbolize fertility. During the wedding, the fathers of the bride and groom split some wood into shreds, place it in a small pit with cotton, and light it. If everything burns up, it indicates that the ceremony went well; if anything remains, people laugh and say that the ancestors' corpses were not fully consumed on the pyre. To get a divorce, the husband and wife break a stick in front of the caste panchāyat or committee. If a divorced woman or one who has left her husband marries again, her first husband must host a feast for the caste on the tenth day after the wedding; this likely serves as a funeral feast, signifying that she is no longer part of his life. Remarriage for widows is allowed. A girl seduced by a member of the caste, even if she has a child, can be married to him with the simplified rites for widows. However, she cannot participate in auspicious ceremonies, and her feet are not washed by married women like those of a proper bride. If a girl is seduced by an outsider, except a Hindu from the impure castes or a Muslim, she can be readmitted into the community, and her child will be recognized as a member. However, it is said that if a Khatīk keeps a woman from another caste, he will face excommunication until he separates from her, and his children will be labeled as Akre or bastard Khatīks, which are numerous in Berār. The caste burns or buries their dead according to their means, and on the third day, they place sugar, cakes, liquor, sweets, and fruit on the pyre for the deceased's soul.
The occupation of the Khatīk is of course horrible to Hindu ideas, and the social position of the caste is very low. In some localities they are considered impure, and high-caste Hindus who do not eat meat will wash themselves if forced to touch a Khatīk. Elsewhere they rank just above the impure castes, but do not enter Hindu temples. These Khatīks slaughter sheep and goats and sell the flesh, but they do not cure the skins, which are generally exported to Madras. The Hindu Khatīks often refuse to slaughter animals themselves and employ a Muhammadan to do so by the rite of halāl. The blood is sometimes sold to Gonds, who cook and eat it mixed with grain. Other members of the caste are engaged in cultivation, or retail vegetables and grain.
The Khatīk occupation is, of course, seen as terrible by Hindus, and the caste has a very low social status. In some areas, they are considered impure, and high-caste Hindus who don’t eat meat will wash themselves if they have to touch a Khatīk. In other places, they rank just above the impure castes but are not allowed to enter Hindu temples. The Khatīks slaughter sheep and goats and sell the meat, but they don’t cure the skins, which are usually exported to Madras. Hindu Khatīks often refuse to slaughter animals themselves and hire a Muhammadan to do it according to the halāl ritual. Sometimes, the blood is sold to Gonds, who cook it and eat it mixed with grain. Others in the caste are involved in farming or sell vegetables and grains.
Khatri
1. Rājpūt origin.
Khatri.—A prominent mercantile caste of the Punjab, whose members to the number of about 5000 have settled in the Central Provinces and Berār, being distributed over most Districts. The Khatris claim to be derived from the Rājpūt caste, and say that their name is a corruption of Kshatriya. At the census of 1901 Sir Herbert Risley approved of their demand on the evidence laid before him by the leading representatives of the caste. This view is assented to by Mr. Crooke and Mr. Nesfield. In Gujarāt also the caste are known as Brahma-Kshatris, and their Rājpūt origin is considered probable, while their appearance [457]bears out the claim to be derived either from the Aryans or some later immigrants from Central Asia: “They are a handsome fair-skinned class, some of them with blue or grey eyes, in make and appearance like Vānias (Banias), only larger and more vigorous.”1 Mr. Crooke states that, “their women have a reputation for their beauty and fair complexion. The proverb runs, ‘A Khatri woman would be fair without fine clothes or ornaments,’ and, ‘Only an albino is fairer than a Khatri woman.’”2 Their legend of origin is as follows: “When Parasurāma the Brāhman was slaying the Kshatriyas in revenge for the theft of the sacred cow Kāmdhenu and for the murder of his father, a pregnant Kshatriya woman took refuge in the hut of a Sāraswat Brāhman. When Parasurāma came up he asked the Brāhman who the woman was, and he said she was his daughter. Parasurāma then told him to eat with her in order to prove it, and the Brāhman ate out of the same leaf-plate as the woman. The child to whom she subsequently gave birth was the ancestor of the Khatris, and in memory of this Sāraswat Brāhmans will eat with Khatris to the present day.” The Sāraswat Brāhman priests of the Khatris do as a matter of fact take katcha food or that cooked with water from them, and smoke from their huqqas, and this is another strong argument in favour of their origin either from Brāhmans or Rājpūts.
Khatri.—A significant merchant community in Punjab, with around 5,000 members who have settled in the Central Provinces and Berār, spread across most districts. The Khatris assert that they come from the Rājpūt caste and say their name is a variation of Kshatriya. During the 1901 census, Sir Herbert Risley supported their claim based on evidence presented by prominent representatives of the caste. This view is also supported by Mr. Crooke and Mr. Nesfield. In Gujarāt, the community is also referred to as Brahma-Kshatris, and their Rājpūt ancestry seems likely. Their physical characteristics suggest they descend from either the Aryans or later immigrants from Central Asia: “They are an attractive, fair-skinned group, some with blue or grey eyes, similar in build to Vānias (Banias), but larger and more robust.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Mr. Crooke mentions that, “their women are known for their beauty and fair skin. The saying goes, ‘A Khatri woman would be beautiful even without fine clothes or jewelry,’ and, ‘Only an albino is fairer than a Khatri woman.’” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Their origin legend states: “When Parasurāma the Brāhman was killing the Kshatriyas in vengeance for the theft of the sacred cow Kāmdhenu and for the murder of his father, a pregnant Kshatriya woman sought refuge in the hut of a Sāraswat Brāhman. When Parasurāma arrived, he asked the Brāhman who the woman was, and he claimed she was his daughter. Parasurāma then instructed him to eat with her to demonstrate this, and the Brāhman shared a leaf-plate with the woman. The child she later bore became the ancestor of the Khatris, and in remembrance of this, Sāraswat Brāhmans continue to eat with Khatris today.” The Sāraswat Brāhman priests of the Khatris indeed consume katcha food or food cooked with water from them and smoke from their huqqas, reinforcing the argument for their origins as either Brāhmans or Rājpūts. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The classical account of the Khatris is that given in Sir George Campbell’s Ethnology of India, and it may be reproduced here as in other descriptions of the caste:
The traditional description of the Khatris is the one provided in Sir George Campbell’s Ethnology of India, and it can be repeated here as in other accounts of the caste:
2. Sir George Campbell’s account of the Khatris.
“Trade is their main occupation; but in fact they have broader and more distinguishing features. Besides monopolising the trade of the Punjab and the greater part of Afghānistān, and doing a good deal beyond those limits, they are in the Punjab the chief civil administrators, and have almost all literate work in their hands. So far as the Sikhs have a priesthood, they are, moreover, the priests or gurus of the Sikhs. Both Nānak and Govind were, and the Sodis and Bedis of the present day are, Khatris. Thus then they are in fact in the Punjab, so far as a more [458]energetic race will permit them, all that Mahratta Brāhmins are in the Mahratta country, besides engrossing the trade which the Mahratta Brāhmins have not. They are not usually military in their character, but are quite capable of using the sword when necessary. Diwān Sāwan Mal, Governor of Multan, and his notorious successor Mūlraj, and very many of Ranjīt Singh’s chief functionaries were Khatris.
“Trade is their main occupation; however, they have broader and more distinctive characteristics. In addition to dominating the trade in Punjab and much of Afghanistan, and doing considerable business beyond those areas, they serve as the primary civil administrators in Punjab and oversee nearly all literate tasks. As far as the Sikhs have a priesthood, they are also the priests or gurus of the Sikhs. Both Nānak and Govind were Khatris, and today’s Sodis and Bedis are too. Therefore, in Punjab, they are essentially what the Mahratta Brāhmins are in the Mahratta region, along with having the trade that the Mahratta Brāhmins do not. They are typically not military in nature, but they are more than capable of wielding a sword when needed. Diwān Sāwan Mal, Governor of Multan, his infamous successor Mūlraj, and many of Ranjīt Singh’s top officials were Khatris.”
“Even under Mahomedan rulers in the west they have risen to high administrative posts. There is a record of a Khatri Diwān of Badakshān or Kurdāz; and, I believe, of a Khatri Governor of Peshāwar under the Afghans. The Emperor Akbar’s famous minister, Todarmal, was a Khatri; and a relative of that man of undoubted energy, the great commissariat contractor of Agra, Joti Pershād, lately informed me that he also is a Khatri. Altogether, there can be no doubt that these Khatris are one of the most acute, energetic and remarkable races in India, though in fact, except locally in the Punjab, they are not much known to Europeans. The Khatris are staunch Hindus, and it is somewhat singular that, while giving a religion and priests to the Sikhs, they themselves are comparatively seldom Sikhs. The Khatris are a very fine, fair, handsome race, and, as may be gathered from what I have already said, they are very generally educated.
“Even under Muslim rulers in the west, they have reached high administrative positions. There is a record of a Khatri Diwan in Badakshan or Kurdaz, and I believe there was a Khatri Governor of Peshawar under the Afghans. The famous minister of Emperor Akbar, Todarmal, was a Khatri; and a relative of that dynamic individual, the well-known contractor in Agra, Joti Pershad, recently told me that he is also a Khatri. Overall, there’s no doubt that the Khatris are one of the most intelligent, energetic, and remarkable communities in India, though outside of Punjab, they are not well-known to Europeans. The Khatris are devout Hindus, and it’s interesting that while they provided religion and priests for the Sikhs, they themselves are relatively rare as Sikhs. The Khatris are a very fine, fair, and attractive community, and, as I have already mentioned, they are generally well-educated.”
“There is a large subordinate class of Khatris, somewhat lower, but of equal mercantile energy, called Rors or Roras. The proper Khatris of higher grade will often deny all connection with them, or at least only admit that they have some sort of bastard kindred with Khatris, but I think there can be no doubt that they are ethnologically the same, and they are certainly mixed up with Khatris in their avocations. I shall treat the whole kindred as generically Khatris.
“There is a large subordinate group of Khatris, somewhat lower but equally ambitious in business, called Rors or Roras. The higher-status Khatris often deny any connection with them or at least only acknowledge a distant, questionable relation, but I believe there’s no doubt that they are ethnologically the same. They are certainly involved with Khatris in their trades. I will consider the entire group as part of the Khatri family.”
“Speaking of the Khatris then thus broadly, they have, as I have said, the whole trade of the Punjab and of most of Afghānistān. No village can get on without the Khatri who keeps the accounts, does the banking business, and buys and sells the grain. They seem, too, to get on with the people better than most traders and usurers of this kind. In Afghānistān, among a rough and alien people, the Khatris [459]are as a rule confined to the position of humble dealers, shopkeepers and moneylenders; but in that capacity the Pathāns seem to look on them as a kind of valuable animal, and a Pathān will steal another man’s Khatri, not only for the sake of ransom, as is frequently done on the frontier of Peshāwar and Hazāra, but also as he might steal a milch-cow, or as Jews might, I dare say, be carried off in the Middle Ages with a view to render them profitable.
“Talking about the Khatris, they really dominate the whole trade in Punjab and much of Afghanistan, as I've mentioned. No village can function without a Khatri to manage the accounts, handle banking, and buy and sell grain. They also seem to connect with the locals better than most other traders and moneylenders. In Afghanistan, among a tough and unfamiliar crowd, the Khatris generally find themselves in the role of modest dealers, shopkeepers, and moneylenders; but even then, the Pathans view them as something valuable. A Pathan might steal another person's Khatri not just for ransom, as often happens along the Peshawar and Hazara frontier, but also as one might steal a dairy cow or, I suppose, as Jews might have been taken in the Middle Ages for profit.”
“I do not know the exact limits of Khatri occupation to the West, but certainly in all Eastern Afghānistān they seem to be just as much a part of the established community as they are in the Punjab. They find their way far into Central Asia, but the further they get the more depressed and humiliating is their position. In Turkistan, Vambéry speaks of them with great contempt, as yellow-faced Hindus of a cowardly and sneaking character. Under Turcoman rule they could hardly be otherwise. They are the only Hindus known in Central Asia. In the Punjab they are so numerous that they cannot all be rich and mercantile; and many of them hold land, cultivate, take service, and follow various avocations.”
“I’m not sure about the exact boundaries of Khatri occupation to the west, but definitely in all of Eastern Afghanistan, they seem to be just as much a part of the community as they are in Punjab. They reach far into Central Asia, but the farther they go, the more their situation worsens and becomes humiliating. In Turkistan, Vambéry describes them with great disdain, referring to them as yellow-faced Hindus of a cowardly and sneaky nature. Under Turcoman rule, they couldn't possibly be anything else. They are the only Hindus known in Central Asia. In Punjab, they are so numerous that not all of them can be wealthy and involved in trade; many of them own land, farm, work in various jobs, and pursue different professions.”
3. Higher and lower groups.
The Khatris have a very complicated system of subdivisions, which it is not necessary to detail here in view of their small strength in the Province. As a rule they marry only one wife, though a second may be taken for the purpose of getting offspring. But parents are very reluctant to give their daughters to a man who is already married. The remarriage of widows is forbidden and divorce also is not recognised, but an unfaithful wife may be turned out of the house and expelled from the caste. Though they practise monogamy, however, the Khatris place no restrictions on the keeping of concubines, and from the offspring of such women inferior branches of the caste have grown up. In Gujarāt these are known as the Dasa and Pancha groups, and they may not eat or intermarry with proper Khatris.3 The name Khatri seems there to be restricted to these inferior groups, while the caste proper is called Brahma-Kshatri. There is also a marked distinction in their occupation, for, while the Brahma-Kshatris are hereditary District [460]officials, pleaders, bankers and Government servants, the Khatris are engaged in weaving, and formerly prepared the fine cotton cloth of Surat and Broach, while they also make gold and silver thread, and the lace used for embroidery.4 As a class they are said to be thriftless and idle, and at least the Khatris of Surat to be excessively fond of strong drink. The Khatris of Nimār in the Central Provinces are also weavers, and it seems not unlikely that they may be a branch of these Gujarāt Khatris of the inferior class, and that the well-known gold and silver lace and embroidery industry of Burhānpur may have been introduced by them from Surat. The Khatris of Narsinghpur are dyers, and may not improbably be connected with the Nimār weavers. The other Khatris scattered here and there over the Provinces may belong to the higher branch of the caste.
The Khatris have a complex system of subdivisions, which isn’t necessary to explain here due to their small numbers in the Province. Generally, they marry only one wife, though a second may be taken to have children. However, parents are very hesitant to give their daughters to a man who is already married. Remarrying widows is not allowed, and divorce is not recognized, but an unfaithful wife can be kicked out of the house and expelled from the caste. While they practice monogamy, the Khatris don’t restrict having concubines, and from the children of such women, lower branches of the caste have emerged. In Gujarāt, these are known as the Dasa and Pancha groups, and they cannot eat or intermarry with proper Khatris. The name Khatri seems to be limited to these lower groups, while the main caste is referred to as Brahma-Kshatri. There’s also a notable difference in their occupations; while the Brahma-Kshatris are hereditary District officials, pleaders, bankers, and government employees, the Khatris are involved in weaving. They used to produce the fine cotton cloth from Surat and Broach, and they also make gold and silver thread, as well as lace for embroidery. As a group, they’re considered to be careless and lazy, with the Khatris of Surat reportedly being particularly fond of strong drinks. The Khatris of Nimār in the Central Provinces are also weavers, and it’s likely that they could be a branch of these lower-class Gujarāt Khatris, and that the famous gold and silver lace and embroidery industry of Burhānpur was brought in by them from Surat. The Khatris of Narsinghpur are dyers and might be connected to the Nimār weavers. The other Khatris scattered throughout the Provinces may belong to the higher branch of the caste.
4. Marriage and funeral customs.
In conclusion some extracts may be given from the interesting account of the marriage and funeral customs of the Brahma-Kshatris in Gujarāt:5 “On the wedding-day shortly before the marriage hour the bridegroom, his face covered with flower-garlands and wearing a long tunic and a yellow silk waistcloth, escorted by the women of his family, goes to the bride’s house on horseback in procession.... Before the bridegroom’s party arrive the bride, dressed in a head-cloth, bodice, a red robe, and loose yellow Muhammadan trousers, is seated in a closed palanquin or balai set in front of the house. The bridegroom on dismounting walks seven times round the palanquin, the bride’s brother at each turn giving him a cut with an oleander twig, and the women of the family throwing showers of cake from the windows. He retires, and while mounting his horse, and before he is in the saddle, the bride’s father comes out, and, giving him a present, leads him into the marriage-hall.... The girl keeps her eyes closed throughout the whole day, not opening them until the bridegroom is ushered into the marriage-booth, so that the first object she sees is her intended husband. On the first Monday, Thursday or Friday after the marriage the bride is hid either in her own or in a neighbour’s house. The bridegroom comes in state, [461]and with the point of his sword touches the outer doors of seven houses, and then begins to search for his wife. The time is one of much fun and merriment, the women of the house bantering and taunting the bridegroom, especially when he is long in finding his wife’s hiding-place. When she is found the bridegroom leads the bride to the marriage-hall, and they sit there combing each other’s hair.”
In conclusion, here are some excerpts from the fascinating account of the marriage and funeral customs of the Brahma-Kshatris in Gujarāt:5 “On the wedding day, just before the ceremony starts, the groom, his face adorned with flower garlands and wearing a long tunic along with a yellow silk waistcloth, escorted by the women in his family, rides on horseback to the bride’s house in a procession.... Before the groom’s group arrives, the bride, dressed in a headscarf, a bodice, a red robe, and loose yellow pants, is seated in a closed palanquin or balai positioned in front of the house. After dismounting, the groom walks around the palanquin seven times, while the bride’s brother strikes him with an oleander twig at each turn, and the women in the family throw cake from the windows. He steps back, and while getting on his horse, just before he is in the saddle, the bride’s father comes out, presents him with a gift, and leads him into the marriage hall.... The bride keeps her eyes closed all day, only opening them when the groom enters the marriage booth, ensuring that the first thing she sees is her intended husband. On the first Monday, Thursday, or Friday after the wedding, the bride is hidden either in her own house or in a neighbor’s. The groom arrives in grand style, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and with the tip of his sword, touches the outer doors of seven houses before starting the search for his wife. This is a time filled with joy and laughter, as the women of the household tease and challenge the groom, especially if he takes a long time to find where his wife is hiding. Once she is found, the groom leads the bride to the marriage hall, and they sit there combing each other’s hair.”
In connection with their funeral ceremonies Mr. Bhīmbhai Kirpārām gives the following particulars of the custom of beating the breasts:6 “Contrary to the Gujarāt practice of beating only the breast, the Brahma-Kshatri women beat the forehead, breast and knees. For thirteen days after a death women weep and beat their breasts thrice a day, at morning, noon and evening. Afterwards they weep and beat their breasts every evening till a year has passed, not even excepting Sundays, Tuesdays or Hindu holidays. During this year of mourning the female relations of the deceased used to eat nothing but millet-bread and pulse; but this custom is gradually being given up.”
In relation to their funeral ceremonies, Mr. Bhīmbhai Kirpārām shares the following details about the custom of beating the breasts:6 “Unlike the Gujarāt tradition of only beating the breast, Brahma-Kshatri women also beat their foreheads and knees. For thirteen days after a death, women cry and beat their breasts three times a day—morning, noon, and evening. After that, they continue to weep and beat their breasts every evening until a year has passed, without skipping Sundays, Tuesdays, or Hindu holidays. During this year of mourning, the female relatives of the deceased used to eat only millet bread and lentils, but this custom is slowly being abandoned.”
Khojāh
Khojāh.1—A small Muhammadan sect of traders belonging to Gujarāt, who retain some Hindu practices. They reside in Wardha, Nāgpur and the Berār Districts, and numbered about 500 persons in 1911 as against 300 in 1901. The Khojāhs are Muhammadans of the Shia sect, and their ancestors were converted Hindus of the Lohāna trading caste of Sind, who are probably akin to the Khatris. As shown in the article on Cutchi, the Cutchi or Meman traders are also converted Lohānas. The name Khojāh is a corruption of the Turkish Khwājah, Lord, and this is supposed to be a Muhammadan equivalent for the title Thākur or Thakkar applied to the Lohānas. The Khojāhs belong to the Nazārian branch of the Egyptian Ismailia sect, and the founder of this sect in Persia was Hasan Sabāh, who lived at the beginning of the eleventh century and founded the order of the Fidawis or devotees, who were the Assassins of the Crusades. Hasan subsequently threw off [462]his allegiance to the Egyptian Caliph and made himself the head of his own sect with the title of Shaikh-ul-Jabal or Lord. He was known to the Crusaders as the ‘Old Man of the Mountain.’ His third successor Hasan (A.D. 1163) declared himself to be the unrevealed Imām and preached that no action of a believer in him could be a sin. It is through this Hasan that His Highness the Aga Khān traces his descent from Ali. Subsequently emissaries of the sect came to India, and one Pīr Sadr-ud-dīn converted the Lohānas. According to one account this man was a Hindu slave of Imām Hasan. Sadr-ud-dīn preached that his master Hasan was the Nishkalanki or tenth incarnation of Vishnu. The Adam of the Semitic story of the creation was identified with the Hindu deity Vishnu, the Prophet Muhammad with Siva, and the first five Imāms of Ismailia with the five Pāndava brothers. By this means the new faith was made more acceptable to the Lohānas. In 1845 Aga Shāh Hasan Ali, the Ismailia unrevealed Imām, came and settled in India, and his successor is His Highness the Aga Khān.
Khojāh.1—A small Muslim group of traders from Gujarat who still practice some Hindu customs. They live in Wardha, Nagpur, and the Berar Districts, and their population was around 500 in 1911, up from 300 in 1901. The Khojāhs are Shia Muslims, and their ancestors were converted Hindus from the Lohāna trading caste of Sind, likely related to the Khatris. As noted in the article on Cutchi, the Cutchi or Meman traders also came from converted Lohānas. The name Khojāh comes from the Turkish Khwājah, meaning Lord, which is thought to be a Muslim version of the title Thākur or Thakkar used for the Lohānas. The Khojāhs are part of the Nazārian branch of the Egyptian Ismailia sect, founded in Persia by Hasan Sabāh, who lived in the early eleventh century and started the order of the Fidawis, known as the Assassins during the Crusades. Hasan later broke away from the Egyptian Caliph and declared himself the leader of his own sect, taking the title Shaikh-ul-Jabal or Lord. The Crusaders referred to him as the ‘Old Man of the Mountain.’ His third successor, Hasan (CE 1163), proclaimed himself the hidden Imām and taught that no action by a believer in him could be a sin. Through this Hasan, His Highness the Aga Khān traces his lineage to Ali. Later, emissaries of the sect arrived in India, and one Pīr Sadr-ud-dīn converted the Lohānas. According to one account, he was a Hindu slave of Imām Hasan. Sadr-ud-dīn taught that his master Hasan was the Nishkalanki or tenth incarnation of Vishnu. The Adam from the Semitic creation story was connected to the Hindu god Vishnu, the Prophet Muhammad to Siva, and the first five Imāms of Ismailia to the five Pāndava brothers. This helped make the new faith more appealing to the Lohānas. In 1845, Aga Shāh Hasan Ali, the hidden Imām of Ismailia, came to India and settled there; his successor is His Highness the Aga Khān.
The Khojāhs retain some Hindu customs. Boys have their ears bored and a lock of hair is left on a child’s head to be shaved and offered at some shrine. Circumcision and the wearing of a beard are optional. They do not have mosques, but meet to pray at a lodge called the Jama’at Khāna. They repeat the names of their Pīrs or saints on a rosary made of 101 beads of clay from Karbala, the scene of the death of Hasan and Husain. At their marriages, deaths and on every new-moon day, contributions are levied which are sent to His Highness the Aga Khān. “A remarkable feature at a Khojāh’s death,” Mr. Farīdi states, “is the samarchhanta or Holy Drop. The Jama’at officer asks the dying Khojāh whether he wishes for the Holy Drop, and if the latter agrees he must bequeath Rs. 5 to Rs. 500 to the Jama’at. The officer dilutes a cake of Karbala clay in water and moistens the lips of the dying man with it, sprinkling the remainder over his face, neck and chest. The touch of the Holy Drop is believed to save the departing soul from the temptation of the Arch-Fiend, and to remove the death-agony as completely as among the Sunnis does [463]the recital at a death-bed of the chapter of the Korān known as the Sūrah-i-Yā-sīn. If the dead man is old and grey-haired the hair after death is dyed with henna. A garland of cakes of Karbala clay is tied round the neck of the corpse. If the body is to be buried locally two small circular patches of silk cloth cut from the covering of Husain’s tomb, called chashmah or spectacles, are laid over the eyes. Those Khojāhs who can afford it have their bodies placed in air-tight coffins and transported to the field of Karbala in Persia to be buried there. The bodies are taken by steamer to Bāghdād, and thence by camel to Karbala.
The Khojāhs keep some Hindu traditions. Boys get their ears pierced, and a lock of hair is left on a child’s head to be shaved off and offered at a shrine. Circumcision and wearing a beard are optional. They don’t have mosques but gather to pray at a place called the Jama’at Khāna. They chant the names of their Pīrs or saints using a rosary made of 101 clay beads from Karbala, the site of Hasan and Husain's deaths. At weddings, funerals, and every new moon, contributions are collected and sent to His Highness the Aga Khān. “One notable aspect of a Khojāh's death,” Mr. Farīdi mentions, “is the samarchhanta or Holy Drop. The Jama’at officer asks the dying Khojāh if he wants the Holy Drop, and if he agrees, he must donate between Rs. 5 to Rs. 500 to the Jama’at. The officer dilutes a block of Karbala clay in water and moistens the dying man’s lips with it, sprinkling the rest over his face, neck, and chest. The touch of the Holy Drop is thought to protect the departing soul from the temptation of the Arch-Fiend and to ease the death struggle, similar to how Sunnis recite the chapter of the Korān known as the Sūrah-i-Yā-sīn at a deathbed. If the deceased is old and grey, their hair is dyed with henna. A garland made of Karbala clay cakes is placed around the neck of the body. If the body is to be buried locally, two small circular patches of silk cloth taken from Husain’s tomb, called chashmah or spectacles, are placed over the eyes. Those Khojāhs who can afford it have their bodies put in airtight coffins and shipped to Karbala in Persia for burial. The bodies are sent by steamer to Bāghdād and then transported by camel to Karbala.
“The Khojāhs are keen and enterprising traders, and are great travellers by land and sea, visiting and settling in distant countries for purposes of trade. They have business connections with Ceylon, Burma, Singapore, China and Japan, and with ports of the Persian Gulf, Arabia and East Africa. Khojāh boys go as apprentices in foreign Khojāh firms on salaries of Rs. 200 to Rs. 2000 a year with board and lodging.” [464]
“The Khojāhs are enthusiastic and enterprising traders who travel extensively by land and sea, visiting and settling in far-off countries for trade. They have business connections with Sri Lanka, Myanmar, Singapore, China, and Japan, as well as ports in the Persian Gulf, Arabia, and East Africa. Khojāh boys work as apprentices in foreign Khojāh companies with salaries ranging from Rs. 200 to Rs. 2000 a year, including board and lodging.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
KHOND1
[The principal authorities on the Khonds are Sir H. Risley’s Tribes and Castes of Bengal, Major-General Campbell’s Wild Tribes of Khondistān, and Major MacPherson’s Report on the Khonds of the Districts of Ganjām and Cuttack (Reprint, Madras Scottish United Press, 1863). When the inquiries leading up to these volumes were undertaken, the Central Provinces contained a large body of the tribe, but the bulk of these have passed to Bihār and Orissa with the transfer of the Kālāhandi and Patna States and the Sambalpur District. Nevertheless, as information of interest had been collected, it has been thought desirable to reproduce it, and Sir James Frazer’s description of the human sacrifices formerly in vogue has been added. Much of the original information contained in this article was furnished by Mr. Panda Baijnāth, Extra Assistant Commissioner, when Dīwān of Patna State. Papers were also contributed by Rai Sāhib Dīnbandhu Patnāik, Dīwān of Sonpur, Mr. Miān Bhai, Extra Assistant Commissioner, Sambalpur, and Mr. Chāru Chandra Ghose, Deputy Inspector of Schools, Kālāhandi.]
[The main sources about the Khonds are Sir H. Risley’s Tribes and Castes of Bengal, Major-General Campbell’s Wild Tribes of Khondistān, and Major MacPherson’s Report on the Khonds of the Districts of Ganjām and Cuttack (Reprint, Madras Scottish United Press, 1863). When the research for these books was done, the Central Provinces had a large population of the tribe, but most of them have moved to Bihār and Orissa due to the transfer of the Kālāhandi and Patna States and the Sambalpur District. Still, because interesting information was gathered, it seems worthwhile to share it, and Sir James Frazer’s description of the human sacrifices that used to take place has been included. A lot of the original information in this article came from Mr. Panda Baijnāth, Extra Assistant Commissioner, while he was Dīwān of Patna State. Contributions were also made by Rai Sāhib Dīnbandhu Patnāik, Dīwān of Sonpur, Mr. Miān Bhai, Extra Assistant Commissioner, Sambalpur, and Mr. Chāru Chandra Ghose, Deputy Inspector of Schools, Kālāhandi.]
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Traditions of the tribe. 464
- 2. Tribal divisions. 465
- 3. Exogamous septs. 466
- 4. Marriage. 467
- 5. Customs at birth. 468
- 6. Disposal of the dead. 469
- 7. Occupation. 470
- 8. A Khond combat. 470
- 9. Social customs. 472
- 10. Festivals. 472
- 11. Religion. 473
- 12. Human sacrifice. 474
- 13. Last human sacrifices. 479
- 14. Khond rising in 1882. 480
- 15. Language. 481
1. Traditions of the tribe.
Khond, Kandh.1—A Dravidian tribe found in the Uriya-speaking tract of the Sambalpur District and the adjoining Feudatory States of Patna and Kālāhandi, which up to 1905 were included in the Central Provinces, but now belong to Bihār and Orissa. The Province formerly contained 168,000 Khonds, but the number has been reduced to about 10,000, residing mainly in the Khariār zamīndāri to the south-east of the Raipur District and the Sārangarh State. The tract inhabited by the Khonds was known generally as the Kondhān. The tribe call themselves Kuiloka, or [465]Kuienju, which may possibly be derived from ko or kū, a Telugu word for a mountain.2 Their own traditions as to their origin are of little historical value, but they were almost certainly at one time the rulers of the country in which they now reside. It was the custom until recently for the Rāja of Kālāhandi to sit on the lap of a Khond on his accession while he received the oaths of fealty. The man who held the Rāja was the eldest member of a particular family, residing in the village of Gugsai Patna, and had the title of Patnaji. The coronation of a new Rāja took place in this village, to which all the chiefs repaired. The Patnaji would be seated on a large rock, richly dressed, with a cloth over his knees on which the Rāja sat. The Dīwān or minister then tied the turban of state on the Rāja’s head, while all the other chiefs present held the ends of the cloth. The ceremony fell into abeyance when Raghu Kesari Deo was made Rāja on the deposition of his predecessor for misconduct, as the Patnaji refused to install a second Rāja, while one previously consecrated by him was still living. The Rāja was also accustomed to marry a Khond girl as one of his wives, though latterly he did not allow her to live in the palace. These customs have lately been abandoned; they may probably be interpreted as a recognition that the Rājas of Kālāhandi derived their rights from the Khonds. Many of the zamīndāri estates of Kālāhandi and Sonpur are still held by members of the tribe.
Khond, Kandh.1—A Dravidian tribe found in the Uriya-speaking area of the Sambalpur District and the neighboring Feudatory States of Patna and Kālāhandi, which until 1905 were part of the Central Provinces, but now belong to Bihār and Orissa. The Province used to have 168,000 Khonds, but the number has decreased to around 10,000, mainly living in the Khariār zamīndāri southeast of the Raipur District and in the Sārangarh State. The area occupied by the Khonds was generally referred to as the Kondhān. The tribe refers to themselves as Kuiloka, or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kuienju, which might come from ko or kū, a Telugu word for mountain.2 Their own traditions about their origin hold little historical significance, but they were almost certainly once the rulers of the land they currently inhabit. Until recently, it was customary for the Rāja of Kālāhandi to sit on the lap of a Khond during his accession as he received oaths of loyalty. The person who held the Rāja was the eldest member of a specific family living in the village of Gugsai Patna, known as the Patnaji. The coronation of a new Rāja took place in this village, attended by all the chiefs. The Patnaji would sit on a large rock, dressed in fine clothing, with a cloth over his knees on which the Rāja sat. The Dīwān or minister would then place the state turban on the Rāja's head, while all the other chiefs held the ends of the cloth. This ceremony was discontinued when Raghu Kesari Deo became Rāja after deposing his predecessor for misconduct, as the Patnaji refused to install a second Rāja while one already consecrated by him was still alive. The Rāja also used to marry a Khond girl as one of his wives, although in recent times he did not permit her to live in the palace. These customs have recently been dropped; they can likely be seen as acknowledging that the Rājas of Kālāhandi derived their rights from the Khonds. Many of the zamīndāri estates of Kālāhandi and Sonpur are still owned by members of the tribe.
2. Tribal divisions.
There is no strict endogamy within the Khond tribe. It has two main divisions: the Kutia Khonds who are hillmen and retain their primitive tribal customs, and the plain-dwelling Khonds who have acquired a tincture of Hinduism. The Kutia or hill Khonds are said to be so called because they break the skulls of animals when they kill them for food; the word kutia meaning one who breaks or smashes. The plain-dwelling Khonds have a number of subdivisions which are supposed to be endogamous, though the rule is not strictly observed. Among these the Rāj Khonds are the highest, and are usually landed proprietors. A man, however, is not considered to be a Rāj Khond unless he [466]possesses some land, and if a Rāj Khond takes a bride from another group he descends to it. A similar rule applies among some of the other groups, a man being relegated to his wife’s division when he marries into one which is lower than his own. The Dal Khonds may probably have been soldiers, the word dal meaning an army. They are also known as Adi Kandh or the superior Khonds, and as Bālūsudia or ‘Shaven.’ At present they usually hold the honourable position of village priest, and have to a certain extent adopted Hindu usages, refusing to eat fowls or buffaloes, and offering the leaves of the tulsi (basil) to their deities. The Kandhanas are so called because they grow turmeric, which is considered rather a low thing to do, and the Pākhia because they eat the flesh of the por or buffalo. The Gauria are graziers, and the Nāgla or naked ones apparently take their name from their paucity of clothing. The Utār or Satbhuiyān are a degraded group, probably of illegitimate descent; for the other Khonds will take daughters from them, but will not give their daughters to them.
There’s no strict endogamy within the Khond tribe. It has two main divisions: the Kutia Khonds, who are hill dwellers and maintain their primitive tribal customs, and the plain-dwelling Khonds, who have adopted some aspects of Hinduism. The Kutia or hill Khonds are said to be named for their practice of breaking the skulls of animals when they kill them for food; the word kutia means someone who breaks or smashes. The plain-dwelling Khonds have several subdivisions that are thought to be endogamous, although the rule isn’t strictly enforced. Among these, the Rāj Khonds are the highest rank and are typically landowners. However, a man isn’t seen as a Rāj Khond unless he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] owns some land; if a Rāj Khond marries someone from a different group, he loses that status. A similar rule applies to some other groups, where a man is considered to belong to his wife’s division if he marries into a lower-status group. The Dal Khonds may have originally been soldiers, as the word dal means an army. They’re also known as Adi Kandh or the superior Khonds, and as Bālūsudia or ‘Shaven.’ Currently, they often hold the respected role of village priest, having somewhat adopted Hindu practices, such as refusing to eat chickens or buffaloes, and offering the leaves of the tulsi (basil) to their gods. The Kandhanas are named for their cultivation of turmeric, which is considered a low-status activity, and the Pākhia are so called because they eat buffalo meat. The Gauria are cattle herders, and the Nāgla or "naked ones" seem to get their name from their minimal clothing. The Utār or Satbhuiyān are seen as a degraded group, likely of illegitimate descent; the other Khonds will take daughters from them but won’t give their daughters to them.
3. Exogamous septs.
Traditionally the Khonds have thirty-two exogamous septs, but the number has now increased. All the members of one sept live in the same locality about some central village. Thus the Tūpa sept are collected round the village of Teplagarh in the Patna State, the Loa sept round Sindhekala, the Borga sept round Bangomunda, and so on. The names of the septs are derived either from the names of villages or from titles or nicknames. Each sept is further divided into a number of subsepts whose names are of a totemistic nature, being derived from animals, plants or natural objects. Instances of these are Bachhās calf, Chhatra umbrella, Hikoka horse, Kelka the kingfisher, Konjaka the monkey, Mandinga an earthen pot, and so on. It is a very curious fact that while the names of the septs appear to belong to the Khond language, those of the subsepts are all Uriya words, and this affords some ground for the supposition that they are more recent than the septs, an opinion to which Sir H. Risley inclines. On the other hand, the fact that the subsepts have totemistic names appears difficult of explanation under this hypothesis. [467]Members of the subsept regard the animal or plant after which it is named as sacred. Those of the Kadam group will not stand under the tree of that name. Those of the Narsingha3 sept will not kill a tiger or eat the meat of any animal wounded or killed by this animal. The same subsept will be found in several different septs, and a man may not marry a woman belonging either to the same sept or subsept as his own. But kinship through females is disregarded, and he may take his maternal uncle’s daughter to wife, and in Kālāhandi is not debarred from wedding his mother’s sister.4
Traditionally, the Khonds had thirty-two exogamous septs, but that number has increased now. All members of one sept live in the same area around a central village. For example, the Tūpa sept is centered around the village of Teplagarh in Patna State, the Loa sept around Sindhekala, the Borga sept around Bangomunda, and so on. The names of the septs come from either the names of villages or from titles or nicknames. Each sept is further divided into several subsepts, which have totemistic names derived from animals, plants, or natural objects. Examples include Bachhās for calf, Chhatra for umbrella, Hikoka for horse, Kelka for kingfisher, Konjaka for monkey, Mandinga for earthen pot, and so on. Interestingly, while the names of the septs seem to belong to the Khond language, the names of the subsepts are all Uriya words, which suggests they are more recent than the septs, a view supported by Sir H. Risley. However, the totemistic names of the subsepts pose some challenges to this theory. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Members of a subsept consider the animal or plant they are named after as sacred. For instance, those in the Kadam group won't stand under the Kadam tree. Members of the Narsingha3 sept will not kill a tiger or eat the meat of any animal that was wounded or killed by a tiger. The same subsept can be found in several different septs, and a man cannot marry a woman from the same sept or subsept as his own. However, kinship through females is not considered, so he can marry his maternal uncle’s daughter, and in Kālāhandi, he is not prevented from marrying his mother’s sister.4
4. Marriage.
Marriage is adult and a large price, varying from 12 to 20 head of cattle, was formerly demanded for the bride. This has now, however, been reduced in some localities to two or three animals and a rupee each in lieu of the others, or cattle may be entirely dispensed with and some grain given. If a man cannot afford to purchase a bride he may serve his father-in-law for seven years as the condition of obtaining her. A proposal for marriage is made by placing a brass cup and three arrows at the door of the girl’s father. He will remove these once to show his reluctance, and they will be again replaced. If he removes them a second time, it signifies his definite refusal of the match, but if he allows them to remain, the bridegroom’s friends go to him and say, ‘We have noticed a beautiful flower in passing through your village and desire to pluck it.’ The wedding procession goes from the bride’s to the bridegroom’s house as among the Gonds; this custom, as remarked by Mr. Bell, is not improbably a survival of marriage by capture, when the husband carried off his wife and married her at his own house. At the marriage the bride and bridegroom come out, each sitting on the shoulders of one of their relatives. The bridegroom pulls the bride to his side, when a piece of cloth is thrown over them, and they are tied together with a string of new yarn wound round them seven times. A cock is sacrificed, and the cheeks of the couple are singed with burnt bread. They pass the night in a veranda, and [468]next day are taken to a tank, the bridegroom being armed with a bow and arrows. He shoots one through each of seven cowdung cakes, the bride after each shot washing his forehead and giving him a green twig for a tooth-brush and some sweets. This is symbolical of their future course of life, when the husband will procure food by hunting, while the wife will wait on him and prepare his food. Sexual intercourse before marriage between a man and girl of the tribe is condoned so long as they are not within the prohibited degrees of relationship, and in Kālāhandi such liaisons are a matter of ordinary occurrence. If a girl is seduced by one man and subsequently married to another, the first lover usually pays the husband a sum of seven to twelve rupees as compensation. In Sambalpur a girl may choose her own husband, and the couple commonly form an intimacy while engaged in agricultural work. Such unions are known as Udhlia or ‘Love in the fields.’ If the parents raise any objection to the match the couple elope and return as man and wife, when they have to give a feast to the caste, and if the girl was previously betrothed to another man the husband must pay him compensation. In the last case the union is called Paisa moli or marriage by purchase. A trace of fraternal polyandry survives in the custom by which the younger brothers are allowed access to the elder brother’s wife till the time of their own marriage. Widow-marriage and divorce are recognised.
Marriage is an adult commitment, and a substantial dowry, ranging from 12 to 20 head of cattle, was previously expected for the bride. This has since been reduced in some areas to just two or three animals plus a rupee for each of the others, or the dowry can be entirely replaced with grain. If a man can't afford to pay for a bride, he can work for his father-in-law for seven years as a condition for marrying her. A marriage proposal is made by placing a brass cup and three arrows at the girl's father's door. He will remove them once to show hesitance, and they will be put back again. If he removes them a second time, it means he definitely refuses the match, but if he leaves them there, the bridegroom's friends will approach him and say, "We have noticed a beautiful flower in your village and wish to pick it." The wedding procession moves from the bride's home to the groom’s, similar to the Gonds’ tradition; as noted by Mr. Bell, this custom likely harks back to marriage by capture, when the husband would take his wife and marry her at his own house. During the marriage ceremony, the bride and groom come out, each carried on the shoulders of a relative. The groom pulls the bride to his side, a piece of cloth is thrown over them, and they are tied together with a new yarn string wrapped around them seven times. A rooster is sacrificed, and the couple's cheeks are singed with burnt bread. They spend the night in a veranda, and the next day are taken to a tank, with the groom armed with a bow and arrows. He shoots an arrow through each of the seven cowdung cakes, and after each shot, the bride washes his forehead and gives him a green twig to use as a toothbrush along with some sweets. This symbolizes their future life together, where the husband will provide food through hunting while the wife will serve him and prepare his meals. Sexual relations before marriage between a man and a girl from the tribe are accepted as long as they are not closely related, and in Kālāhandi, such relationships are quite common. If a girl is seduced by one man and later marries another, the first lover typically compensates the husband with seven to twelve rupees. In Sambalpur, a girl can choose her own husband, and couples often grow close while working in agriculture. These unions are known as Udhlia or "Love in the fields." If parents object to the match, the couple may elope and return as husband and wife, needing to hold a feast for their caste, and if the girl was previously engaged to another man, the husband must compensate him. In this situation, the union is referred to as Paisa moli or marriage by purchase. A remnant of fraternal polyandry exists in the custom allowing younger brothers access to the elder brother’s wife until their own marriage. Widow remarriage and divorce are accepted.
5. Customs at birth.
For one day after a child has been born the mother is allowed no food. On the sixth day she herself shaves the child’s head and bites his nails short with her teeth, after which she takes a bow and arrows and stands with the child facing successively to the four points of the compass. The idea of this is to make the child a skilful hunter when he grows up. Children are named in their fifth or sixth year. Names are sometimes given after some personal peculiarity, as Lammudia, long-headed, or Khanja, one having six fingers; or after some circumstance of the birth, as Ghosian, in compliment to the Ghasia (grass-cutter) woman who acts as midwife; Jugi, because some holy mendicant (Yogi) was halting in the village when the child was born; or a child may be named after the day of the week or month on which [469]it was born. The tribe believe that the souls of the departed are born again as children, and boys have on occasion been named Majhiān Budhi or the old head-woman, whom they suppose to have been born again with a change of sex. Major Macpherson observed the same belief:5 “To determine the best name for the child, the priest drops grains of rice into a cup of water, naming with each grain a deceased ancestor. He pronounces, from the movements of the seed in the fluid, and from observations made on the person of the infant, which of his progenitors has reappeared in him, and the child generally, but not uniformly, receives the name of that ancestor.” When the children are named, they are made to ride a goat or a pig, as a mark of respect, it is said, to the ancestor who has been reborn in them. Names usually recur after the third generation.
For one day after a child is born, the mother is not allowed to eat. On the sixth day, she shaves the child's head herself and clips his nails short with her teeth. After that, she takes a bow and arrows and stands with the child facing the four cardinal directions. The idea is to prepare the child to be a skilled hunter when he grows up. Children are named in their fifth or sixth year. Names are sometimes based on personal traits, like Lammudia for someone with a long head, or Khanja for someone with six fingers; or they can be related to the circumstances of their birth, such as Ghosian, in honor of the Ghasia (grass-cutter) woman who acted as the midwife; Jugi, because a holy beggar (Yogi) was in the village when the child was born; or a child might be named after the day of the week or month they were born. The tribe believes that the souls of the deceased are reborn as children, and boys have occasionally been named Majhiān Budhi or the old head-woman, whom they think has been reborn as a different gender. Major Macpherson noted the same belief: "To determine the best name for the child, the priest drops grains of rice into a cup of water, naming an ancestor with each grain. He interprets the movements of the seeds in the water and looks at the infant to figure out which ancestor has come back in the child, and the child usually, though not always, receives that ancestor's name." When children are named, they ride a goat or a pig as a sign of respect for the ancestor who has been reborn in them. Names typically repeat after the third generation.
6. Disposal of the dead.
The dead are buried as a rule, but the practice of cremating the bodies of adults is increasing. When a body is buried a rupee or a copper coin is tied in the sheet, so that the deceased may not go penniless to the other world. Sometimes the dead man’s clothes and bows and arrows are buried with him. On the tenth day the soul is brought back. Outside the village, where two roads meet, rice is offered to a cock, and if it eats, this is a sign that the soul has come. The soul is then asked to ride on a bowstick covered with cloth, and is brought to the house and placed in a corner with those of other relatives. The souls are fed annually with rice on the harvest and Dasahra festivals. In Sambalpur a ball of powdered rice is placed under a tree with a lamp near it, and the first insect that settles on the ball is taken to be the soul, and is brought home and worshipped. The souls of infants who die before the umbilical cord has dropped are not brought back, because they are considered to have scarcely come into existence; and Sir E. Gait records that one of the causes of female infanticide was the belief that the souls of girl-children thus killed would not be born again, and hence the number of future female births would decrease. This belief partially conflicts with that of the change of sex on rebirth mentioned above; but the two might very well exist together. The [470]souls of women who die during pregnancy or after a miscarriage, or during the monthly period of impurity are also not brought back, no doubt because they are held to be malignant spirits.
Most people are buried, but cremation of adults is becoming more common. When someone is buried, a rupee or a copper coin is tied into the shroud so the deceased won't leave this world empty-handed. Sometimes the deceased's clothes and weapons, like bows and arrows, are buried with them. On the tenth day, the soul is brought back. Outside the village, where two roads intersect, rice is offered to a rooster; if it eats, this signifies that the soul has arrived. The soul is then invited to rest on a cloth-covered bowstick and is brought into the house to join other relatives in a corner. The souls are fed yearly with rice during the harvest and Dasahra festivals. In Sambalpur, a ball of powdered rice is placed under a tree with a lamp next to it, and the first insect that lands on the rice ball is believed to be the soul, which is then brought home and honored. Souls of infants who die before their umbilical cords fall off aren't recalled since they're thought to have hardly existed. Sir E. Gait notes that one reason for female infanticide was the belief that the souls of girls killed in this way wouldn't be reborn, leading to fewer future female births. This belief somewhat opposes the notion of sex change upon rebirth mentioned earlier, but both beliefs could coexist. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] souls of women who die during pregnancy, after a miscarriage, or during their periods of impurity are also not brought back, likely because they're viewed as malevolent spirits.
7. Occupation.
The Khond traditionally despises all occupations except those of husbandry, hunting and war. “In Orissa,” Sir H. Risky states, “they claim full rights of property in the soil in virtue of having cleared the jungle and prepared the land for cultivation. In some villages individual ownership is unknown, and the land is cultivated on a system of temporary occupation subject to periodical redistribution under the orders of the headman or mālik.” Like the other forest tribes they are improvident and fond of drink.
The Khond traditionally looks down on all jobs except farming, hunting, and fighting. “In Orissa,” states Sir H. Risky, “they assert complete rights to the land since they cleared the jungle and got it ready for farming. In some villages, individual ownership doesn't exist, and the land is farmed on a temporary basis, with periodic redistribution directed by the headman or mālik.” Like other forest tribes, they tend to be reckless and enjoy drinking.
Macpherson6 described the Khonds as faithful to friends, devoted to their chiefs, resolute, brave, hospitable and laborious; but these high qualities meet with no recognition among the Uriya Hindus, who regard their stupidity as the salient attribute of the Khonds and have various tales in derision of them, like those told of the weavers. They consider the Khonds as only a little superior to the impure Doms (musicians and sweepers), and say, ‘Kandh ghare Domna Mantri,’ or ‘In a Kandh house the Dom is Prime Minister.’ This is paralleled by the similar relation between the Gonds and Pardhāns. The arms of the Khonds were a light, long-handled sword with a blade very curiously carved, the bow and arrow and the sling—no shields being used. The axe also was used with both hands, to strike and guard, its handle being partly defended by brass plates and wire for the latter purpose. The following description of a battle between rival Khond clans was recorded by Major Macpherson as having been given to him by an eye-witness, and may be reproduced for its intrinsic interest; the fight was between the hostile tribes of Bora Mūta and Bora Des in the Gumsur territory:
Macpherson6 described the Khonds as loyal to friends, dedicated to their leaders, determined, brave, welcoming, and hardworking. However, these admirable traits go unacknowledged among the Uriya Hindus, who see their ignorance as the Khonds' defining feature and share various mock tales about them, similar to those told about weavers. They view the Khonds as only slightly better than the impure Doms (musicians and sweepers) and say, ‘Kandh ghare Domna Mantri,’ or ‘In a Kandh house, the Dom is the Prime Minister.’ This is similar to the relationship between the Gonds and Pardhāns. The Khonds' weapons consisted of a light, long-handled sword with a uniquely carved blade, a bow and arrow, and a sling—shields were not used. They also wielded an axe with both hands, used for striking and defending, with its handle partially protected by brass plates and wire for the latter purpose. Major Macpherson recorded the following account of a battle between rival Khond clans, as told to him by an eyewitness, which may be interesting to note; the conflict was between the opposing tribes of Bora Mūta and Bora Des in the Gumsur territory:
8. A Khond combat.
“At about 12 o’clock in the day the people of Bora Des began to advance in a mass across the Sālki river, the boundary between the Districts, into the plain of Kurmīngia, where a much smaller force was arrayed to oppose them. The combatants were protected from the neck to the loins [471]by skins, and cloth was wound round their legs down to the heel, but the arms were quite bare. Round the heads of many, too, cloth was wound, and for distinction the people of Bora Mūta wore peacock’s feathers in their hair, while those of Bora Des had cock’s tail plumes. They advanced with horns blowing, and the gongs beat when they passed a village. The women followed behind carrying pots of water and food for refreshments, and the old men who were past bearing arms were there, giving advice and encouragement. As the adverse parties approached, showers of stones, handed by the women, flew from slings from either side, and when they came within range arrows came in flights and many fell back wounded. At length single combats sprang up betwixt individuals who advanced before the rest, and when the first man fell all rushed to dip their axes in his blood, and hacked the body to pieces. The first man who himself unwounded slew his opponent, struck off the latter’s right arm and rushed with it to the priest in the rear, who bore it off as an offering to Loha Pennu (the Iron God or the God of Arms) in his grove. The right arms of the rest who fell were cut off in like manner and heaped in the rear beside the women, and to them the wounded were carried for care, and the fatigued men constantly retired for water. The conflict was at length general. All were engaged hand-to-hand, and now fought fiercely, now paused by common consent for a moment’s breathing. In the end the men of Bora Des, although superior in numbers, began to give way, and before four o’clock they were driven across the Sālki, leaving sixty men dead on the field, while the killed on the side of the Bora Mūta did not exceed thirty. And from the entire ignorance of the Khonds of the simplest healing processes, at least an equal number of the wounded died after the battle. The right hands of the slain were hung up by both parties on the trees of the villages and the dead were carried off to be burned. The people of Bora Des the next morning flung a piece of bloody cloth on the field of battle, a challenge to renew the conflict which was quickly accepted, and so the contest was kept up for three days.” The above account could, of course, find no place in a description of the Khonds of this generation, but has been thought worthy of quotation, [472]as detailed descriptions of the manner of fighting of these tribes, now weaned from war by the British Government, are so rarely to be found.
“At around noon, the people of Bora Des started to cross the Sālki river, which marked the boundary between the Districts, heading into the plain of Kurmīngia, where a much smaller force was ready to oppose them. The fighters were protected from neck to waist by skins, with cloth wrapped around their legs down to the heels, but their arms were completely bare. Many had cloth wrapped around their heads, and to stand out, the people of Bora Mūta wore peacock feathers in their hair, while those from Bora Des sported cock's tail plumes. They advanced with horns blaring and gongs beating as they passed through villages. The women followed behind, carrying pots of water and food for refreshments, while older men who were no longer fit for battle offered advice and encouragement. As the opposing sides drew near, stones flew from slings on both sides, handed by the women, and once they were in range, arrows shot out, injuring many. Soon individual fights broke out as some warriors stepped forward, and when the first man fell, everyone rushed to dip their axes in his blood, chopping the body into pieces. The first unwounded man to kill his opponent cut off the latter's right arm and hurried with it to the priest in the back, who took it as an offering to Loha Pennu (the Iron God or God of Arms) in his grove. The right arms of the other fallen were also cut off in the same way and piled behind the women, while the wounded were taken to them for care, and exhausted men frequently retreated for water. Eventually, the fighting escalated. Everyone was engaged in close combat, fighting fiercely and then pausing together for brief moments to catch their breath. In the end, the men of Bora Des, despite being more numerous, began to falter, and by four o’clock, they were pushed back across the Sālki, leaving sixty men dead on the battlefield, while fewer than thirty from Bora Mūta were killed. Due to the complete lack of knowledge among the Khonds about even the simplest healing methods, an equal number of the wounded ended up dying after the battle. The right hands of the slain were hung on the trees in the villages, and the dead were taken away to be burned. The next morning, the people of Bora Des threw down a piece of bloody cloth on the battlefield as a challenge to restart the fight, which was quickly accepted, and so the contest continued for three days.” This account would, of course, not fit in a description of the Khonds of this generation, but it has been deemed worthy of mention, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as detailed descriptions of the fighting styles of these tribes, now pacified by the British Government, are so rarely encountered.
9. Social customs.
The Khonds will admit into the community a male orphan child of any superior caste, including the Binjhwārs and Gonds. A virgin of any age of one of these castes will also be admitted. A Gond man who takes a Khond girl to wife can become a Khond by giving a feast. As might be expected the tribe are closely connected with the Gaurs or Uriya shepherds, whose business leads them to frequent the forests. Either a man or woman of the Gaurs can be taken into the community on marrying a Khond, and if a Khond girl marries a Gaur her children, though not herself, can become members of that caste. The Khonds will eat all kinds of animals, including rats, snakes and lizards, but with the exception of the Kutia Khonds they have now given up beef. In Kālāhandi social delinquencies are punished by a fine of so many field-mice, which the Khond considers a great delicacy. The catching of twenty to forty field-mice to liquidate the fine imposes on the culprit a large amount of trouble and labour, and when his task is completed his friends and neighbours fry the mice and have a feast with plenty of liquor, but he himself is not allowed to participate. Khond women are profusely tattooed with figures of trees, flowers, fishes, crocodiles, lizards and scorpions on the calf of the leg and the arms, hands and chest, but seldom on the face. This is done for purposes of ornament. Husband and wife do not mention each other’s names, and a woman may not speak the names of any of her husband’s younger brothers, as, if left a widow, she might subsequently have to marry one of them. A paternal or maternal aunt may not name her nephew, nor a man his younger brother’s wife.
The Khonds accept male orphan children from any higher caste, including the Binjhwārs and Gonds, into their community. A virgin of any age from these castes is also welcome. A Gond man who marries a Khond girl can become a Khond himself by hosting a feast. Naturally, the tribe is closely connected with the Gaurs or Uriya shepherds, who often visit the forests for their work. Either a man or woman from the Gaurs can join the community by marrying a Khond, and if a Khond girl marries a Gaur, her children—though not herself—can become members of that caste. The Khonds eat various animals, including rats, snakes, and lizards, but aside from the Kutia Khonds, they have stopped eating beef. In Kālāhandi, social offenses are punished by a fine of a certain number of field mice, which the Khond people consider a delicacy. Catching twenty to forty field mice to pay the fine requires significant effort, and once completed, the perpetrator's friends and neighbors fry the mice and have a feast with plenty of alcohol, though he himself cannot join in. Khond women are heavily tattooed with designs of trees, flowers, fish, crocodiles, lizards, and scorpions on their calves, arms, hands, and chest, but rarely on their faces, done purely for decoration. Husbands and wives do not use each other’s names, and a woman can't say the names of her husband's younger brothers, as if she becomes a widow, she might have to marry one of them. An aunt, whether paternal or maternal, cannot name her nephew, nor can a man name his younger brother's wife.
10. Festivals.
The tribe have three principal festivals, known as the Semi Jātra, the Māhul Jātra and the Chāwal Dhūba Jātra. The Semi Jātra is held on the tenth day of the waning moon of Aghan (November) when the new semi or country beans are roasted, a goat or fowl is sacrificed, and some milk or water is offered to the earth god. From this day the tribe commence eating the new crop of beans. Similarly the Māhul Jātra is held on the tenth of the waning [473]moon of Chait (March), and until this date a Khond may eat boiled mahua flowers, but not roasted ones. The principal festival is the Dasahra or Chāwal Dhūba (boiled rice) on the tenth day of the waning moon of Kunwār (September), which, in the case of the Khonds, marks the rice-harvest. The new rice is washed and boiled and offered to the earth god with the same accompaniment as in the case of the Semi Jātra, and until this date the Khond may not clean the new rice by washing it before being boiled, though he apparently may partake of it so long as it is not washed or cleaned, this rule and that regarding the mahua flowers being so made as concessions to convenience.
The tribe has three main festivals, known as the Semi Jātra, the Māhul Jātra, and the Chāwal Dhūba Jātra. The Semi Jātra takes place on the tenth day of the waning moon in Aghan (November) when the new semi or country beans are roasted. A goat or bird is sacrificed, and some milk or water is offered to the earth god. From this day on, the tribe begins eating the new crop of beans. Similarly, the Māhul Jātra occurs on the tenth of the waning moon of Chait (March), and before this date, a Khond can eat boiled mahua flowers, but not roasted ones. The main festival is the Dasahra or Chāwal Dhūba (boiled rice) on the tenth day of the waning moon of Kunwār (September), which, for the Khonds, signifies the rice harvest. The new rice is washed and boiled and offered to the earth god with the same offerings as in the Semi Jātra. Until this date, the Khond cannot clean the new rice by washing it before boiling, although they can eat it as long as it hasn't been washed or cleaned, with these rules being adjusted for convenience.
11. Religion.
The Khond pantheon consists of eighty-four gods, of whom Dharni Deota, the earth god, is the chief. In former times the earth goddess was apparently female and was known as Tāri Pennu or Bera Pennu. To her were offered the terrible human sacrifices presently to be described. There is nothing surprising in the change of sex of the divine being, for which parallels are forthcoming. Thus in Chhattīsgarh the deity of the earth, who also received human sacrifices, is either Thākur Deo, a god, or Thakurāni Mai, a goddess. Deota is an Aryan term, and the proper Khond name for a god is Pennu. The earth god is usually accompanied by Bhātbarsi Deota, the god of hunting. Dharni Deota is represented by a rectangular peg of wood driven into the ground, while Bhātbarsi has a place at his feet in the shape of a piece of conglomerate stone covered with circular granules. Once in four or five years a buffalo is offered to the earth god, in lieu of the human sacrifice which was formerly in vogue. The animal is predestined for sacrifice from its birth, and is allowed to wander loose and graze on the crops at its will. The stone representing Bhātbarsi is examined periodically, and when the granules on it appear to have increased, it is decided that the time has come for the sacrifice. In Kālāhandi a lamb is sacrificed every year, and strips of its flesh distributed to all the villagers, who bury it in their fields as a divine agent of fertilisation, in the same way as the flesh of the human victim was formerly buried. The Khond worships his bow and arrows before he goes out hunting, and believes that every hill and valley has its [474]separate deity, who must be propitiated with the promise of a sacrifice before his territory is entered, or he will hide the animals within it from the hunter, and enable them to escape when wounded. These deities are closely related to each other, and it is important when arranging for an expedition to know the connection between them all; this information can be obtained from any one on whom the divine afflatus from time to time descends.
The Khond pantheon has eighty-four gods, with Dharni Deota, the earth god, as the chief. In the past, the earth goddess was likely female and was called Tāri Pennu or Bera Pennu. People used to offer terrible human sacrifices to her, which will be detailed later. It's not surprising that the divine being's gender has changed, as there are other examples of this. For instance, in Chhattīsgarh, the earth deity who also received human sacrifices is either Thākur Deo, a god, or Thakurāni Mai, a goddess. Deota is an Aryan term, while the proper Khond name for a god is Pennu. The earth god is typically accompanied by Bhātbarsi Deota, the god of hunting. Dharni Deota is represented by a rectangular peg of wood stuck in the ground, while Bhātbarsi has a spot at his feet shaped like a piece of conglomerate stone covered with circular granules. Every four or five years, a buffalo is sacrificed to the earth god instead of the human sacrifices that used to take place. The animal is destined for sacrifice from birth and is allowed to roam freely and graze on crops as it likes. The stone representing Bhātbarsi is checked periodically, and when the granules on it seem to have increased, it's determined that it's time for the sacrifice. In Kālāhandi, a lamb is sacrificed every year, and pieces of its flesh are given to all the villagers, who bury it in their fields as a divine agent of fertilization, just like the human victim's flesh was buried before. The Khond worships his bow and arrows before going hunting and believes that every hill and valley has its own deity, who must be honored with a promise of sacrifice before entering his territory, or he will hide the animals from the hunter, allowing them to escape if injured. These deities are closely related to one another, and it's essential to know their connections when planning an expedition; this information can be obtained from anyone who occasionally experiences divine inspiration.
12. Human sacrifice.
The following account of the well-known system of human sacrifice, formerly in vogue among the Khonds, is contained in Sir James Frazer’s Golden Bough, having been compiled by him from the accounts of Major Macpherson and Major-General John Campbell, two of the officers deputed to suppress it:
The following description of the famous practice of human sacrifice, which was once common among the Khonds, can be found in Sir James Frazer’s Golden Bough. This account has been compiled by him based on the reports of Major Macpherson and Major-General John Campbell, two officers tasked with stopping it:
“The best known case of human sacrifices systematically offered to ensure good crops is supplied by the Khonds or Kandhs, another Dravidian race in Bengal. Our knowledge of them is derived from the accounts written by British officers who, forty or fifty years ago, were engaged in putting them down. The sacrifices were offered to the Earth-Goddess, Tāri Pennu or Bera Pennu, and were believed to ensure good crops and immunity from all disease and accidents. In particular they were considered necessary in the cultivation of turmeric, the Khonds arguing that the turmeric could not have a deep red colour without the shedding of blood. The victim or Meriāh was acceptable to the goddess only if he had been purchased, or had been born a victim—that is the son of a victim father—or had been devoted as a child by his father or guardian. Khonds in distress often sold their children for victims, ‘considering the beatification of their souls certain, and their death, for the benefit of mankind, the most honourable possible.’ A man of the Panua (Pān) tribe was once seen to load a Khond with curses, and finally to spit in his face, because the Khond had sold for a victim his own child, whom the Panua had wished to marry. A party of Khonds, who saw this, immediately pressed forward to comfort the seller of his child, saying, ‘Your child has died that all the world may live, and the Earth-Goddess herself will wipe that spittle from your face.’ The victims were [475]often kept for years before they were sacrificed. Being regarded as consecrated beings, they were treated with extreme affection, mingled with deference, and were welcomed wherever they went. A Meriāh youth, on attaining maturity, was generally given a wife, who was herself usually a Meriāh or victim, and with her he received a portion of land and farm-stock. Their offspring were also victims. Human sacrifices were offered to the Earth-Goddess by tribes, branches of tribes, or villages, both at periodical festivals and on extraordinary occasions. The periodical sacrifices were generally so arranged by tribes and divisions of tribes that each head of a family was enabled, at least once a year, to procure a shred of flesh for his fields, generally about the time when his chief crop was laid down. The mode of performing these tribal sacrifices was as follows. Ten or twelve days before the sacrifice, the victim was devoted by cutting off his hair, which, until then, had been kept unshorn. Crowds of men and women assembled to witness the sacrifice; none might be excluded, since the sacrifice was declared to be for all mankind. It was preceded by several days of wild revelry and gross debauchery. On the day before the sacrifice the victim, dressed in a new garment, was led forth from the village in solemn procession, with music and dancing, to the Meriāh grove, a clump of high forest trees standing a little way from the village and untouched by the axe. Here they tied him to a post, which was sometimes placed between two plants of the sankissār shrub. He was then anointed with oil, ghee and turmeric, and adorned with flowers; and ‘a species of reverence, which it is not easy to distinguish from adoration,’ was paid to him throughout the day. A great struggle now arose to obtain the smallest relic from his person; a particle of the turmeric paste with which he was smeared, or a drop of his spittle, was esteemed of sovereign virtue, especially by the women. The crowd danced round the post to music, and addressing the Earth said, ‘O God, we offer this sacrifice to you; give us good crops, seasons, and health.’
"The most well-known case of human sacrifices systematically made to ensure good harvests comes from the Khonds or Kandhs, another Dravidian group in Bengal. Our understanding of them comes from accounts written by British officers who, forty or fifty years ago, were working to suppress these practices. The sacrifices were made to the Earth-Goddess, Tāri Pennu or Bera Pennu, and were believed to guarantee good crops and protection from diseases and accidents. They were particularly seen as essential for growing turmeric, with the Khonds claiming that turmeric could not have a deep red color without bloodshed. A victim, or Meriāh, was only acceptable to the goddess if they had been purchased, were born a victim (the child of a victim father), or had been dedicated as a child by their father or guardian. In desperate situations, Khonds often sold their children as victims, thinking that their souls would achieve beatification and that their death for the benefit of humanity was the highest honor. Once, a man from the Panua (Pān) tribe was seen cursing a Khond who had sold his own child, whom the Panua wished to marry. A group of Khonds witnessing this rushed to console the seller, saying, 'Your child has died so that all the world may live, and the Earth-Goddess herself will wipe that spit from your face.' The victims were often kept for years before being sacrificed. Seen as sacred beings, they were treated with great care and respect, welcomed wherever they went. When a Meriāh youth reached adulthood, he was typically given a wife, usually another Meriāh, and with her received land and livestock. Their children were also considered victims. Human sacrifices were made to the Earth-Goddess by various tribes, subdivisions of tribes, or villages, during both scheduled festivals and special occasions. The regular sacrifices were generally planned so that each head of a family could obtain a piece of flesh for their fields at least once a year, usually around the time when their main crop was harvested. The procedure for these tribal sacrifices was as follows. Ten or twelve days before the sacrifice, the victim’s hair was cut off, which had been unshorn until that point. Crowds of men and women gathered to witness the sacrifice; none could be excluded, as the sacrifice was said to be for all humanity. This was preceded by several days of wild celebrations and debauchery. On the day before the sacrifice, the victim, dressed in new clothing, was led in a solemn procession from the village with music and dancing to the Meriāh grove—a cluster of tall trees situated a short distance from the village and not cut down. There, he was tied to a post, sometimes placed between two plants of the sankissār shrub. He was then anointed with oil, ghee, and turmeric, and decorated with flowers; a type of reverence that was hard to differentiate from worship was shown to him throughout the day. A fierce competition arose to obtain even the smallest remnant from his body; a bit of the turmeric paste or a drop of his saliva was considered extremely valuable, especially by women. The crowd danced around the post to music, addressing the Earth, saying, 'O God, we offer this sacrifice to you; grant us good crops, seasons, and health.'"
“On the last morning the orgies, which had been scarcely interrupted during the night, were resumed and [476]continued till noon, when they ceased, and the assembly proceeded to consummate the sacrifice. The victim was again anointed with oil, and each person touched the anointed part, and wiped the oil on his own head. In some places they took the victim in procession round the village, from door to door, where some plucked hair from his head, and others begged for a drop of his spittle, with which they anointed their heads. As the victim might not be bound nor make any show of resistance, the bones of his arms and, if necessary, his legs were broken; but often this precaution was rendered unnecessary by stupefying him with opium. The mode of putting him to death varied in different places. One of the commonest modes seems to have been strangulation, or squeezing to death. The branch of a green tree was cleft several feet down the middle; the victim’s neck (in other places, his chest) was inserted in the cleft, which the priest, aided by his assistants, strove with all his force to close. Then he wounded the victim slightly with his axe, whereupon the crowd rushed at the wretch and cut the flesh from the bones, leaving the head and bowels untouched. Sometimes he was cut up alive. In Chinna Kimedy he was dragged along the fields, surrounded by the crowd, who, avoiding his head and intestines, hacked the flesh from his body with their knives till he died. Another very common mode of sacrifice in the same district was to fasten the victim to the proboscis of a wooden elephant, which revolved on a stout post, and, as it whirled round, the crowd cut the flesh from the victim while life remained. In some villages Major Campbell found as many as fourteen of these wooden elephants, which had been used at sacrifices.7 In one district the victim was put to death slowly by fire. A low stage was formed, sloping on either side like a roof; upon it they laid the victim, his limbs wound round with cords to confine his struggles. Fires were then lighted and hot brands applied, to make him roll up and down the [477]slopes of the stage as long as possible; for the more tears he shed the more abundant would be the supply of rain. Next day the body was cut to pieces.
“On the last morning, the orgies, which had hardly stopped during the night, resumed and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]continued until noon, when they ended, and the group moved on to complete the sacrifice. The victim was once again anointed with oil, and each person touched the anointed area and wiped the oil on their own head. In some places, they took the victim in a procession around the village, stopping at each door, where some pulled hair from his head and others begged for a drop of his spit to anoint their heads. Since the victim couldn’t be bound or show any signs of resistance, his arm bones and, if needed, his leg bones were broken; however, this was often unnecessary because he was dulled with opium. The methods of execution varied in different places. One of the most common methods appeared to be strangulation or squeezing to death. They would split a green tree branch several feet down the middle; the victim’s neck (or in other areas, his chest) would be placed in the split, which the priest, along with his assistants, would try with all their strength to close. He would then lightly wound the victim with his axe, prompting the crowd to rush at the unfortunate man and cut flesh from his bones, leaving his head and intestines untouched. Sometimes he was hacked up alive. In Chinna Kimedy, he was dragged through the fields, surrounded by a crowd that, avoiding his head and intestines, chopped the flesh from his body with knives until he died. Another common method of sacrifice in the same area involved tying the victim to the trunk of a wooden elephant that spun around on a sturdy post while the crowd cut flesh from the victim as long as he was alive. In some villages, Major Campbell found as many as fourteen of these wooden elephants used for sacrifices.7 In one area, the victim was killed slowly by fire. A low stage, sloping on either side like a roof, was made; on it, they placed the victim, his limbs bound with cords to restrain his movements. Then they started fires and applied hot brands to make him roll up and down the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]slopes of the stage for as long as possible; the more tears he shed, the more rain would fall. The next day, the body was cut into pieces.”
“The flesh cut from the victim was instantly taken home by the persons who had been deputed by each village to bring it. To secure its rapid arrival it was sometimes forwarded by relays of men, and conveyed with postal fleetness fifty or sixty miles. In each village all who stayed at home fasted rigidly until the flesh arrived. The bearer deposited it in the place of public assembly, where it was received by the priest and the heads of families. The priest divided it into two portions, one of which he offered to the Earth-Goddess by burying it in a hole in the ground with his back turned, and without looking. Then each man added a little earth to bury it, and the priest poured water on the spot from a hill gourd. The other portion of flesh he divided into as many shares as there were heads of houses present. Each head of a house rolled his shred of flesh in leaves and buried it in his favourite field, placing it in the earth behind his back without looking. In some places each man carried his portion of flesh to the stream which watered his fields, and there hung it on a pole. For three days thereafter no house was swept; and, in one district, strict silence was observed, no fire might be given out, no wood cut, and no strangers received. The remains of the human victim (namely, the head, bowels and bones) were watched by strong parties the night after the sacrifice, and next morning they were burned along with a whole sheep, on a funeral pile. The ashes were scattered over the fields, laid as paste over the houses and granaries, or mixed with the new corn to preserve it from insects. Sometimes, however, the head and bones were buried, not burnt. After the suppression of the human sacrifices, inferior victims were substituted in some places; for instance, in the capital of Chinna Kimedy a goat took the place of a human victim.
The flesh cut from the victim was quickly taken home by the people assigned by each village to fetch it. To ensure it arrived swiftly, it was sometimes sent ahead by teams of men, traveling fifty or sixty miles at speed. In each village, everyone who stayed behind fasted strictly until the flesh arrived. The person delivering it placed it in the public meeting area, where it was received by the priest and the heads of households. The priest split it into two portions, one of which he offered to the Earth Goddess by burying it in the ground with his back turned, without looking. Then, each person added a bit of earth to cover it, and the priest poured water on the spot from a gourd. The other portion of flesh was divided into as many parts as there were heads of families present. Each head of a family wrapped his piece of flesh in leaves and buried it in his favorite field, placing it in the ground behind him without looking. In some places, each person took his portion of flesh to the stream that watered his fields and hung it on a pole. For three days after, no house was cleaned; in one area, strict silence was kept, no fires were lit, no wood was cut, and no strangers were welcomed. The remains of the human victim (the head, entrails, and bones) were guarded by strong groups the night after the sacrifice, and the next morning, they were burned along with a whole sheep on a funeral pyre. The ashes were scattered over the fields, spread as a paste over the houses and granaries, or mixed with the new corn to keep insects away. Sometimes, however, the head and bones were buried instead of burned. After human sacrifices were banned, lesser victims were used in some areas; for example, in the capital of Chinna Kimedy, a goat replaced a human victim.
“In these Khond sacrifices the Meriāhs are represented by our authorities as victims offered to propitiate the Earth-Goddess. But from the treatment of the victims both before and after death it appears that the custom cannot [478]be explained as merely a propitiatory sacrifice. A part of the flesh certainly was offered to the Earth-Goddess, but the rest of the flesh was buried by each householder in his fields, and the ashes of the other parts of the body were scattered over the fields, laid as paste on the granaries, or mixed with the new corn. These latter customs imply that to the body of the Meriāh there was ascribed a direct or intrinsic power of making the crops to grow, quite independent of the indirect efficacy which it might have as an offering to secure the good-will of the deity. In other words, the flesh and ashes of the victim were believed to be endowed with a magical or physical power of fertilising the land. The same intrinsic power was ascribed to the blood and tears of the Meriāh, his blood causing the redness of the turmeric, and his tears producing rain; for it can hardly be doubted that, originally at least, the tears were supposed to bring down the rain, not merely to prognosticate it. Similarly the custom of pouring water on the buried flesh of the Meriāh was no doubt a rain-charm. Again, magical power as an attribute of the Meriāh appears in the sovereign virtue believed to reside in anything that came from his person, as his hair or spittle. The ascription of such power to the Meriāh indicates that he was much more than a mere man sacrificed to propitiate a deity. Once more, the extreme reverence paid him points to the same conclusion. Major Campbell speaks of the Meriāh as ‘being regarded as something more than mortal,’ and Major Macpherson says: ‘A species of reverence, which it is not easy to distinguish from adoration, is paid to him.’ In short, the Meriāh appears to have been regarded as divine. As such, he may originally have represented the Earth-Goddess, or perhaps a deity of vegetation, though in later times he came to be regarded rather as a victim offered to a deity than as himself an incarnate god. This later view of the Meriāh as a victim rather than a divinity may perhaps have received undue emphasis from the European writers who have described the Khond religion. Habituated to the later idea of sacrifice as an offering made to a god for the purpose of conciliating his favour, European observers are apt to interpret all religious slaughter in this sense, and to [479]suppose that wherever such slaughter takes place, there must necessarily be a deity to whom the carnage is believed by the slayers to be acceptable. Thus their preconceived ideas unconsciously colour and warp their descriptions of savage rites.”8
“In these Khond sacrifices, the Meriāhs are seen by our sources as victims offered to appease the Earth-Goddess. However, from the way the victims are treated both before and after their death, it seems that the custom cannot be understood simply as a sacrificial offering. A portion of the flesh was indeed offered to the Earth-Goddess, but the rest was buried by each household in their fields, and the ashes of the other parts of the body were scattered over the fields, smeared on the granaries, or mixed with the new corn. These customs suggest that the body of the Meriāh was thought to have a direct or inherent power to make the crops grow, independent of any indirect effectiveness as an offering meant to gain the deity’s favor. In other words, the flesh and ashes of the victim were believed to hold magical or physical power to fertilize the land. The same inherent power was attributed to the blood and tears of the Meriāh, with his blood giving the redness to turmeric, and his tears causing rain; it seems likely that, at least initially, the tears were believed to actually bring down the rain, not just to predict it. Similarly, the practice of pouring water on the buried flesh of the Meriāh was likely a rain charm. Additionally, the magical power associated with the Meriāh is evident in the strong virtue believed to be found in anything that came from him, such as his hair or saliva. The attribution of such power to the Meriāh indicates that he was more than just a man sacrificed to appease a deity. Once again, the deep respect shown to him supports this conclusion. Major Campbell describes the Meriāh as ‘being regarded as something more than mortal,’ while Major Macpherson states: ‘A kind of reverence, which is hard to distinguish from worship, is shown to him.’ In summary, the Meriāh seems to have been viewed as divine. As such, he may have originally represented the Earth-Goddess or perhaps a deity of vegetation, although later he was more often seen as a victim offered to a deity rather than as a god incarnate. This later perspective of the Meriāh as a victim instead of a divinity may have been overstated by European writers discussing the Khond religion. Accustomed to the later notion of sacrifice as an offering made to a god to gain his favor, European observers often interpret all religious slaughter in this light, and assume that wherever such slaughter occurs, there must be a deity to whom the sacrifices are expected to be pleasing. Thus, their preconceived ideas unintentionally skew and distort their descriptions of primitive rites.”
13. Last human sacrifices.
In his Ethnographic Notes in Southern India Mr. Thurston states:9 “The last recorded Meriāh sacrifice in the Ganjam Māliāhs occurred in 1852, and there are still Khonds alive who were present at it. Twenty-five descendants of persons who were reserved for sacrifice, but were rescued by Government officers, returned themselves as Meriāh at the Census of 1901. The Khonds have now substituted a buffalo for a human being. The animal is hewn to pieces while alive, and the villagers rush home to their villages to bury the flesh in the soil, and so secure prosperous crops. The sacrifice is not unaccompanied by risk to the performers, as the buffalo, before dying, frequently kills one or more of its tormentors. It was stated by the officers of the Māliāh Agency that there was reason to believe that the Rāja of Jaipur (Madras), when he was installed at his father’s decease in 1860–61, sacrificed a girl thirteen years of age at the shrine of the Goddess Durga in the town of Jaipur. The last attempted human sacrifice (which was nearly successful) in the Vizagāpatam District, among the Kutia Khonds, was, I believe, in 1880. But the memory of the abandoned practice is kept green by one of the Khond songs, for a translation of which we are indebted to Mr. J. E. Friend-Pereira:10
In his Ethnographic Notes in Southern India, Mr. Thurston states:9 “The last recorded Meriāh sacrifice among the Ganjam Māliāhs took place in 1852, and there are still Khonds alive who witnessed it. Twenty-five descendants of people who were meant for sacrifice but were saved by government officials reported themselves as Meriāh in the Census of 1901. The Khonds have now replaced a human sacrifice with a buffalo. The animal is cut to pieces while still alive, and the villagers hurry back to their homes to bury the flesh in the ground, which they believe will ensure fruitful crops. This sacrifice isn't without risks to those performing it, as the buffalo often injures or kills one or more of its tormentors before it dies. Officials from the Māliāh Agency mentioned that there was reason to believe that the Rāja of Jaipur (Madras), when he took over after his father's death in 1860-61, sacrificed a thirteen-year-old girl at the shrine of the Goddess Durga in the town of Jaipur. The last attempted human sacrifice (which nearly succeeded) among the Kutia Khonds in the Vizagāpatam District occurred, I believe, in 1880. However, the memory of this abandoned practice lives on in one of the Khond songs, for which we owe a translation to Mr. J. E. Friend-Pereira:10
At the time of the great Kiābon (Campbell) Sāhib’s coming, the country was in darkness; it was enveloped in mist.
At the time of the great Kiābon (Campbell) Sahib’s arrival, the country was shrouded in darkness; it was covered in fog.
Having sent paiks to collect the people of the land, they, having surrounded them, caught the Meriāh sacrificers.
Having sent messengers to gather the people of the land, they surrounded them and captured the Meriāh sacrificers.
Having caught the Meriāh sacrificers, they brought them; and again they went and seized the evil councillors.
Having captured the Meriāh sacrificers, they brought them in; and then they went and arrested the corrupt advisors.
Having seen the chains and shackles, the people were afraid; murder and bloodshed were quelled.
Having seen the chains and shackles, the people were scared; murder and violence were stopped.
Then the land became beautiful; and a certain Mokodella (Macpherson) Sāhib came.
Then the land became beautiful, and a man named Mokodella (Macpherson) Sahib arrived.
He destroyed the lairs of the tigers and bears in the hills and rocks, and taught wisdom to the people. [480]
He took down the homes of the tigers and bears in the hills and rocks, and shared his knowledge with the people. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
After the lapse of a month he built bungalows and schools; and he advised them to learn reading and law.
After a month had passed, he built bungalows and schools; and he encouraged them to learn reading and law.
They learnt wisdom and reading; they acquired silver and gold. Then all the people became wealthy.
They learned wisdom and how to read; they gained silver and gold. Then everyone became wealthy.
14. Khond rising in 1882.
In 1882 an armed rising of the Khonds of the Kālāhandi State occurred as a result of agrarian trouble. The Feudatory Chief had encouraged the settlement in the State of members of the Kolta caste who are excellent cultivators and keenly acquisitive of land. They soon got the Khonds heavily indebted to them for loans of food and seed-grain, and began to oust them from their villages. The Khonds, recognising with some justice that this process was likely to end in their total expropriation from the soil, concerted a conspiracy, and in May 1882 rose and murdered the Koltas of a number of villages. The signal for the outbreak was given by passing a knotted string from village to village; other signals were a bent arrow and a branch of a mahua tree. When the Khond leaders were assembled an axe was thrown on to the ground and each of them grasping it in turn swore to join in the rising and support his fellows. The taint of cruelty in the tribe is shown by the fact that the Kutia Khonds, on being requested to join in the rising, replied that if plunder was the only object they would not do so, but if the Koltas were to be murdered they agreed. Some of the murdered Koltas were anointed with turmeric and offered at temples, the Khonds calling them their goats, and in one case a Kolta is believed to have been made a Meriāh sacrifice to the earth god. The Khonds appeared before the police, who were protecting a body of refugees at the village of Norla, with the hair and scalps of their murdered victims tied to their bows. To the Political Officer, who was sent to suppress the rising, the Khonds complained that the Koltas had degraded them from the position of lords of the soil to that of servants, and justified their plundering of the Koltas on the ground that they were merely taking back the produce of their own land, which the Koltas had stolen from them. They said that if they were not to have back their land Government might either drive them out of the country or exterminate them, and that Koltas and Khonds could no more live together than tigers and goats. Another grievance [481]was that a new Rāja of Kālāhandi had been installed without their consent having been obtained. The Political Officer, Mr. Berry, hanged seven of the Khond ringleaders and effected a settlement of their grievances. Peace was restored and has not since been broken. At a later date in the same year, 1882, and independently of the rising, a Khond landholder was convicted and executed for having offered a five-year-old girl as a Meriāh sacrifice.
In 1882, an armed uprising by the Khonds in the Kālāhandi State occurred due to agricultural issues. The Feudatory Chief had encouraged the settlement of the Kolta caste in the State, who are skilled farmers and eager to acquire land. They quickly got the Khonds deeply in debt for loans of food and seed grain and began pushing them out of their villages. The Khonds, justifiably realizing that this would likely lead to their complete loss of land, conspired together and, in May 1882, rose up and murdered the Koltas in several villages. The call for the uprising was signaled by passing a knotted string from village to village; other signals included a bent arrow and a branch from a mahua tree. When the Khond leaders gathered, an axe was thrown onto the ground, and each of them took turns grasping it to swear allegiance to the uprising and support their peers. The tribe's inclination toward cruelty was evident when the Kutia Khonds replied to requests to join the uprising that they wouldn't participate if plunder was the only goal, but they would join if the Koltas were to be killed. Some of the murdered Koltas were smeared with turmeric and offered at temples, with the Khonds referring to them as their goats, and it is believed that one Kolta was made a Meriāh sacrifice to the earth god. The Khonds confronted the police, who were protecting a group of refugees in the village of Norla, with the hair and scalps of their slain victims tied to their bows. The Political Officer, sent to suppress the uprising, heard the Khonds complain that the Koltas had reduced them from being lords of the land to mere servants and justified their looting of the Koltas by claiming they were just reclaiming what the Koltas had taken from them. They stated that if they couldn’t regain their land, the Government should either force them out of the country or wipe them out, and that Koltas and Khonds could no longer coexist than tigers and goats. Another grievance [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was that a new Rāja of Kālāhandi had been put in place without their consent. The Political Officer, Mr. Berry, hanged seven of the Khond leaders and resolved their grievances. Peace was restored and has remained unbroken since then. Later that same year, 1882, and independently of the uprising, a Khond landholder was found guilty and executed for offering a five-year-old girl as a Meriāh sacrifice.
15. Language.
The Khond or Kandh language, called Kui by the Khonds themselves, is spoken by rather more than half of the total body of the tribe. It is much more nearly related to Telugu than is Gondi and has no written character.11
The Khond or Kandh language, known as Kui by the Khonds themselves, is spoken by slightly more than half of the entire tribe. It is much more closely related to Telugu than Gondi is and has no written form.11
1 Kandh is the Uriya spelling, and Kond or Khond that of the Telugus.
1 Kandh is the spelling in Oriya, while Kond or Khond is how it’s spelled in Telugu.
3 Narsingha means a man-lion and is one of Vishnu’s incarnations; this subsept would seem, therefore, to have been formed since the Khonds adopted Hinduism.
3 Narsingha means man-lion and is one of Vishnu’s incarnations; this subgroup seems to have formed since the Khonds embraced Hinduism.
4 In Orissa, however, relationship through females is a bar to marriage, as recorded in Sir H. Risley’s article.
4 In Orissa, however, having relationships with women is a barrier to marriage, as noted in Sir H. Risley’s article.
7 Sir H. Risley notes that the elephant represented the earth-goddess herself, who was here conceived in elephant form. In the hill tracts of Gumsur she was represented in peacock form, and the post to which the victim was bound bore the effigy of a peacock. Macpherson also records that when the Khonds attacked the victim they shouted, ‘No sin rests on us; we have bought you with a price.’
7 Sir H. Risley points out that the elephant represented the earth goddess herself, who was envisioned in the form of an elephant. In the hilly areas of Gumsur, she was depicted as a peacock, and the post to which the victim was tied had a peacock statue on it. Macpherson also notes that when the Khonds attacked the victim, they shouted, ‘No sin rests on us; we have bought you with a price.’
Kīr
1. Origin and Traditions.
Kīr.1—A cultivating caste found principally in the Hoshangābād District. They numbered about 7000 persons in 1911. The Kīrs claim to have come from the Jaipur State, and this is borne out by the fact that they still retain a dialect of Mārwāri, though they have been living among the Hindi-speaking population of Hoshangābād for several generations. According to their traditions they immigrated into the Central Provinces when Rāja Mān was ruling at Jaipur. He was a contemporary of Akbar’s and died in A.D. 1615.2 This story tallies with Colonel Sleeman’s statement that the first important influx of Hindus into the Nerbudda valley took place in the time of Akbar.3 The Kīrs are akin to the Kirārs, and at the India Census of 1901 were amalgamated with them. Like the Kirārs they claim to be descended from the mythical Rāja Karan of Jaipur. Their story is that on a summer day Mahādeo and Pārvati created a melon-garden, and Mahādeo made a man and a woman out of a piece of kusha grass (Eragrostis cynosuroides) to tend the garden. From these the Kīrs are descended. The name may possibly be a corruption of karar, a river-bank.
Kīr.1—A farming community primarily located in the Hoshangābād District. They had about 7,000 members in 1911. The Kīrs say they originally came from Jaipur State, which is supported by the fact that they still speak a version of Mārwāri, even though they’ve lived among the Hindi-speaking people of Hoshangābād for several generations. According to their traditions, they migrated to the Central Provinces while Rāja Mān was ruling in Jaipur. He was a contemporary of Akbar and died in CE 1615.2 This account aligns with Colonel Sleeman’s report that the first significant wave of Hindus into the Nerbudda valley happened during Akbar’s reign.3 The Kīrs are related to the Kirārs, and at the 1901 India Census, they were grouped together. Like the Kirārs, they claim to be descendants of the legendary Rāja Karan of Jaipur. Their tale tells that on a summer day, Mahādeo and Pārvati created a melon garden, and Mahādeo fashioned a man and a woman from a piece of kusha grass (Eragrostis cynosuroides) to tend to the garden. From these individuals, the Kīrs are said to descend. The name may be a variation of karar, meaning river-bank.
2. Marriage.
The Kīrs have no endogamous divisions. For the purpose of marriage the caste is divided into 12½ gotras or sections. A man must not marry within his own gotra or in [482]that to which his mother belonged. The names of the 12 gotras are as follows: Namchuria, Daima, Bania, Bāman, Nāyar, Jāt, Huwād, Gādri, Lohāria, Hekdya, Mochi and Māli, while the half-gotra contains the Bhāts or genealogists of the caste, who are not allowed to marry with the other subdivisions and have now formed one of their own. Of the twelve names of gotras at least seven—Bāman (Brāhman), Bania, Māli, Mochi, Gādri (Gadaria), Lohāria and Jāt—are derived from other castes, and this fact is sufficient to show that the origin of the Kīrs is occupational, and that they are made up of recruits from different castes. Infant-marriage is customary, but no penalty is incurred if a girl remains unmarried after puberty. Only the poorest members of the caste, however, fail to marry their daughters at an early age. For the marriage of girls who are left unprovided for, a subscription is raised among the caste-fellows in accordance with the usual Hindu practice, the giving of money for this purpose being considered to be an especially pious act. At the time of the betrothal a bride-price called chāri, varying between Rs. 14 and Rs. 20, is paid by the boy’s father, and the deed of betrothal, called lagan, is then drawn up in the presence of the caste panchāyat who are regaled with liquor purchased out of the bride-price. A peculiarity of the marriage ceremony is that the bridegroom is taken to the bride’s house riding on a buffalo. This custom is noteworthy, since other Hindus will not usually ride on a buffalo, as being the animal on which Yama, the god of death, rides. After the marriage the bride returns to the bridegroom’s house with the wedding party and stays there for eight days, during which period she worships the family gods of her father-in-law’s house. The cost of the marriage is usually Rs. 60 for the boy’s party and Rs. 40 for the girl’s. But a widower on his remarriage has to spend double this sum. The ceremonies called Gauna and Rauna are both performed after the marriage. The former generally takes place within a year, the bride being dressed in special new clothes called bes, and sent with ceremony to her husband’s house on an auspicious day fixed by a Brāhman. She remains there for two months and the marriage is consummated, when she returns to her father’s house. Four months afterwards the bridegroom [483]again goes to fetch her and takes her away permanently, this being the Rauna ceremony. No social stigma attaches to polygamy, and divorce is allowed on the usual grounds. Widow-marriage is permitted, the ceremony consisting in giving new clothes and ornaments to the widow and feeding the Panch for a day.
The Kīrs have no endogamous divisions. For marriage, the caste is divided into 12½ gotras or sections. A man cannot marry within his own gotra or the one his mother belonged to. The names of the 12 gotras are: Namchuria, Daima, Bania, Bāman, Nāyar, Jāt, Huwād, Gādri, Lohāria, Hekdya, Mochi, and Māli, while the half-gotra consists of the Bhāts or genealogists of the caste, who are not allowed to marry with the other subdivisions and have formed one of their own. Of the twelve gotras, at least seven—Bāman (Brāhman), Bania, Māli, Mochi, Gādri (Gadaria), Lohāria, and Jāt—are derived from other castes, indicating that the origin of the Kīrs is occupational and they are made up of recruits from different castes. Infant marriage is common, but there is no penalty if a girl remains unmarried after puberty. However, only the poorest members of the caste fail to marry their daughters at an early age. For the marriage of girls who are left without prospects, a subscription is raised among the caste members, following the usual Hindu practice, as giving money for this purpose is considered especially virtuous. At the time of the betrothal, a bride-price called chāri, ranging from Rs. 14 to Rs. 20, is paid by the boy’s father, and the deed of betrothal, called lagan, is then drawn up in the presence of the caste panchāyat, who are treated to liquor bought with the bride-price. A unique aspect of the marriage ceremony is that the bridegroom goes to the bride’s house riding a buffalo. This custom is noteworthy because other Hindus typically do not ride on a buffalo, as it is considered the animal of Yama, the god of death. After the marriage, the bride returns to the bridegroom’s house with the wedding party and stays there for eight days, during which time she worships the family gods of her father-in-law's house. The cost of the marriage is usually Rs. 60 for the boy’s party and Rs. 40 for the girl’s. However, a widower on his remarriage has to spend double this amount. The ceremonies called Gauna and Rauna are performed after the marriage. The Gauna usually takes place within a year, where the bride is dressed in special new clothes called bes and ceremoniously sent to her husband’s house on an auspicious day set by a Brāhman. She stays there for two months, and the marriage is consummated when she returns to her father’s house. Four months later, the bridegroom [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] returns to bring her back permanently, which is the Rauna ceremony. There is no social stigma attached to polygamy, and divorce is allowed on the usual grounds. Widow marriage is permitted, with the ceremony including giving new clothes and ornaments to the widow and feeding the Panch for a day.
3. Religion.
The caste worships especially Bhairon and Devi, and each section of it reveres a special incarnation of Devi, and the Bhairon of some particular village. Thus, for instance, the Namchurias worship the goddess Pārvati and the Bhairon of Jaria Gowāra; the Bania, Nāyar, Hekdya and Mochi septs worship Chāmunda Māta and the Bhairon of Jaipur, and so on. Members of the caste get triangular, rectangular or round pieces of silver impressed with the images of these gods, and wear them suspended by a thread from their necks. A similar respect is paid to the Ahut or the spirit of a relative who has met with a violent death or died without progeny or as a bachelor, the spirits of such persons being always prone to trouble their living relatives. In order to appease them songs are sung in their praise on important festivals, the members of the family staying awake the whole night, and wearing their images on a silver piece round the neck. When they eat and drink they first touch the food with the image by way of offering it to the dead, so that their spirits may be appeased and refrain from harassing the living. Kīrs revere and worship the cow and the pīpal tree. No Kīr may sell a cow to a butcher. A man who is about to die makes a present of a cow to a Brāhman or a temple in order that by catching hold of the tail of this cow he may be able to cross the horrible river Vaitarni, the Styx of Hinduism, which bars the passage to the nether regions. The Kīrs believe in magic, and some members of the caste profess to cure snake-bite. The poison-curer, when sent for, has a small space cleared and plastered with cowdung, on which he draws lines with wheat flour. A new earthen pot is then brought and placed over the drawing. On the pot the operator draws a figure of Hanumān in vermilion, and another figure on the nearest wall facing the pot. A brass plate is put over the pot and the person who has been bitten by the snake is brought near it. The snake-charmer [484]then begins to name various gods and goddesses and to play upon the plate, which emits, it is said, a very melancholy sound. This performance is called bharni and is supposed to charm all beings, even gods and serpents. The snake who has inflicted the bite is then believed to appear in an invisible form to listen to the bharni, and to enter into the sufferer. The sufferer is questioned, being supposed to be possessed by the snake, and asked why the bite was inflicted and how the snake can be appeased. The replies are thought to be given by the snake, who explains that he was trampled on, or something to that effect, and asks that milk or some sweet-smelling article be placed at his hole. The offering is promised, and the snake is asked not to kill the sufferer, to which he agrees. The snake usually gives the history of his former human birth, stating his name and village and the cause of his transmigration into the body of a serpent. The Kīrs believe that human beings who commit offences are re-born as snakes, and they think that snakes live for a thousand years. After giving this information the snake departs, and the person who has been bitten is supposed to recover. The chief festivals of the Kīrs are Diwāli and Sitala Athāin. They worship their ancestors at Diwāli, making offerings of cooked food, kusha grass and lamps made of dough at the river-side. The head of the family sprinkles water and throws the kusha grass into the river, lights the wicks placed in the lamps and burns a little food in them, calling on the names of his ancestors. The rest of the food he takes home and distributes to his caste-fellows. Sitala Athāin is observed on the seventh day of the dark fortnight of Chait. Devi is worshipped at night with offerings of milk and whey, and on the next day no food is cooked, the remains of that of the previous day being eaten cold, and the whole day is devoted to singing the praises of the goddess.
The caste particularly worships Bhairon and Devi, and each group honors a specific incarnation of Devi and the Bhairon from their particular village. For example, the Namchurias worship the goddess Pārvati and the Bhairon of Jaria Gowāra; the Bania, Nāyar, Hekdya, and Mochi groups honor Chāmunda Māta and the Bhairon of Jaipur, and so forth. Members of the caste wear triangular, rectangular, or round silver pieces engraved with the images of these deities, hanging them from their necks. They also show respect to the Ahut, or the spirit of a relative who has died violently, without children, or as a bachelor, as these spirits are believed to cause distress to their living relatives. To appease them, songs are sung in their honor during major festivals, with family members staying awake all night and wearing their images on a silver piece around their necks. When they eat and drink, they touch the food with the image first as an offering to the dead, so their spirits may be appeased and refrain from troubling the living. Kīrs also revere and worship cows and the pīpal tree. No Kīr is allowed to sell a cow to a butcher. A man on the verge of death gifts a cow to a Brāhman or a temple, hoping that by holding onto the cow's tail, he can cross the terrible river Vaitarni, the Hindu equivalent of the Styx, which blocks entry to the afterlife. The Kīrs believe in magic, and some members claim to treat snake bites. When a snake bite victim calls for help, the healer clears a small area and coats it with cow dung, drawing lines with wheat flour. A new earthen pot is then placed over the drawing. The healer sketches a figure of Hanumān in red pigment on the pot, along with another figure on the nearest wall facing the pot. A brass plate is set over the pot, and the person who has been bitten is brought close to it. The snake-charmer then names various deities and plays the plate, which supposedly produces a very sorrowful sound. This ritual is called *bharni* and is believed to charm all beings, including gods and serpents. The snake that caused the bite is thought to appear in an invisible form to listen to the *bharni* and enter the victim. The sufferer is questioned, believed to be possessed by the snake, asking why the bite happened and how the snake can be satisfied. The responses are assumed to be given by the snake, which may say it was stepped on or something similar, requesting that milk or a fragrant offering be left at its den. The offering is agreed upon, and the snake is asked not to harm the affected person, to which it consents. The snake typically shares a story of its past human life, including its name and village, along with the reason for its transformation into a serpent. The Kīrs believe that people who commit wrongdoings are reborn as snakes and think that snakes live for a thousand years. After providing this information, the snake departs, and the bite victim is expected to recover. The main festivals for the Kīrs are Diwāli and Sitala Athāin. They honor their ancestors during Diwāli by offering cooked food, *kusha* grass, and dough lamps at the river. The family head sprinkles water, tosses the *kusha* grass into the river, lights the lamp wicks, and burns a little food in them, calling on the names of his ancestors. The rest of the food is taken home and shared with fellow caste members. Sitala Athāin occurs on the seventh day of the dark fortnight of Chait. Devi is worshipped at night with offerings of milk and whey, and on the following day, no food is prepared; instead, leftover food from the previous day is eaten cold as the entire day is dedicated to singing the goddess's praises.
4. Birth and death ceremonies.
The Kīrs usually burn their dead, but children under twelve are buried. The ashes and bones are either sent to the Ganges or consigned to the nearest river or lake. Children have only one name, which is given on the seventh day after birth by a Brāhman. During the birth ceremony the husband’s younger brother catches hold of the skirt of the [485]child’s mother, who on this pays him a few pice and pulls away her cloth. If this custom has any meaning it is apparently in symbolical memory of polyandry, the women bribing her husband’s younger brother so that he may not claim the child as his own.
The Kīrs usually cremate their dead, but children under twelve are buried. The ashes and bones are either sent to the Ganges or placed in the nearest river or lake. Children have only one name, which is given on the seventh day after birth by a Brāhman. During the birth ceremony, the husband’s younger brother grabs the skirt of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]child’s mother, who then pays him a few pice and pulls her cloth away. If this custom has any significance, it seems to symbolically remember polyandry, with the women bribing their husband’s younger brother so he won’t claim the child as his own.
5. Food, dress and occupation.
The Kīrs do not take food from any caste except the Dadhāria Brāhmans, who are Mārwāris, and act as their family priests. Brāhmans and other high castes will drink water brought in a brass vessel by a Kīr. The Kīrs eat no meat except goats’ flesh and fish, but are much addicted to liquor, which is always conspicuous at their feasts and festivals. They have a caste panchāyat, which deals with the ordinary offences. Temporary excommunication is removed by the offender giving three feasts, on which an amount varying with his social position and means must be expended. The first of these is eaten on a river-bank, the second in a garden, and the third, which confers complete readmission to caste intercourse, in the offender’s house. The Kīrs live along river-banks, where they grow melons in the sand and castor and vegetables in alluvial soil. They are considered very skilful at raising these crops, and fully appreciate the use of manure. For their own consumption they usually grow bājra and arhar, being, like all Mārwāris, very fond of bājra. The members of the caste are easily distinguished by their dress, the men wearing a white mirzai or short coat, a dhoti reaching to the knees, and a head-cloth placed in a crooked position on the head, so as to leave the hair of the scalp uncovered. They wear necklaces of black wooden beads, besides the images of Bhairon and Devi. The women wear Jaipur chunris or over-cloths and ghānghras or skirts. They have red lac bangles on their wrists and arms above the elbow, and ornaments called ramjhul on their legs. The women have a gait like that of men. The speech of the Kīrs sounds like Mārwāri, and they are peculiar in their preference for riding on buffaloes.
The Kīrs don’t eat food from any caste except the Dadhāria Brāhmans, who are Mārwāris and serve as their family priests. Brāhmans and other high castes will drink water that a Kīr brings in a brass container. The Kīrs only eat meat from goats and fish, but they really enjoy alcohol, which is always a big part of their celebrations and festivals. They have a caste panchāyat that handles typical offenses. To lift temporary excommunication, the offender must host three feasts, with the cost depending on their social status and financial situation. The first feast is held on a riverbank, the second in a garden, and the third, which fully restores caste membership, takes place in the offender’s home. The Kīrs live along riverbanks, where they grow melons in the sandy soil and castor and vegetables in the fertile soil. They are seen as very skilled at cultivating these crops and understand the importance of fertilizer. For their own needs, they often grow bājra and arhar, and like all Mārwāris, they really enjoy bājra. You can easily identify the members of the caste by their clothing; men wear a white mirzai or short coat, a dhoti that reaches their knees, and a head cloth worn at an angle so their hair stays exposed. They wear necklaces made of black wooden beads, as well as images of Bhairon and Devi. Women wear Jaipur chunris or shawls and ghānghras or skirts. They have red lac bangles on their wrists and arms above the elbow, as well as ornaments called ramjhul on their legs. The women walk in a manner similar to men. The Kīrs’ speech sounds like Mārwāri, and they are known for their preference for riding on buffaloes.
Kirār
1. Origin and traditions.
Kirār1 or Kirād.—A cultivating caste found in the [486]Narsinghpur, Hoshangābād, Betūl, Seoni, Chhindwāra and Nāgpur Districts. They numbered 48,000 persons in 1911. The Kirārs claim to be Dhākar or bastard Rājpūts, and in 1891 more than half of them returned themselves under this designation. About a thousand persons who were returned as Dhākar Rājpūts from Hoshangābād in 1901 are probably Kirārs. The caste say that they immigrated from Gwālior, and this statement seems to be correct, as about 66,000 of them are found in that State. They claim to have left Gwālior as early as Samvat 1525 or A.D. 1468, when Alru and Dalru, the leaders of the migration into the Central Provinces, abandoned their native village, Doderi Kheda in Gwālior, and settled in Chāndon, a village in the Sohāgpur tahsīl of Hoshangābād. But according to the story related to Mr. (Sir Charles) Elliott, the migration took place in A.D. 1650 or at the beginning of Aurāngzeb’s reign.2 He quotes the names of the leaders as Alrāwat and Dalrāwat, and says that the migration took place from the Dholpur country, but this is probably a mistake, as none of the caste are now found in Dholpur. Elliott stated that he could find no traces of any cultivating caste having settled in Hoshangābād as far back as Akbar’s time, though Sir W. Sleeman was of opinion that the first great migration into the Nerbudda valley took place in that reign. The truth is probably that the valley began to be regularly colonised by Hindus during the years that Aurāngzeb spent at Burhānpur and in the Deccan, and the immigration of the Kirārs may most reasonably be attributed to this period. The Kirārs, Gūjars, and Rāghuvansis apparently entered the Central Provinces together, and the fact that they still smoke from the same huqqa and take water from each other’s drinking vessels may be a reminiscence of this bond of fellowship. All these castes claim, and probably with truth, to be degraded Rājpūts. The Kirārs’ version is that they took to widow-marriage and were consequently degraded. According to another story they were driven from their native place by a Muhammadan invasion. Mr. J. D. Cunningham says that the word Kirār in Central India literally means dalesmen or foresters, but during the lapse [487]of centuries has become the name of a caste.3 Another derivation is from Kirār, a corn-chandler, an occupation which they may originally have followed in combination with agriculture. In the Punjab the name Kirār appears to be given to all the western or Punjabi traders as distinct from a Bania of Hindustān, and is so used even in the Kāngra hills, but the Arora, who is the trader par excellence of the south-west of the Punjab, is the person to whom the term is most commonly applied.4 As a curiosity of folk-etymology it may be stated that some derive the caste-name from the fact that a holy sage’s wife, who was about to be delivered of a child, was being pursued by a Rākshas or demon, and fell over the steep bank (karār) of a river and was thereupon delivered. The child was consequently called Karār and became the ancestor of the Kirār caste. The name may in fact be derived from the habit which the Kirārs have in some localities of cultivating on the banks of rivers, like the Kīrs, who are probably a branch of the same caste.
Kirār1 or Kirād.—A farming community found in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Narsinghpur, Hoshangābād, Betūl, Seoni, Chhindwāra, and Nāgpur Districts. They numbered 48,000 people in 1911. The Kirārs claim to be Dhākar or illegitimate Rājpūts, and in 1891, more than half of them identified themselves as such. About a thousand people listed as Dhākar Rājpūts from Hoshangābād in 1901 are likely Kirārs. The community says they migrated from Gwālior, and this seems accurate since about 66,000 of them are in that state. They claim to have left Gwālior as early as Samvat 1525 or AD 1468, when Alru and Dalru, the leaders of the migration to the Central Provinces, left their native village, Doderi Kheda in Gwālior, and settled in Chāndon, a village in the Sohāgpur tahsīl of Hoshangābād. However, according to the story told to Mr. (Sir Charles) Elliott, the migration happened in CE 1650 or at the start of Aurāngzeb’s reign.2 He cites the leaders as Alrāwat and Dalrāwat and claims the migration came from the Dholpur area, but this is likely a mistake since none of the community are currently found in Dholpur. Elliott noted that he could find no evidence of any farming community settling in Hoshangābād as far back as Akbar’s time, although Sir W. Sleeman believed that the first major migration into the Nerbudda valley occurred during that reign. The reality is that the valley probably started to be regularly settled by Hindus during the years Aurāngzeb spent at Burhānpur and in the Deccan, and the immigration of the Kirārs can likely be attributed to this period. The Kirārs, Gūjars, and Rāghuvansis seemingly entered the Central Provinces together, and the fact that they still share the same huqqa and drink from each other’s vessels may be a reminder of this connection. All these communities claim, probably truthfully, to be degraded Rājpūts. The Kirārs believe that they adopted widow-marriage and were therefore degraded. According to another version, they were expelled from their homeland by a Muslim invasion. Mr. J. D. Cunningham states that the word Kirār in Central India literally means dalesmen or foresters, but over the centuries it has become the name of a caste.3 Another derivation is from Kirār, a corn merchant, which may have been a profession they originally practiced along with farming. In Punjab, the name Kirār seems to be applied to all western or Punjabi traders, differentiating them from a Bania from Hindustān, and is used even in the Kāngra hills. However, the Arora, who is the primary trader in the southwest of Punjab, is the person most commonly associated with this term.4 As an interesting piece of folk etymology, some suggest that the caste name comes from a holy sage's wife, who, while about to give birth, was chased by a Rākshas or demon, fell over the steep bank (karār) of a river, and subsequently gave birth. The child was named Karār and became the ancestor of the Kirār caste. The name may actually come from the Kirārs’ practice in some areas of farming along riverbanks, similar to the Kīrs, who are likely a branch of the same caste.
2. Marriage.
In the Central Provinces the Kirārs have no regular subcastes. In Chhindwāra a subdivision is in course of formation from the illegitimate offspring of male Kirārs, who are known as Vidūr or Saoneria. The Dhākar Kirārs do not marry or eat with Saonerias. The section-names of the Kirārs are not eponymous, as might be anticipated from their claim to Rājpūt descent, but they are generally territorial. Instances are Bankhedi, from Bankhedi, a village in Hoshangābād; Garhya, from Garha, near Jubbulpore; and Teharia, from Tehri, a State in Bundelkhand. Other section-names are Chaudharia, from Chaudhari, headman; Khandait or swordsman, and Bānda, or tailless. Some gotras are derived from the names of other castes or subcastes, or of Rājpūt septs, as Lohāria, from Lohār (blacksmith); Chauria, a subcaste of Kurmis; Lilorhia, a subcaste of Gūjars; and Solankī and Chauhān, the names of Rājpūt septs. These names may probably be taken to indicate the mixed origin of the caste, and record the admission of families from other castes. A man cannot [488]marry in his own gotra nor in the families of his grandmother, paternal uncle or maternal aunt to three degrees of consanguinity. Boys and girls are usually married between the ages of five and twelve. Marriages take place so long as the planet Venus or Shukra is visible at nights, i.e. between the months of Aghan (November) and Asārh (June). The proposal for marriage proceeds from the boy’s father, who ascertains the wishes of the girl’s father through a barber. If the latter is willing, the Sagai or betrothal ceremony is performed at the girl’s house. The boy’s father proceeds there with a rupee, two pice and a cocoanut-core, which he presents to the girl, taking her into his lap. The fathers of the boy and girl embrace, and this seals the compact of betrothal. The date of the marriage is usually fixed in consultation with a Brāhman, who computes an auspicious day from the ceremonial names of the couple. But if it is desired to perform the marriage at once, it may take place on Akhātīj, or the third day of the bright fortnight of Baisākh (April–May), which is always auspicious. The lagan or paper containing the date of the marriage is drawn up ceremonially by a Brāhman of the girl’s house, and he also writes another, giving the names of the relatives who are selected to officiate at the ceremony. The first ceremony at the marriage is that of Māngar Māti, or bringing earth for ovens, the earth being worshipped by a burnt offering of butter and sugar, and then dug up by the Sawāsin or girl’s attendant for the marriage, and carried home by several women in baskets. This is done in the morning, and in the evening the boy and girl in their respective houses are anointed with oil and turmeric, a little being first thrown on the ground for the family gods. This ceremony is repeated every evening for some three to fifteen days. The mandwa or marriage-shed is then erected at both houses, under which the ceremony of tel or touching the feet, knees, shoulders and forehead of the boy and the girl with oil is performed. Next day the khām or marriage-post is placed in the mandwa, a little rice, turmeric and two pice being put in the hole in which it is fixed, and the shed is covered with leaves. The bridegroom, clad in a blanket and with date-leaves tied on his head, is taken out for the binaiki or [489]the marriage procession on horseback. Before mounting, he bows to Māta or Devi, Mahābīr, Hardaul Lāla, and Patel Deo, the spirit of the deceased mālguzār of the village. He is taken round to the houses of friends and relatives, who present him with a few pice. On his return he bathes and puts on the marriage dress, which consists of a red or yellow jāma or gown, a pair of trousers, a pagrī, a maur or marriage crown and a cloth about his waist. A few women’s ornaments are put on his neck, and he is furnished with a katār or dagger, and in its absence a nutcracker or knife. He then comes out of the house and the parchhan ceremony is performed, the boy’s mother putting her nipple in his mouth and giving him a little ghī and sugar to eat as a symbol of the termination of his infancy. The Barāt or marriage procession then sets out for the girl’s village, being met on its outskirts by the bride’s father, and the forehead of the bridegroom is marked with sandalwood paste. The bridegroom touches the Mandwa with his hand or throws a bamboo fan over it and returns with his followers to the Janwāsa or lodging given to the Barāt. Next morning the ceremony of Chadhao or decorating the bride is performed, and the bridegroom’s party give her the clothes and ornaments which they have brought for her, these being first offered to an image of Ganesh made of cowdung. The bride is then mounted on a horse provided by the bridegroom’s party and goes round to the houses of the friends of the family, accompanied by music and the women of her party, and receives small presents. The Bhānwar ceremony is performed during the night, the couple being seated near the marriage-post with their backs to the house. A ball of kneaded flour is put in the girl’s right hand, which is then placed on the right hand of the bridegroom, and the bride’s brother pours water over their hands. The bride’s maternal uncle and aunt, with the skirts of their clothes tied together, step forward and wash the feet of the couple and give them presents. The other relatives follow suit, and this completes the ceremony of Paon Pakhurai or Daija, that is giving the dowry. The couple then go round the marriage-post seven times, the girl leading for the first four rounds and the boy for the last three. This is the Bhānwar ceremony or binding [490]portion of the marriage, and the polar star is called on to make it inviolable. The bridegroom’s party are then feasted, the women meantime singing obscene songs. The bride goes back to the bridegroom’s house and stays there for a few days, after which she returns to her parents’ house and does not leave it again until the gauna ceremony is performed. On this occasion the bridegroom’s party go to the girl’s house with a present of sweets and clothes which they present to her parents, and they then take away the girl. Even after this she is again sent back to her parents’ house, and the bridegroom comes a second time to fetch her, on which occasion the parents of the bride have to make a present in return for the sweets and clothes previously given to them. The marriage expenses are said to average between Rs. 50 and Rs. 100, but the extravagance of Kirārs is notorious. Sir R. Craddock says5 that they are much given to display, the richer members of the caste being heavily weighted with jewellery, while a well-to-do Kirār will think nothing of spending Rs. 1000 on his house, or if he is a landowner Rs. 5000. Extravagance ruins a great many of the Kirār community. This statement, however, perhaps applies to those of the Nāgpur District rather than to their comrades of the Nerbudda valley and Satpūra highlands. The remarriage of widows is permitted, and the widow may marry either her husband’s younger brother or any other member of the caste at her choice. The ceremony takes place at night, the woman being brought to her husband’s house by the back door and given a new cloth and bangles. Turmeric is then applied to her body, and the clothes of the couple are tied together. When a bachelor marries a widow, he must first be married to an akau plant (swallow-wort). Divorce may be effected for infidelity on the part of the wife or for serious disagreement. A divorced woman may marry again. Polygamy is allowed, and in Chhindwāra is said to be restricted to three wives, all living within the District, but elsewhere no such limitation is enforced. A man seldom, however, takes more than one wife, except for the sake of children.
In the Central Provinces, the Kirārs don't have distinct subcastes. In Chhindwāra, a subdivision is forming from the illegitimate children of male Kirārs, known as Vidūr or Saoneria. The Dhākar Kirārs do not intermarry or share meals with Saonerias. The group names of the Kirārs aren't named after individuals, as one might expect from their claim to Rājpūt ancestry, but they are mostly based on location. Examples include Bankhedi, named after a village in Hoshangābād; Garhya, from Garha near Jubbulpore; and Teharia, from Tehri in Bundelkhand. Other group names include Chaudharia, from Chaudhari (headman); Khandait (swordsmith); and Bānda (tailless). Some gotras come from the names of other castes or subcastes, or from Rājpūt clans, such as Lohāria (from Lohār, blacksmith); Chauria (a subcaste of Kurmis); Lilorhia (a subcaste of Gūjars); and Solankī and Chauhān, names of Rājpūt clans. These names likely indicate the mixed origins of the caste and reflect the inclusion of families from other castes. A man cannot [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]marry within his own gotra or in the families of his grandmother, paternal uncle, or maternal aunt within three degrees of kinship. Usually, boys and girls are married between the ages of five and twelve. Marriages occur while the planet Venus or Shukra is visible at night, which is between the months of Aghan (November) and Asārh (June). The proposal for marriage comes from the boy’s father, who checks the girl's father’s preference through a barber. If the girl’s father agrees, the Sagai or betrothal ceremony happens at the girl's home. The boy's father brings a rupee, two pice, and a piece of coconut, presenting them to the girl while lifting her into his lap. The fathers of both the boy and the girl embrace, sealing the betrothal. The wedding date is typically set with the help of a Brāhman, who calculates an auspicious day using the couple's ceremonial names. However, if there’s a desire to marry immediately, it can happen on Akhātīj, the third day of the bright fortnight of Baisākh (April–May), which is always considered lucky. The lagan or document stating the wedding date is prepared ceremonially by a Brāhman at the girl’s house, who also writes another listing the relatives chosen to officiate at the ceremony. The first ceremony of the wedding involves Māngar Māti, which is about bringing earth for ovens. The earth is honored with a burnt offering of butter and sugar, then dug up by the Sawāsin or the girl’s attendant for the wedding and carried home by several women in baskets. This takes place in the morning. In the evening, both the boy and girl in their respective homes are anointed with oil and turmeric, with a little first thrown on the ground for the family deities. This ritual is repeated daily for about three to fifteen days. Then, the mandwa or marriage shed is erected in both homes, under which the tel ceremony takes place, touching the feet, knees, shoulders, and forehead of both the boy and girl with oil. The next day, the khām or marriage post goes up in the mandwa, with a little rice, turmeric, and two pice placed in the hole where it’s planted, and the shed is covered with leaves. The groom, dressed in a blanket with date leaves tied on his head, is led out for the binaiki or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] marriage procession on horseback. Before getting on, he bows to Māta or Devi, Mahābīr, Hardaul Lāla, and Patel Deo, the spirit of the deceased village landowner. He then visits the homes of friends and relatives, who gift him small amounts of money. Upon returning, he bathes and puts on his wedding attire, which consists of a red or yellow jāma (gown), trousers, a paghdi, a maur (marriage crown), and a cloth around his waist. Some women's jewelry is placed around his neck, and he’s given a katār (dagger) or a nutcracker or knife if a dagger isn't available. He then leaves the house, and the parchhan ceremony is performed, where the boy’s mother places her nipple in his mouth, giving him a bit of ghī and sugar as a sign of the end of his childhood. The Barāt or marriage procession then heads for the girl’s village, where they are welcomed at the outskirts by the bride’s father, who marks the groom’s forehead with sandalwood paste. The groom touches the Mandwa with his hand or tosses a bamboo fan over it and returns with his group to the Janwāsa or lodging for the Barāt. The next morning features the ceremony of Chadhao or decorating the bride, where the groom’s party presents her with clothes and ornaments that are first offered to a cow dung image of Ganesh. The bride then mounts a horse provided by the groom’s group and goes around the homes of her family’s friends, accompanied by music and the women of her party, receiving small gifts. The Bhānwar ceremony happens at night, with the couple seated near the marriage post facing away from the house. A ball of kneaded flour is placed in the girl’s right hand and then transferred to the groom's right hand while water is poured over their hands by the bride’s brother. The bride’s maternal uncle and aunt, with their clothing tied together, come up to wash the couple’s feet and give them gifts. Other relatives follow suit, completing the ceremony of Paon Pakhurai or Daija, which is giving the dowry. The couple then circles the marriage post seven times, with the girl leading for the first four rounds and the boy for the last three. This is the Bhānwar ceremony or binding part of the marriage, with the polar star invoked to make it unbreakable. The groom’s party is then treated to a feast, while the women sing risqué songs. The bride returns to the groom’s house and stays there for several days, after which she goes back to her parents' home and does not leave until the gauna ceremony is done. At this event, the groom’s party visits the girl’s home with sweets and clothes for her parents before taking her away. Even after this, she is sent back to her parents’ house, with the groom returning a second time to bring her home, at which point her parents must gift something in return for the sweets and clothes received earlier. The cost of the marriage is said to average between Rs. 50 and Rs. 100, but the Kirārs are known for their extravagance. Sir R. Craddock points out that they often indulge in show, with wealthier members of the caste adorned with heavy jewelry, while a well-off Kirār may spend Rs. 1000 on his home, or if he owns land, Rs. 5000. Such extravagance leads to financial ruin for many in the Kirār community. However, this observation likely pertains more to those from the Nāgpur District than to their counterparts in the Nerbudda Valley and Satpūra Highlands. Remarriage of widows is allowed, and they can marry either their deceased husband's younger brother or any other member of the caste they choose. This ceremony occurs at night, with the woman brought into her husband’s home through the back door and given new clothing and bangles. Turmeric is then applied to her body, and the couple's garments are tied together. When a bachelor marries a widow, he must first 'marry' an akau plant (swallow-wort). Divorce can be initiated for the wife’s infidelity or serious disputes. A divorced woman can remarry. Polygamy is permitted, with Chhindwāra reportedly limiting a man to three wives living within the District, but this restriction isn’t enforced elsewhere. However, men rarely take more than one wife unless it's for the sake of having children.
3. Religion.
They worship the ordinary Hindu gods and especially [491]Devi, to whom they offer female kids. During the months of Baisākh and Jeth (April–June) those living in Betūl and Chhindwāra make a pilgrimage to the Nāg Deo or cobra god, who is supposed to have his seat somewhere on the border of the two Districts. Every third year they also take their cattle outside the village, and turning their faces in the direction of the Nāg Deo sprinkle a little water and kill goats and fowls. They worship the Patel Deo or spirit of the deceased mālguzār of the village only on the occasion of marriages. They consider the service of the village headman to be their traditional occupation besides agriculture, and they therefore probably pay this special compliment to the spirit of their employer. They worship their implements of husbandry on some convenient day, which must be a Wednesday or a Sunday, after they have sown the spring crops. Those who grow sugarcane offer a goat or a cocoanut to the crop before it is cut, and a similar offering is made to the stock of grain after harvest, so that its bulk may not decrease. They observe the ordinary festivals, and like other Hindus cease to observe one on which a death has occurred in the family, until some happy event such as the birth of a child, or even of a calf, supervenes on the same day. Unmarried children under seven and persons dying of smallpox, snake-bite or cholera are buried, and others are either buried or burnt according to the convenience of the family. Males are placed on the pyre or in the grave on their faces and females on their backs, with their feet pointing to the south in each case. In some places the corpse is buried stark naked, and in others with a piece of cloth wrapped round it, and two pice are usually placed in the grave to buy the site. When a corpse is burnt the head is touched with a bamboo before it is laid on the funeral pyre, by way of breaking it in and allowing the soul to escape if it has not already done so. For three days the mourners place food, water and tobacco in cups for the disembodied soul. Mourning is observed for children for three days and for adults from seven to ten days. During this period the mourners refrain from luxurious food such as flesh, turmeric, vegetables, milk and sweets; they do not wear shoes, nor change their clothes, and males [492]are not shaved until the last day of mourning. Balls of rice are then offered to the dead, and the caste people are feasted. Oblations of water are offered to ancestors in the month of Kunwār (September-October).
They worship the common Hindu gods, especially [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Devi, to whom they offer female kids. During the months of Baisākh and Jeth (April–June), those living in Betūl and Chhindwāra make a pilgrimage to the Nāg Deo or cobra god, believed to have his seat somewhere on the border of the two districts. Every third year, they also take their cattle outside the village, face the direction of the Nāg Deo, sprinkle a little water, and sacrifice goats and chickens. They worship the Patel Deo, or the spirit of the deceased mālguzār of the village, only during marriages. They see the service of the village headman as their traditional role aside from farming, and this probably explains their respect for their employer's spirit. They worship their farming tools on a convenient day, which must be a Wednesday or a Sunday, after planting the spring crops. Those who grow sugarcane offer a goat or a coconut to the crop before it’s harvested, and a similar offering is made to the stock of grain after the harvest to ensure it doesn't lose volume. They observe the usual festivals and, like other Hindus, stop observing festivals if a death has occurred in the family, until a happy event, like the birth of a child or even a calf, happens on the same day. Unmarried children under seven and those who die from smallpox, snakebites, or cholera are buried; others are either buried or cremated based on the family's preference. Males are placed on the pyre or in the grave face down, and females on their backs, with their feet pointing south in each case. In some areas, the body is buried naked, while in others, it’s wrapped in cloth, and two pice are usually placed in the grave to pay for the burial site. When a body is cremated, the head is touched with bamboo before being placed on the pyre to help the soul escape if it hasn’t already. For three days, the mourners put out food, water, and tobacco in cups for the soul of the departed. Mourning lasts three days for children and from seven to ten days for adults. During this time, mourners avoid luxury foods like meat, turmeric, vegetables, milk, and sweets; they do not wear shoes or change their clothes, and males are not shaved until the last day of mourning. Balls of rice are then offered to the dead, and caste members are treated to a feast. Water offerings are made to ancestors in the month of Kunwār (September-October).
4. Social customs.
The caste do not admit outsiders. In the matter of food they eat flesh and fish, but abstain from liquor and from eating fowls, except in the Marātha country. They will take pakka food or that cooked without water from Gūjars, Rāghuvansis and Lodhis. In the Nāgpur country, where the difference between katcha and pakka food is not usually observed, they will not take it from any but Marātha Brāhmans. Abīrs and Dhīmars are said to eat with them, and the northern Brāhmans will take water from them. They have a caste panchāyat or committee with a hereditary president called Sethia, whose business it is to eat first when admitting a person who has been put out of caste. Killing a cat or a squirrel, selling a cow to a butcher, growing hemp or selling shoes are offences which entail temporary excommunication from caste. A woman who commits adultery with a man of another caste is permanently excluded. The Kirārs are tall in stature and well and stoutly built. They have regular features and are generally of a fair colour. They are regarded as quarrelsome and untruthful, and as tyrannical landlords. As agriculturists they are supposed to be of encroaching tendencies, and the proverbial prayer attributed to them is, “O God, give me two bullocks, and I shall plough up the common way.” Another proverb quoted in Mr. Standen’s Betūl Settlement Report, in illustration of their avarice, is “If you put a rupee between two Kirārs, they become like mast buffaloes in Kunwār.” The men always wear turbans, while the women may be distinguished in the Marātha country by their adherence to the dress of the northern Districts. Girls are tattooed on the back of their hands before they begin to live with their husbands. A woman may not name her husband’s elder brother or even touch his clothes or the vessels in which he has eaten food. They are not distinguished for cleanliness.
The caste does not accept outsiders. When it comes to food, they eat meat and fish, but they avoid alcohol and poultry, except in the Marātha region. They will eat pakka food, or food cooked without water, from Gūjars, Rāghuvansis, and Lodhis. In the Nāgpur area, where people usually don’t differentiate between katcha and pakka food, they will only accept it from Marātha Brāhmans. Abīrs and Dhīmars are said to eat with them, and northern Brāhmans will take water from them. They have a caste panchāyat or committee with a hereditary president called Sethia, whose role is to eat first when admitting someone who has been excluded from the caste. Killing a cat or a squirrel, selling a cow to a butcher, growing hemp, or selling shoes are offenses that lead to temporary exclusion from the caste. A woman who has an affair with a man from another caste is permanently banned. The Kirārs are tall and stoutly built. They have regular features and are generally fair-skinned. They are seen as quarrelsome and dishonest, and as harsh landlords. As farmers, they are thought to be encroaching, and their proverbial prayer is, “O God, give me two bullocks, and I will plow up the common path.” Another proverb cited in Mr. Standen’s Betūl Settlement Report to illustrate their greed is, “If you put a rupee between two Kirārs, they become like mast buffaloes in Kunwār.” The men always wear turbans, while the women can be recognized in the Marātha region by their traditional attire from the northern districts. Girls get tattooed on the back of their hands before they start living with their husbands. A woman cannot mention her husband’s elder brother or even touch his clothing or the vessels he has used. They are not known for their cleanliness.
5. Occupation.
Agriculture and the service of the village headman are the traditional occupations of Kirārs. In Nāgpur they are considered to be very good cultivators, but they have no [493]special reputation in the northern Districts. About a thousand of them are landowners, and the large majority are tenants. They grow garden crops and sugarcane, but abstain from the cultivation of hemp.
Agriculture and serving as the village headman are the traditional jobs of Kirārs. In Nāgpur, they are seen as excellent farmers, but they don't have any [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]special standing in the northern districts. Around a thousand of them own land, while most are tenants. They grow vegetable crops and sugarcane, but they avoid cultivating hemp.
1 Compiled from papers by Mr. Mūlchand, Deputy Inspector of Schools, Betūl; Mr. Shams-ul-Husain, Tahsīldār, Sohāgpur; Mr. Kalyān Chand, Manager, Court of Wards, Betūl; and Kanhya Lāl, clerk in the Gazetteer Office.
1 Compiled from documents by Mr. Mūlchand, Deputy Inspector of Schools, Betūl; Mr. Shams-ul-Husain, Tahsīldār, Sohāgpur; Mr. Kalyān Chand, Manager, Court of Wards, Betūl; and Kanhya Lāl, clerk in the Gazetteer Office.
Kohli
1. General notice.
Kohli.—A small caste of cultivators found in the Marāthi-speaking tracts of the Wainganga Valley, comprised in the Bhandāra and Chānda Districts. They numbered about 26,000 persons in 1911. The Kohlis are a notable caste as being the builders of the great irrigation reservoirs or tanks, for which the Wainganga Valley is celebrated. The water is used for irrigating rice and sugarcane, the latter being the favourite crop of the Kohlis. The origin of the caste is somewhat doubtful. The name closely resembles that of the Koiri caste of market-gardeners in northern India; and the terms Kohiri and Kohli are used there as variations of the caste name Koiri. The caste themselves have a tradition that they were brought to Bhandāra from Benāres by one of the Gond kings of Chānda on his return from a visit to that place;1 and the Kohlis of Bhandāra say that their first settlement in the Central Provinces was at Lānji, which lies north of Bhandāra in Bālāghāt. But on the other hand all that is known of their language, customs, and sept or family names points to a purely Marātha origin, the caste being in all these respects closely analogous to the Kunbis. The Settlement Officer of Chānda, Colonel Lucie Smith, stated that they thought their forefathers came from the south. They tie their head-cloths in a similar fashion to the Gāndlis, who are oilmen from the Telugu country. If they belonged to the south of India they might be an offshoot from the well-known Koli tribe of Bombay, and this hypothesis appears the more probable. As a general rule castes from northern India settling in the Marātha country have not completely abandoned their ancestral language and customs even after a residence of several centuries. In the case of such castes as the Panwārs and Bhoyars their foreign extraction can be detected at once; and if the Kohlis had come from Hindustān the rule would probably hold good with them. On [494]the other hand the Kolis have in some parts of Bombay now taken to cultivation and closely resemble the Kunbis. In Satāra it is said2 that they associate and occasionally eat with Kunbis, and their social and religious customs resemble those of the Kunbi caste. They are quiet, orderly, settled and hard-working. Besides fishing they work ferries along the Krishna, are employed in villages as water-carriers, and grow melons in river-beds with much skill. The Kolis of Bombay are presumably the same tribe as the Kols of Chota Nāgpur, and they probably migrated to Gujarāt along the Vindhyan plateau, where they are found in considerable numbers, and over the hills of Rājputāna and Central India. The Kols are one of the most adaptive of all the non-Aryan tribes, and when they reached the sea they may have become fishermen and boatmen, and practised these callings also in rivers. From plying on rivers they might take to cultivating melons and garden-crops on the stretches of silt left uncovered in their beds in the dry season, which is the common custom of the boating and fishing castes. And from this, as seen in Satāra, some of them attained to regular cultivation and, modelling themselves on the Kunbis, came to have nearly the same status. They may thus have migrated to Chānda and Bhandāra with the Kunbis, as their language and customs would indicate, and retaining their preference for irrigated and garden-crops have become expert growers of sugarcane. The description which has been received of the Kohlis of Bhandāra would be rather favourable than otherwise to the hypothesis of their ultimate origin from the Kol tribe, allowing for their having acquired the Marātha language and customs from a lengthened residence in Bombay. It has been mentioned above that the Kohlis have a legend of their ancestors having come from Benāres, but this story appears to be not infrequently devised as a means of obtaining increased social estimation, Benāres being the principal centre of orthodox Hinduism. Thus the Dāngris, a small caste of vegetable- and melon-growers who are certainly an offshoot of the Kunbis, and therefore of Marātha extraction, have the same story. As regards the tradition [495]of the Bhandāra Kohlis that their first settlement was at Lānji, this may well have been the case even though they came from the south, as Lānji was an important place and a centre of administration under the Marāthas. It is probable, however, that they first came to Chānda and from here spread north to Lānji, as, if they had entered Bhandāra through Wardha and Nāgpur, some of them would probably have remained in these Districts.
Kohli.—A small group of farmers found in the Marathi-speaking areas of the Wainganga Valley, mainly in the Bhandara and Chanda Districts. They numbered about 26,000 people in 1911. The Kohlis are significant as they built the large irrigation reservoirs or tanks that the Wainganga Valley is known for. The water from these reservoirs is used to irrigate rice and sugarcane, which is the preferred crop of the Kohlis. The exact origin of the caste is somewhat unclear. The name closely resembles that of the Koiri caste, who are market-gardeners in northern India, and the terms Kohiri and Kohli are used as variations of the caste name Koiri. The Kohlis have a tradition that they were brought to Bhandara from Benares by one of the Gond kings of Chanda after visiting that place; 1 and they claim that their first settlement in the Central Provinces was at Lanji, located north of Bhandara in Balaghat. However, evidence regarding their language, customs, and family names suggests that they likely originated as Marathi, sharing many similarities with the Kunbis. Colonel Lucie Smith, the Settlement Officer of Chanda, noted that they believed their ancestors came from the south. They wrap their head-cloths similarly to the Gandlis, who are oilmen from the Telugu region. If they originated from southern India, it is possible they are a branch of the well-known Koli tribe from Bombay, and this theory seems more plausible. Generally, castes from northern India settling in the Marathi region tend to retain their ancestral language and customs even after living there for several centuries. In cases like the Panwars and Bhoyars, their foreign roots are evident, and if the Kohlis had come from Hindustan, this would likely be true for them as well. On [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the other hand, Kolis in some areas of Bombay have also taken up farming and closely resemble the Kunbis. In Satara, it is said2 that they mix and sometimes eat with Kunbis, and their social and religious practices are similar to those of the Kunbi caste. They are known to be quiet, orderly, settled, and hardworking. Besides fishing, they operate ferries on the Krishna River, work as water-carriers in villages, and skillfully grow melons in riverbeds. The Kolis of Bombay likely belong to the same tribe as the Kols of Chota Nagpur, and they likely migrated to Gujarat along the Vindhyan plateau, where they are found in large numbers, and over the hills of Rajputana and Central India. The Kols are among the most adaptable non-Aryan tribes, and upon reaching the sea, they may have become fishermen and boatmen, practicing these trades in rivers as well. From operating on rivers, they might have started cultivating melons and garden crops on the exposed silt in the dry season, a common practice among boating and fishing communities. This led some of them, as seen in Satara, to engage in regular farming and, by modeling themselves after the Kunbis, achieve a similar social status. Hence, they may have migrated to Chanda and Bhandara with the Kunbis, given their language and customs, and by retaining their preference for irrigated and garden crops, became skilled sugarcane growers. The information about the Kohlis of Bhandara supports the idea of their origin from the Kol tribe while considering that they have adopted Marathi language and customs after extensive residence in Bombay. It was mentioned earlier that the Kohlis have a legend of their ancestors coming from Benares, but this tale seems to often be fabricated to gain higher social standing, as Benares is a major center of orthodox Hinduism. For instance, the Dangris, a small caste of vegetable and melon growers who are definitely an offshoot of the Kunbis and thus of Marathi origin, share the same story. Regarding the tradition [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of the Bhandara Kohlis that their first settlement was at Lanji, this may well be true even if they came from the south, since Lanji was a significant place and an administrative center under the Marathas. However, it is likely that they first arrived in Chanda and then spread north to Lanji, as some would probably have remained in Bhandara if they had entered through Wardha and Nagpur.

Old type of sugarcane mill
Traditional sugarcane mill
2. Marriage and other customs.
The Kohlis have no subcastes. They are divided into the usual exogamous groups or septs with the object of preventing marriages between relations, and these have Marāthi names of the territorial or titular type. Among them may be mentioned Handifode (one who breaks a cooking vessel), Sahre (from shahar, a town), Nāgpure (from Nāgpur), Shende (from shend, cowdung), Parwate (from parwat, mountain), Hatwāde (an obstinate man), Mungus-māre (one who killed a mongoose), Pustode (one who broke a bullock’s tail), and so on. Marriage within the sept is prohibited. A brother’s daughter may be married to his sister’s son, but not vice versa. Girls are usually wedded before arriving at adolescence, more especially as there is a great demand for brides. Like other castes engaged in spade cultivation, the Kohlis marry two or more wives when they can afford it, a wife being a more willing servant than a hired labourer, apart from the other advantages. If his wives do not get on together, the Kohli gives them separate huts in his courtyard, where each lives and cooks her meals for herself. He will also allot them separate tasks, assigning to one the care of his household affairs, to another the watching of his sugarcane plot, and so on. If he does this successfully the wives are kept well at work and have not time to quarrel. It is said that whenever a Kohli has a bountiful harvest he looks out for another wife. This naturally leads to a scarcity of women and the payment of a substantial bride-price. The recognised amount is Rs. 30, but this is only formal, and from Rs. 50 to Rs. 150 may be given according to the attractions of the girl, the largest sum being paid for a woman of full age who can go and live with her husband at once. As a consequence of this state of things poor men are sometimes unable to get wives at all. Though they pay highly [496]for their wives the Kohlis are averse to extravagant expenditure on weddings, and all marriages in a village are generally celebrated on the same day once a year, the number of guests at each being thus necessarily restricted. The officiating Brāhman ascends the roof of a house and, after beating a brass dish to warn the parties, repeats the marriage texts as the sun goes down. At this moment all the couples place garlands of flowers on each other’s shoulders, each bridegroom ties the mangal-sūtram or necklace of black beads round his bride’s neck, and the weddings are completed. The bride’s brother winds a thread round the marriage crowns of the couple and is given two rupees for untying it. The services of a Brāhman are not indispensable, and an elder of the caste may officiate as priest. Next day the barber and washerman take the bridegroom and bride in their arms and dance, holding them, to the accompaniment of music, while the women throw red rose-powder over the couple. At their weddings the Kohlis make models in wood of a Chamār’s rāmpi or knife and khurpa or scraper, this custom perhaps indicating some connection with the Chamārs; or it may have arisen simply on account of the important assistance rendered by the Chamār to the cultivation of sugarcane, in supplying the mot or leather bag for raising water from the well. After the wedding is over a string of hemp from a cot is tied round the necks of the pair, and their maternal uncles then run and offer it at the shrine of Marai Māta, the goddess of cholera. Widows with any remains of youth or personal attractions always marry again, the ceremony being held at midnight according to the customary ritual of the Marātha Districts.3 Sometimes the husband does not attend at all, and the widow is united to a sword or dagger as representing him. Otherwise the widow may be conducted to her new husband’s house by five other widows, and in this case they halt at a stream by the way and the bangles and beads are broken from off her neck and wrists. On account, perhaps, of the utility of their wives, and the social temptations which beset them from being continually abroad at work, the Kohlis are lenient to [497]conjugal offences, and a woman going wrong even with an outsider will be taken back by her husband and only a trifling punishment imposed by the caste. A Kohli can also keep a woman of any other caste, except of those regarded as impure, without incurring any censure. Divorce is very seldom resorted to and involves severe penalties to both parties. As among the Panwārs, a wife retains any property she may bring to her husband and her wedding gifts at her own disposal, this separate portion being known as khamora. The caste burn their dead when they can afford it, placing the head of the corpse to the north on the pyre. The bodies of those who have died from cholera or smallpox are buried. Like the Panwārs it is the custom of the Kohlis on bathing after a funeral to have a meal of cakes and sugar on the river-bank, a practice which is looked down on by orthodox Hindus. After a month or so the deceased person is considered to be united to the ancestors, and when he was the head of the family his successor is inducted to the position by the presentation of a new head-cloth and a silver bangle. The bereaved family are then formally escorted to the weekly market and are considered to have resumed their regular social relations. The Kohlis revere the ordinary Hindu deities, and on the day of Dasahra they worship their axe, sickle and ploughshare by washing them and making an offering of rice, flowers and turmeric. The axe is no doubt included because it serves to cut the wood for fencing the sugarcane garden.
The Kohlis don’t have subcastes. They’re divided into the usual groups or septs to prevent marriages among relatives, and these groups have Marathi names based on territory or titles. Some examples are Handifode (one who breaks a cooking vessel), Sahre (from shahar, a town), Nāgpure (from Nāgpur), Shende (from shend, cow dung), Parwate (from parwat, mountain), Hatwāde (an obstinate man), Mungus-māre (one who killed a mongoose), Pustode (one who broke a bullock's tail), and so on. Marrying within one’s sept is not allowed. A brother’s daughter can be married to his sister’s son, but not the other way around. Girls are usually married before they reach adolescence, especially since there’s a high demand for brides. Like other castes involved in farming, the Kohlis may marry two or more wives if they can afford it, as a wife serves as a more willing helper than a hired laborer, among other benefits. If his wives don’t get along, the Kohli gives them separate huts in his courtyard, where each woman lives and cooks her meals. He also assigns them different tasks, like one handling household affairs and another looking after his sugarcane plot. If he manages this well, the wives stay busy and have little time to argue. It’s said that whenever a Kohli has a good harvest, he looks for another wife. This creates a shortage of women and a significant bride-price. The established price is Rs. 30, but this is just a formality, and amounts from Rs. 50 to Rs. 150 may be given based on the desirability of the girl, with the highest sums paid for an older woman who can move in with her husband immediately. Because of this situation, poorer men sometimes can’t find wives at all. Although they pay a lot for their wives, the Kohlis are against spending excessively on weddings, so all marriages in a village are usually celebrated on the same day once a year, limiting the number of guests at each event. The officiating Brāhman climbs onto the roof of a house and, after beating a brass dish to signal the parties, recites the marriage texts as the sun sets. At this moment, all the couples put flower garlands around each other’s shoulders, and each groom ties the mangal-sūtram or necklace of black beads around his bride’s neck, completing the weddings. The bride’s brother wraps a thread around the marriage crowns of the couple and is given two rupees for untying it. A Brāhman is not always necessary, and an elder from the caste can act as the priest. The next day, the barber and washerman lift the bridegroom and bride in their arms and dance with them to music, while the women sprinkle red rose powder over the couple. At their weddings, the Kohlis create wooden models of a Chamār's rāmpi or knife and khurpa or scraper, which might suggest some connection with the Chamārs or simply reflect gratitude for their assistance in sugarcane farming, particularly in providing the mot or leather bag for drawing water from the well. After the wedding, a thread made of hemp from a cot is tied around the couple’s necks, and their maternal uncles run to offer it at the shrine of Marai Māta, the goddess of cholera. Widows with any signs of youth or attractiveness usually remarry, with the ceremony taking place at midnight following local customs. Sometimes, the husband doesn’t attend at all, and the widow is symbolically joined to a sword or dagger. In other instances, five other widows escort her to her new husband's house, stopping at a stream along the way to break the bangles and beads from her wrists and neck. Possibly due to the practicality of their wives and the social pressures from their work, the Kohlis are lenient regarding infidelity, and a woman who goes astray, even with someone outside their community, will typically be accepted back by her husband with just a minor punishment imposed by the caste. A Kohli can also take a woman from any other caste, except those considered impure, without facing reproach. Divorce is quite rare and comes with heavy penalties for both partners. Similar to the Panwārs, a wife keeps any property she brings to her husband and her wedding gifts for her own use, and this separate portion is called khamora. The caste cremates their dead when possible, placing the corpse's head to the north on the pyre. Those who die from cholera or smallpox are buried. Like the Panwārs, after bathing following a funeral, the Kohlis have a meal of cakes and sugar by the riverbank, a practice frowned upon by orthodox Hindus. After about a month, the deceased is believed to join the ancestors, and if he was the head of the family, his successor is formally inducted with a new headcloth and a silver bangle. The grieving family is then officially taken to the weekly market and considered to have returned to their normal social life. The Kohlis honor typical Hindu deities, and on Dasahra, they worship their axe, sickle, and ploughshare by cleaning them and offering rice, flowers, and turmeric. The axe is likely included because it is used to cut the wood for fencing their sugarcane fields.
3. The Kohlis as tank-builders.
The Kohlis were the builders of the great tanks of the Bhandāra District. The most important of these are Nawegaon with an area of five square miles and a circumference of seventeen, and Seoni, over seven miles round, while smaller tanks are counted by thousands. Though the largest are the work of the Kohlis, many of the others have been constructed by the Panwārs of this tract, who have also much aptitude for irrigation. Built as they were without technical engineering knowledge, the tanks form an enduring monument to the native ability and industry of these enterprising cultivators. “Working,” Mr. Danks remarks,4 “without instruments, unable even to take a level, finding out their mistakes by the [498]destruction of the works they had built, ever repairing, reconstructing, altering, they have raised in every village a testimony to their wisdom, their industry and their perseverance.” Although Nawegaon tank has a water area of seven square miles, the combined length of the two artificial embankments is only 760 yards, and this demonstrates the great skill with which the site has been selected. At some of the tanks men are stationed day and night during the rainy season to see if the embankment is anywhere weakened by the action of the water, and in that case to give the alarm to the village by beating a drum. The Nawegaon tank is said to have been built at the commencement of the eighteenth century by one Kolu Patel Kohli. As might be expected, Kolu Patel has been deified as Kolāsur Deo, and his shrine is on one of the peaks surrounding the tank. Seven other peaks are known as the Sāt Bahini or ‘Seven Sisters,’ and it is said that these deities assisted Kolu in building the tank, by coming and working on the embankment at night when the labourers had left. Some whitish-yellow stones on Kolāsur’s hill are said to be the baskets of the Seven Sisters in which they carried earth. “The Kohli,” Mr. Napier states,5 “sacrifices all to his sugarcane, his one ambition and his one extravagance being to build a large reservoir which will contain water for the irrigation of his sugarcane during the long, hot months.” Each rates the other according to the size of his tank and the strength of its embankment. Under the Gond kings a man who built a tank received a grant of the fields lying below it either free of revenue or on a very light assessment. Such grants were known as Tukm, and were probably a considerable incentive to tank-building. Unfortunately sugarcane, formerly a most profitable crop, has been undersold by the canal- and tank-irrigated product of northern India, and at present scarcely repays cultivation.
The Kohlis were the creators of the large tanks in the Bhandāra District. The most significant of these are Nawegaon, which covers five square miles and has a circumference of seventeen miles, and Seoni, which is over seven miles around. There are also thousands of smaller tanks. While the largest were built by the Kohlis, many others were constructed by the Panwārs in the area, who are also skilled in irrigation. Built without any formal engineering expertise, these tanks stand as a lasting testament to the local ingenuity and hard work of these dedicated farmers. “Working,” Mr. Danks notes, 4 “without tools, unable even to level the ground, discovering their mistakes through the destruction of what they built, constantly repairing, reconstructing, and modifying, they have created a mark of their wisdom, hard work, and determination in every village.” Although the Nawegaon tank has a water surface area of seven square miles, the total length of its two artificial embankments is only 760 yards, showcasing the excellent skill in choosing the site. At some tanks, men monitor them day and night during the rainy season to check for any weakening in the embankments caused by water, and if there is a problem, they alert the village by beating a drum. The Nawegaon tank is said to have been built at the beginning of the eighteenth century by Kolu Patel Kohli. As expected, Kolu Patel has been honored as Kolāsur Deo, and his shrine is located on one of the hills surrounding the tank. Seven other hills are known as the Sāt Bahini or ‘Seven Sisters,’ and it’s said that these deities helped Kolu build the tank by working on the embankment at night after the laborers had left. Some whitish-yellow stones on Kolāsur’s hill are said to be the baskets of the Seven Sisters that they used to carry earth. “The Kohli,” Mr. Napier says, 5 “sacrifices everything for his sugarcane, driven by the ambition and single luxury of building a large reservoir to hold water for irrigating his sugarcane during the long, hot months.” Each evaluates the others based on the size of their tank and the strength of its embankment. Under the Gond kings, anyone who built a tank received a grant of the fields below it, either free from taxes or at a very low rate. These grants were known as Tukm and likely served as a significant motivator for tank construction. Unfortunately, sugarcane, which used to be a highly profitable crop, is now underpriced compared to the canal and tank-irrigated crops from northern India, and currently barely covers its cultivation costs.
4. Agricultural customs.
The Kohli villages are managed on a somewhat patriarchal system, and the dealings between proprietors and cultivators are regulated by their own custom without much regard to the rules imposed by Government. Mr. Napier says of them:6 “The Kohlis are very good landlords as a general rule; but in their dealings with their tenants and their [499]labourers follow their own customs, while the provisions of the Tenancy Act often remain in abeyance. They admit no tenant right in land capable of being irrigated for sugarcane, and change the tenants as they please; and in many villages a large number of the labourers are practically serfs, being fed, clothed and married by their employers, for whom they and their children work all their lives without any fixed wages. These customs are acquiesced in by all parties, and, so far as I could learn, there was no discontent. They have a splendid caste discipline, and their quarrels are settled expeditiously by their panchāyats or committees without reference to courts of law.”
The Kohli villages are run on a somewhat patriarchal system, and the interactions between landowners and farmers are guided by their own customs, often ignoring government regulations. Mr. Napier remarks:6 “The Kohlis are generally good landlords; however, in their dealings with tenants and their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]laborers, they follow their own customs, while the provisions of the Tenancy Act are often overlooked. They do not recognize any tenant rights on irrigable land for sugarcane and change tenants as they see fit. In many villages, a significant number of laborers are practically serfs, being provided food, clothing, and marriages by their employers, for whom they and their children work their entire lives without any set wages. All parties accept these customs, and from what I gathered, there was no discontent. They have excellent caste discipline, and their disputes are quickly resolved by their panchāyats or committees without involving the courts.”
5. General characteristics.
In appearance and character the Kohlis cannot be said to show much trace of distinction. The men wear a short white bandi or coat, and a small head-cloth only three feet long. This is often scarcely more than a handkerchief which tightly covers the crown, and terminates in knots, inelegant and cheap. The women wear glass bangles only on the left hand and brass or silver ones on the right, no doubt because glass ornaments would interfere with their work and get broken. Their cloth is drawn over the left shoulder instead of the right, a custom which they share with Gonds, Kāpewārs and Buruds. In appearance the caste are generally dirty. They are ignorant themselves and do not care that their children should be educated. Their custom of polygamy leads to family quarrels and excessive subdivision of property; thus in one village, Ashti, the proprietary right is divided into 192 shares. On this account they are seldom well-to-do. Their countenances are of a somewhat inferior type and generally dark in colour. In character they are peaceful and amenable, and have the reputation of being very respectful to Government officials, who as a consequence look on them with favour. ‘Their heart is good,’ a tahsīldār7 of the Bhandāra District remarked. If a guest comes to a Kohli, the host himself offers to wash his feet, and if the guest be a Brāhman, will insist on doing so. They eat flesh and fowls, but abstain from liquor. In social status they are on a level with the Mālis and a little below the regular cultivating castes. [500]
The Kohlis don't really stand out in looks or personality. The men wear a short white coat called a bandi and a small head scarf that's only about three feet long. This scarf is often just a handkerchief that tightly covers the top of their heads and finishes in awkward, cheap knots. The women wear glass bangles on their left wrist and brass or silver ones on their right, probably because glass would break while they work. Their clothing is draped over the left shoulder instead of the right, a style they share with the Gonds, Kāpewārs, and Buruds. Generally, the caste appears quite unkempt. They are uneducated and don't prioritize educating their children. Their practice of polygamy leads to family disputes and splits their property too much; in one village, Ashti, ownership is divided into 192 shares. Because of this, they rarely are financially stable. Their facial features tend to be of a less favorable type and usually have a darker complexion. In terms of character, they are peaceful and compliant, earning them a positive reputation among government officials, who regard them kindly. “Their heart is good,” said a tahsīldār of the Bhandāra District. When a guest visits a Kohli, the host personally offers to wash their feet, and if the guest is a Brāhman, they insist on doing it. They consume meat and poultry but avoid alcohol. Socially, they rank similarly to the Mālis and are positioned slightly below the standard farming castes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
KOL
[This article is based mainly on Colonel Dalton’s classical description of the Mundas and Hos in the Ethnology of Bengal and on Sir H. Risley’s article on Munda in The Tribes and Castes of Bengal. Extracts have also been made from Mr. Sarat Chandra Roy’s exhaustive account in The Mundas and their Country (Calcutta, 1912). Information on the Mundas and Kols of the Central Provinces has been collected by Mr. Hīra Lāl in Raigarh and by the author in Mandla, and a monograph has been furnished by Mr. B. C. Mazumdār, Pleader, Sambalpur. It should be mentioned that most of the Kols of the Central Provinces have abandoned the old tribal customs and religion described by Colonel Dalton, and are rapidly coming to resemble an ordinary low Hindu caste.]
[This article is mainly based on Colonel Dalton’s classic description of the Mundas and Hos in the Ethnology of Bengal and on Sir H. Risley’s article on Munda in The Tribes and Castes of Bengal. We’ve also included extracts from Mr. Sarat Chandra Roy’s comprehensive account in The Mundas and their Country (Calcutta, 1912). Information about the Mundas and Kols of the Central Provinces has been gathered by Mr. Hīra Lāl in Raigarh and by the author in Mandla, and Mr. B. C. Mazumdār, Pleader, Sambalpur, has provided a monograph. It’s important to note that most of the Kols in the Central Provinces have given up the old tribal customs and religion described by Colonel Dalton and are quickly starting to resemble a typical low Hindu caste.]
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice. Strength of the Kols in India. 500
- 2. Names of the tribe. 501
- 3. Origin of the Kolarian tribes. 503
- 4. The Kolarians and Dravidians. 504
- 5. Date of the Dravidian immigration. 504
- 6. Strength of the Kols in the Central Provinces. 508
- 7. Legend of origin. 508
- 8. Tribal subdivisions. 509
- 9. Totemism. 510
- 10. Marriage customs. 511
- 11. Divorce and widow-marriage. 512
- 12. Religion. 512
- 13. Witchcraft. 513
- 14. Funeral rites. 514
- 15. Inheritance. 515
- 16. Physical appearance. 516
- 17. Dances. 516
- 18. Social rules and offences. 517
- 19. The caste panchāyat. 517
- 20. Names. 518
- 21. Occupation. 519
- 22. Language. 519
1. General notice. Strength of the Kols in India.
Kol, Munda, Ho.—A great tribe of Chota Nāgpur, which has given its name to the Kolarian family of tribes and languages. A part of the District of Singhbhūm near Chaibāsa is named the Kolhān as being the special home of the Larka Kols, but they are distributed all over Chota Nāgpur, whence they have spread to the United Provinces, Central Provinces and Central India. It seems probable also that the Koli tribe of Gujarāt may be an offshoot of the Kols, who migrated there by way of Central India. If [501]the total of the Kols, Mundas and Hos or Larka Kols be taken together they number about a million persons in India. The real strength of the tribe is, however, much greater than this. As shown in the article on that tribe, the Santāls are a branch of the Kols, who have broken off from the parent stock and been given a separate designation by the Hindus. They numbered two millions in 1911. The Bhumij (400,000) are also probably a section of the tribe. Sir H. Risley1 states that they are closely allied to if not identical with the Mundas. In some localities they intermarry with the Mundas and are known as Bhumij Munda.2 If the Kolis also be taken as an offshoot of the Kol tribe, a further addition of nearly three millions is made to the tribes whose parentage can be traced to this stock. There is little doubt also that other Kolarian tribes, as the Kharias, Khairwars, Korwas and Korkus, whose tribal languages closely approximate to Mundāri, were originally one with the Mundas, but have been separated for so long a period that their direct connection can no longer be proved. The disintegrating causes, which have split up what was originally one into a number of distinct tribes, are probably no more than distance and settlement in different parts of the country, leading to cessation of intermarriage and social intercourse. The tribes have then obtained some variation in the original name or been given separate territorial or occupational designations by the Hindus and their former identity has gradually been forgotten.
Kol, Munda, Ho.—A large tribe from Chota Nāgpur that has given its name to the Kolarian family of tribes and languages. A part of the Singhbhūm District near Chaibāsa is called Kolhān, serving as the primary home for the Larka Kols, but they are found throughout Chota Nāgpur and have spread to the United Provinces, Central Provinces, and Central India. It's also likely that the Koli tribe of Gujarāt is a branch of the Kols, who migrated there via Central India. If [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] we combine the total populations of the Kols, Mundas, and Hos or Larka Kols, they number around a million people in India. However, the actual strength of the tribe is much larger. As noted in the article about that tribe, the Santāls are a subset of the Kols, who have separated from the main group and have been given a distinct name by the Hindus. Their population was two million in 1911. The Bhumij (400,000) are likely another section of this tribe. Sir H. Risley1 mentions that they are closely related, if not identical, to the Mundas. In some areas, they intermarry with the Mundas and are referred to as Bhumij Munda.2 If the Kolis are also regarded as a branch of the Kol tribe, this adds nearly three million people to the tribes that can trace their ancestors back to this origin. There's also little doubt that other Kolarian tribes like the Kharias, Khairwars, Korwas, and Korkus, whose tribal languages are closely related to Mundāri, were originally part of the Mundas. However, they have been separated for so long that their direct connection can no longer be verified. The factors that caused the original tribe to split into several distinct tribes are likely just distance and settlements in different regions, which led to a breakdown in intermarriage and social connections. Consequently, the tribes have either modified the original name or been assigned different territorial or occupational labels by the Hindus, causing their original identity to be forgotten over time.
2. Names of the tribe.
“The word Kol is probably the Santāli hār, a man. This word is used under various forms, such as har, hāra, ho and koro by most Munda tribes in order to denote themselves. The change of r to l is familiar and does not give rise to any difficulty.”3 The word Korku is simply a corruption of Kodaku, young men, and there is every probability that the Hindus, hearing the Kol tribe call themselves hor or horo, may have corrupted the name to a form more familiar to themselves. An alternative derivation from the [502]Sanskrit word kola, a pig, is improbable. But it is possible, as suggested by Sir G. Grierson, that after the name had been given, its Sanskrit meaning of pig may have added zest to its employment by the Hindus. The word Munda, Sir H. Risley states, is the common term employed by the Kols for the headman of a village, and has come into general use as an honorific title, as the Santāls call themselves Mānjhi, the Gonds Bhoi, and the Bhangis and other sweepers Mehtar. Munda, like Mehtar, originally a title, has become a popular alternative name for the caste. In Chota Nāgpur those Kols who have partly adopted Hinduism and become to some degree civilised are commonly known as Munda, while the name Ho or Larka Kol is reserved for the branch of the tribe in Singhbhūm who, as stated by Colonel Dalton, “From their jealous isolation for so many years, their independence, their long occupation of one territory, and their contempt for all other classes that come in contact with them, especially the Hindus, probably furnish the best illustration, not of the Mundāris in their present state, but of what, if left to themselves and permanently located, they were likely to become. Even at the present day the exclusiveness of the old Hos is remarkable. They will not allow aliens to hold land near their villages; and indeed if it were left to them no strangers would be permitted to settle in the Kolhān.”
“The word Kol likely comes from the Santāli hār, meaning a man. This word appears in various forms, like har, hāra, ho, and koro, used by many Munda tribes to refer to themselves. The switch from r to l is common and poses no issues.”3 The name Korku is just a variant of Kodaku, meaning young men, and it’s very likely that the Hindus, hearing the Kol tribe refer to themselves as hor or horo, changed the name to a version they were more familiar with. An alternative origin from the Sanskrit word kola, meaning pig, is unlikely. However, as suggested by Sir G. Grierson, after the name was established, its Sanskrit meaning of pig might have added a certain flavor to its use by the Hindus. The term Munda, according to Sir H. Risley, is the common name used by the Kols for the village headman and has become widely recognized as an honorific title, similar to how the Santāls refer to themselves as Mānjhi, the Gonds as Bhoi, and the Bhangis and other sweepers as Mehtar. Munda, originally a title like Mehtar, has turned into a popular alternative name for the caste. In Chota Nāgpur, Kols who have somewhat embraced Hinduism and become more civilized are generally called Munda, while the name Ho or Larka Kol is reserved for the group of the tribe in Singhbhūm who, as noted by Colonel Dalton, “Due to their long-standing isolation, independence, and occupation of a single territory, along with their disdain for all other groups they interact with, especially the Hindus, likely offer the best example, not of the Mundāris as they are now, but of what they would become if left alone and settled in one place. Even today, the exclusiveness of the old Hos is striking. They won’t allow outsiders to own land near their villages; indeed, if it were up to them, no strangers would be allowed to settle in the Kolhān.”
It is this branch of the tribe whose members have come several times into contact with British troops, and on account of their bravery and warlike disposition they are called the Larka or fighting Kols. The Mundas on the other hand appear now to be a very mixed group. The list of their subcastes given4 by Sir H. Risley includes the Khangār, Kharia, Mahali, Oraon and Savar Mundas, all of which are the names of separate tribes, now considered as distinct, though with the exception of the Oraons they were perhaps originally offshoots of the Kols or akin to them; while the Bhuinhār or landholders and Nāgvansi or Mundas of the royal house are apparently the aristocracy of the original tribe. It would appear possible from the list of sub-tribes already given that the village headmen of other tribes, [503]having adopted the designation of Munda and intermarried with other headmen so as to make a superior group, have in some cases been admitted into the Munda tribe, which may enjoy a higher rank than other tribes as the Rāja of Chota Nāgpur belongs to it; but it is also quite likely that these groups may have simply arisen from the intermarriages of Mundas with other tribes, alliances of this sort being common. The Kols of the Central Provinces probably belong to the Munda tribe of Chota Nāgpur, and not to the Hos or Larka Kols, as the latter would be less likely to emigrate. But quite a separate set of subcastes is found here, which will be given later.
It’s this part of the tribe that has interacted several times with British troops, and because of their bravery and warrior nature, they’re called the Larka or fighting Kols. The Mundas, on the other hand, now seem to be a mixed group. The list of their subcastes provided by Sir H. Risley includes the Khangār, Kharia, Mahali, Oraon, and Savar Mundas, all of which are names of distinct tribes, now seen as separate, although, except for the Oraons, they may have originally been offshoots of the Kols or related to them; while the Bhuinhār or landholders and Nāgvansi or Mundas of the royal house appear to be the aristocracy of the original tribe. From the list of sub-tribes mentioned, it seems possible that village headmen from other tribes, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] who adopted the title of Munda and intermarried with other headmen to form a superior group, may have in some cases been accepted into the Munda tribe, which might hold a higher rank than others since the Rāja of Chota Nāgpur belongs to it; but it’s also likely that these groups simply emerged from intermarriages between Mundas and other tribes, such alliances being common. The Kols of the Central Provinces likely belong to the Munda tribe of Chota Nāgpur, not to the Hos or Larka Kols, as the latter are less likely to migrate. However, there’s a separate set of subcastes found here, which will be discussed later.
3. Origin of the Kolarian tribes.
The Munda languages have been shown by Sir G. Grierson to have originated from the same source as those spoken in the Indo-Pacific islands and the Malay Peninsula. “The Mundas, the Mon-Khmer, the wild tribes of the Malay Peninsula and the Nicobarese all use forms of speech which can be traced back to a common source though they mutually differ widely from each other.”5 It would appear therefore that the Mundas, the oldest known inhabitants of India, perhaps came originally from the south-east, the islands of the Indian Archipelago and the Malay Peninsula, unless India was their original home and these countries were colonised from it.
The Munda languages have been shown by Sir G. Grierson to come from the same origins as those spoken in the Indo-Pacific islands and the Malay Peninsula. “The Mundas, the Mon-Khmer, the indigenous tribes of the Malay Peninsula, and the Nicobarese all use language forms that can be traced back to a common source, even though they differ significantly from one another.”5 It seems that the Mundas, the oldest known inhabitants of India, may have originally come from the southeast, including the islands of the Indian Archipelago and the Malay Peninsula, unless India was their original homeland and these regions were colonized from there.
Sir E. Gait states: “Geologists tell us that the Indian Peninsula was formerly cut off from the north of Asia by sea, while a land connection existed on the one side with Madagascar and on the other with the Malay Archipelago; and though there is nothing to show that India was then inhabited we know that it was so in palaeolithic times, when communication was probably still easier with the countries to the north-east and south-west than with those beyond the Himalayas.”6 In the south of India, however, no traces of Munda languages remain at present, and it seems therefore necessary to conclude that the Mundas of the Central Provinces and Chota Nāgpur have been separated from the tribes of Malaysia who speak cognate languages for an indefinitely long period, or else that they did not [504]come through southern India to these countries, but by way of Assam and Bengal or by sea through Orissa. There is good reason to believe from the names of places and from local tradition that the Munda tribes were once spread over Bihār and parts of the Ganges valley; and if the Kolis are an offshoot of the Kols, as is supposed, they also penetrated across Central India to the sea in Gujarāt and the hills of the Western Ghāts. It is presumed that the advance of the Aryans or Hindus drove the Mundas from the open country to the seclusion of the hills and forests. The Munda and Dravidian languages are shown by Sir G. Grierson to be distinct groups without any real connection.
Sir E. Gait says: “Geologists inform us that the Indian Peninsula used to be separated from northern Asia by the sea, while there was a land link to Madagascar on one side and to the Malay Archipelago on the other. Although there's no evidence suggesting that India was inhabited at that time, we do know it was populated during the Paleolithic era, when communication was likely easier with the countries to the northeast and southwest than with those beyond the Himalayas.” 6 In southern India, however, there are currently no traces of Munda languages. This suggests that the Mundas from the Central Provinces and Chota Nāgpur have been cut off from the tribes of Malaysia who speak related languages for an indefinite time or that they didn’t arrive through southern India to these areas but rather through Assam and Bengal or by sea via Orissa. There's strong reason to believe, based on place names and local traditions, that the Munda tribes were once spread across Bihār and parts of the Ganges valley; and if the Kolis are indeed an offshoot of the Kols, as is believed, they also made their way across Central India to the coast in Gujarāt and the hills of the Western Ghāts. It's assumed that the migration of the Aryans or Hindus pushed the Mundas from the open lands into the seclusion of hills and forests. Sir G. Grierson demonstrates that Munda and Dravidian languages form distinct groups without any real connection.
4. The Kolarians and Dravidians.
Though the physical characteristics of the two sets of tribes display no marked points of difference, it has been generally held by ethnologists who know them that they represent two distinct waves of immigration, and the absence of connection between their languages bears out this view. It has always been supposed that the Mundas were in the country of Chota Nāgpur and the Central Provinces first, and that the Dravidians, the Gonds, Khonds and Oraons came afterwards. The grounds for this view are the more advanced culture of the Dravidians; the fact that where the two sets of tribes are in contact those of the Munda group have been ousted from the more open and fertile country, of which according to tradition they were formerly in possession; and the practice of the Gonds and other Dravidian tribes of employing the Baigas, Bhuiyas and other Munda tribes for their village priests, which is an acknowledgment that the latter as the earlier residents have a more familiar acquaintance with the local deities, and can solicit their favour and protection with more prospect of success. Such a belief is the more easily understood when it is remembered that these deities are not infrequently either the human ancestors of the earliest residents or the local animals and plants from which they supposed themselves to be descended.
Although the physical traits of the two groups of tribes don’t show any significant differences, many ethnologists familiar with them believe they represent two distinct waves of immigration, and the lack of connection between their languages supports this idea. It's generally thought that the Mundas were the first to inhabit the Chota Nāgpur region and the Central Provinces, with the Dravidians, Gonds, Khonds, and Oraons arriving later. The reasons for this belief include the advanced culture of the Dravidians; the fact that where the two groups interact, the Munda tribes have been pushed out of the more open and fertile lands that, according to tradition, they once occupied; and the Gonds and other Dravidian tribes hiring Baigas, Bhuiyas, and other Munda tribes as their village priests, recognizing that the Mundas, as the earlier inhabitants, have a better understanding of the local deities, and can seek their favor and protection more effectively. This belief is easier to grasp when considering that these deities are often either the human ancestors of the earliest residents or the local animals and plants from which they believed they descended.
5. Date of the Dravidian immigration.
The Dravidian languages, Gondi, Kurukh and Khond, are of one family with Tamil, Telugu, Malayālam and Canarese, and their home is the south of India. As stated7 [505]by Sir E. Gait, there is at present no evidence to show that the Dravidians came to southern India from any other part of the world, and for anything that is known to the contrary the languages may have originated there. The existence of the small Brahui tribe in Baluchistān, who speak a Dravidian language but have no physical resemblance to other Dravidian races, cannot be satisfactorily explained, but as he points out this is no reason for holding that the whole body of speakers of Dravidian languages entered India from the north-west, and, with the exception of this small group of Brahuis, penetrated to the south of India and settled there without leaving any traces of their passage.
The Dravidian languages, including Gondi, Kurukh, and Khond, belong to the same family as Tamil, Telugu, Malayālam, and Canarese, and their origin is in the southern part of India. As stated7 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] by Sir E. Gait, there is currently no proof that the Dravidians migrated to southern India from anywhere else in the world, and based on what is known, the languages may have developed there. The presence of the small Brahui tribe in Baluchistān, who speak a Dravidian language but do not physically resemble other Dravidian groups, cannot be satisfactorily explained. However, as he points out, this is not a valid reason to claim that all speakers of Dravidian languages entered India from the north-west and, apart from this small group of Brahuis, moved south into India and settled there without leaving any evidence of their journey.
The Dravidian languages occupy a large area in Madras, Mysore and Hyderābād, and they extend north into the Central Provinces and Chota Nāgpur, where they die out, practically not being found west and north of this tract. As the languages are more highly developed and the culture of their speakers is far more advanced in the south, it is justifiable to suppose, pending evidence to the contrary, that the south is their home and that they have spread thence as far north as the Central Provinces. The Gonds and Oraons too have stories to the effect that they came from the south. It has hitherto been believed, at least in the Central Provinces, that both the Gonds and Baigas have been settled in this territory for an indefinite period, that is, from prior to any Aryan or Hindu immigration. Mr. H. A. Crump, however, has questioned this assumption. He points out that the Baiga tribe have entirely lost their own language and speak a dialect of Chhattīsgarhi Hindi in Mandla, while half the Gonds still speak Gondi. If the Baigas and Gonds were settled here together before the arrival of any Hindus, how is it that the Baigas do not speak Gondi instead of Hindi? A comparison of the caste and language tables of the census of 1901 shows that several of the Munda tribes have entirely lost their own language, among these being the Binjhwār, Baiga, Bhaina, Bhuiya, Bhumij, Chero and Khairwār, and the Bhīls and Kolis if these are held to be Munda tribes. None of these tribes have adopted a Dravidian language, but all speak corrupt forms of the current Aryan vernaculars derived [506]from Sanskrit. The Mundas and Hos themselves with the Kharias, Santāls and Korkus retain Munda languages. On the other hand a half of the Gonds, nearly all the Oraons and three-fourths of the Khonds still preserve their own Dravidian speech. It would therefore seem that the Munda tribes who speak Aryan vernaculars must have been in close contact with Hindu peoples at the time they lost their own language and not with Gonds or Oraons. In the Central Provinces it is known that Rājpūt dynasties were ruling in Jubbulpore from the sixth to the twelfth century, in Seoni about the sixth century and in Bhāndak near Chānda from an early period as well as at Ratanpur in Chhattīsgarh. From about the twelfth century these disappear and there is a blank till the fourteenth century or later, when Gond kingdoms are found established at Kherla in Betūl, at Deogarh in Chhindwāra, at Garha-Mandla8 including the Jubbulpore country, and at Chānda fourteen miles from Bhāndak. It seems clear then that the Hindu dynasties were subverted by the Gonds after the Muhammadan invasions of northern India had weakened or destroyed the central powers of the Hindus and prevented any assistance being afforded to the outlying settlements. But it seems prima facie more likely that the Hindu kingdoms of the Central Provinces should have been destroyed by an invasion of barbarians from without rather than by successful risings of their own subjects once thoroughly subdued. The Haihaya Rājpūt dynasty of Ratanpur was the only one which survived, all the others being supplanted by Gond states. If then the Gond incursion was subsequent to the establishment of the old Hindu kingdoms, its probable date may be placed from the ninth to the thirteenth centuries, the subjugation of the greater part of the Province being no doubt a gradual affair. In favour of this it may be noted that some recollection still exists of the settlement of the Oraons in Chota Nāgpur being later than that of the Mundas, while if it had taken place long before this time all tradition of it would probably have been forgotten. In Chhindwāra the legend still remains that the founder of the Deogarh Gond dynasty, Jātba, slew and supplanted the [507]Gaoli kings Ransur and Ghansur, who were previously ruling on the plateau. And the Bastar Rāj-Gond Rājas have a story that they came from Warangal in the south so late as the fourteenth century, accompanied by the ancestors of some of the existing Bastar tribes. Jadu Rai, the founder of the Gond-Rājpūt dynasty of Garha-Mandla, is supposed to have lived near the Godāvari. A large section of the Gonds of the Central Provinces are known as Rāwanvansi or of the race of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, who was conquered by Rāma. The Oraons also claim to be descended from Rāwan.9 This name and story must clearly have been given to the tribes by the Hindus, and the explanation appears to be that the Hindus considered the Dravidian Gonds and Oraons to have been the enemy encountered in the Aryan expedition to southern India and Ceylon, which is dimly recorded in the legend of Rāma. On the other hand the Bhuiyas, a Munda tribe, call themselves Pāwan-ka-put or Children of the Wind, that is of the race of Hanumān, who was the Son of the Wind; and this name would appear to show, as suggested by Colonel Dalton, that the Munda tribes gave assistance to the Aryan expedition and accompanied it, an alliance which has been preserved in the tale of the exploits of Hanumān and his army of apes. Similarly the name of the Rāmosi caste of Berār is a corruption of Rāmvansi or of the race of Rāma; and the Rāmosis appear to be an offshoot of the Bhīls or Kolis, both of whom are not improbably Munda tribes. A Hindu writer compared the Bhīl auxiliaries in the camp of the famous Chalukya Rājpūt king Sidhrāj of Gujarāt to Hanumān and his apes, on account of their agility.10 These instances seem to be in favour of the idea that the Munda tribes assisted the Aryans, and if this were the case it would appear to be a legitimate inference that at the same period the Dravidian tribes were still in southern India and not mixed up with the Munda tribes in the Central Provinces and Chota Nāgpur as at present. Though the evidence is perhaps not very strong, the hypothesis, as suggested by Mr. Crump, [508]that the settlement of the Gonds in the Central Provinces is comparatively recent and subsequent to the early Rājpūt dynasties, is well worth putting forward.
The Dravidian languages are widely spoken in Madras, Mysore, and Hyderabad, extending north into the Central Provinces and Chota Nagpur, where they gradually disappear, not found west or north of this region. Since these languages are more developed and the culture of their speakers is significantly more advanced in the south, it's reasonable to assume—until proven otherwise—that the south is their original home and that they have spread north to the Central Provinces. The Gonds and Oraons also have traditions claiming they originated from the south. It was previously thought, at least in the Central Provinces, that both the Gonds and Baigas had been settled in this region for an indefinite time, predating any Aryan or Hindu immigration. However, Mr. H. A. Crump has challenged this idea. He notes that the Baiga tribe has completely lost their original language and now speaks a dialect of Chhattisgarhi Hindi in Mandla, while half of the Gonds still speak Gondi. If the Baigas and Gonds had settled here together before any Hindus arrived, why wouldn’t the Baigas speak Gondi instead of Hindi? A review of the caste and language records from the 1901 census shows that several of the Munda tribes have completely lost their original languages, including the Binjhwār, Baiga, Bhaina, Bhuiya, Bhumij, Chero, and Khairwār, and possibly the Bhīls and Kolis, if they are considered Munda tribes. None of these tribes have adopted a Dravidian language, but they all speak distorted versions of the current Aryan dialects derived from Sanskrit. The Mundas and Hos, along with the Kharias, Santāls, and Korkus, still retain their Munda languages. Conversely, about half of the Gonds, nearly all the Oraons, and three-quarters of the Khonds still maintain their Dravidian languages. Therefore, it seems that the Munda tribes that speak Aryan languages must have had close contact with Hindu people when they lost their original languages, not with the Gonds or Oraons. In the Central Provinces, it is known that Rajput dynasties ruled in Jubbulpore from the sixth to the twelfth centuries, in Seoni around the sixth century, and in Bhāndak near Chānda from early on, as well as at Ratanpur in Chhattisgarh. From about the twelfth century, these dynasties vanished, leading to a gap until the fourteenth century or later when Gond kingdoms appeared in Kherla in Betūl, Deogarh in Chhindwāra, Garha-Mandla, including the Jubbulpore area, and at Chānda, fourteen miles from Bhāndak. It seems clear that the Hindu dynasties were overthrown by the Gonds after the Muslim invasions weakened or destroyed the central powers of the Hindus and hindered aid to remote settlements. However, it appears more likely that the Hindu kingdoms of the Central Provinces fell to an external barbarian invasion rather than successful uprisings from their own subdued subjects. The Haihaya Rajput dynasty of Ratanpur was the only one to survive; all others were replaced by Gond states. If the Gond invasion happened after the establishment of the old Hindu kingdoms, it likely occurred between the ninth and thirteenth centuries, with the conquest of most of the Province being a gradual process. Supporting this, there are still memories of the Oraons' settlement in Chota Nagpur being later than that of the Mundas, and if it had happened much earlier, all knowledge of it would probably have been lost. In Chhindwāra, a legend persists that the founder of the Deogarh Gond dynasty, Jātba, killed and took over from the Gaoli kings Ransur and Ghansur, who ruled the plateau before him. Additionally, the Bastar Raj-Gond Rajas have a story claiming they migrated from Warangal in the south as recently as the fourteenth century, along with the ancestors of some current Bastar tribes. Jadu Rai, the originator of the Gond-Rajput dynasty of Garha-Mandla, is said to have lived near the Godāvari. A significant number of the Gonds in the Central Provinces identify as Rāwanvansi, or descendants of Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon who was defeated by Rāma. The Oraons also claim descent from Rāwan. This name and story were clearly attributed to the tribes by the Hindus, likely because they viewed the Dravidian Gonds and Oraons as enemies faced during the Aryan campaign in southern India and Ceylon, as vaguely noted in the legend of Rāma. In contrast, the Bhuiyas, a Munda tribe, refer to themselves as Pāwan-ka-put, or Children of the Wind, meaning they are the race of Hanumān, who was the Son of the Wind. This title suggests, as noted by Colonel Dalton, that the Munda tribes assisted the Aryan expedition and accompanied it, an alliance reflected in the tale of Hanumān and his army of monkeys. Similarly, the name of the Rāmosi caste from Berār is a variation of Rāmvansi, or the race of Rāma; the Rāmosis likely descended from the Bhīls or Kolis, both of whom may be Munda tribes. A Hindu writer compared the Bhīl auxiliaries in the camp of the famous Chalukya Rajput king Sidhrāj of Gujarāt to Hanumān and his monkeys because of their agility. These examples strengthen the idea that the Munda tribes supported the Aryans, and if that's true, it follows that during this time, the Dravidian tribes were still in southern India, not mixed with the Munda tribes in the Central Provinces and Chota Nagpur as they are today. Although the evidence may not be very strong, the suggestion made by Mr. Crump that the settlement of the Gonds in the Central Provinces is relatively recent and occurred after the early Rajput dynasties is definitely worth considering.
6. Strength of the Kols in the Central Provinces.
In the Central Provinces the Kols and Mundas numbered 85,000 persons in 1911. The name Kol is in general use except in the Chota Nāgpur States, but it seems probable that the Kols who have immigrated here really belong to the Munda tribe of Chota Nāgpur. About 52,000 Kols, or nearly a third of the total number, reside in the Jubbulpore District, and the remainder are scattered over all Districts and States of the Province.
In the Central Provinces, the Kols and Mundas were about 85,000 people in 1911. The term Kol is commonly used, except in the Chota Nāgpur States, but it’s likely that the Kols who have moved here actually belong to the Munda tribe from Chota Nāgpur. Around 52,000 Kols, which is nearly one-third of the total, live in the Jubbulpore District, while the rest are spread across all Districts and States in the Province.
7. Legend of origin.
The Kol legend of origin is that Sing-Bonga or the Sun created a boy and a girl and put them together in a cave to people the world; but finding them to be too innocent to give hope of progeny he instructed them in the art of making rice-beer, which inflames the passions, and in course of time they had twelve sons and twelve daughters. The divine origin ascribed by the Kols, in common with other peoples, to their favourite liquor may be noticed. The children were divided into pairs, and Sing-Bonga set before them various kinds of food to choose for their sustenance before starting out into the world; and the fate of their descendants depended on their choice. Thus the first and second pairs took the flesh of bullocks and buffaloes, and from them are descended the Kols and Bhumij; one pair took shell-fish and became Bhuiyas, two pairs took pigs and were the ancestors of the Santāls, one pair took vegetables only and originated the Brāhman and Rājpūt castes, and other pairs took goats and fish, from whom the various Sūdra castes are sprung. One pair got nothing, and seeing this the Kol pair gave them of their superfluity and the descendants of these became the Ghasias, who are menials in Kol villages and supported by the cultivators. The Larka Kols attribute their strength and fine physique to the fact that they eat beef. When they first met English soldiers in the beginning of the nineteenth century the Kols were quickly impressed by their wonderful fighting powers, and finding that the English too ate the flesh of bullocks, paid them the high compliment of assigning to them the same pair of ancestors as themselves. The Nāgvansi Rājas of [509]Chota Nāgpur say that their original ancestor was a snake-god who assumed human form and married a Brāhman’s daughter. But, like Lohengrin, the condition of his remaining a man was that he should not disclose his origin, and when he was finally brought to satisfy the incessant curiosity of his wife, he reverted to his first shape, and she burned herself from remorse. Their child was found by some wood-cutters lying in the forest beneath a cobra’s extended hood, and was brought up in their family. He subsequently became king, and his seven elder brothers attended him as banghy-bearers when he rode abroad. The Mundas are said to be descended from the seven brothers, and their sign-manual is a kawar or banghy.11 Hence the Rājas of Chota Nāgpur regard the Mundas as their elder brothers, and the Rānis veil their faces when they meet a Munda as to a husband’s elder brother. The probable explanation of the story is that the Hos or Mundas, from whom the kings are sprung, were a separate section of the tribe who subdued the older Mundas. In memory of their progenitor the Nāgvansi Rājas wear a turban folded to resemble the coils of a snake with a projection over the brow for its head.12
The Kol origin legend states that Sing-Bonga, the Sun, created a boy and a girl and placed them in a cave to populate the world. However, finding them too innocent to have children, he taught them how to make rice beer, which ignites passion, and eventually, they had twelve sons and twelve daughters. It's worth noting that, like many other cultures, the Kols attribute a divine origin to their favorite drink. The children were paired up, and Sing-Bonga presented them with different types of food to choose from for their sustenance before they began their journey into the world; their descendants' fate depended on their choices. The first and second pairs chose the meat of bullocks and buffaloes, leading to the Kols and Bhumij; one pair selected shellfish and became the Bhuiyas, two pairs chose pigs and became the ancestors of the Santāls, one pair only took vegetables, giving rise to the Brāhman and Rājpūt castes, while other pairs took goats and fish, from which the various Sūdra castes originated. One pair had nothing, and seeing this, the Kol pair shared their excess, leading to the descendants of these becoming the Ghasias, who are helpers in Kol villages and supported by farmers. The Larka Kols credit their strength and good physique to their consumption of beef. When they first encountered English soldiers in the early nineteenth century, the Kols were quickly impressed by their remarkable fighting abilities and noted that the English also ate bullock meat, which led them to honorably claim the same ancestry. The Nāgvansi Rājas of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Chota Nāgpur claim their founding ancestor was a snake god who took human form and married a Brāhman’s daughter. However, akin to Lohengrin, the condition for his humanity was that he could never reveal his origins. When he finally revealed this to satisfy his wife's persistent curiosity, he transformed back into a snake, leading her to commit suicide out of remorse. Their child was discovered by woodcutters lying in the forest under a cobra's open hood and was raised by them. He eventually became king, and his seven older brothers acted as his bearers when he rode out. The Mundas are said to be descended from these seven brothers, and their emblem is a kawar or bearer’s staff. Therefore, the Rājas of Chota Nāgpur see the Mundas as their older brothers, and the Rānis cover their faces when encountering a Munda, similar to how they would with their husband's elder brother. The likely explanation for this story is that the Hos or Mundas, who are the ancestors of the kings, were a distinct group within the tribe who overpowered the earlier Mundas. In memory of their forefather, the Nāgvansi Rājas wear turbans folded to resemble snake coils, featuring a projection over the forehead to represent its head.12
8. Tribal subdivisions.
The subcastes of the Kols in the Central Provinces differ entirely from those in Chota Nāgpur. Of the important subcastes here the Rautia and Rautele take their name from Rāwat, a prince, and appear to be a military or landholding group. In Chota Nāgpur the Rautias are a separate caste, holding land. The Rautia Kols practise hypergamy with the Rauteles, taking their daughters in marriage but not giving daughters. They will eat with Rauteles at wedding feasts only and not on any other occasion. The Thākuria, from thākur, a lord, are said to be the progeny of Rājpūt fathers and Kol mothers; and the Kagwaria to be named from kagwār, an offering made to ancestors in the month of Kunwār. The Desāha, from desh, native country, belong principally to Rewah. In some localities Bharias, Savars and Khairwārs are found who call themselves Kols and appear to be included in the tribe. The Bharias may be an offshoot of the Bhar tribe of [510]northern India. It has already been seen that several groups of other tribes have been amalgamated with the Mundas of Chota Nāgpur, probably in a great measure from intermarriage, and a similar fusion seems to have occurred in the Central Provinces. Intermarriage between the different subtribes, though nominally prohibited, not infrequently takes place, and a girl forming a liaison with a man of another division may be married to him and received into it. The Rautias, however, say that they forbid this practice.
The subcastes of the Kols in the Central Provinces are completely different from those in Chota Nāgpur. Among the significant subcastes here, the Rautia and Rautele get their names from Rāwat, a prince, and seem to be a military or landowning group. In Chota Nāgpur, Rautias are a distinct caste that owns land. The Rautia Kols practice hypergamy with the Rauteles, marrying their daughters but not giving theirs in marriage. They will only eat with Rauteles at wedding feasts and not at any other times. The Thākuria, named after thākur, meaning lord, are believed to be the descendants of Rājpūt fathers and Kol mothers; and the Kagwaria is named for kagwār, a ritual offering made to ancestors in the month of Kunwār. The Desāha, derived from desh, meaning native country, primarily belong to Rewah. In some areas, Bharias, Savars, and Khairwārs identify themselves as Kols and seem to be included in the tribe. The Bharias might be a branch of the Bhar tribe from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]northern India. It has already been noted that various groups from other tribes have merged with the Mundas of Chota Nāgpur, likely due to intermarriage, and a similar blending appears to have happened in the Central Provinces. Although intermarriage between different subtribes is technically prohibited, it happens quite often, and a girl who forms a liaison with a man from another division can marry him and be accepted into that group. However, the Rautias claim they don’t allow this practice.
9. Totemism.
The Mandla Kols have a number of totemistic septs. The Bargaiyan are really called after a village Bargaon, but they connect their name with the bar or banyan tree, and revere it. At their weddings a branch of this tree is laid on the roof of the marriage-shed, and the wedding-cakes are cooked in a fire made of the wood of the banyan tree and served to all the relations of the sept on its leaves. At other times they will not pluck a leaf or a branch from a banyan tree or even go beneath its shade. The Kathotia sept is named after kathota, a bowl, but they revere the tiger. Bagheshwar Deo, the tiger-god, resides on a little platform in their verandas. They may not join in a tiger-beat nor sit up for a tiger over a kill. In the latter case they think that the tiger would not come and would be deprived of his food, and all the members of their family would get ill. If a tiger takes one of their cattle, they think there has been some neglect in their worship of him. They say that if one of them meets a tiger in the forest he will fold his hands and say, ‘Mahārāj, let me pass,’ and the tiger will then get out of his way. If a tiger is killed within the limits of his village a Kathotia Kol will throw away his earthen pots as in mourning for a relative, have his head shaved and feed a few men of his sept. The Katharia sept take their name from kathri, a mattress. A member of this sept must never have a mattress in his house nor wear clothes sewn in crosspieces as mattresses are sewn. The word kathri should never be mentioned before him as he thinks some great misfortune would thereby happen to his family, but this belief is falling into abeyance. The name of the Mudia or Mudrundia sept is said to mean shaven head, but they apparently revere the white kumhra or gourd, perhaps because it has some [511]resemblance to a shaven head. They give a white gourd to a woman on the third day after she has borne a child, and her family then do not eat this vegetable for three years. At the expiration of the period the head of the family offers a chicken to Dulha Deo, frying it with the feathers left on the head, and eating the head and feet himself. Women may not join in this sacrifice. The Kumraya sept revere the brown kumhra or gourd. They grow this vegetable on the thatch of their house-roof, and from the time of planting it until the fruits have been plucked they do not touch it. The Bhuwar sept are named after bhu or bhumi, the earth. They must always sleep on the earth and not on cots. Other septs are Nathunia, a nose-ring; Karpatia, a kind of grass; and Binjhwār, from the tribe of that name. From Raigarh a separate group of septs is reported, the names of which further demonstrate the mixed nature of the tribe. Among these are Bandi, a slave; Kawar, Gond, Dhanuhār, Birjhia, all of which are the names of distinct tribes; Sonwāni, gold-water; Keriāri, or bridle; Khūnta, a peg; and Kapāt, a shutter.
The Mandla Kols have several totemic clans. The Bargaiyan are named after a village called Bargaon, but they associate their name with the banyan tree and hold it in high regard. At their weddings, a branch of this tree is placed on the roof of the wedding tent, and the wedding cakes are cooked over a fire made from its wood and served to all the relatives on its leaves. At other times, they won’t pick a leaf or branch from a banyan tree or even stand in its shade. The Kathotia clan is named after "kathota," which means bowl, but they venerate the tiger. Bagheshwar Deo, the tiger god, has a little platform in their porches. They won’t participate in a tiger hunt or wait for a tiger over a kill. They believe that if they do this, the tiger won't come and will be deprived of food, leading to sickness for their family members. If a tiger takes one of their cattle, they think it’s due to their neglect in worshipping him. They say if one of them encounters a tiger in the forest, he will fold his hands and say, 'Mahārāj, let me pass,' and the tiger will step aside. If a tiger is killed within their village, a Kathotia Kol will discard his clay pots as a sign of mourning for a relative, shave his head, and provide a meal for a few members of his clan. The Katharia clan gets their name from "kathri," meaning mattress. A member of this clan must never have a mattress in his home or wear clothes with cross-stitching like mattresses. The word "kathri" should never be mentioned in front of him as he believes it would bring misfortune to his family, though this belief is fading. The Mudia or Mudrundia clan is thought to mean shaven head, but they seemingly revere the white gourd, likely because it resembles a shaven head. They give a white gourd to a woman three days after she has given birth, and her family doesn’t eat this vegetable for three years. After that period, the family head offers a chicken to Dulha Deo, cooking it with the feathers left on its head, and eats the head and feet himself. Women are not allowed to participate in this sacrifice. The Kumraya clan venerates the brown gourd. They cultivate this vegetable on their roof, and from the time they plant it until they harvest the fruits, they do not touch it. The Bhuwar clan is named after "bhu" or "bhumi," meaning earth. They must always sleep on the ground and not on cots. Other clans include Nathunia, which means nose-ring; Karpatia, a type of grass; and Binjhwār, from the tribe of that name. A separate group of clans from Raigarh further shows the diverse nature of the tribe, which includes names like Bandi, meaning slave; Kawar, Gond, Dhanuhār, Birjhia, all distinct tribal names; Sonwāni, meaning gold-water; Keriāri, or bridle; Khūnta, meaning peg; and Kapāt, meaning shutter.
10. Marriage customs.
Marriage within the sept is prohibited, but violations of this rule are not infrequent. Outside the sept a man may marry any woman except the sisters of his mother or stepmother. Where, as in some localities, the septs have been forgotten, marriage is forbidden between those relatives to whom the sacramental cakes are distributed at a wedding. Among the Mundas, before a father sets out to seek a bride for his son, he invites three or four relatives, and at midnight taking a bottle of liquor pours a little over the household god as a libation and drinks the rest with them. They go to the girl’s village, and addressing her father say that they have come to hunt. He asks them in what jungle they wish to hunt, and they name the sarna or sacred grove in which the bones of his ancestors are buried. If the girl’s father is satisfied with the match, he then agrees to it. A bride-price of Rs. 10–8 is paid in the Central Provinces. Among the Hos of Chota Nāgpur so large a number of cattle was formerly demanded in exchange for a bride that many girls were never married. Afterwards it was reduced to ten head of cattle, and it was decided that one pair of [512]bullocks, one cow and seven rupees should be equivalent to ten head, while for poor families Rs. 7 was to be the whole price.13 Among the Mundas of Raigarh the price is three or four bullocks, but poor men may give Rs. 12 or Rs. 18 in substitution. Here weddings may only be held in the three months of Aghan, Māgh and Phāgun,14 and preferably in Māgh. Their marriage ceremony is very simple, the bridegroom simply smearing vermilion on the bride’s forehead, after which water is poured over the heads of the pair. Two pots of liquor are placed beside them during the ceremony. It is also a good marriage if a girl of her own accord goes and lives in a man’s house and he shows his acceptance by dabbing vermilion on her. But her offspring are of inferior status to those of a regular marriage. The Kols of Jubbulpore and Mandla have adopted the regular Hindu ceremony.
Marriage within the clan is not allowed, but people still break this rule often. Outside the clan, a man can marry any woman except for his mother’s or stepmother’s sisters. In some places where the clans have been forgotten, marriage is not permitted between those relatives who receive the ceremonial cakes at a wedding. Among the Mundas, before a father goes to find a bride for his son, he invites three or four relatives. At midnight, he pours a little liquor over the household god as an offering and drinks the rest with them. They then visit the girl’s village and tell her father they are there to hunt. He asks where they want to hunt, and they mention the sacred grove where his ancestors are buried. If the girl’s father agrees to the match, he gives his approval. A bride-price of Rs. 10–8 is paid in the Central Provinces. Among the Hos of Chota Nāgpur, a huge number of cattle used to be demanded for a bride, which meant many girls never got married. Eventually, this was reduced to ten cattle, and it was agreed that one pair of bullocks, one cow, and seven rupees would count as ten head, while for poor families, the total price would be Rs. 7. Among the Mundas of Raigarh, the bride-price is three or four bullocks, but poor men can offer Rs. 12 or Rs. 18 instead. Weddings can only take place during the three months of Aghan, Māgh, and Phāgun, with a preference for Māgh. The marriage ceremony is very straightforward, with the groom simply applying vermilion to the bride’s forehead, followed by pouring water over their heads. Two pots of liquor are placed beside them during the ceremony. A girl can also be considered married if she chooses to live in a man's house and he shows acceptance by applying vermilion to her. However, her children will have a lower status than those born from a formal marriage. The Kols of Jubbulpore and Mandla have adopted the standard Hindu wedding ceremony.

Group of Kol women
Kol women group
11. Divorce and widow-marriage.
Divorce and widow-marriage are permitted. In Raigarh the widow is bound to marry her deceased husband’s younger brother, but not elsewhere. Among these Mundas, if divorce is effected by mutual consent, the husband must give his wife a pair of loin-cloths and provisions for six months. Polygamy is seldom practised, as women can earn their own living, and if a wife is superseded she will often run away home or set up in a house by herself. In Mandla a divorce can be obtained by either party, the person in fault having to pay a fee of Rs. 1–4 to the panchāyat; the woman then breaks her bangles and the divorce is complete.
Divorce and marrying a widow are allowed. In Raigarh, a widow is required to marry her deceased husband's younger brother, but this doesn't apply elsewhere. Among the Mundas, if a couple gets a divorce by mutual agreement, the husband has to provide his wife with a pair of loincloths and support for six months. Polygamy is rarely practiced since women can support themselves, and if a wife feels replaced, she often goes back to her family or starts her own household. In Mandla, either party can initiate a divorce, with the person at fault required to pay a fee of Rs. 1–4 to the panchāyat; the woman then breaks her bangles, and the divorce is finalized.
12. Religion.
At the head of the Munda pantheon, Sir H. Risley states,15 stands Sing-Bonga or the sun, a beneficent but ineffective deity who concerns himself but little with human affairs. But he may be invoked to avert sickness or calamity, and to this end sacrifices of white goats or white cocks are offered to him. Next to him comes Marang Buru, the mountain god, who resides on the summit of the most prominent hill in the neighbourhood. Animals are sacrificed to him here, and the heads left and appropriated by the priest. He controls the rainfall, and is appealed to in time of drought and when epidemic sickness is abroad. Other [513]deities preside over rivers, tanks, wells and springs, and it is believed that when offended they cause people who bathe in the water to be attacked by leprosy and skin diseases. Even the low swampy rice-fields are haunted by separate spirits. Deswāli is the god of the village, and he lives with his wife in the Sarna or sacred grove, a patch of the primeval forest left intact to afford a refuge for the forest gods. Every village has its own Deswāli, who is held responsible for the crops, and receives an offering of a buffalo at the agricultural festival. The Jubbulpore Kols have entirely abandoned their tribal gods and now worship Hindu deities. Devi is their favourite goddess, and they carry her iron tridents about with them wherever they go. Twice in the year, when the baskets of wheat or Gardens of Adonis are sown in the name of Devi, she descends on some of her worshippers, and they become possessed and pierce their cheeks with the trident, sometimes leaving it in the face for hours, with one or two men standing beside to support it. When the trident is taken out a quid of betel is given to the wounded man, and the part is believed to heal up at once. These Kols also employ Brāhmans for their ceremonies. Before sowing their fields they say—
At the top of the Munda pantheon, Sir H. Risley states, 15 is Sing-Bonga or the sun, a caring but distant deity who doesn’t concern himself much with human affairs. However, he can be called upon to prevent sickness or disaster, and to do this, sacrifices of white goats or white roosters are offered to him. Next in line is Marang Buru, the mountain god, who lives at the top of the tallest hill nearby. Animals are sacrificed to him there, and the priest takes the heads. He controls the rainfall and is called upon during droughts and outbreaks of illness. Other [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]deities are in charge of rivers, ponds, wells, and springs, and it’s believed that if they are offended, they cause those who bathe in the water to suffer from leprosy and skin diseases. Even the low, swampy rice fields are inhabited by individual spirits. Deswāli is the god of the village, and he lives with his wife in the Sarna or sacred grove, a preserved piece of the ancient forest that serves as a refuge for the forest gods. Each village has its own Deswāli, who is responsible for the crops and receives a buffalo offering at the agricultural festival. The Jubbulpore Kols have completely abandoned their tribal gods and now worship Hindu deities. Devi is their favorite goddess, and they carry her iron tridents with them wherever they go. Twice a year, when the baskets of wheat or Gardens of Adonis are sown in Devi's name, she descends upon some of her worshippers, and they become possessed, piercing their cheeks with the trident, sometimes leaving it in place for hours, with one or two men standing beside to support it. When the trident is removed, a quid of betel is given to the wounded person, and it’s believed the wound heals immediately. These Kols also hire Brāhmans for their ceremonies. Before planting their fields, they say—
that is, they invoke Mother Earth, Thākur Deo, the corn-god, and Bhainsāsur, the buffalo demon, to give them good crops; and as they say this they throw a handful of grain in the air in the name of each god.
that is, they call upon Mother Earth, Thākur Deo, the corn god, and Bhainsāsur, the buffalo demon, to bless them with good crops; and as they say this, they throw a handful of grain into the air in the name of each god.
13. Witchcraft.
“Among the Hos,” Colonel Dalton states, “all disease in men or animals is attributed to one of two causes—the wrath of some evil spirit who has to be appeased, or the spell of some witch or sorcerer who should be destroyed or driven out of the land. In the latter case a sokha or witch-finder is employed to ascertain who has cast the spell, and various methods of divination are resorted to. In former times the person denounced and all his family were put to death in the belief that witches breed witches and sorcerers. The taint is in the blood. When, during the Mutiny, [514]Singhbhūm District was left for a short time without officers, a terrible raid was made against all who had been suspected for years of dealing with the evil one, and the most atrocious murders were committed. Young men were told off for the duty by the elders; neither age nor sex were spared. When order was restored, these crimes were brought to light, and the actual perpetrators punished; and since then we have not only had no recurrence of witch murders, but the superstition itself is dying out in the Kolhān.” Mr. H. C. Streatfeild states that among the Mundas witches used to be hung head downwards from a pīpal tree over a slow fire, the whole village dancing as they were gradually roasted, but whether this ceremony was purely vindictive or had any other significance there is nothing to show.17
“Among the Hos,” Colonel Dalton says, “all diseases in people or animals are blamed on one of two things—either the anger of an evil spirit that needs to be appeased or the curse of a witch or sorcerer who must be eliminated or driven out. In the second case, a sokha or witch-finder is hired to identify who cast the spell, and various methods of divination are used. In the past, the accused person and their entire family were executed, believing that witches pass their powers onto their descendants. The taint is thought to be in the blood. When, during the Mutiny, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Singhbhūm District was temporarily left without officers, a horrific raid occurred against anyone suspected for years of making deals with the evil one, resulting in heinous murders. Young men were assigned this task by the elders; neither the elderly nor women were spared. Once order was restored, these crimes were exposed, and the actual perpetrators were punished; since then, there have been no more witch murders, and the superstition is declining in the Kolhān.” Mr. H. C. Streatfeild mentions that among the Mundas, witches used to be hung upside down from a pīpal tree over a slow fire, while the entire village danced as they were gradually roasted, but whether this ritual was purely vengeful or had other meanings is unclear.17
14. Funeral rites.
The Hos of Chota Nāgpur were accustomed to place large slabs of stone as tombstones over their graves, and a collection of these massive gravestones indelibly marks the site of every Ho or Mundāri village, being still found in parts of the country where there have been no Kols for ages. In addition to this slab, a megalithic monument is set up to the deceased in some conspicuous spot outside the village; the pillars vary in height from five or six to fifteen feet, and apparently fragments of rock of the most fantastic shape are most favoured. All the clothes, ornaments and agricultural implements of the dead man were buried with the body. The funeral rites were of a somewhat touching character:18 “When all is ready, a funeral party collects in front of the deceased’s house, three or four men with very deep-toned drums, and a group of about eight young girls. The chief mourner comes forth, carrying the bones exposed on a decorated tray, and behind him the girls form two rows, carrying empty or broken pitchers or battered brass vessels, while the men with drums bring up the rear. The procession advances with a ghostly dancing movement, slow and solemn as a minuet, in time to the beat of the deep-toned drums, not straight forward, but mysteriously gliding—now right, now left, now marking time, all in the same mournful cadence. In this manner the remains are taken to the house of every friend and relative [515]of the deceased within a circle of a few miles, and to every house in the village. As the procession approaches each house in the manner described, the inmates all come out, and the tray having been placed on the ground at their door, they kneel over it and mourn. The bones are also thus conveyed to all his favourite haunts, the fields he cultivated, the grove he planted, the tank he excavated, the threshing-floor where he worked with his people, the Akhāra or dancing-arena where he made merry with them, and each spot which is hallowed with reminiscences of the deceased draws forth fresh tears.” In Sambalpur19 the dead body of a Munda is washed in wine before interment, and a mark of vermilion is made on the forehead. The mourners drink wine sitting by the grave. They then bathe, and catch a small fish and roast it on a fire, smearing their hands with oil and warming them at the fire. It would appear that this last rite is a purification of the hands after contact with the dead body, but whether the fish is meant to represent the deceased and the roasting of it is a substitute for the rite of cremation is not clear. During the eight days of mourning the relatives abstain from flesh-meat, but they eat fish. The Kols of Jubbulpore now bury or burn the dead, and observe mourning exactly like ordinary Hindus.
The Hos of Chota Nāgpur used to place large stone slabs as gravestones over their graves, and a collection of these massive gravestones distinctly marks the site of every Ho or Mundāri village, still found in parts of the country where there haven't been Kols for ages. Besides this slab, a megalithic monument is erected for the deceased in a noticeable spot outside the village; the pillars range in height from five or six to fifteen feet, and oddly shaped rock fragments are particularly favored. All the clothes, jewelry, and farming tools of the deceased were buried with the body. The funeral rites were somewhat touching:18 “When everything is ready, a funeral party gathers in front of the deceased’s house, with three or four men playing deep-toned drums and about eight young girls. The chief mourner emerges, carrying the bones on a decorated tray, and behind him the girls form two rows, holding empty or broken pitchers or battered brass vessels, while the drummers follow at the end. The procession moves with a ghostly, dancing rhythm, slow and solemn like a minuet, in time with the deep-toned drums, not moving straight ahead but gliding mysteriously—now to the right, now to the left, now marking time—all in the same mournful cadence. In this way, the remains are taken to the homes of every friend and relative [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the deceased within a few miles, and to every house in the village. As the procession approaches each house, the residents come out, and the tray is placed on the ground at their door, where they kneel and mourn. The bones are also taken to all his favorite spots—the fields he worked, the grove he planted, the tank he dug, the threshing floor where he labored with others, the Akhāra or dancing area where he enjoyed time with them, and every place filled with memories of the deceased brings forth fresh tears.” In Sambalpur19, the body of a Munda is washed in wine before burial, and a mark of vermilion is applied to the forehead. The mourners drink wine while sitting by the grave. Then they bathe, catch a small fish, roast it over a fire, and smear their hands with oil before warming them at the fire. This last act seems to serve as a purification of the hands after touching the body, but it’s unclear whether the fish symbolizes the deceased and the roasting serves as a substitute for cremation. During the eight days of mourning, relatives refrain from eating meat, but they consume fish. The Kols of Jubbulpore now either bury or burn their dead and observe mourning just like regular Hindus.
15. Inheritance.
Succession among the Mundas passes to sons only. Failing these, the property goes to the father or brothers if any. At partition the eldest son as a rule gets a slightly larger share than the other sons, a piece of land, and in well-to-do families a yoke of plough cattle, or only a bullock or a goat, and sometimes a bundle of paddy weighing from 10 to 16 maunds.20 Partition cannot usually be made till the youngest son is of age. Daughters get no share in the inheritance, and are allotted among the sons just like live-stock. Thus if a man dies leaving three sons and three daughters and thirty head of cattle, on a division each son would get ten head of cattle and one sister; but should there be only one sister, they wait till she marries and divide the bride-price. A father may, however, in his lifetime make presents of cash or movables to a daughter, [516]though not of land. It is doubtful whether these rules still obtain among the Hinduised Kols.
Succession among the Mundas goes only to sons. If there are no sons, the property goes to the father or brothers, if there are any. Usually, at the time of division, the eldest son receives a slightly larger share than the other sons, which includes a piece of land and, in wealthy families, a pair of plow cattle, or just a bullock or a goat, and sometimes a bundle of rice weighing between 10 to 16 maunds.20 Division typically cannot happen until the youngest son reaches adulthood. Daughters do not receive a share of the inheritance and are considered similar to livestock, being distributed among the sons. So, if a man passes away leaving three sons and three daughters along with thirty head of cattle, each son would receive ten head of cattle and one sister; however, if there’s only one sister, they wait until she marries and then divide her bride-price. A father may, during his lifetime, give cash or movable gifts to a daughter, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] but not land. It’s uncertain whether these rules still apply among the Hinduised Kols.
16. Physical appearance.
“The Mundas,” Colonel Dalton states, “are one of the finest of the aboriginal tribes. The men average something like 5 feet 6 inches, and many of them are remarkably well developed and muscular. Their skin is of the darkest brown, almost black in many cases, and their features coarse, with broad flat noses, low foreheads and thick lips, presenting as a rule a by no means prepossessing appearance. The women are often more pleasing, the coarseness of the features being less accentuated or less noticeable on account of the extreme good-nature and happy carelessness that seldom fail to mark their countenance. They are fond of ornament, and a group of men and girls fully decked out for a festival makes a fine show. Every ornament in the shape of bead necklace, silver collar, bracelet, armlet and anklet would seem to have been brought out for the occasion. The head-dress is the crowning point of the turn-out. The long black hair is gathered up in a big coil, most often artificially enlarged, the whole being fastened at the right-hand side of the back of the head just on a level with and touching the right ear. In this knot are fastened all sorts of ornaments of brass and silver, and surmounting it, stuck in every available space, are gay plumes of feathers that nod and wave bravely with the movements of the dance. The ears are distorted almost beyond recognition by huge earrings that pierce the lobe and smaller ones that ornament them all round.” In Mandla women are tattooed with the figure of a man or a man on horseback, and on the legs behind also with the figure of a man. They are not tattooed on the face. Men are never tattooed.
“The Mundas,” Colonel Dalton states, “are one of the finest of the indigenous tribes. The men average around 5 feet 6 inches, and many of them are impressively built and muscular. Their skin is a deep brown, almost black in many cases, and their features are coarse, with broad flat noses, low foreheads, and thick lips, generally presenting a look that’s not very attractive. The women are often more appealing, as the coarseness of their features is less pronounced, thanks to their cheerful demeanor and carefree attitude, which usually brighten their faces. They love to wear jewelry, and a group of men and girls fully dressed for a festival makes a stunning sight. Every piece of jewelry, including bead necklaces, silver collars, bracelets, armlets, and anklets, seems to have been brought out for the occasion. The headpiece is the highlight of their outfit. Their long black hair is styled in a big coil, often artificially enhanced, secured at the right side of the back of the head close to the right ear. This bun is decorated with all sorts of brass and silver ornaments, along with colorful feathers placed in every available spot that sway proudly with the dance movements. Their ears are stretched almost beyond recognition by large earrings that pierce the lobe and smaller ones that embellish them all around.” In Mandla, women are tattooed with the figure of a man or a man on horseback, and also on the legs behind with the figure of a man. They are not tattooed on the face. Men are never tattooed.
17. Dances.
“Dancing is the inevitable accompaniment of every gathering, and they have a great variety suitable to the special times and seasons. The motion is slow and graceful, a monotonous sing-song being kept up all through. The steps are in perfect time and the action wonderfully even and regular. This is particularly noticeable in some of the variations of the dances representing the different seasons and the necessary acts of cultivation that each brings with it. In one the dancers bending down make a motion with their [517]hands as though they were sowing the grain, keeping step with their feet all the time. Then come the reaping of the crop and the binding of the sheaves, all done in perfect time and rhythm, and making with the continuous droning of the voices a quaint and picturesque performance.” In the Central Provinces the Kols now dance the Karma dance of the Gonds, but they dance it in more lively fashion. The step consists simply in advancing or withdrawing one foot and bringing the other up or back beside it. The men and women stand opposite each other in two lines, holding hands, and the musicians alternately face each line and advance and retreat with them. Then the lines move round in a circle with the musicians in the centre.
“Dancing is the essential part of every gathering, and there are many types that fit specific times and seasons. The movements are slow and graceful, with a steady, repetitive rhythm throughout. The steps are perfectly timed, and the actions are impressively smooth and regular. This is especially noticeable in some variations of the dances that represent different seasons and the necessary farming tasks that come with each one. In one dance, the performers bend down and mimic sowing grain with their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]hands, staying in step with their feet the whole time. Then, they transition to reaping the crop and binding the sheaves, all in perfect time and rhythm, creating a charming and picturesque performance with the continuous humming of the voices.” In the Central Provinces, the Kols now perform the Karma dance of the Gonds, but they do it in a more lively way. The step involves simply moving one foot forward or back and bringing the other foot up beside it. The men and women face each other in two lines, holding hands, while the musicians alternate facing each line, moving forward and backward with them. Then, the lines form a circle with the musicians in the center.
18. Social rules and offences.
Munda boys are allowed to eat food cooked by other castes, except the very lowest, until they are married, and girls until they let their hair grow long, which is usually at the age of six or seven. After this they do not take food as a tribe from any other caste, even a Brāhman, though some subtribes accept it from certain castes as the Telis (oil-pressers) and Sundis or liquor-vendors. In Jubbulpore the Kols take food from Kurmis, Dhīmars and Ahīrs. The Mundas will eat almost all kinds of flesh, including tigers and pigs, while in Raigarh they consider monkey as a delicacy, hunting these animals with dogs. In the Central Provinces they have generally abjured beef, in deference to Hindu prejudice, and sometimes refuse field-mice, to which the Khonds and Gonds are very partial. Neither Kols nor Mundas are, however, considered impure and the barber and washerman will work for them. In Sambalpur a woman is finally expelled from caste for a liaison with one of the impure Gāndas, Ghasias or Doms, and a man is expelled for taking food from a woman of these castes, but adultery with her may be expiated by a big feast. Other offences are much the same as among the Hindus. A woman who gets her ear torn through where it is pierced is put out of caste for six months or a year and has to give two feasts on readmission.
Munda boys can eat food cooked by other castes, except the very lowest, until they get married, and girls can do so until they grow their hair long, which usually happens around age six or seven. After that, they don’t eat food from any other caste as a group, even from a Brāhman, although some subtribes accept food from specific castes, like the Telis (oil-pressers) and Sundis (liquor-vendors). In Jubbulpore, the Kols take food from Kurmis, Dhīmars, and Ahīrs. The Mundas eat almost all kinds of meat, including tigers and pigs, while in Raigarh, they consider monkey a delicacy, hunting them with dogs. In the Central Provinces, they have mostly given up beef due to Hindu beliefs, and sometimes they refuse field mice, which the Khonds and Gonds really like. However, neither Kols nor Mundas are seen as impure, so barbers and washermen will work for them. In Sambalpur, a woman is ultimately expelled from her caste for having a relationship with one of the impure Gāndas, Ghasias, or Doms, and a man is expelled for eating food from a woman of these castes, but if he commits adultery with her, he can make amends with a big feast. Other offenses are pretty similar to those in Hindu culture. A woman who tears her ear where it is pierced is put out of her caste for six months to a year and must throw two feasts to be readmitted.
19. The caste panchāyat.
In Mandla the head of the panchāyat is known as Gaontia, a name for a village headman, and he is always of the Bargaiya sept, the office being usually hereditary. When a serious offence is committed the Gaontia fixes a [518]period of six months to a year for the readmission of the culprit, or the latter begs for reinstatement when he has obtained the materials for the penalty feast. A feast for the whole Rautele subcaste will entail 500 seers or nearly 9 cwt. of kodon, costing perhaps Rs. 30, and they say there would not be enough left for a cold breakfast for the offender’s family in the morning. When a man has a petition to make to the Gaontia, he folds his turban round his neck, leaving the head bare, takes a piece of grass in his mouth, and with four prominent elders to support him goes to the Gaontia and falls at his feet. The others stand on one leg behind him and the Gaontia asks them for their recommendation. Their reverence for the caste panchāyat is shown by their solemn form of oath, ‘Sing-Bonga on high and the Panch on earth.’21 The Kols of Jubbulpore and Mandla are now completely conforming to Hindu usage and employ Brāhmans for their ceremonies. They are most anxious to be considered as good Hindus and ape every high-caste custom they get hold of. On one occasion I was being carried on a litter by Kol coolies and accompanied by a Rājpūt chuprāssie and was talking to the Kols, who eagerly proclaimed their rigid Hindu observances. Finally the chuprāssie said that Brāhmans and Rājpūts must have three separate brushes of date-palm fibre for their houses, one to sweep the cook-room which is especially sacred, one for the rest of the house, and one for the yard. Lying gallantly the Kols said that they also kept three palm brushes for cleaning their houses, and when it was pointed out that there were no date-palms within several miles of their village, they said they sent periodical expeditions to the adjoining District to bring back fibre for brushes.
In Mandla, the leader of the panchāyat is called the Gaontia, a term for a village headman, and he is always from the Bargaiya community, with the position typically being hereditary. When a serious crime is committed, the Gaontia sets a period of six months to a year for the offender's readmission, or the offender appeals for reinstatement once they have gathered the materials for a penalty feast. A celebration for the entire Rautele subcaste requires 500 seers, or nearly 9 cwt., of kodon, which may cost around Rs. 30, and it's said there wouldn’t be enough leftovers for a cold breakfast for the offender’s family in the morning. When someone wants to present a petition to the Gaontia, they wrap their turban around their neck, leaving their head bare, take a piece of grass in their mouth, and with four respected elders for support, they approach the Gaontia and bow down at his feet. The elders stand on one leg behind him, and the Gaontia asks them for their recommendation. Their respect for the caste panchāyat is evident in their solemn oath, ‘Sing-Bonga on high and the Panch on earth.’21 The Kols of Jubbulpore and Mandla now completely follow Hindu customs and engage Brāhmans for their rituals. They are eager to be recognized as good Hindus and imitate every high-caste tradition they come across. One time, I was being carried on a litter by Kol laborers and accompanied by a Rājpūt chuprāssie while talking to the Kols, who proudly declared their strict adherence to Hindu practices. Eventually, the chuprāssie mentioned that Brāhmans and Rājpūts must have three separate brushes made from date-palm fibers for their homes: one for keeping the cook-room, which is especially sacred, clean; one for the rest of the house; and one for the yard. Proudly, the Kols claimed they also maintained three palm brushes for their home cleaning, and when it was noted that there were no date-palms within several miles of their village, they stated that they regularly sent groups to the neighboring District to collect fibers for brushes.
20. Names.
Colonel Dalton notes that the Kols, like the Gonds, give names to their children after officers visiting the village when they are born. Thus Captain, Major, Doctor are common names in the Kolhān. Mr. Mazumdār gives an instance of a Kol servant of the Rāja of Bāmra who greatly admired some English lamp-chimneys sent for by the Rāja and called his daughter ‘Chimney.’ They do not address any relative or caste-man by his name if he is older than themselves, [519]but use the term of relationship to a relative and to others the honorific title of Gaontia.
Colonel Dalton notes that the Kols, similar to the Gonds, name their children after officers who visit the village at the time of their birth. As a result, names like Captain, Major, and Doctor are common in Kolhān. Mr. Mazumdār shares an example of a Kol servant of the Rāja of Bāmra who was so impressed by some English lamp chimneys brought in by the Rāja that he named his daughter ‘Chimney.’ They don’t refer to any relative or someone from their caste by their name if that person is older; instead, they use the term for the relationship with a relative and for others, they use the honorific title Gaontia. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
21. Occupation.
The Mundāri language has no words for the village trades nor for the implements of cultivation, and so it may be concluded that prior to their contact with the Hindus the Mundas lived on the fruits and roots of the forests and the pursuit of game and fish. Now, however, they have taken kindly to several kinds of labour. They are much in request on the Assam tea-gardens owing to their good physique and muscular power, and they make the best bearers of dhoolies or palanquins. Kol bearers will carry a dhoolie four miles an hour as against the best Gond pace of about three, and they shake the occupant less. They also make excellent masons and navvies, and are generally more honest workers than the other jungle tribes. A Munda seldom comes into a criminal court.
The Mundāri language has no words for village trades or farming tools, which suggests that before they interacted with the Hindus, the Mundas survived on fruits, roots, and hunting or fishing. Nowadays, they've adapted well to various types of labor. They're highly sought after in the Assam tea gardens due to their strong physique and physical strength, and they're the best carriers of dhoolies or palanquins. Kol bearers can carry a dhoolie at four miles an hour, compared to the best Gond pace of about three, and they do so with less jostling for the occupant. They also make excellent masons and laborers, and are generally more trustworthy workers than other jungle tribes. A Munda rarely appears in a criminal court.
22. Language.
The Kols of the Central Provinces have practically abandoned their own language, Mundāri being retained only by about 1000 persons in 1911. The Kols and Mundas now speak the Hindu vernacular current in the tracts where they reside. Mundāri, Santāli, Korwa and Bhumij are practically all forms of one language which Sir G. Grierson designates as Kherwāri.22 [520]
The Kols of the Central Provinces have mostly given up their own language, with only about 1,000 people still speaking Mundāri in 1911. The Kols and Mundas now use the local Hindu dialect of the areas where they live. Mundāri, Santāli, Korwa, and Bhumij are essentially variations of one language, which Sir G. Grierson calls Kherwāri.22 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
3 Linguistic Survey, Munda and Dravidian Languages, vol. vi. p. 7.
3 Linguistic Survey, Munda and Dravidian Languages, vol. 6, p. 7.
6 Introduction to The Mundas and their Country, p. 9.
6 Introduction to The Mundas and their Country, p. 9.
7 Introduction to The Mundas and their Country, p. 9.
7 Introduction to The Mundas and their Country, p. 9.
11 Two baskets slung from a stick across the shoulders.
11 Two baskets hanging from a stick resting on the shoulders.
14 November, January and February.
November, January, and February.
KOLĀM
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice of the tribe. 520
- 2. Marriage. 522
- 3. Disposal of the dead. 523
- 4. Religion and superstitions. 523
- 5. Social position. 524
- 6. Miscellaneous customs. 525
1. General notice of the tribe.
Kolām.1—A Dravidian tribe residing principally in the Wūn tāluk of the Yeotmāl District. They number altogether about 25,000 persons, of whom 23,000 belong to Wūn and the remainder to the adjoining tracts of Wardha and Hyderābād. They are not found elsewhere. The tribe are generally considered to be akin to the Gonds2 on the authority of Mr. Hislop. He wrote of them: “The Kolāms extend all along the Kandi Konda or Pindi Hills on the south of the Wardha river and along the table-land stretching east and north of Mānikgad and thence south to Dāntanpalli, running parallel to the western bank of the Prānhīta. The Kolāms and the common Gonds do not intermarry, but they are present at each other’s nuptials and eat from each other’s hand. Their dress is similar, but the Kolām women wear fewer ornaments, being generally content with a few black beads of glass round their neck. Among their deities, which are the usual objects of Gond adoration, Bhīmsen is chiefly honoured.” Mr. Hislop was, however, not always of this opinion, because he first excluded the Kolāms from the Gond tribes and afterwards included them.3 In Wardha they are usually distinguished from the Gonds. They have a language of their own, called after them Kolāmi. Sir G. [521]Grierson4 describes it as, “A minor dialect of Berār and the Central Provinces which occupies a position like that of Gondi between Canarese, Tamil and Telugu. The so-called Kolāmi, the Bhīli spoken in the Pusad tāluk of Bāsim and the so-called Naiki of Chānda agree in so many particulars that they can almost be considered as one and the same dialect. They are closely related to Gondi. The points in which they differ from that language are, however, of sufficient importance to make it necessary to separate them from that form of speech. The Kolāmi dialect differs widely from the language of the neighbouring Gonds. In some points it agrees with Telugu, in other characteristics with Canarese and connected forms of speech. There are also some interesting points of analogy with the Todā dialect of the Nīlgiris, and the Kolāms must, from a philological point of view, be considered as the remnants of an old Dravidian tribe who have not been involved in the development of the principal Dravidian languages, or of a tribe who have not originally spoken a Dravidian form of speech.”
Kolām.1—A Dravidian tribe primarily located in the Wūn tāluk of the Yeotmāl District. Their total population is around 25,000, with 23,000 residing in Wūn and the rest in the neighboring areas of Wardha and Hyderābād. They aren't found anywhere else. The tribe is generally regarded as related to the Gonds2, according to Mr. Hislop. He mentioned: “The Kolāms live along the Kandi Konda or Pindi Hills south of the Wardha river and across the plateau stretching east and north of Mānikgad, then south to Dāntanpalli, running parallel to the western bank of the Prānhīta. The Kolāms and the common Gonds do not intermarry, but they attend each other's weddings and share meals. Their clothing is similar, but Kolām women usually wear fewer ornaments, often just a few black glass beads around their necks. Among their deities, which are typical of Gond worship, they particularly honor Bhīmsen.” However, Mr. Hislop's view changed over time; he initially excluded the Kolāms from the Gond tribes before including them later.3 In Wardha, they are typically recognized as distinct from the Gonds. They have their own language, called Kolāmi. Sir G. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Grierson4 describes it as “A minor dialect of Berār and the Central Provinces that occupies a position similar to Gondi between Canarese, Tamil, and Telugu. The so-called Kolāmi, the Bhīli spoken in the Pusad tāluk of Bāsim, and the so-called Naiki of Chānda have so many similarities that they can almost be considered as one dialect. They are closely linked to Gondi. However, the differences between them are significant enough to require separating them from that language. The Kolāmi dialect varies greatly from the language of the nearby Gonds. In some aspects, it aligns with Telugu, while in others, it shares characteristics with Canarese and related languages. There are also interesting similarities with the Todā dialect of the Nīlgiris, and from a linguistic standpoint, the Kolāms should be seen as remnants of an ancient Dravidian tribe that has not participated in the evolution of the main Dravidian languages or as a tribe that originally did not speak a Dravidian language.”

Group of Kōlams
Kōlams group
The family names of the tribe also are not Gondi, but resemble those of Marātha castes. Out of fifty sept names recorded, only one, Tekām, is found among the Gonds. “All their songs and ballads,” Colonel Mackenzie says, “are borrowed from the Marāthas: even their women when grinding corn sing Marāthi songs.” In Wūn their dress and appearance resembles that of the Kunbis, but in some respects they retain very primitive customs. Colonel Mackenzie states that until recently in Berār they had the practice of capturing husbands for women who would otherwise have gone unwedded, this being apparently a survival of the matriarchate. It does not appear that the husbands so captured were ever unphilosophical enough to rebel under the old regime, though British enlightenment has taught them otherwise. Widows and widowers were exempt from capture and debarred from capturing. In view of the connection mentioned by Sir G. Grierson between the Kolāmi dialect and that of the Todās of the Nīlgiri hills who are a small remnant of an ancient tribe and still practise polyandry, Mr. Hīra Lāl suggests that the Kolāms may be connected [522]with the Kolas, a tribe akin to the Todās5 and as low in the scale of civilisation, who regard the Kolamallai hills as their original home.6 He further notes that the name of the era by which the calendar is reckoned on the Malabar coast is Kolamba. In view of Sir G. Grierson’s statement that the Kolāmi dialect is the same as that of the Nāik Gonds of Chānda it may be noted that the headman of a Kolām village is known as Nāik, and it is possible that the Kolāms may be connected with the so-called Nāik Gonds.
The family names of the tribe aren’t Gondi; they actually resemble those of Marātha castes. Out of fifty clan names recorded, only one, Tekām, belongs to the Gonds. Colonel Mackenzie notes, “All their songs and ballads are borrowed from the Marāthas: even their women sing Marāthi songs while grinding corn.” In Wūn, their clothing and appearance are similar to that of the Kunbis, but in some ways, they still keep very primitive customs. Colonel Mackenzie mentions that until recently in Berār, they practiced capturing husbands for women who would otherwise remain unmarried, which seems to be a remnant of a matriarchal system. It doesn’t appear that the captured husbands ever rebelled against this old way of life, although British influence has changed things. Widows and widowers were not allowed to be captured nor could they capture someone themselves. Considering Sir G. Grierson's connection between the Kolāmi dialect and that of the Todās in the Nīlgiri hills, who are a small remnant of an ancient tribe and still practice polyandry, Mr. Hīra Lāl suggests that the Kolāms might be linked to the Kolas, a tribe similar to the Todās and just as low on the scale of civilization, who see the Kolamallai hills as their original home. He also points out that the name of the era used for the calendar on the Malabar coast is Kolamba. Given Sir G. Grierson's assertion that the Kolāmi dialect is the same as that of the Nāik Gonds of Chānda, it’s worth noting that the leader of a Kolām village is called Nāik, suggesting a possible connection between the Kolāms and the so-called Nāik Gonds.
2. Marriage.
The Kolāms have no subtribes, but are divided for purposes of marriage into a number of exogamous groups. The names of these are in the Marāthi form, but the tribe do not know their meaning. Marriage between members of the same group is forbidden, and a man may not marry two sisters. Marriage is usually adult, and neither a betrothal nor a marriage can be concluded in the month of Poush (December), because in this month ancestors are worshipped. Colonel Mackenzie states that marriages should be celebrated on Wednesdays and Saturdays at sundown, and Monday is considered a peculiarly inauspicious day. If a betrothal, once contracted, is broken, a fine of five or ten rupees must be paid to the caste-fellows together with a quantity of liquor. Formerly, as stated above, the tribe sometimes captured husbands, and they still have a curious method of seizing a wife when the father cannot procure a mate for his son. The latter attended by his comrades resorts to the jungle where his wife-elect is working in company with her female relations and friends. It is a custom of the tribe that the sexes should, as a rule, work in separate parties. On catching sight of her the bridegroom pursues her, and unless he touches her hand before she gets back to her village, his friends will afford him no assistance. If he can lay hold of the girl a struggle ensues between the two parties for her possession, the girl being sometimes only protected by women, while on other occasions her male relatives hear of the fray and come to her assistance. In the latter case a fight ensues with sticks, in which, however, no combatant may hit another on the head. If the girl is captured the [523]marriage is subsequently performed, and even if she is rescued the matter is often arranged by the payment of a few rupees to the girl’s father. Nowadays the whole affair tends to degenerate into a pretence and is often arranged beforehand by the parties. The marriage ceremony resembles that of the Kunbis except that the bridegroom takes the bride on his lap and their clothes are tied together in two places. After the ceremony each of the guests takes a few grains of rice, and after touching the feet, knees and shoulders of the bridal couple with the rice, throws it over his own back. The idea may be to remove any contagion of misfortune or evil spirits who may be hovering about them. A widow can remarry only with her parents’ consent, but if she takes a fancy to a man and chooses to enter his house with a pot of water on her head he cannot turn her out. A man cannot marry a widow unless he has been regularly wedded once to a girl, and once having espoused a widow by what is known as the pāt ceremony, he cannot again go through a proper marriage. A couple who wish to be divorced must go before the caste panchāyat or committee with a pot of liquor. Over this is laid a dry stick and the couple each hold an end of it. The husband then addresses his wife as sister in the presence of the caste-fellows, and the wife her husband as brother; they break the stick and the divorce is complete.
The Kolāms don’t have subtribes, but they’re divided into several exogamous groups for marriage purposes. The names of these groups are in the Marathi form, but the tribe doesn’t know what they mean. Members of the same group aren’t allowed to marry each other, and a man can’t marry two sisters. Marriages typically happen between adults, and no betrothal or marriage can take place in Poush (December) because that month is reserved for ancestor worship. Colonel Mackenzie says marriages should be celebrated on Wednesdays and Saturdays at sundown, while Mondays are seen as particularly unlucky. If a betrothal is broken, a fine of five or ten rupees must be paid to the caste members along with a bottle of liquor. In the past, as mentioned earlier, the tribe sometimes captured husbands, and they still have a unique way of taking a wife when the father can’t find a mate for his son. The son, accompanied by his friends, goes to the jungle where the girl he wants is working with her female relatives and friends. The tribe usually has men and women working separately. When he spots her, the bridegroom chases her, and unless he touches her hand before she makes it back to her village, his friends won’t help him. If he manages to catch her, a struggle begins between the two groups for her, with the girl often only having women to protect her, but sometimes the men in her family come to her aid. In those cases, a stick fight breaks out, where no one is allowed to hit another on the head. If the girl is captured, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]marriage happens afterward, and even if she’s rescued, the situation is often settled by the girl's father receiving a few rupees. These days, the whole scenario tends to become a performance and is frequently arranged in advance by the involved parties. The marriage ceremony is similar to that of the Kunbis, but the groom lifts the bride onto his lap, and their clothes are tied together in two places. After the ceremony, each guest takes a few grains of rice, touches the feet, knees, and shoulders of the couple with the rice, and then throws it over his own back. This may be to ward off any lingering misfortune or evil spirits. A widow can remarry only with her parents’ approval; however, if she decides to enter a man’s house carrying a pot of water on her head, he can’t refuse her. A man can’t marry a widow unless he has first been married to another woman, and once he marries a widow through the pāt ceremony, he can’t have a proper marriage again. A couple seeking a divorce must go before the caste panchāyat or committee with a pot of liquor. A dry stick is placed over it, and they each hold one end of the stick. The husband then calls his wife “sister” in front of the caste members, and the wife calls her husband “brother”; they break the stick to finalize the divorce.
3. Disposal of the dead.
The tribe bury their dead, and observe mourning for one to five days in different localities. The spirits of deceased ancestors are worshipped on any Monday in the month of Poush. The mourner goes and dips his head into a tank or stream, and afterwards sacrifices a fowl on the bank, and gives a meal to the caste-fellows. He then has the hair of his face and head shaved. Sons inherit equally, and if there are no sons the property devolves on daughters.
The tribe buries their dead and observes mourning for one to five days, depending on the location. The spirits of deceased ancestors are honored on any Monday in the month of Poush. The mourner dips his head into a tank or stream and then sacrifices a fowl on the bank, followed by providing a meal for his caste members. He then gets the hair on his face and head shaved. Sons inherit equally, and if there are no sons, the property goes to the daughters.
4. Religion and superstitions.
The Kolāms, Colonel Mackenzie states, recognise no god as a principle of beneficence in the world; their principal deities are Sīta, to whom the first-fruits of the harvest are offered, and Devi who is the guardian of the village, and is propitiated with offerings of goats and fowls to preserve it from harm. She is represented by two stones set up in the centre of the village when it is founded. They [524]worship their implements of agriculture on the last day of Chait (April), applying turmeric and vermilion to them. In May they collect the stumps of juāri from a field, and, burning them to ashes, make an offering of the same articles. They have a curious ceremony for protecting the village from disease. All the men go outside the village and on the boundary at the four points pointing north-east, north-west and opposite place four stones known as bandi, burying a fowl beneath each stone. The Nāik or headman then sacrifices a goat and other fowls to Sīta, and placing four men by the stones, proceeds to sprinkle salt all along the boundary line, except across one path on which he lays his stick. He then calls out to the men that the village is closed and that they must enter it only by that path. This rule remains in force throughout the year, and if any stranger enters the village by any other than the appointed route, they consider that he should pay the expenses of drawing the boundary circuit again. But the rule is often applied only to carts, and relaxed in favour of travellers on foot. The line marked with salt is called bandesh, and it is believed that wild animals cannot cross it, while they are prevented from coming into the village along the only open road by the stick of the Nāik. Diseases also cannot cross the line. Women during their monthly impurity are made to live in a hut in the fields outside the boundary line. The open road does not lead across the village, but terminates at the chauri or meeting-house.
The Kolāms, Colonel Mackenzie notes, don't believe in any deity as a source of goodness in the world; their main gods are Sīta, to whom they offer the first produce of the harvest, and Devi, the village guardian, who receives offerings of goats and chickens to protect the village from harm. She is represented by two stones placed in the center of the village when it is established. They [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] honor their farming tools on the last day of Chait (April), applying turmeric and vermilion to them. In May, they gather the stumps of juāri from a field, burn them to ashes, and offer the same items. They have an interesting ritual for keeping the village safe from illness. All the men go outside the village and, at the boundary in the four directions—northeast, northwest, and the opposite—place four stones known as bandi, burying a chicken beneath each stone. The Nāik or headman then sacrifices a goat and other chickens to Sīta, positions four men by the stones, and sprinkles salt all along the boundary, except for one path where he places his stick. He then tells the men that the village is closed and they can only enter through that path. This rule is in effect all year, and if anyone enters the village by any other way, they believe that person should cover the costs of marking the boundary again. However, this rule is often enforced only for carts and is more lenient for pedestrians. The line marked with salt is called bandesh, and it's thought that wild animals can't cross it, while they are kept out of the village along the only open path by the Nāik's stick. Diseases are also believed not to be able to cross this line. Women who are menstruating have to stay in a hut in the fields outside the boundary. The open path does not go through the village but ends at the chauri or meeting house.
5. Social position.
Though the Kolāms retain some very primitive customs, those of Yeotmāl, as already stated, are hardly distinguishable from the Kunbis or Hindu cultivators. Colonel Mackenzie notes that they are held to be lower than the Gonds, because a Kolām will take food from a Gond, but the latter will not return the compliment. They will eat the flesh of rats, tigers, snakes, squirrels and of almost any animals except dogs, donkeys and jackals. In another respect they are on a level with the lowest aborigines, as some of them do not use water to clean their bodies after performing natural functions, but only leaves. Yet they are not considered as impure by the Hindus, are permitted [525]to enter Hindu temples, and hold themselves to be defiled by the touch of a Mahār or a Māng. A Kolām is forbidden to beg by the rules of the tribe, and he looks down on the Mahārs and Māngs, who are often professional beggars. In Wardha, too, the Kolāms will not collect dead-wood for sale as fuel.
Though the Kolāms still have some very basic customs, those in Yeotmāl, as mentioned earlier, are barely different from the Kunbis or Hindu farmers. Colonel Mackenzie points out that they are considered lower than the Gonds because a Kolām will accept food from a Gond, but the Gond will not do the same. They eat the flesh of rats, tigers, snakes, squirrels, and almost any animal except dogs, donkeys, and jackals. In another way, they are on par with the most marginalized indigenous people, as some don’t use water to clean themselves after using the bathroom, relying only on leaves. However, they are not labeled as impure by Hindus, are allowed [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to enter Hindu temples, and consider themselves tainted by the touch of a Mahār or a Māng. A Kolām is not allowed to beg according to tribal rules, and he looks down on the Mahārs and Māngs, who often make a living by begging. In Wardha, too, the Kolāms will not gather dead wood to sell as fuel.
6. Miscellaneous customs.
Here their houses contain only a single room with a small store-house, and all the family sleep together without privacy. Consequently there is no opportunity at night for conjugal intimacy, and husband and wife seek the solitude of the forest in the daytime. Colonel Mackenzie states: “All Kolāms are great smokers, but they are not allowed to smoke in their own houses, but only at the chauri or meeting-house, where pipes and fire are kept; and this rule is enforced so that the Nāik or headman can keep an eye on all male members of the community; if these do not appear at least once a day, satisfactory reasons are demanded for their absence, and from this rule only the sick and infirm are exempt. The Kolāms have two musical instruments: the tāpate or drum, and the wāss or flute, the name of which is probably derived from the Sanskrit wāunsh, meaning bamboo (of which the instrument is made). In old times all Kolāms could read and write, and it is probably only poverty which prevents them from having all their children educated now.” This last statement must, however, be accepted with reserve in the absence of intimation of the evidence on which it is based. At present they are, as a rule, quite illiterate. The Nāik or headman formerly had considerable powers, being entrusted with the distribution of land among the cultivators, and exercising civil and criminal jurisdiction with the assistance of the panchāyat. His own land was ploughed for him by the villagers. Even now they seldom enter a court of justice and their disputes are settled by the panchāyat. A strong feeling of clannishness exists among them, and the village unites to avenge an injury done to one of its members. Excommunication from caste is imposed for the usual offences, and the ceremony of readmission is as follows: The offender dips his head in a river or stream and the village barber shaves his head and [526]moustaches. He then sits beside a lighted pile of wood, being held to be purified by the proximity of the holy element, and afterwards bathes, and drinks some water into which the caste-fellows have dipped their toes. A woman has to undergo the same ceremony and have her head shaved. If an unmarried girl becomes with child by a member of the caste, she is married to him by the simple rite used for widow-remarriage. A Kolām must not swear by a dog or cat, and is expelled from caste for killing either of these two animals. A Kolām does not visit a friend’s house in the evening, as he would be suspected in such an event of having designs upon his wife’s virtue. The tribe are cultivators and labourers. They have not a very good reputation for honesty, and are said to be addicted to stealing the ripe cotton from the bolls. They never wear shoes, and the soles of their feet become nearly invulnerable and capable of traversing the most thorny ground without injury. They have an excellent knowledge of the medicinal and other uses of all trees, shrubs and herbs. [527]
Here, their houses consist of just one room and a small storage area, with the entire family sleeping together without any privacy. As a result, there's no chance for intimacy between husbands and wives at night, so they seek the seclusion of the forest during the day. Colonel Mackenzie notes: “All Kolāms are heavy smokers, but they're not allowed to smoke in their own homes—only at the chauri or communal meeting-house, where pipes and fire are provided. This rule is enforced so that the Nāik or headman can monitor all the male members of the community; if they don't show up at least once a day, they must provide a satisfactory reason for their absence, with only the sick and elderly being exempt. The Kolāms own two musical instruments: the tāpate or drum, and the wāss or flute, likely named after the Sanskrit wāunsh, meaning bamboo (the material used for making the instrument). In the past, all Kolāms were literate, and it's likely that only poverty prevents them from educating all their children today.” However, this last statement should be taken cautiously due to a lack of evidence supporting it. Currently, they are generally quite illiterate. The Nāik or headman used to have substantial authority, handling the distribution of land among farmers and overseeing civil and criminal matters with the help of the panchāyat. The villagers even ploughed his own land for him. Nowadays, they rarely go to court, and their disputes are resolved by the panchāyat. There is a strong sense of community among them, and the village comes together to avenge any injury to a member. Excommunication from their caste is imposed for typical offenses, and the readmission ceremony is as follows: The offender dips their head in a river or stream, and the village barber shaves their head and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]moustaches. They then sit next to a lighted pile of wood, believed to purify them through the sacred fire, and afterwards take a bath and drink some water that caste-fellows have dipped their toes in. Women undergo the same ceremony and have their heads shaved. If an unmarried girl becomes pregnant by a caste member, she is married to him through the simple rite used for widow remarriages. A Kolām must not swear by a dog or cat and is expelled from the caste for killing either of these animals. A Kolām doesn't visit a friend's house in the evening since that could raise suspicions about his intentions regarding the friend's wife. The tribe consists of farmers and laborers. They don’t have the best reputation for honesty and are said to have a tendency to steal ripe cotton from the bolls. They never wear shoes, allowing the soles of their feet to become almost impervious, enabling them to walk over thorny ground without injury. They possess excellent knowledge about the medicinal and other uses of various trees, shrubs, and herbs. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This article includes some extracts from notes made by Colonel Mackenzie when Commissioner of Berār, and subsequently published in the Pioneer newspaper; and information collected for the District Gazetteers in Yeotmāl and Wardha.
1 This article contains excerpts from the notes taken by Colonel Mackenzie while he was the Commissioner of Berār, which were later published in the Pioneer newspaper, along with information gathered for the District Gazetteers in Yeotmāl and Wardha.
2 Papers relating to the Aboriginal Tribes of the Central Provinces, p. 10.
2 Documents about the Indigenous Tribes of the Central Provinces, p. 10.
KOLHĀTI
[Bibliography: Mr. Kitts’ Berār Census Report (1881); Major Gunthorpe’s Criminal Tribes of Bombay, Berar and the Central Provinces (Times Press, Bombay).]
[Bibliography: Mr. Kitts’ Berār Census Report (1881); Major Gunthorpe’s Criminal Tribes of Bombay, Berar and the Central Provinces (Times Press, Bombay).]
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Introductory notice. 527
- 2. Internal structure. 528
- 3. Marriage. 529
- 4. Funeral rites. 529
- 5. Other customs. 530
- 6. Occupation. 531
1. Introductory notice.
Kolhāti, Dandewāla, Bānsberia, Kabūtari.1—The name by which the Beria caste of Northern and Central India is known in Berār. The Berias themselves, in Central India at any rate, are a branch of the Sānsias, a vagrant and criminal class, whose traditional occupation was that of acting as bards and genealogists to the Jāt caste. The main difference between the Sānsias and Berias is that the latter prostitute their women, or those of them who are not married.2 The Kolhātis of Berār, who also do this, appear to be a branch of the Beria caste who have settled in the Deccan and now have customs differing in several respects from those of the parent caste. It is therefore desirable to reproduce briefly the main heads of the information given about them in the works cited above. In 1901 the Kolhātis numbered 1300 persons in Berār. In the Central Provinces they were not shown separately, but were included with the Nats. But in 1891 a total of 250 Kolhātis were returned. The word Kolhāti is said to be derived from the long bamboo poles which they use for jumping, known as Kolhāt. The other names, Dandewāla and Bānsberia, meaning those who perform feats with a stick or bamboo, also have reference to this [528]pole. Kabūtari as applied to the women signifies that their dancing resembles the flight of a pigeon (kabūtar). They say that once on a time a demon had captured some Kunbis and shut them up in a cavern. But the Kunbis besought Mahādeo to save them, and he created a man and a woman who danced before the demon and so pleased him that he promised them whatever they should ask; and they thus obtained the freedom of the Kunbis. The man and woman were named Kabūtar and Kabūtari on account of their skilful dancing, and were the ancestors of the Kolhātis. The Kolhātis of the Central Provinces appear to differ in several respects from those of Berār, with whom the following article is mainly concerned.
Kolhāti, Dandewāla, Bānsberia, Kabūtari.1—This is the name used for the Beria caste found in Northern and Central India, specifically in Berār. In Central India, the Berias are considered a branch of the Sānsias, a nomadic and criminal group traditionally known for being bards and genealogists for the Jāt caste. The key distinction between the Sānsias and the Berias is that the Berias engage in the prostitution of their women, or at least those who are unmarried. 2 The Kolhātis of Berār, who also participate in this practice, seem to be a subgroup of the Beria caste that has settled in the Deccan and has developed customs that differ in several ways from those of the original Beria caste. Therefore, it is important to summarize the main points of information about them found in the previously mentioned works. In 1901, there were 1300 Kolhātis recorded in Berār. In the Central Provinces, they were not listed separately but were grouped with the Nats. However, in 1891, a total of 250 Kolhātis were noted. The term Kolhāti is believed to come from the long bamboo poles they use for jumping, called Kolhāt. The other names, Dandewāla and Bānsberia, which refer to individuals who perform tricks with a stick or bamboo, also pertain to this [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]stick. Kabūtari, when referring to the women, indicates that their dancing mimics the movements of a pigeon (kabūtar). According to their legend, a demon once captured some Kunbis and imprisoned them in a cave. The Kunbis prayed to Mahādeo for deliverance, and he created a man and a woman who danced before the demon. Their performance enchanted him, and he promised to grant them any request; as a result, they secured the release of the Kunbis. The man and woman were named Kabūtar and Kabūtari due to their exceptional dancing skills and are regarded as the ancestors of the Kolhātis. The Kolhātis in the Central Provinces appear to differ in several ways from those in Berār, which is the focus of the following article.
2. Internal structure.
The caste has two main divisions in Berār, the Dukar Kolhātis and the Khām or Pāl Kolhātis. The name of the former is derived from dukar, hog, because they are accustomed to hunt the wild pig with dogs and spears when these animals become too numerous and damage the crops of the villagers. They also labour for themselves by cultivating land and taking service as village watchmen; and they are daring criminals and commit dacoity, burglary and theft; but they do not steal cattle. The Khām Kolhātis, on the other hand, are a lazy, good-for-nothing class of men, who, beyond making a few combs and shuttles of bone, will set their hands to no kind of labour, but subsist mainly by the immoral pursuits of their women. At every large fair may be seen some of the portable huts of this tribe, made of rusa grass,3 the women decked in jewels and gaudy attire sitting at each door, while the men are lounging lazily at the back. The Dukar Kolhāti women, Mr. Kitts states, also resort to the same mode of life, but take up their abode in villages instead of attending fairs. Among the Dukar Kolhātis the subdivisions have Rājpūt names; and just as a Chauhān Rājpūt may not marry another Chauhān so also a Chauhān Dukar Kolhāti may not marry a person of his own clan. In Bilāspur they are said to have four subcastes, the Marethi or those coming from the Marātha country, the Bānsberia or pole-jumpers, the Suarwāle or hunters of the wild pig, and the Muhammadan Kolhātis, none of whom [529]marry or take food with each other. Each group is further subdivided into the Asal and Kamsal (Kam-asal), or the pure and mixed Kolhātis, who marry among themselves, outsiders being admitted to the Kamsal or mixed group.
The caste in Berār has two main divisions: the Dukar Kolhātis and the Khām or Pāl Kolhātis. The name of the former comes from dukar, meaning hog, because they hunt wild pigs with dogs and spears when these animals become too numerous and damage the villagers' crops. They also work for themselves by farming and serving as village watchmen. However, they are known to be daring criminals who commit robbery, burglary, and theft, but they don’t steal cattle. In contrast, the Khām Kolhātis are seen as a lazy, useless group of men who, aside from making a few bone combs and shuttles, won’t engage in any kind of work, mainly relying on the immoral activities of their women. At every large fair, you can see some of this tribe’s portable huts made of rusa grass, with women adorned in jewelry and bright clothing sitting at each entrance, while the men lounge lazily in the back. Mr. Kitts mentions that Dukar Kolhāti women also adopt this lifestyle but live in villages instead of attending fairs. Among the Dukar Kolhātis, the subdivisions have Rājpūt names; just as a Chauhān Rājpūt cannot marry another Chauhān, a Chauhān Dukar Kolhāti also cannot marry someone from their own clan. In Bilāspur, they are said to have four subcastes: the Marethi, or those from the Marātha country; the Bānsberia, or pole-jumpers; the Suarwāle, or wild pig hunters; and the Muhammadan Kolhātis, none of whom [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] marry or eat with each other. Each group is further divided into Asal and Kamsal (Kam-asal), or pure and mixed Kolhātis, who marry within their groups, allowing outsiders only into the Kamsal or mixed group.
3. Marriage.
The marriage ceremony in Berār4 consists simply in a feast at which the bride and bridegroom, dressed in new clothes, preside. Much liquor is consumed and the dancing-girls of the tribe dance before them, and the happy couple are considered duly married according to Kolhāti rites. Married women do not perform in public and are no less moral and faithful than those of other castes, while those brought up as dancing-girls do not marry at all. In Bilāspur weddings are arranged through the headman of the village, who receives a fee for his services, and the ceremony includes some of the ordinary Hindu rites. Here a widow is compelled to marry her late husband’s younger brother on pain of exclusion from caste. People of almost any caste may become Kolhātis. When an outsider is admitted he must have a sponsor into whose clan he is adopted. A feast is given to the caste, and the applicant catches the right little finger of his sponsor before the assembly. Great numbers of Rājpūts and Muhammadans join them, and on the other hand a large proportion of the fair but frail Kolhātis embrace the Muhammadan faith.5
The marriage ceremony in Berār4 consists simply of a feast where the bride and groom, wearing new clothes, take the lead. A lot of alcohol is consumed, and the tribe’s dancing girls perform for them, while the happy couple is considered officially married according to Kolhāti customs. Married women don’t perform in public and are just as moral and faithful as women from other castes, while those who are raised as dancing girls don’t marry at all. In Bilāspur, weddings are arranged through the village headman, who charges a fee for his services, and the ceremony includes some typical Hindu rites. Here, a widow must marry her late husband’s younger brother or risk being excluded from her caste. People from almost any caste can become Kolhātis. When someone from outside is accepted, they need a sponsor from whose clan they’ll be adopted. A feast is held for the caste, and the applicant catches the right little finger of their sponsor in front of the assembly. A large number of Rājpūts and Muhammadans join this community, and conversely, a significant portion of the attractive but vulnerable Kolhātis convert to Islam.5
4. Funeral rites.
The bodies of children are buried, and those of the adult dead may be either buried or cremated. Mr. Kitts states that on the third day, if they can afford the ceremony, they bring back the skull and placing it on a bed offer to it powder, dates and betel-leaves; and after a feast lasting for three days it is again buried. According to Major Gunthorpe the proceedings are more elaborate: “Each division of the caste has its own burial-ground in some special spot, to which it is the heart’s desire of every Kolhāti to carry, when he can afford it, the bones of his deceased relatives. After the cremation of an adult the bones are collected and buried pending such time as they can be conveyed to the appointed cemetery, if this be at a distance. When the time comes, that is, when means can be found for the removal, the bones [530]are disinterred and placed in two saddle-bags on a donkey, the skull and upper bones in the right bag and the leg and lower bones in the left. The ass is then led to the deceased’s house, where the bags of bones are placed under a canopy made ready for their reception. High festival, as for a marriage, is held for three days, and at the end of this time the bags are replaced on the donkey, and with tom-toms beating and dancing-girls of the tribe dancing in front, the animal is led off to the cemetery. On arrival, the bags, with the bones in them, are laid in a circular hole, and over it a stone is placed to mark the spot, and covered with oil and vermilion; and the spirit of the deceased is then considered to be appeased.” They believe that the spirits of dead ancestors enter the bodies of the living and work evil to them, unless they are appeased with offerings. The Dukar Kolhātis offer a boar to the spirits of male ancestors and a sow to females. An offering of a boar is also made to Bhagwān (Vishnu), who is the principal deity of the caste and is worshipped with great ceremony every second year.6
The bodies of children are buried, and adults can be either buried or cremated. Mr. Kitts says that on the third day, if they can afford the ceremony, they bring back the skull and place it on a bed, offering it powder, dates, and betel leaves; after a three-day feast, it is buried again. According to Major Gunthorpe, the process is more detailed: “Each caste division has its own burial ground in a specific location, where every Kolhāti wishes to take the bones of their deceased relatives when they can afford it. After an adult is cremated, the bones are collected and buried until they can be transported to the designated cemetery, if it's far away. When the time comes to move them, the bones [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]are disinterred and placed in two saddlebags on a donkey—skull and upper bones in the right bag, and leg and lower bones in the left. The donkey is then led to the deceased's house, where the bags of bones are placed under a prepared canopy. A high festival, similar to a wedding, is celebrated for three days, and at the end of this period, the bags are put back on the donkey. With drums playing and the tribe's dancers performing in front, the donkey is led to the cemetery. Upon arrival, the bags containing the bones are placed in a circular hole, and a stone is laid over it to mark the spot, which is covered with oil and vermilion; at this point, the spirit of the deceased is considered to be appeased.” They believe that the spirits of dead ancestors inhabit the bodies of the living and can cause them harm unless they are appeased with offerings. The Dukar Kolhātis offer a boar to the spirits of male ancestors and a sow to female ancestors. They also present a boar to Bhagwān (Vishnu), the main deity of the caste, who is worshipped with great ceremony every two years.6
5. Other customs.
Although of low caste the Kolhātis refrain from eating the flesh of the cow and other animals of the same tribe. The wild cat, mongoose, wild and tame pig and jackal are considered as delicacies. The caste have the same ordeals as are described in the article on the Sānsias. As might be expected in a class which makes a living by immoral practices the women considerably outnumber the men. No one is permanently expelled from caste, and temporary exclusion is imposed only for a few offences, such as an intrigue with or being touched by a member of an impure caste. The offender gives a feast, and in the case of a man the moustache is shaved, while a woman has five hairs of her head cut off. The women have names meant to indicate their attractions, as Panna emerald, Munga coral, Mehtāb dazzling, Gulti a flower, Moti a pearl, and Kesar saffron. If a girl is detected in an intrigue with a caste-fellow they are fined seven rupees and must give a feast to the caste, and are then married. When, however, a girl is suspected of unchastity and no man will take the responsibility on himself, she is put to an ordeal. She [531]fasts all night, and next morning is dressed in a white cloth, and water is poured over her head from a new earthen pot. A piece of iron is heated red hot between cowdung cakes, and she must take up this in her hand and walk five steps with it, also applying it to the tip of her tongue. If she is burnt her unchastity is considered to be proved, and the idea is therefore apparently that if she is innocent the deity will intervene to save her.
Although they're of low caste, the Kolhātis avoid eating beef and other animals from the same category. They consider wild cats, mongooses, wild and domestic pigs, and jackals as delicacies. Their social group faces the same trials mentioned in the article about the Sānsias. It's expected that in a class that survives through questionable practices, women greatly outnumber men. No one is permanently kicked out of the caste; temporary exclusion happens only for specific offenses, like having an affair with or being touched by someone from an impure caste. The person at fault must host a feast, and if it's a man, his moustache is shaved, while a woman has five strands of her hair cut off. Women's names often reflect their charm, like Panna for emerald, Munga for coral, Mehtāb for dazzling, Gulti for flower, Moti for pearl, and Kesar for saffron. If a girl is caught having an affair with someone from her caste, they are fined seven rupees, must throw a feast for the caste, and then can get married. However, if a girl is suspected of infidelity and no man is willing to take responsibility, she goes through an ordeal. She fasts all night and the next morning wears a white cloth while water is poured over her head from a new earthen pot. A piece of iron is heated until it's red-hot between cow dung cakes, and she has to hold it in her hand and walk five steps with it, even touching it to the tip of her tongue. If she gets burned, her unchastity is considered proven, suggesting that if she's innocent, the deity will intervene to protect her.
6. Occupation.
The Dukar Kolhāti males, Major Gunthorpe states, are a fine manly set of fellows. They hunt the wild boar with dogs, the men armed with spears following on foot. They show much pluck in attacking the boar, and there is hardly a man of years who does not bear scars received in fights with these animals. The villagers send long distances for a gang to come and rid them of the wild pig, which play havoc with the crops, and pay them in grain for doing so. But they are also much addicted to crime, and when they have decided on a dacoity or house-breaking they have a good drinking-bout and start off with their dogs as if to hunt the boar. And if they are successful they bury the spoil, and return with the body of a pig or a hare as evidence of what they have been doing. Stolen property is either buried at some distance from their homes or made over to the safe keeping of men with whom the women of the caste may be living. Such men, who become intimate with the Kolhātis through their women, are often headmen of villages or hold other respectable positions, and are thus enabled to escape suspicion. Boys who are to become acrobats are taught to jump from early youth. The acrobats and dancing-girls go about to fairs and other gatherings and make a platform on a cart, which serves as a stage for their performances. The dancing-girl is assisted by her admirers, who accompany her with music. Some of them are said now to have obtained European instruments, as harmoniums or gramophones. They do not give their performances on Thursdays and Mondays, which are considered to be unlucky days. In Bombay they are said to make a practice of kidnapping girls, preferably of high caste, whom they sell or bring up as prostitutes.7 [532]
The Dukar Kolhāti men, Major Gunthorpe says, are a tough group of guys. They hunt wild boar with dogs, while the men armed with spears follow on foot. They show a lot of courage when attacking the boar, and it's rare to find an older man who doesn’t have scars from fighting these animals. The villagers call in teams from far away to help them deal with the wild pigs, which destroy their crops, and they pay them in grain for this service. However, they are also prone to crime, and when they plan a robbery or break-in, they have a big drinking session and set out with their dogs as if they're going boar hunting. If they succeed, they'll bury the loot and come back with the body of a pig or a hare to show what they've been up to. Stolen goods are either buried far from their homes or entrusted to men who have relationships with women in their community. These men, who get close to the Kolhātis through their women, often have respectable roles in the village, like being headmen, which helps them avoid suspicion. Boys who intend to become acrobats are trained to jump from a young age. The acrobats and dancing girls travel to fairs and other events, setting up a platform on a cart as their stage for performances. The dancing girl gets support from her fans, who provide music. Some are said to have started using European instruments, like harmoniums or gramophones. They avoid performing on Thursdays and Mondays, as these are considered unlucky days. In Bombay, they are said to have a practice of kidnapping girls, preferably from higher castes, whom they either sell or raise to be prostitutes.7 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 Based partly on papers by Mr. Bihāri Lāl, Naib-Tahsīldār, Bilāspur, and Mr. Adurām Chaudhri of the Gazetteer Office.
1 This is based partly on reports by Mr. Bihāri Lāl, Naib-Tahsīldār of Bilāspur, and Mr. Adurām Chaudhri from the Gazetteer Office.
KOLI
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice of the caste. 532
- 2. Subdivisions. 534
- 3. Exogamous divisions. 535
- 4. Widow-marriage or divorce. 535
- 5. Religion. 536
- 6. Disposal of the dead. 536
- 7. Social rules. 536
1. General notice of the caste.
Koli.—A primitive tribe akin to the Bhīls, who are residents of the western Satpūra hills. They have the honorific title of Nāik. They numbered 36,000 persons in 1911, nearly all of whom belong to Berār, with the exception of some 2000 odd, who live in the Nimār District. These have hitherto been confused with the Kori caste. The Koris or weavers are also known as Koli, but in Nimār they have the designation of Khangār Koli to distinguish them from the tribe of the same name. The Kolis proper are found in the Burhānpur tahsīl, where most villages are said to possess one or two families, and on the southern Satpūra hills adjoining Berār. They are usually village servants, their duties being to wait on Government officers, cleaning their cooking-vessels and collecting carts and provisions. The duties of village watchman or kotwār were formerly divided between two officials, and while the Koli did the most respectable part of the work, the Mahār or Balāhi carried baggage, sent messages, and made the prescribed reports to the police. In Berār the Kolis acted for a time as guardians of the hill passes. A chain of outposts or watch towers ran along the Satpūra hills to the north of Berār, and these were held by Kolis and Bhīls, whose duties were to restrain the predatory inroads of their own tribesmen, in the same manner as the Khyber Rifles now guard the passes on the North-West Frontier. And [533]again along the Ajanta hills to the south of the Berār valley a tribe of Kolis under their Nāiks had charge of the ghāts or gates of the ridge, and acted as a kind of local militia paid by assignments of land in the villages.1 In Nimār the Kolis, like the Bhīls, made a trade of plunder and dacoity during the unsettled times of the eighteenth century, and the phrase ‘Nāhal, Bhīl, Koli’ is commonly used in old Marāthi documents to designate the hill-robbers as a class. The priest of a Muhammadan tomb in Burhānpur still exhibits an imperial Parwāna or intimation from Delhi announcing the dispatch of a force for the suppression of the Kolis, dated A.D. 1637. In the Bombay Presidency, so late as 1804, Colonel Walker wrote: “Most Kolis are thieves by profession, and embrace every opportunity of plundering either public or private property.”2 The tribe are important in Bombay, where their numbers amount to more than 1½ million. It is supposed that the common term ‘coolie’ is a corruption of Koli,3 because the Kolis were usually employed as porters and carriers in western India, as ‘slave’ comes from Slav. The tribe have also given their name to Colāba.4 Various derivations have been given of the meaning of the word Koli,5 and according to one account the Kolis and Mairs were originally the same tribe and came from Sind, while the Mairs were the same as the Meyds or Mihiras who entered India in the fifth century as one of the branches of the great White Hun horde. “Again, since the settlement of the Mairs in Gujarāt,” the writer of the Gujarāt Gazetteer continues, “reverses of fortune, especially the depression of the Rājpūts under the yoke of the Muhammadans in the fourteenth century, did much to draw close the bond between the higher and middle grades of the warrior class. Then many Rājpūts sought shelter among the Kolis and married with them, leaving descendants who still claim a Rājpūt descent and bear the names of Rājpūt families. Apart from this, and probably as the result of an original sameness of race, in some parts of Gujarāt and Kāthiawār [534]intermarriage goes on between the daughters of Talabda Kolis and the sons of Rājpūts.” Thus the Thākur of Talpuri Mahi Kāntha in Bombay calls himself a Prāmara Koli, and explains the term by saying that his ancestor, who was a Prāmara or Panwār Rājpūt, took water at a Koli’s house.6 As regards the origin of the Kolis, however, whom the author of the Gujarāt Gazetteer derives from the White Huns, stating them to be immigrants from Sind, another and perhaps more probable theory is that they are simply a western outpost of the great Kol or Munda tribe, to which the Korkus and Nāhals and perhaps the Bhīls may also belong. Mr. Hīra Lāl suggests that it is a common custom in Marāthi to add or alter so as to make names end in i. Thus Halbi for Halba, Koshti for Koshta, Patwi for Patwa, Wanjāri for Banjāra, Gowari for Goala; and in the same manner Koli from Kol. This supposition appears a very reasonable one, though there is little direct evidence. The Nimār Kolis have no tradition of their origin beyond the saying—
Koli.—A primitive tribe similar to the Bhīls, who live in the western Satpūra hills. They hold the honorific title of Nāik. In 1911, they numbered about 36,000 people, mostly from Berār, except for around 2,000 who reside in the Nimār District. They have often been confused with the Kori caste. The Koris, or weavers, are sometimes referred to as Koli, but in Nimār, they are known as Khangār Koli to differentiate them from the tribe with the same name. The Kolis are primarily found in the Burhānpur tahsīl, where most villages reportedly have one or two families, and in the southern Satpūra hills near Berār. They typically serve as village servants, tasked with assisting government officials, cleaning their cooking utensils, and gathering carts and supplies. The role of village watchman or kotwār was previously divided between two officials; the Koli performed the more respectable tasks while the Mahār or Balāhi handled baggage, sent messages, and submitted required reports to the police. In Berār, the Kolis acted as guardians of the hill passes for a period. A series of outposts or watchtowers extended along the Satpūra hills north of Berār, occupied by Kolis and Bhīls whose job was to prevent raids from their own tribesmen, similar to how the Khyber Rifles now patrol the passes on the North-West Frontier. Moreover, along the Ajanta hills to the south of the Berār valley, a group of Kolis led by their Nāiks was responsible for guarding the ghāts or gateways of the ridge and functioned as a local militia, compensated through land grants in the villages. In Nimār, like the Bhīls, Kolis engaged in plunder and robbery during the tumultuous times of the eighteenth century, and the phrase ‘Nāhal, Bhīl, Koli’ is frequently used in old Marāthi documents to label hill bandits as a group. A Muhammadan tomb priest in Burhānpur still showcases an imperial Parwāna or notification from Delhi announcing the dispatch of a force to suppress the Kolis, dated CE 1637. As late as 1804, Colonel Walker noted in the Bombay Presidency: “Most Kolis are thieves by profession and seize every chance to loot public or private property.” The tribe is significant in Bombay, where their population exceeds 1.5 million. It is believed that the common term ‘coolie’ is derived from Koli because the Kolis were typically employed as porters and carriers in western India, similar to how ‘slave’ originates from Slav. The tribe has also lent its name to Colāba. Various interpretations exist for the meaning of the word Koli, and according to one account, the Kolis and Mairs were originally the same tribe from Sind, while the Mairs share a lineage with the Meyds or Mihiras, who entered India in the fifth century as part of the White Hun horde. According to the writer of the Gujarāt Gazetteer, “After the Mairs settled in Gujarāt, changes in fortune, especially the decline of the Rājpūts under Muslim rule in the fourteenth century, significantly strengthened the ties between the higher and middle ranks of the warrior class. Many Rājpūts sought refuge among the Kolis and intermarried, resulting in descendants who still claim Rājpūt lineage and bear Rājpūt family names. Additionally, probably due to a shared ancestry, in certain areas of Gujarāt and Kāthiawār, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] intermarriage occurs between Talabda Koli daughters and Rājpūt sons.” Thus, a Thākur from Talpuri Mahi Kāntha in Bombay identifies himself as a Prāmara Koli, explaining that his ancestor, a Prāmara or Panwār Rājpūt, accepted water at a Koli’s home. However, regarding the origin of the Kolis, whom the author of the Gujarāt Gazetteer traces back to the White Huns and claims are immigrants from Sind, another and perhaps more likely theory suggests they are simply a western outpost of the larger Kol or Munda tribe, which may include the Korkus, Nāhals, and possibly the Bhīls. Mr. Hīra Lāl points out that it is a common practice in Marāthi to append or change names to end with i. For example, Halbi for Halba, Koshti for Koshta, Patwi for Patwa, Wanjāri for Banjāra, Gowari for Goala, and similarly Koli from Kol. This suggestion appears quite reasonable, albeit with little direct evidence. The Nimār Kolis have no tradition of their origin beyond the saying—
Siva kī jholi
Siva's bag
Us men ka Koli,
Us men ka Koli,
or ‘The Koli was born from Siva’s wallet.’
or ‘The Koli came from Siva’s wallet.’
2. Subdivisions.
In the Central Provinces the tribe have the five subdivisions of Sūrajvansi, Malhār, Bhilaophod, Singāde, and the Muhammadan Kolis. The Sūrajvansi or ‘descendants of the sun’ claim to be Rājpūts. The Malhār or Pānbhari subtribe are named from their deity Malhāri Deo, while the alternative name of Pānbhari means water-carrier. The Bhilaophod extract the oil from bhilwa7 nuts like the Nāhals, and the Singāde (sing, horn, and gādna, to bury) are so called because when their buffaloes die they bury the horns in their compounds. As with several other castes in Burhānpur and Berār, a number of Kolis embraced Islām at the time of the Muhammadan domination and form a separate subcaste.
In the Central Provinces, the tribe has five subdivisions: Sūrajvansi, Malhār, Bhilaophod, Singāde, and the Muhammadan Kolis. The Sūrajvansi or "descendants of the sun" claim to be Rājpūts. The Malhār or Pānbhari subtribe is named after their deity Malhāri Deo, while the alternative name Pānbhari means water-carrier. The Bhilaophod extract oil from bhilwa nuts like the Nāhals, and the Singāde (sing, horn, and gādna, to bury) are named this way because when their buffaloes die, they bury the horns in their yards. Like several other castes in Burhānpur and Berār, some Kolis converted to Islam during the period of Muhammadan rule and form a separate subcaste.
In Berār the principal group is that of the Mahādeo Kolis, whose name may be derived from the Mahādeo or Pachmarhi hills. This would tend to connect them with the Korkus, and through them with the Kols. They are divided [535]into the Bhās or pure and the Akarāmāse or impure Kolis.8 In Akola most of the Kolis are stated to belong to the Kshatriya group, while other divisions are the Nāiks or soldiers, the begging Kolis, and the Watandārs who are probably hereditary holders of the post of village watchman.9
In Berār, the main group is the Mahādeo Kolis, whose name might come from the Mahādeo or Pachmarhi hills. This suggests a connection to the Korkus and, through them, to the Kols. They are divided [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] into the Bhās or pure Kolis and the Akarāmāse or impure Kolis.8 In Akola, most Kolis are said to belong to the Kshatriya group, while other divisions include the Nāiks or soldiers, the begging Kolis, and the Watandārs who are likely hereditary village watchmen.9
3. Exogamous divisions.
The tribe have exogamous septs of the usual nature, but they have forgotten the meaning of the names, and they cannot be explained. In Bombay their family names are the same as the Marātha surnames, and the writer of the Ahmadnagar Gazetteer10 considers that some connection exists between the two classes. A man must not marry a girl of his own sept nor the daughter of his maternal uncle. Girls are usually married at an early age. A Brāhman is employed to conduct the marriage ceremony, which takes place at sunset: a cloth is held between the couple, and as the sun disappears it is removed and they join hands amid the clapping of the assembled guests. Afterwards they march seven times round a stone slab surrounded by four plough-yokes. Among the Rewa Kāntha Kolis the boy’s father must not proceed on his journey to find a bride for his son until on leaving his house he sees a small bird called devi on his right hand; and consequently he is sometimes kept waiting for weeks, or even for months. When the betrothal is arranged the bridegroom and his father are invited to a feast at the bride’s house, and on leaving the father must stumble over the threshold of the girl’s door; without this omen no wedding can prosper.11
The tribe has exogamous groups like usual, but they’ve forgotten the meanings of the names, so they can’t be explained. In Bombay, their family names are the same as the Marātha surnames, and the writer of the Ahmadnagar Gazetteer10 believes there’s some connection between the two groups. A man can’t marry a girl from his own group or the daughter of his maternal uncle. Girls usually get married at a young age. A Brāhman is hired to perform the marriage ceremony, which happens at sunset: a cloth is held between the couple, and as the sun goes down, it’s removed, and they join hands while the guests clap. Afterward, they walk around a stone slab surrounded by four plough-yokes seven times. In the Rewa Kāntha Kolis, the boy’s father can’t start his journey to find a bride until he sees a small bird called devi on his right side when leaving his house; because of this, he might wait for weeks or even months. When the engagement is set, the bridegroom and his father are invited to a feast at the bride’s house, and as they leave, the father must stumble over the threshold of the girl’s door; without this omen, the wedding won’t be successful.11
4. Widow-marriage or divorce.
The remarriage of widows is permitted, and the ceremony consists simply in tying a knot in the clothes of the couple; in Ahmadābād all they need do is to sit on the ground while the bridegroom’s father knocks their heads together.12 Divorce is allowed for a wife’s misconduct, and if she marries her fellow delinquent he must repay to the husband the expenses incurred by him on his wedding. Otherwise the caste committee may inflict a fine of Rs. 100 on him and put him out of caste for twelve years in default of payment, and order one side of his moustache to be shaved. In Gujarāt [536]a married woman who has an intrigue with another man is called savāsan, and it is said that a practice exists, or did exist, for her lover to pay her husband a price for the woman and marry her, though it is held neither respectable nor safe.13 In Ahmadābād, if one Koli runs away with another’s wife, leaving his own wife behind him, the caste committee sometimes order the offender’s relatives to supply the bereaved husband with a fresh wife. They produce one or more women, and he selects one and is quite content with her.14
The remarriage of widows is allowed, and the ceremony simply involves tying a knot in the couple's clothing; in Ahmadābād, all they have to do is sit on the ground while the groom’s father knocks their heads together. 12 Divorce is an option for a wife’s wrongdoing, and if she marries her partner in crime, he has to reimburse the husband for the costs he spent on the wedding. If he fails to do so, the caste committee may impose a fine of Rs. 100 on him, exclude him from the caste for twelve years if he doesn’t pay, and instruct that one side of his moustache be shaved. In Gujarāt [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], a married woman who has an affair with another man is referred to as savāsan, and it’s noted that there used to be, or may still be, a practice where her lover pays the husband a price for her and marries her, although it’s considered neither respectable nor safe. 13 In Ahmadābād, if one Koli runs away with another’s wife, leaving his own wife behind, the caste committee sometimes orders the offender’s relatives to provide the abandoned husband with a new wife. They present him with one or more women, and he chooses one and is quite satisfied with her. 14
5. Religion.
The Kolis of Nimār chiefly revere the goddess Bhawāni, and almost every family has a silver image of her. An important shrine of the goddess is situated in Ichhāpur, ten or twelve miles from Burhānpur, and here members of the tribe were accustomed to perform the hook-swinging rite in honour of the goddess. Since this has been forbidden they have an imitation ceremony of swinging a bundle of bamboos covered with cloth in lieu of a human being.
The Kolis of Nimār mainly worship the goddess Bhawāni, and almost every family has a silver idol of her. A significant shrine to the goddess is located in Ichhāpur, about ten to twelve miles from Burhānpur, where tribe members used to carry out the hook-swinging ritual in her honor. Since this practice has been banned, they now hold a substitute ceremony where they swing a bundle of bamboos wrapped in cloth instead of a person.
6. Disposal of the dead.
The Kolis both bury and burn the dead, but the former practice is more common. They place the body in the grave with head to the south and face to the north. On the third day after the funeral they perform the ceremony called Kandhe kanchhna or ‘rubbing the shoulder.’ The four bearers of the corpse come to the house of the deceased and stand as if they were carrying the bier. His widow smears a little ghī (butter) on each man’s shoulder and rubs the place with a small cake which she afterwards gives to him. The men go to a river or tank and throw the cakes into it, afterwards bathing in the water. This ceremony is clearly designed to sever the connection established by the contact of the bier with their shoulders, which they imagine might otherwise render them likely to require the use of a bier themselves. On the eleventh day a Brāhman is called in, who seats eleven friends of the deceased in a row and applies sandal-paste to their foreheads. All the women whose husbands are alive then have turmeric rubbed on their foreheads, and a caste feast follows.
The Kolis both bury and burn their dead, but burial is more common. They place the body in the grave with the head facing south and the face facing north. On the third day after the funeral, they perform a ceremony called Kandhe kanchhna or ‘rubbing the shoulder.’ The four bearers of the corpse come to the deceased's house and stand as if they are still carrying the bier. The widow applies a little ghī (butter) on each man's shoulder and rubs it with a small cake, which she then gives to him. The men then go to a river or tank and throw the cakes into the water, afterward bathing in it. This ceremony is clearly meant to break the connection formed by the bier resting on their shoulders, as they believe that if they don’t, they might be more susceptible to needing a bier themselves. On the eleventh day, a Brāhman is invited, who sits eleven friends of the deceased in a row and applies sandal-paste to their foreheads. All the living husbands' wives then have turmeric rubbed on their foreheads, followed by a caste feast.
7. Social rules.
The Kolis eat flesh, including fowls and pork, and drink [537]liquor. They will not eat beef, but have no special reverence for the cow. They will not remove the carcase of a dead cow or a dead horse. The social status of the tribe is low, but they are not considered as impure, and Gūjars, Kunbis, and even some Rājpūts will take water from them. Children are named on the twelfth day after birth. Their hair is shaved in the month of Māgh following the birth, and on the first day of the next month, Phāgun, a little oil is applied to the child’s ear, after which it may be pierced at any time that is convenient.
The Kolis eat meat, including chicken and pork, and drink [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]alcohol. They don't eat beef, but they don't hold any special regard for cows. They won't touch the carcass of a dead cow or horse. The tribe's social status is low, but they aren't seen as impure, and Gūjars, Kunbis, and even some Rājpūts will accept water from them. Children are named on the twelfth day after birth. Their hair is shaved in the month of Māgh after birth, and on the first day of the following month, Phāgun, a little oil is put on the child's ear, after which it can be pierced at any convenient time.
Kolta
1. Origin and traditions.
Kolta,1 Kolita, Kulta.—An agricultural caste of the Sambalpur District and the adjoining Uriya States. In 1901 the Central Provinces contained 127,000 Koltas out of 132,000 in India, but since the transfer of Sambalpur the headquarters of the caste belong to Bihār and Orissa, and only 36,000 remain in the Central Provinces. In Assam more than two lakhs of persons were enumerated under the caste name of Kalita in 1901, but in spite of the resemblance of the name the Kalitas apparently have no connection with the Uriya country, while the Koltas know nothing of a section of their caste in Assam. The Koltas of Sambalpur say that they immigrated from Baud State, which they regard as their ancestral home, and a member of their caste formerly held the position of Dīwan of the State. According to one of their legends their first ancestors were born from the leavings of food of the legendary Rāja Janak of Mithila or Tirhūt, whose daughter Sīta married King Rāma of Ajodhya, the hero of the Rāmāyana. Some Koltas went with Sīta to Ajodhya and were employed as water-bearers in the royal household. When Rāma was banished they accompanied him in his wanderings, and were permitted to settle in the Uriya country at the request of the Raghunathia Brāhmans, who wanted cultivators to till the soil. Another legend is that once upon a time, when Rāma was wandering in the forests of Sambalpur, he met three brothers and asked them to draw water for him. The first [538]brought water in a clean brass pot, and was called Sudh (good-mannered). The second made a cup of leaves and drew water from a well with a rope; he was called Dumāl, from dori-māl, a coil of rope. The third brought water only in a hollow gourd, and he was named Kolta, from ku-rīta, bad-mannered. This story serves to show that the Koltas, Sudhs and Dumāls acknowledge some connection, and in the Sambalpur District they will take food together at festivals. But this degree of intimacy may simply have arisen from their common calling of agriculture, and may be noticed among the cultivating castes elsewhere, as the Kirārs, Gūjars and Rāghuvansis in Hoshangābād. The most probable theory of the origin of the Koltas is that they are an offshoot of the great Chasa caste, the principal cultivating caste of the Uriya country, corresponding to the Kurmis and Kunbis in Hindustān and the Deccan. Several of their family names are identical with those of the Chasas, and there is actually a subcaste of Kolita Chasas. Mr. Hīra Lāl conjectures that the Koltas may be those Chasas who took to growing kultha (Dolichos uniflorus), a favourite pulse in Sambalpur; just as the Santora Kurmis are so named from their growing san-hemp, and the Alia Banias and Kunbis from the āl or Indian madder. This hypothesis derives some support from the fact that the Koltas have no subcastes, and the formation of the caste may therefore be supposed to have occurred at a comparatively recent period.
Kolta, 1 Kolita, Kulta.—An agricultural group from the Sambalpur District and nearby Uriya States. In 1901, the Central Provinces had 127,000 Koltas out of 132,000 in India, but since the transfer of Sambalpur, the main population of this group now belongs to Bihār and Orissa, with only 36,000 remaining in the Central Provinces. In Assam, over two lakh individuals were recorded under the caste name of Kalita in 1901, but despite the similar names, the Kalitas seem to have no ties to the Uriya region, and the Koltas are unaware of any part of their caste in Assam. The Koltas in Sambalpur claim they immigrated from Baud State, which they consider their ancestral home, as a member of their caste once held the position of Diwan of the State. According to one of their legends, their first ancestors emerged from the leftover food of the legendary Raja Janak of Mithila or Tirhūt, whose daughter Sīta married King Rāma of Ajodhya, the hero of the Rāmāyana. Some Koltas accompanied Sīta to Ajodhya and worked as water bearers in the royal household. When Rāma was exiled, they followed him during his travels and were allowed to settle in the Uriya region at the request of the Raghunathia Brāhmans, who needed farmers to cultivate the land. Another legend states that when Rāma was wandering in the forests of Sambalpur, he met three brothers and asked them to fetch water for him. The first [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] came back with a clean brass pot and was called Sudh (well-mannered). The second used a leaf to make a cup and drew water from a well with a rope; he was known as Dumāl, from dori-māl, meaning a coil of rope. The third brought water only in a hollow gourd, earning the name Kolta, from ku-rīta, meaning bad-mannered. This tale illustrates that the Koltas, Sudhs, and Dumāls recognize some connection, and in the Sambalpur District, they share meals at festivals. However, this level of closeness might have developed simply because they all share a common profession in agriculture, as seen among other farming groups like the Kirārs, Gūjars, and Rāghuvansis in Hoshangābād. The most likely theory regarding the origin of the Koltas is that they are a branch of the prominent Chasa caste, which is the main farming caste in the Uriya region, corresponding to the Kurmis and Kunbis in Hindustān and the Deccan. Several of their family names are identical to those of the Chasas, and there is indeed a subcaste of Kolita Chasas. Mr. Hīra Lāl speculates that the Koltas might be those Chasas who started growing kultha (Dolichos uniflorus), a popular pulse in Sambalpur, similar to how the Santora Kurmis are named for cultivating san-hemp and the Alia Banias and Kunbis are named for āl or Indian madder. This theory is somewhat supported by the fact that the Koltas have no subcastes, suggesting that the formation of the caste likely occurred more recently.
2. Exogamous groups.
The Koltas have both family names or gotras and exogamous sections or bargas. The gotras are generally named after animals or other objects, as Dīp (lamp), Bachhās (calf), Hasti (elephant), Bhāradwāj (blue-jay), and so on. Members of the Bachhās gotra must not yoke a young bullock to the plough for the first time, but must get this done by somebody else. The names of the bargas are generally derived from villages or from offices or titles. In one or two cases they show the admission of members of other castes; thus the Rāwat barga are the descendants of a Rāwat (herdsman) who was in the service of the Rāja of Sambalpur. The Rāja had brought him up from infancy, and, wishing to make him a Kolta, married him to a Kolta [539]girl, despite the protests of the caste. The ancestor of the Hinmiya Bhoi barga had a mistress of the Khond tribe, who left him some property, and is still worshipped in the family. The number of gotras is smaller than that of the bargas, and some gotras, as the Nāg or cobra, the tortoise and the pīpal tree, are common to many bargas. Marriage is forbidden between members of the same barga, and between first cousins on the father’s side. To have the same gotra is no bar to marriage.
The Koltas have both family names or gotras and exogamous sections or bargas. The gotras are usually named after animals or other objects, like Dīp (lamp), Bachhās (calf), Hasti (elephant), Bhāradwāj (blue-jay), and so on. Members of the Bachhās gotra are not allowed to yoke a young bullock to the plow for the first time; instead, they must have someone else do it. The names of the bargas are mostly taken from villages or from positions or titles. In a few cases, they show the inclusion of members from other castes; for example, the Rāwat barga descends from a Rāwat (herdsman) who served the Rāja of Sambalpur. The Rāja raised him from childhood and, wanting to make him a Kolta, married him to a Kolta [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] girl despite the objections from the caste. The ancestor of the Hinmiya Bhoi barga had a mistress from the Khond tribe, who left him some property and is still revered in the family. There are fewer gotras than bargas, and some gotras, like Nāg or cobra, the tortoise, and the pīpal tree, are shared by multiple bargas. Marriage is not allowed between members of the same barga or between first cousins on the father's side. However, having the same gotra does not prevent marriage.
3. Marriage
Girls should be wedded before maturity, as among most of the Uriya castes, and if no suitable husband is forthcoming a nominal marriage is sometimes arranged with an old man, and the girl is afterwards disposed of as a widow. The boy’s father makes the proposal for the marriage, and if this is accepted the following formal ceremony takes place. He goes to the girl’s village, accompanied by some friends, and taking a quantity of gur (raw sugar), and staying at some other house, sends a messenger known as Jalangia to the girl’s father, intimating that he has a request to make. The girl’s father pretends not to know what it is, and replies that if he has anything to say the elders of the village should be called to hear it. These assemble, and the girl’s father informs them that a stranger from another village has come to ask something of him, and as he is ignorant of its purport, he has asked them to do him the favour of being present. The boy’s father then opens a parable, saying that he was carried down a river in flood, and saved himself by grasping a tree on the bank. The girl’s father replies that the roots of a riverside tree are weak, and he fears that the tree itself would go down in the flood. The boy’s father replies that in that case he would be content to perish with the tree. Thereupon the caste priest places a nut and some sacred rice cooked at Jagannāth’s temple in the hands of the parties, who stand together facing the company, and the girl’s father says he has no objection to giving his daughter in marriage, provided that she may not be abandoned if she should subsequently become disfigured. The nut is broken and distributed to all present in ratification of the agreement. After this, other visits and a formal interchange of presents [540]take place prior to the marriage proper. This is performed with the customary ceremonial of the Uriya castes. The marriage altar is made of earth brought from outside the village by seven married women. Branches of the mahua tree are placed on the altar, and after the conclusion of the ceremony are thrown into a tank. The women also take a jar of water to a tank and, emptying it, fill the jar with the tank water. They go round to seven houses, and at each empty and refill the jar with water from the house. The water finally brought back is used for bathing the bride and bridegroom, and is believed to protect them from all supernatural dangers. An image of the family totem made from powdered rice is anointed with oil and turmeric, and worshipped daily while the marriage is in progress. If the boy or girl is the eldest child, the parents go through a mock marriage ceremony which the child is not allowed to see. When the couple are brought into the marriage-shed, they throw seven handfuls of rice mixed with mung2 and salt on each other. The priest ties the hands of the couple with thread spun by virgins, and the relatives then pour water over the knot. The bride’s brother comes up and unties the knot, and gives the bridegroom a blow on the back. This is meant to show his anger at being deprived of his sister. He is given a piece of cloth and goes away. Presents are made to the pair, and the women throw rice on them. They are then taken inside the house and set to gamble with cowries. If the bridegroom wins he promises an ornament to the bride. If she wins she promises to serve him. The boy then asks her to sit with him on a bench, and she at first refuses, and agrees when he promises her other presents. Next day the bride’s mother singes the cheeks of the bridegroom with betel-leaves heated over a lamp, and throws cowdung and rice over the couple to protect them from evil. The party takes its departure for the bridegroom’s village, and on arrival there his sisters hold a cloth over the door of the house and will not let the couple in till they are given a present. The bridegroom then shoots an arrow at an image of a monkey or a deer, made of powdered rice, which [541]is brought back, cooked and eaten. The bride goes home in a day or two, and the Bandāpana ceremony is performed when she finally departs to live with her husband on arrival at maturity. The Koltas allow widow-marriage, but the husband has to pay a sum of about Rs. 100 to the caste-people, the bulk of which is expended in feasting. Divorce may be effected in the presence of the caste committee.
Girls should get married before they reach adulthood, as is the case for most Uriya castes. If a suitable husband isn’t found, a nominal marriage is sometimes arranged with an older man, and the girl is later considered a widow. The boy’s father proposes the marriage, and if accepted, the following formal ceremony occurs. He goes to the girl’s village with some friends, bringing along some gur (raw sugar). Staying at another house, he sends a messenger known as Jalangia to the girl’s father to let him know he has a request. The girl’s father pretends not to know what it is and says that if he has something to say, the village elders should be called to hear it. They gather, and the girl’s father informs them that a stranger from another village has come to ask him something, but he is unsure what it concerns, so he has asked the elders to be present. The boy’s father then opens the conversation with a parable, saying he was swept down a river during a flood and saved himself by clinging to a tree on the bank. The girl’s father responds that the roots of a riverside tree are weak, and he worries the tree itself will be swept away. The boy’s father replies that if that’s the case, he would be willing to perish with the tree. The caste priest then places a nut and some sacred rice cooked at Jagannāth’s temple in the hands of the couple, who stand together facing the audience. The girl’s father states he has no objection to giving his daughter in marriage, as long as she won’t be abandoned if she becomes disfigured later. The nut is broken and shared among everyone present to confirm the agreement. After this, other visits and a formal exchange of gifts [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]occur before the actual marriage takes place, which follows the traditional ceremony of the Uriya castes. The marriage altar is made from earth brought into the village by seven married women. Branches of the mahua tree are placed on the altar and are thrown into a tank after the ceremony. The women also take a jar of water to the tank, emptying it and refilling it with water from the tank. They visit seven houses, emptying and refilling the jar with water from each one. The water brought back is used to bathe the bride and groom, believed to protect them from supernatural dangers. An image of the family totem, made from powdered rice, is anointed with oil and turmeric, and worshiped daily during the marriage. If the boy or girl is the eldest child, the parents perform a mock marriage ceremony that the child is not allowed to witness. When the couple enters the marriage shed, they throw seven handfuls of rice mixed with mung2 and salt on each other. The priest ties the couple’s hands together with thread spun by maidens, and then the relatives pour water over the knot. The bride’s brother comes forward to untie the knot and gives the groom a gentle punch on the back, indicating his displeasure at losing his sister. He receives a piece of cloth and departs. Gifts are given to the couple, and women throw rice at them. They are then taken inside the house and play games with cowries. If the groom wins, he promises to give the bride an ornament; if she wins, she promises to serve him. The boy then invites her to sit with him on a bench, and she initially refuses, agreeing only when he offers her additional gifts. The next day, the bride’s mother singes the groom’s cheeks with heated betel leaves and throws cow dung and rice over the couple for protection against evil. The party sets off to the groom’s village, where his sisters hold a cloth over the door and won’t let the couple in until they receive a gift. The groom then shoots an arrow at a rice image of a monkey or deer; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]this is brought back, cooked, and eaten. The bride returns home in a day or two, and the Bandāpana ceremony is performed when she finally moves in with her husband after reaching adulthood. The Koltas permit widow remarriage, but the husband must pay about Rs. 100 to the caste members, most of which is used for a feast. Divorce can be arranged with the presence of the caste committee.
4. Religion.
The caste worship the goddess Rāmchandi, whose principal shrine is at Sarsara in Baud State. In order to establish a local Rāmchandi, a handful of earth must be brought from her shrine at Sarsara and made into a representation of the goddess. Some consider that Rāmchandi is the personification of Mother Earth, and the Koltas will not swear by the earth. They worship the plough in the month of Shrāwan, washing it with water and milk, and applying sandal-paste with offerings of flowers and food. The Puājiuntia festival is observed in Kunwār for the well-being of a son. On this occasion barren women try to ascertain whether they will get a son. A hole is made in the ground and filled with water, and a living fish is placed in it. The woman sits by the hole holding her cloth spread out, and if the fish in struggling jumps into her cloth, it is held to prognosticate the birth of a son. The caste worship their family gods and totems on the 10th day of Asārh, Bhādon, Kārtik and Māgh, which are called the pure months. They employ Brāhmans for religious ceremonies. Every man has a guru who is a Bairāgi, and he must be initiated by his guru before he is allowed to marry. The caste both burn and bury the dead. They eat flesh and fish, but generally abstain from liquor and the flesh of unclean animals, though in some places they are known to eat rats and crocodiles, and also the leavings of Brāhmans. Brāhmans will take water from Koltas, and their social standing is equal to that of the good agricultural castes.
The caste worships the goddess Rāmchandi, whose main shrine is at Sarsara in Baud State. To create a local Rāmchandi, a small amount of earth must be taken from her shrine in Sarsara and used to make a figure of the goddess. Some believe that Rāmchandi represents Mother Earth, and the Koltas do not swear by the earth. They honor the plough during the month of Shrāwan, washing it with water and milk, and applying sandal paste along with flowers and food offerings. The Puājiuntia festival is celebrated in Kunwār for the well-being of a son. During this time, women who are unable to conceive try to see if they will have a son. A hole is dug in the ground, filled with water, and a live fish is placed in it. The woman sits beside the hole with her cloth spread out, and if the fish jumps into her cloth while struggling, it is interpreted as a sign that she will have a son. The caste worship their family gods and totems on the 10th day of Asārh, Bhādon, Kārtik, and Māgh, which are known as the pure months. They hire Brāhmans for religious ceremonies. Every man has a guru who is a Bairāgi, and he must be initiated by his guru before he can marry. The caste both cremates and buries their dead. They eat meat and fish, but generally avoid alcohol and the meat of unclean animals, though in some areas they are known to eat rats and crocodiles, as well as leftovers from Brāhmans. Brāhmans will accept water from Koltas, and their social standing is equal to that of respectable agricultural castes.
5. Occupation.
The Koltas are skilful cultivators and have the usual characteristics belonging to the cultivating castes, of frugality, industry, hunger for land, and readiness to resort to any degree of litigation rather than relinquish a supposed right to it. They strongly appreciate the advantages of [542]irrigation and show considerable public spirit in constructing tanks which will benefit the lands of their tenants as well as their own. Nevertheless they are not popular, probably because they are generally more prosperous than their neighbours. The rising of the Khonds of Kālāhandi in 1882 was caused by their discontent at being ousted from their lands by the Koltas. The Rāja of Kālāhandi had imported a number of Kolta cultivators, and these speedily got the Khond headmen and ryots into their debt, and possessed themselves of all the best land in the Khond villages. In May 1882 the Khonds rose and slaughtered more than 80 Koltas, while 300 more were besieged in the village of Norla, the Khonds appearing with portions of the scalp and hair of the murdered victims hanging to their bows. On the arrival of a body of police which had been summoned from Vizagapatam, they dispersed, and the outbreak was soon afterwards suppressed, seven of the ringleaders being arrested, tried and hanged by the Political Officer. A settlement was made of the grievances of the Khonds and tranquillity was restored.
The Koltas are skilled farmers and have the typical traits of agricultural communities: they are thrifty, hardworking, eager for land, and willing to engage in extensive legal battles to defend their perceived rights to it. They value the benefits of irrigation and demonstrate a strong sense of community by building tanks that help both their own fields and those of their tenants. However, they aren't well-liked, likely because they tend to be more prosperous than their neighbors. The Khonds of Kālāhandi revolted in 1882 due to their frustration over being pushed off their land by the Koltas. The Rāja of Kālāhandi brought in several Kolta farmers, who quickly got the Khond leaders and farmers into debt and took control of the best land in the Khond villages. In May 1882, the Khonds rebelled and killed more than 80 Koltas, while 300 others were trapped in the village of Norla, with the Khonds showing off pieces of the victims' scalps and hair on their bows. When a police force arrived from Vizagapatam, the Khonds scattered, and the uprising was quickly quelled, with seven of the leaders arrested, tried, and executed by the Political Officer. The grievances of the Khonds were addressed, and peace was restored.
1 This article is largely compiled from an interesting paper submitted by Mr. Parmānand Tiwāri, Extra Assistant Commissioner and Assistant Settlement Officer, Sambalpur.
1 This article is mainly put together from an intriguing paper submitted by Mr. Parmānand Tiwāri, Extra Assistant Commissioner and Assistant Settlement Officer in Sambalpur.
Komti
Komti, Komati.—The Madras caste of traders corresponding to Banias. In 1911 they numbered 11,000 persons in the Central Provinces, principally in the Chānda and Yeotmāl Districts. The Komtis claim to be of the same status as Banias and to belong to the Vaishya division of the Aryans, but this is a very doubtful pretension. Mr. Francis remarks of them:1 “Three points which show them to be of Dravidian origin are their adherence to the custom of obliging a boy to marry his paternal uncle’s daughter, however unattractive she may be, a practice which is condemned by Manu; their use of the Purānic or lower ritual instead of the Vedic rites in their ceremonies; and the fact that none of the 102 gotras into which the caste is divided are those of the twice-born, while some at any rate seem to be totemistic as they are the names of trees and plants, and the members of each gotra abstain from touching or using the plant or tree after which their gotra is called.” They are also of noticeably dark complexion. Komati is [543]said to be a corruption of Gomati, a tender of cows.2 The caste have, however, a great reputation for cunning and astuteness, and hence have arisen the popular derivations of ko-mati, fox-minded, and go-mati, cow-minded. The real meaning of the word is obscure. In Mysore the caste have the title of Setti or Chetty, which is a corruption of the Sanskrit Sreshtha, good, and in the Central Provinces their names often terminate with Appa.
Komti, Komati.—The Madras caste of traders similar to Banias. In 1911, there were about 11,000 people in the Central Provinces, mostly in the Chānda and Yeotmāl Districts. The Komtis claim to be of the same status as Banias and to belong to the Vaishya division of the Aryans, but this is a questionable assertion. Mr. Francis notes:1 “Three points that indicate their Dravidian origin are their practice of requiring a boy to marry his paternal uncle’s daughter, regardless of her looks, which is criticized by Manu; their use of the Purānic or lower rituals instead of Vedic rites in their ceremonies; and the fact that none of the 102 gotras the caste is divided into are those of the twice-born, with some appearing to be totemic as they bear the names of trees and plants, and the members of each gotra avoid touching or using the plant or tree after which their gotra is named.” They also have a noticeably dark complexion. Komati is [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]believed to be a variation of Gomati, meaning a cow tender.2 The caste is known for being shrewd and clever, leading to popular interpretations of ko-mati, meaning fox-minded, and go-mati, meaning cow-minded. The true meaning of the word is unclear. In Mysore, the caste is referred to as Setti or Chetty, which is derived from the Sanskrit Sreshtha, meaning good, and in the Central Provinces, their names often end with Appa.
The Komtis have the following story about themselves: Long ago, in the Kaliyuga era, there lived a Rājpūt king of Rājahmundry, who on his travels saw a beautiful Vaishya girl and fell in love with her. Her father refused him, saying that they were of different castes. But the king persisted and would not be denied. On which the maiden determined to sacrifice herself to save her honour, and her clansmen resolved to die with her. So she told the king that she would marry him if he would agree to the hom sacrifice being performed at the ceremony. When the fire was kindled the girl threw herself on it and perished, followed by a hundred and two of her kinsmen. But the others were cowardly and fled from the fire. Before she died the girl cursed the king and her caste-fellows who had fled, and they and their families were cut off from the earth. But from those who died the hundred and two clans of the Komtis are descended, and they worship the maiden as Kanika Devī. She is considered to have been an incarnation of Pārvati and is the heroine of the Kānikya Purān. It is also said that she ordained that henceforth all Komtis should be black, so that none of their women might come to harm by being desired for their beauty as she had been. It is said that the caste look out for a specially dark girl as a bride, and think that she will bring luck to her husband and cause him to make money. Another explanation of their dark colour is that they originally lived in Ceylon, and when the island was set on fire by Rāma their faces were blackened in the smoke. The hundred and two clans have each a particular kind of flower or tree which they do not grow, eat, touch or burn, and the explanation they give of this custom is that their ancestors who went into the fire [544]were transformed into these trees and plants. The names of the plants revered by each clan in the Central Provinces appear to be the same as in Mysore. They include the brinjal, the mango, the cotton-plant, wheat, linseed and others.
The Komtis have this story about themselves: Long ago, during the Kaliyuga era, there was a Rājpūt king from Rājahmundry who traveled and fell in love with a beautiful Vaishya girl. Her father rejected him, saying they belonged to different castes. But the king was determined and wouldn’t take no for an answer. The girl decided to sacrifice herself to preserve her honor, and her relatives chose to die with her. She told the king that she would marry him if he agreed to the hom sacrifice at the ceremony. When the fire was lit, the girl jumped into it and perished, along with a hundred and two of her relatives. The others were cowardly and ran away from the fire. Before she died, the girl cursed the king and the kin who had fled, condemning them and their families to disappear from the earth. From those who died, the hundred and two clans of the Komtis trace their lineage, and they worship the girl as Kanika Devī. She is viewed as an incarnation of Pārvati and is the heroine of the Kānikya Purān. It is also said that she decreed that from then on, all Komtis should be dark-skinned, so that none of their women would be harmed by unwanted attention for their beauty, as she had been. They look for a particularly dark girl as a bride, believing she will bring good fortune to her husband and help him succeed financially. Another explanation for their dark skin is that they originally lived in Ceylon and their faces were blackened by smoke when the island was set on fire by Rāma. Each of the hundred and two clans has a specific type of flower or tree that they do not grow, eat, touch, or burn, and they explain this custom by saying their ancestors who entered the fire were transformed into those trees and plants. The names of the plants respected by each clan in the Central Provinces seem to be the same as those in Mysore. They include brinjal, mango, cotton, wheat, linseed, and others.
The caste have several subcastes, among which are the Yajna, or those whose ancestors went into the fire; the Patti, who are apparently thread-sellers; the Jaina, or those who follow the Jain faith; and the Vidūrs, a half-caste section, who are the offspring of a Yajna father and a mother of some low caste. There is a scarcity of girls, and a bride-price of Rs. 200 to Rs. 500 is often paid. Perhaps for the same reason the obligation to give a daughter to a sister’s son is strictly enforced, and a man who refuses to do this is temporarily put out of caste. The gotras of the mothers of the bride and bridegroom should not be the same, and there should be no ‘Turning back of the creeper,’ as they say, that is, when a girl has married into a family, the latter cannot give a girl in marriage to that girl’s family ever afterwards. Before the regular betrothal when a girl has been selected, they appoint a day and the bridegroom’s party proceed outside the village to take the omens. If a bad omen occurs, they give up the idea of the match and choose another girl. When the bridegroom has arrived at the bride’s village, before the marriage takes place, he performs the Kāshi-Yātra or Going to Benāres. He is dressed as for a journey and carries a small handful of rice and other provisions tied up in packages in his upper garment. Thus accoutred, he sets out with a stick and umbrella on a pretended visit to Benāres, for the purpose of devoting his life to study. The parents of the bride meet him and beg him to give up the journey, promising him their daughter in marriage.3 The binding function of the marriage is the tying of the mangal-sūtram or piece of gold strung on a thread round the bride’s neck by the bridegroom. This gold piece is called pushti and must never be taken off. If a woman loses it, she should hide herself from everybody until it is replaced. On the way to her husband’s house, the bride should upset with her foot a measure of rice kept [545]on purpose in the way, perhaps with the idea of showing that there will be so much grain in her household that she can afford to waste it.4 The Komtis did not eat in kitchens in the famines, but accepted dry rations of food with great reluctance. They wear the sacred thread and have caste-marks on their foreheads. They usually rub powdered turmeric on their face and hands, and this lends an unpleasant greenish tinge to the skin.
The caste has several subcastes, including the Yajna, whose ancestors went into the fire; the Patti, who are presumably thread-sellers; the Jaina, who follow the Jain faith; and the Vidūrs, a mixed caste group, who are the children of a Yajna father and a mother from a lower caste. There's a shortage of girls, and a bride-price of Rs. 200 to Rs. 500 is often paid. Possibly for this reason, the obligation to give a daughter to a sister’s son is strictly enforced, and a man who refuses this is temporarily ostracized from the caste. The gotras of the mothers of the bride and groom should not be the same, and there should be no ‘Turning back of the creeper,’ meaning once a girl marries into a family, that family cannot give another girl in marriage to her family ever again. Before the official engagement, once a girl is chosen, they set a date, and the groom’s party goes outside the village to take omens. If a bad omen appears, they abandon the match and select another girl. When the groom arrives at the bride’s village, before the wedding, he performs the Kāshi-Yātra or Going to Benāres. He dresses as if for a journey and carries a small handful of rice and other supplies wrapped in his upper garment. With this setup, he sets off with a stick and umbrella on a fake journey to Benāres, intending to dedicate his life to study. The bride's parents meet him and urge him to abandon the trip, promising him their daughter in marriage. The binding aspect of the marriage is the tying of the mangal-sūtram or piece of gold strung on a thread around the bride’s neck by the groom. This gold piece is known as pushti and must never be removed. If a woman loses it, she should hide from everyone until it is replaced. On her way to her husband's home, the bride should step on a measure of rice placed intentionally in the path, perhaps to signify that her household will be prosperous enough to waste grain. The Komtis did not eat in kitchens during famines but reluctantly accepted dry food rations. They wear the sacred thread and have caste marks on their foreheads. They usually apply powdered turmeric to their faces and hands, which gives their skin an unpleasant greenish tint.
Kori
1. Description of the caste.
Kori.—The Hindu weaving caste of northern India, as distinct from the Julāhas or Momins who are Muhammadans. In 1911 the Koris numbered 35,000 persons, and resided mainly in Jubbulpore, Saugor and Damoh. Mr. Crooke states that their name has been derived from that of the Kol caste, of whom they have by some been assumed to be an offshoot.1 The Koris themselves trace their origin from Kabīr, the apostle of the weaving castes. He, they say, met a Brāhman girl on the bank of a tank, and, being saluted by her, replied, ‘May God give you a son.’ She objected that she was a virgin and unmarried, but Kabīr answered that his word could not fail; and a boy was born out of her hand, whom she left on the bank of the tank. He was suckled by a heifer and subsequently adopted by a weaver and was the ancestor of the Koris. Therefore the caste say of themselves: “He was born of an undefiled vessel, and free from passion; he lowered his body and entered the ocean of existence.” This legend is a mere perversion of the story of Kabīr himself, designed to give the Koris a distinguished pedigree. In the Central Provinces the caste appears to be almost entirely a functional group, made up of members of other castes who were either expelled from their own community or of their own accord adopted the profession of weaving. The principal subdivision is the Ahirwār, taking its name from the old town of Ahar in the Bulandshahr District. Among the others are Kushta (Koshta), Chadār, Katia, Mehra, Dhīmar and Kotwār, all of which, except the last, are the names of distinct castes; while the Kotwārs represent members of the caste who became village [546]watchmen, and considering themselves somewhat superior to the others, have formed a separate subcaste. None of the subcastes will eat together or intermarry, and this fact is in favour of the supposition that they are distinct groups amalgamated into a caste by their common profession of weaving. The caste seem to have a fairly close connection with Chamārs in some localities. A number of Koris belong to the sect of Rohidās, and some of their family names are the same, while a Chamār will often call himself a Kori to conceal his identity. For the purposes of marriage they are divided into a number of bainks or septs, the names of which are territorial or totemistic. Among the latter may be mentioned the Kulhariya from kulhāri, an axe, and the Barmaiya from the bar or banyan tree; members of these septs pay reverence to an axe and a banyan tree respectively at weddings.
Kori.—The Hindu weaving caste in northern India, different from the Julāhas or Momins who are Muslim. In 1911, the Koris numbered around 35,000 and mainly lived in Jubbulpore, Saugor, and Damoh. Mr. Crooke notes that their name is derived from the Kol caste, from which some believe they originated. The Koris themselves trace their roots back to Kabīr, the founder of the weaving castes. They say that he met a Brahman girl by a tank, and when she greeted him, he replied, “May God give you a son.” She protested that she was a virgin and unmarried, but Kabīr insisted his words would come true; and a boy was born from her hand, whom she left by the tank. He was raised by a heifer and later adopted by a weaver, becoming the ancestor of the Koris. As a result, the caste proudly claims: “He was born of a pure vessel, free from desire; he humbled himself and entered the ocean of existence.” This legend seems to be a distortion of Kabīr's own story, meant to give the Koris a noble lineage. In the Central Provinces, the caste appears almost entirely as a functional group, consisting of individuals from other castes who were either expelled from their communities or chose to adopt weaving as their profession. The main subgroup is the Ahirwār, named after the old town of Ahar in Bulandshahr District. Other subgroups include Kushta (Koshta), Chadār, Katia, Mehra, Dhīmar, and Kotwār, all of which, except for the last, are names of distinct castes; the Kotwārs represent caste members who became village watchmen and see themselves as somewhat superior, forming a separate subcaste. None of the subcastes will eat together or intermarry, which supports the idea that they are separate groups combined into a caste by their common profession of weaving. The caste seems to have a fairly close relationship with Chamārs in some areas. Many Koris belong to the sect of Rohidās, sharing some family names, while a Chamār may often identify as a Kori to conceal his identity. For marriage purposes, they are divided into several bainks or septs, with names that are either territorial or totemic. Among the totemic names are Kulhariya from kulhāri, meaning axe, and Barmaiya from bar, meaning banyan tree; members of these septs honor an axe and a banyan tree, respectively, at weddings.
2. Marriages
The marriage of persons belonging to the same sept and also that of first cousins is prohibited, while a family will not, if they can help it, marry a daughter into the sept from which a son has taken a wife. The rule of exogamy is thus rather wide in its action, as is often found to be the case among the lowest and most primitive castes. At the betrothal the father of the girl produces a red cloth folded up, and on this the boy’s father lays a rupee. This is passed round to five members of the caste who cry, ‘So-and-so’s daughter and So-and-so’s son, Har bolo (In the name of Vishnu).’ This completes the betrothal, the father of the boy giving three rupees for a feast to the caste-fellows. A girl who is made pregnant by a man of the caste or any higher caste may be disposed of in marriage as a widow, but if the man is of a lower caste than the Koris she is finally expelled. The lagan or paper fixing the date of the marriage is written by a Brāhman and must not be shown to the bridegroom in the interval, lest he should grow as thin as the paper bearing his name. While he is being anointed and rubbed with turmeric the bridegroom is wrapped in a black blanket, and his bridal dress consists of a yellow shirt, pyjamas of red cloth, and red shoes, while he carries in his hand a dagger, nut-cracker or knife. As he leaves his house to proceed to the bride’s village he steps on two clay lamp-saucers, crushing [547]them with his foot. When the party arrives the fathers of the bride and bridegroom sit together with a pot full of curds between them and give each other to drink from it as a mark of amity. The binding portion of the marriage consists in walking round the sacred pole and the other ceremonies customary in the northern Districts are performed. The bride does not return with her husband unless she is adult; otherwise the usual gauna ceremony is held subsequently. When she arrives at her husband’s house she makes prints of her hands smeared with turmeric on the wall before entering it for the first time. The remarriage of widows is freely permitted; the second husband takes the widow to his house after sunset, and here she is washed by the barber’s wife and puts on glass bangles again, and new jewellery and clothes, if any are provided. No married woman may see her as she enters the house. The husband must give a feast to the caste-fellows, or at least to the panchāyat or committee. Divorce is freely permitted on payment of a fine to the panchāyat. When a man takes a second wife a sot or silver image of the deceased first wife is hung round her neck when she enters his house, and is worshipped on ceremonial occasions.
The marriage of people from the same clan and that of first cousins is not allowed, and families will generally avoid marrying off a daughter to a clan that a son has taken a wife from. The rule of marrying outside one’s group is quite broad and is often seen among the lowest and most primitive castes. At the engagement, the girl's father presents a folded red cloth, on which the boy's father places a rupee. This cloth is passed around to five members of the caste who shout, ‘So-and-so’s daughter and So-and-so’s son, Har bolo (In the name of Vishnu).’ This wraps up the engagement, and the boy’s father gives three rupees for a feast for the community. A girl who becomes pregnant by a man of her caste or a higher one can be married off as a widow, but if the man is from a lower caste than the Koris, she is expelled. The lagan or wedding document that sets the date is written by a Brāhman and should not be shown to the groom before the wedding, as it’s believed that he might lose weight, just like the paper with his name. While he is being anointed and rubbed with turmeric, the groom is wrapped in a black blanket, and his wedding outfit includes a yellow shirt, red cloth pyjamas, and red shoes, along with a dagger, nut-cracker, or knife in his hand. As he leaves his house to head to the bride’s village, he steps on two clay lamp saucers, crushing them with his foot. When the group arrives, the fathers of the bride and groom sit together with a pot full of curds between them and drink from it as a sign of friendship. The core part of the marriage involves walking around a sacred pole, along with other customary rituals from the northern Districts. The bride does not go home with her husband unless she is an adult; if not, the usual gauna ceremony takes place later. When she arrives at her new home, she places handprints smeared with turmeric on the wall before entering for the first time. Widows are allowed to remarry; the second husband brings the widow to his home after sunset, where she is washed by the barber’s wife and receives glass bangles, new jewelry, and clothes if provided. No married woman can see her when she enters the house. The husband must host a feast for the community or at least for the panchāyat or committee. Divorce is allowed with a fine paid to the panchāyat. When a man marries a second wife, a sot or silver image of the deceased first wife is hung around her neck when she enters his house and is worshipped on special occasions.
3. Customs at birth and death.
A child is named on the day after its birth by some woman of the caste; a Brāhman is asked whether the day is auspicious, and he also chooses the name. If this is the same as that of any living relation or one recently dead, another name is given for ordinary use. A daughter-in-law is usually given a new name when she goes to her husband’s house, such as Badi (elder), Manjhli (second son’s wife), Bāri (innocent or simple), Jabalpurwāli (belonging to Jubbulpore), and so on. If a woman has borne only female children, the umbilical cord is sometimes put in a small earthen pot and buried at a place where three cross-roads meet, and it is supposed that the birth of a male child will follow. Children whose shaving ceremony has not been performed, and adults dying from snake-bite, cholera, smallpox or leprosy, are buried, while others are burnt. Children are carried to the grave in their parents’ arms. On the return of a funeral party, liquor, provided by the relatives of the family, is drunk at the house of the deceased. [548]
A child is named the day after it's born by a woman from the caste; a Brahmin is asked if the day is lucky, and he chooses the name. If the chosen name is the same as that of any living relative or someone who has recently died, another name is given for everyday use. A daughter-in-law typically receives a new name when she moves to her husband's home, such as Badi (elder), Manjhli (second son’s wife), Bāri (innocent or simple), Jabalpurwāli (from Jubbulpore), and so on. If a woman has had only daughters, the umbilical cord is sometimes placed in a small clay pot and buried where three roads meet, with the belief that a male child will follow. Children who haven't had their head-shaving ceremony and adults who die from snake bites, cholera, smallpox, or leprosy are buried, while others are cremated. Children are carried to the grave in their parents' arms. After a funeral, liquor provided by the deceased's relatives is consumed at the family’s home. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
4. Religion.
The Koris worship the ordinary Hindu deities and especially Devi. They become inspired by this goddess at the Jawara festival and pierce their cheeks with iron needles and tridents. Every family has a household god or Kul-Deo to whom a small platform is erected; offerings other than animal sacrifices are made to him on festivals and on the celebration of a marriage.
The Koris worship the regular Hindu gods, especially Devi. They feel inspired by this goddess at the Jawara festival and pierce their cheeks with iron needles and tridents. Every family has a household god or Kul-Deo to whom they build a small platform; they make offerings to him, other than animal sacrifices, during festivals and weddings.
5. Occupation and social status.
Those of the caste who are Kabīrpanthis abstain from animal food, but the others eat the flesh of most animals except tame pig, and also drink liquor. Their social status is very low, but they are not usually considered as impure. Their women are tattooed on the right arm before marriage, and on the left after arrival at their husband’s house. Like several other low castes, they do not wear nose-rings. The principal occupation of the caste is the weaving of coarse country cloth, but as the trade of the hand-weaver is nowadays precarious and unprofitable many of them have forsaken it and taken to cultivation or daily labour. Mr. Nesfield says of them: “The material used by the Kori is the thread supplied by the Dhunia (Bahna); and thus the weaver caste has risen imperceptibly out of that of the cotton-carder, in the same way as the cobbler caste has risen out of the tanner. The art of weaving and plaiting threads is very much the same process as that of plaiting osiers, reeds and grass, and converting them into baskets and mats. This circumstance explains the puzzle why the weaver caste in India stands at such a low social level. He, however, ranks several degrees above the Chamār or tanner; as, among Hindus, herbs and their products (cotton being of course included) are invariably considered pure, while the hides of dead animals are regarded as a pollution.” This argument is part of Mr. Nesfield’s theory that the rank of each caste depends on the period of civilisation at which its occupation came into being, which is scarcely tenable. The reason why the weavers rank so low may, perhaps, be that the Aryans when they settled in villages in northern India despised all handicrafts as derogatory to their dignity. These were left to the subject tribes, and as a large number of weavers would be required, the industry would necessarily be embraced by the bulk of those who formed the lowest [549]stratum of the population, and has ever since remained in their hands. If cloth was first woven from the tree-cotton plant growing wild, the business of picking and weaving it would naturally have fallen to the non-Aryan jungle tribes, who afterwards became the impure menial and labouring castes of the villages.
Those in the caste who are Kabīrpanthis avoid eating meat, but others consume the flesh of most animals except domesticated pigs and also drink alcohol. Their social status is quite low, but they are generally not viewed as impure. The women in this group get tattoos on their right arm before marriage and on their left once they arrive at their husband's home. Like several other low castes, they don't wear nose rings. The main occupation of the caste is weaving coarse fabrics, but as the hand-weaving trade has become unstable and unprofitable, many have abandoned it for farming or daily labor. Mr. Nesfield notes, “The material used by the Kori is the thread supplied by the Dhunia (Bahna); thus, the weaver caste has gradually emerged from that of the cotton-carder, similar to how the cobbler caste evolved from the tanner. Weaving and braiding threads is quite similar to braiding willows, reeds, and grass to make baskets and mats. This detail explains the confusion around why the weaver caste in India is considered to have such a low social standing. However, they rank several levels above the Chamār or tanner, as, among Hindus, plants and their products (cotton included) are always seen as pure, while the hides of dead animals are viewed as polluting.” This perspective is part of Mr. Nesfield’s theory that the status of each caste relates to the stage of civilization when their occupation began, which is hardly convincing. The low status of weavers might stem from the fact that when the Aryans settled in villages in northern India, they looked down on all handicrafts as beneath their dignity. These tasks were left for the subjugated tribes, and since a large number of weavers would be needed, the industry was taken over by those who formed the lowest stratum of the population, where it has remained. If cloth was originally woven from wild tree-cotton, the responsibility for picking and weaving would naturally have fallen to the non-Aryan tribes of the jungle, who later became the impure, menial, and laboring castes in the villages.
The weaver is the proverbial butt of Hindu ridicule, like the tailor in England. ‘One Gadaria will account for ten weavers’; ‘Four weavers will spoil any business.’ The following story also illustrates their stupidity: Twenty weavers got into a field of kāns grass. They thought it was a tank and began swimming. When they got out they said, “Let us all count and see how many we are, in case anybody has been left in the tank.” They counted and each left out himself, so that they all made out nineteen. Just then a Sowār came by, and they cried, to him, ‘Oh, Sir, we were twenty, and one of us has been drowned in this tank.’ The Sowār seeing that there was only a field of grass, counted them and found there were twenty; so he said, ‘What will you give me if I find the twentieth?’ They promised him a piece of cloth, on which the Sowār, taking his whip, lashed each of the weavers across the shoulders, counting as he did so. When he had counted twenty he took the cloth and rode away. Another story is that a weaver bought a buffalo for twenty rupees. His brother then came to him and wanted a share in the buffalo. They did not know how he should be given a share until at last the weaver said, “You go and pay the man who sold me the buffalo twenty rupees; and then you will have given as much as I have and will be half-owner of the buffalo.” Which was done. The ridicule attaching to the weaver’s occupation is due to its being considered proper for a woman rather than a man, and similar jests were current at the tailor’s expense in England. In India the weaver probably takes the tailor’s place because woven and not sewn clothes have hitherto been generally worn, as explained in the article on Darzi. [550]
The weaver is the classic target of Hindu jokes, just like the tailor is in England. "One Gadaria is worth ten weavers"; "Four weavers can ruin any business." The following story also shows their foolishness: Twenty weavers entered a field of kāns grass, thinking it was a tank, and started swimming. Once they got out, they said, “Let’s count ourselves to see how many there are, in case someone is still in the tank.” They counted, but each one forgot to include himself, ending up with a total of nineteen. Just then, a Sowār walked by, and they called out to him, “Oh, Sir, we were twenty, and one of us drowned in this tank.” The Sowār, seeing it was only a field of grass, counted them and found there were twenty. He then asked, “What will you give me if I find the twentieth?” They promised him a piece of cloth, so the Sowār took his whip and lashed each of the weavers across the shoulders while counting. When he reached twenty, he took the cloth and rode away. Another story is about a weaver who bought a buffalo for twenty rupees. When his brother came to him wanting a share of the buffalo, they couldn’t figure out how to give him a share until the weaver said, “You go and pay the man who sold me the buffalo twenty rupees; then you’ll have paid as much as I did and will be a half-owner of the buffalo.” And that’s what happened. The mockery associated with the weaver’s job comes from it being viewed as more suitable for a woman than a man, and similar jokes have been made at the tailor's expense in England. In India, the weaver probably takes the tailor's spot because woven clothes have generally been worn rather than sewn ones, as explained in the article on Darzi. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
KORKU
List of Paragraphs
- 1. Distribution and origin.
- 2. Tribal legends.
- 3. Tribal subdivisions.
- 4. Marriage. Betrothal.
- 5. The marriage ceremony.
- 6. Religion.
- 7. The Bhumka.
- 8. Magical practices.
- 9. Funeral rites.
- 10. Appearance and social customs.
- 11. Character.
- 12. Inheritance.
- 13. Occupation.
- 14. Language.
1. Distribution and origin.
Korku.1—A Munda or a Kolarian tribe akin to the Korwas, with whom they have been identified in the India Census of 1901. They number about 150,000 persons in the Central Provinces and Berār, and belong to the west of the Satpūra plateau, residing only in the Hoshangābād, Nimār, Betūl and Chhindwāra Districts. About 30,000 Korkus dwell in the Berār plain adjoining the Satpūras, and a few thousand belong to Bhopāl. The word Korku means simply ‘men’ or ‘tribesmen,’ koru being their term for a man and kū a plural termination. The tribe have a language of their own, which resembles that of the Kols of Chota Nāgpur. The language of the Korwas, another Munda tribe found in Chota Nāgpur, is also known as Korakū or Korkū, and one of their subcastes has the same name.2 Some Korkus or Mowāsis are found in Chota Nāgpur, and Colonel Dalton considered them a branch of the Korwas. Another argument may be adduced from the sept names of the Korkus [551]which are in many cases identical with those of the Kols and Korwas. There is little reason to doubt then that the Korkus are the same tribe as the Korwas, and both of these may be taken to be offshoots of the great Kol or Munda tribe. The Korkus have come much further west than their kinsmen, and between their residence on the Mahādeo or western Satpūra hills and the Korwas and Kols, there lies a large expanse mainly peopled by the Gonds and other Dravidian tribes, though with a considerable sprinkling of Kols in Mandla, Jubbulpore and Bilāspur. These latter may have immigrated in comparatively recent times, but the Kolis of Bombay may not improbably be another offshoot of the Kols, who with the Korkus came west at a period before the commencement of authentic history.3 One of the largest subdivisions of the Korkus is termed Mowāsi, and this name is sometimes applied to the whole tribe, while the tract of country where they dwell was formerly known as the Mowās. Numerous derivations of this term have been given, and the one commonly accepted is that it signifies ‘The troubled country,’ and was applied to the hills at the time when bands of Koli or Korku freebooters, often led by dispossessed Rājpūt chieftains, harried the rich lowlands of Berār from their hill forts on the Satpūras, exacting from the Marāthas, with poetical justice, the payments known as ‘Tankha Mowāsi’ for the ransom of the settled and peaceful villages of the plains. The fact, however, that the Korkus found in Chota Nāgpur are also known as Mowāsi militates against this supposition, for if the name was applied only to the Korkus of the Satpūra plateau it would hardly have travelled as far east as Chota Nāgpur. Mr. Hislop derived it from the mahua tree. But at any rate Mowāsi meant a robber to Marātha ears, and the forests of Kalībhīt and Melghāt are known as the Mowās.
Korku.1—A Munda or Kolarian tribe similar to the Korwas, identified in the India Census of 1901. They consist of around 150,000 individuals in the Central Provinces and Berār, residing to the west of the Satpūra plateau, specifically in the Hoshangābād, Nimār, Betūl, and Chhindwāra Districts. About 30,000 Korkus live in the Berār plain next to the Satpūras, with a few thousand in Bhopāl. The term Korku simply means ‘men’ or ‘tribesmen,’ with koru being their word for a man and kū serving as a plural ending. The tribe speaks its own language, which is similar to that of the Kols from Chota Nāgpur. The Korwas, another Munda tribe found in Chota Nāgpur, also refer to their language as Korakū or Korkū, and one of their subcastes carries the same name.2 Some Korkus or Mowāsis can be found in Chota Nāgpur, and Colonel Dalton considered them a subgroup of the Korwas. Evidence from the sept names of the Korkus [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] shows many are identical to those of the Kols and Korwas. Therefore, it’s reasonable to conclude that the Korkus are indeed the same tribe as the Korwas, and both can be seen as branches of the larger Kol or Munda tribe. The Korkus have moved further west than their relatives, and between their homes on the Mahādeo or western Satpūra hills and the Korwas and Kols, there is a vast area mostly inhabited by the Gonds and other Dravidian tribes, along with a good number of Kols in Mandla, Jubbulpore, and Bilāspur. The latter group may have migrated relatively recently, but the Kolis from Bombay might also be another branch of the Kols, who, with the Korkus, moved west before recorded history began.3 One of the largest subdivisions of the Korkus is called Mowāsi, a name sometimes used to refer to the entire tribe, and the region they inhabit was once known as the Mowās. Many interpretations of this term have been proposed, with the most widely accepted one indicating it means ‘The troubled country,’ which was applied to the hills when groups of Koli or Korku bandits, often led by displaced Rājpūt leaders, raided the wealthy plains of Berār from their hill fortresses in the Satpūras, demanding from the Marāthas, with a sense of poetic justice, payments known as ‘Tankha Mowāsi’ for the release of the settled and peaceful villages of the plains. However, the fact that the Korkus found in Chota Nāgpur are also called Mowāsi contradicts this assumption; if the name was only meant for the Korkus of the Satpūra plateau, it wouldn’t have spread as far east as Chota Nāgpur. Mr. Hislop suggested it comes from the mahua tree. Regardless, Mowāsi signified a robber to Marātha ears, and the forests of Kalībhīt and Melghāt are known as the Mowās.

Korkus of the Melghāt hills
Korkus of the Melghat hills
2. Tribal legends.
According to their own traditions the Korkus like so many other early people were born from the soil. They state that Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, observed that the Vindhyan and Satpūra ranges were uninhabited and besought Mahādeo4 to populate them. Mahādeo despatched his messenger, the crow Kāgeshwar, to find for him an ant-hill [552]made of red earth, and the crow discovered such an ant-hill between the Saolīgarh and Bhānwargarh ranges of Betūl. Mahādeo went to the place, and, taking a handful of red earth, made images in the form of a man and a woman, but immediately two fiery horses sent by Indra rose from the earth and trampled the images to dust. For two days Mahādeo persisted in his attempts, but as often as the images were made they were destroyed in a similar manner. But at length the god made an image of a dog and breathed into it the breath of life, and this dog kept off the horses of Indra. Mahādeo then made again his two images of a man and woman, and giving them human life, called them Mūla and Mūlai with the surname of Pothre, and these two became the ancestors of the Korku tribe. Mahādeo then created various plants for their use, the mahul5 from whose strong and fibrous leaves they could make aprons and head-coverings, the wild plantain whose leaves would afford other clothing, and the mahua, the chironji, the sewan and kullu6 to provide them with food. Time went on and Mūla and Mūlai had children, and being dissatisfied with their condition as compared with that of their neighbours, besought Mahādeo to visit them once more. When he appeared Mūla asked the god to give him grain to eat such as he had heard of elsewhere on the earth. Mahādeo sent the crow Kāgeshwar to look for grain, and he found it stored in the house of a Māng named Japre who lived at some distance within the hills. Japre on hearing what was required besought the honour of a visit from the god himself. Mahādeo went, and Japre laid before him an offering of 12 khandis7 of grain, 12 goats and 12 buckets of water, and invited Mahādeo to eat and drink. The god was pleased with the offering and unwilling to reject it, but considered that he could not eat food defiled by the touch of the outcaste Māng, so Pārvati created the giant Bhīmsen and bade him eat up the food offered to Mahādeo. When Bhīmsen had finished the offering, however, it occurred to him that he also had been defiled by taking food from a [553]Māng, and in revenge he destroyed Japre’s house and covered the site of it with débris and dirt. Japre then complained to Mahādeo of this sorry requital of his offering and prayed to have his house restored to him. Bhīmsen was ordered to do this, and agreed to comply on condition that Mūla should pay to him the same honour and worship as he accorded to Rāwan, the demon king. Mūla promised to do so, and Bhīmsen then sent the crow Kāgeshwar to the tank Daldal, bidding him bring thence the pig Buddu, who being brought was ordered to eat up all the dirt that covered Japre’s house. Buddu demurred except on condition that he also should be worshipped by Mūla and his descendants for ever. Mūla agreed to pay worship to him every third year, whereupon Buddu ate up all the dirt, and dying from the effects received the name of Mahābissum, under which he is worshipped to the present day. Mahādeo then took some seed from the Māng and planted it for Mūla’s use, and from it sprang the seven grains—kodon, kutki, gurgi, mandgi, barai, rāla and dhān8 which the Korkus principally cultivate. It may be noticed that the story ingeniously accounts for and sheds as it were an orthodox sanction on the custom of the Korkus of worshipping the pig and the local demon Bhīmsen, who is placed on a sort of level with Rāwan, the opponent of Rāma. After recounting the above story Mr. Crosthwaite remarks: “This legend given by the Korkus of their creation bears a curious analogy to our own belief as set forth in the Old Testament. They even give the tradition of a flood, in which a crow plays the part of Noah’s dove. There is a most curious similarity between their belief in this respect and that found in such distant and widely separated parts as Otaheite and Siberia. Remembering our own name ‘Adam,’ which I believe means in Hebrew ‘made of red earth,’ it is curious to observe the stress that is laid in the legend on the necessity for finding red earth for the making of man.” Another story told by the Korkus with the object of providing themselves with Rājpūt ancestry is to the effect that their forefathers dwelt in the city of Dhārānagar, the modern Dhār. It happened one day that [554]they were out hunting and followed a sāmbhar stag, which fled on and on until it finally came to the Mahādeo or Pachmarhi hills and entered a cave. The hunters remained at the mouth waiting for the stag to come out, when a hermit appeared and gave them a handful of rice. This they at once cooked and ate as they were hungry from their long journey, and they found to their surprise that the rice sufficed for the whole party to eat their fill. The hermit then told them that he was the god Mahādeo, and had assumed the form of a stag in order to lead them to these hills, where they were to settle and worship him. They obeyed the command of the god, and a Korku zamīndār is still the hereditary guardian of Mahādeo’s shrine at Pachmarhi. This story has of course no historical value, and the Korkus have simply stolen the city of Dhārānagar for their ancestral home from their neighbours the Bhoyars and Panwārs. These castes relate similar stories, which may in their case be founded on fact.
According to their own traditions, the Korkus, like many other early peoples, believe they were born from the earth. They say that Rāwan, the demon king of Ceylon, noticed that the Vindhyan and Satpūra ranges were empty and asked Mahādeo4 to populate them. Mahādeo sent his messenger, the crow Kāgeshwar, to find an ant-hill made of red earth. The crow discovered such an ant-hill between the Saolīgarh and Bhānwargarh ranges of Betūl. Mahādeo went to that location, took a handful of red earth, and shaped it into figures of a man and a woman. However, immediately, two fiery horses sent by Indra emerged from the ground and crushed the figures into dust. For two days, Mahādeo kept trying, but every time he created the figures, they were destroyed in the same way. Finally, the god made a figure of a dog and breathed life into it, and this dog kept Indra’s horses away. Mahādeo then made the two figures of a man and woman again, gave them life, and named them Mūla and Mūlai, with the surname Pothre, becoming the ancestors of the Korku tribe. Mahādeo created various plants for them, including the mahul5 with its strong, fibrous leaves for making aprons and head-coverings, wild plantain leaves for clothing, and mahua, chironji, sewan, and kullu6 to provide food. As time passed, Mūla and Mūlai had children and, dissatisfied with their situation compared to their neighbors, asked Mahādeo to visit them again. When he appeared, Mūla requested grain to eat, like what he had heard existed in other places on earth. Mahādeo sent the crow Kāgeshwar to search for grain, and he found some stored in the house of a Māng named Japre, who lived further inside the hills. Upon hearing the request, Japre eagerly invited the god to visit him personally. Mahādeo went, and Japre presented him with 12 khandis7 of grain, 12 goats, and 12 buckets of water, asking him to eat and drink. The god was pleased with the offering and didn’t want to refuse it, but felt he couldn’t eat food touched by the outcaste Māng. So Pārvati created the giant Bhīmsen and instructed him to consume the food offered to Mahādeo. However, after Bhīmsen finished, he realized he too had been defiled by consuming food from a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Māng and, in revenge, he destroyed Japre’s house and buried the site under rubble and dirt. Japre then complained to Mahādeo about this unfortunate response to his offering and asked to have his house restored. Bhīmsen was ordered to comply and agreed to do so on the condition that Mūla would honor him with the same worship he gave to Rāwan, the demon king. Mūla promised to do this, and Bhīmsen then sent the crow Kāgeshwar to the Daldal tank, instructing him to fetch the pig Buddu, who, upon arrival, was ordered to eat away all the dirt covering Japre’s house. Buddu hesitated, wanting assurance that he too would be worshipped by Mūla and his descendants forever. Mūla agreed to honor him every third year, then Buddu cleared all the dirt and, after dying from the effort, was named Mahābissum, under which he is still worshipped. Mahādeo then took some seeds from the Māng and planted them for Mūla’s benefit, and from that grew seven grains—kodon, kutki, gurgi, mandgi, barai, rāla, and dhān8 which the Korkus mainly cultivate. It is noteworthy that the story cleverly explains and essentially gives a traditional justification for the Korkus' custom of worshiping the pig and the local demon Bhīmsen, who is placed on par with Rāwan, the adversary of Rāma. After recounting the above story, Mr. Crosthwaite notes: “This legend provided by the Korkus about their creation has a curious resemblance to our own beliefs found in the Old Testament. They also mention a flood, with a crow acting as Noah’s dove. There’s a fascinating similarity between their belief in this area and those found in distant places like Otaheite and Siberia. Considering our name ‘Adam,’ which I believe means ‘made of red earth’ in Hebrew, it’s interesting to see the emphasis on the need to find red earth for creating man.” Another story shared by the Korkus to trace their lineage back to Rājpūt ancestry claims their ancestors lived in the city of Dhārānagar, now known as Dhār. One day, they went hunting and chased a sāmbhar stag, which ran endlessly until it reached the Mahādeo or Pachmarhi hills and entered a cave. The hunters waited at the mouth for the stag to emerge when a hermit appeared and offered them a handful of rice. They cooked and ate it right away, hungry from their long search, and to their surprise, the rice was enough for everyone to eat their fill. The hermit then revealed that he was the god Mahādeo, who had taken the form of a stag to guide them to these hills, where they should settle and worship him. They followed his command, and a Korku zamīndār remains the hereditary guardian of Mahādeo’s shrine at Pachmarhi. This story, however, doesn’t hold historical value, as the Korkus seem to have taken the city of Dhārānagar from their neighbors, the Bhoyars and Panwārs. These castes have similar stories that may be based on fact.
3. Tribal subdivisions.
As is usual among the forest tribes the Korkus formerly had a subdivision called Rāj-Korkū, who were made up of landowning members of the caste and were admitted to rank among those from whom a Brāhman would take water, while in some cases a spurious Rājpūt ancestry was devised for them, as in the story given above. The remainder of the tribe were called Potharia, or those to whom a certain dirty habit is imputed. These main divisions have, however, become more or less obsolete, and have been supplanted by four subcastes with territorial names, Mowāsi, Bāwaria, Rūma and Bondoya. The meaning of the term Mowāsi has already been given, and this subcaste ranks as the highest, probably owing to the gentlemanly calling of armed robbery formerly practised by its members. The Bāwarias are the dwellers in the Bhānwargarh tract of Betūl, the Rūmas those who belong to Bāsim and Gangra in the Amraoti District, and the Bondoyas the residents of the Jītgarh and Pachmarhi tract. These last are also called Bhovadāya and Bhopa, and this name has been corrupted into Bopchi in the Wardha District, a few hundred Bondoya Korkus who live there being known as Bopchi and considered a distinct caste. Except among the Mowāsis, who usually marry in [555]their own subcaste, the rule of endogamy is not strictly observed. The above description refers to Betūl and Nimār, but in Hoshangābād, Mr. Crosthwaite says: “Four-fifths of the Korkus have been so affected by the spread of Brāhmanical influence as to have ceased to differ in any marked way from the Hindu element in the population, and the Korku has become so civilised as to have learnt to be ashamed of being a Korku.” Each subcaste has traditionally 36 exogamous septs, but the numbers have now increased. The sept names are generally taken from those of plants and animals. These were no doubt originally totemistic, but the Korkus now say that the names are derived from trees and other articles in or behind which the ancestors of each sept took refuge after being defeated in a great battle. Thus the ancestor of the Atkul sept hid in a gorge, that of the Bhūri Rāna sept behind a dove’s nest, that of the Dewda sept behind a rice plant, that of the Jāmbu sept behind a jāmun tree,9 that of the Kāsada sept in the bed of a river, that of the Tākhar sept behind a cucumber plant, that of the Sakum sept behind a teak tree, and so on. Other names are Banku or a forest-dweller; Bhūrswa or Bhoyar, perhaps from the caste of that name; Basam or Baoria, the god of beehives; and Marskola or Mawāsi, which the Korkus take to mean a field flooded by rain. One sept has the name Killībhasam, and its ancestor is said to have eaten the flesh of a heifer half-devoured by a tiger and parched by a forest fire. In Hoshangābād the legend of the battle is not known, and among the names given by Mr. Crosthwaite are Akandi, the benighted one; Tandil, a rat; and Chuthar, the flying black-bug. In a few cases the names of septs are Hindi or Marāthi words, these perhaps affording a trace of the foundation of separate families by members of other castes. No totemistic usages are followed as a rule, but one curious instance may be given. One sept has the name lobo, which means a piece of cloth. But the word lobo also signifies ‘to leak.’ If a person says a sentence containing the word lobo in either signification before a member of the sept while he is eating, he will throw away the food before him as if it were contaminated and prepare a meal afresh. [556]Ten of the septs10 consider the regular marriage of girls to be inauspicious, and the members of these simply give away their daughters without performing a ceremony.
As is common among forest tribes, the Korkus used to have a subgroup called Rāj-Korkū, which included landowning members of the caste who were allowed to rank among those from whom a Brāhman would take water. In some cases, a fake Rājpūt ancestry was created for them, as mentioned in the story above. The rest of the tribe were referred to as Potharia, a name attributed to a certain unclean habit. However, these main divisions have mostly become outdated and have been replaced by four subcastes with territorial names: Mowāsi, Bāwaria, Rūma, and Bondoya. The meaning of Mowāsi has already been explained, and this subcaste is considered the highest, likely due to the gentlemanly activity of armed robbery formerly practiced by its members. The Bāwarias are the inhabitants of the Bhānwargarh area of Betūl, the Rūmas are from Bāsim and Gangra in the Amraoti District, and the Bondoyas live in the Jītgarh and Pachmarhi area. The Bondoyas are also called Bhovadāya and Bhopa, and this name has been changed to Bopchi in the Wardha District, with a few hundred Bondoya Korkus living there known as Bopchi, considered a separate caste. Except among the Mowāsis, who typically marry within their own subcaste, the rule of endogamy is not strictly followed. The description above pertains to Betūl and Nimār, but in Hoshangābād, Mr. Crosthwaite notes: “Four-fifths of the Korkus have been so influenced by Brāhmanical practices that they no longer differ significantly from the Hindu population, and the Korku has become so civilized that they have learned to be ashamed of being Korku.” Each subcaste traditionally has 36 exogamous septs, but the numbers have now increased. The sept names are generally based on plants and animals. These names were likely originally totemic, but the Korkus now claim that they come from trees and other items behind which their ancestors hid after being defeated in a major battle. For example, the ancestor of the Atkul sept hid in a gorge, that of the Bhūri Rāna sept behind a dove’s nest, that of the Dewda sept behind a rice plant, that of the Jāmbu sept behind a jāmun tree, that of the Kāsada sept in a riverbed, that of the Tākhar sept behind a cucumber plant, and that of the Sakum sept behind a teak tree, and so on. Other names include Banku, meaning a forest-dweller; Bhūrswa or Bhoyar, possibly derived from the caste of that name; Basam or Baoria, the deity of beehives; and Marskola or Mawāsi, which the Korkus interpret as a field flooded by rain. One sept is called Killībhasam, and its ancestor is said to have eaten the flesh of a heifer half-eaten by a tiger and burned by a forest fire. In Hoshangābād, the story of the battle is not known, and among the names mentioned by Mr. Crosthwaite are Akandi, the lost one; Tandil, a rat; and Chuthar, the flying black bug. In a few instances, the names of septs are Hindi or Marāthi words, which may indicate a trace of separate families formed by members of other castes. Generally, no totemistic practices are observed, but there is one interesting case. One sept is named lobo, which means a piece of cloth. The word lobo also means ‘to leak.’ If someone says a sentence with the word lobo in either meaning while a member of the sept is eating, the person will throw away their food as if it were contaminated and prepare a new meal. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Ten of the septs [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] believe that regular marriage for girls is unlucky, so these members simply give away their daughters without any ceremony.

Korku women in full dress
Korku women in traditional dress
4. Marriage Betrothal.
Marriage between members of the same sept is prohibited and also the union of first cousins. The preliminaries to a marriage commence with the bāli-dūdna or arrangement of the match. The boy’s father having selected a suitable bride for his son sends two elders of the caste to propose the match to her father, who as a matter of etiquette invariably declines it, swearing with great oaths that he will not allow his daughter to get married or that he will have a son-in-law who will serve for her. The messengers depart, but return again and again until the father’s obduracy is overcome, which may take from six months to two years, while from nine to twelve months is considered a respectable period. When his consent is finally obtained the residents of the girl’s village are called to hear it, and the compact is sealed with large potations of liquor. A ceremony of betrothal follows at which the daij or dowry is arranged, this signifying among the Korkus the compensation to be paid to the girl’s father for the loss of her services. It is computed by a curious system of symbolic higgling. The women of the girl’s party take two plates and place on them two heaps containing respectively ten and fifty seeds of a sort used for reckoning. The ten seeds on the first plate represent five rupees for the panchāyat and five cloths for the mother, brother, paternal aunt and paternal and maternal uncles of the girl. The heap of fifty seeds indicates that Rs. 50 must be paid to the girl’s father. When the plates are received by the boy’s party they take away forty-five of the seeds from the larger heap and return the plate, to indicate that they will only pay five rupees to the girl’s father. The women add twenty-five seeds and send back the plate again. The men then take away fifteen, thus advancing the bride-price to fifteen rupees. The women again add twenty-five seeds and send back the plate, and the men again take away twenty, and returning the remaining twenty which are taken as the sum agreed upon, in addition to the five cloths and [557]five rupees for the panchāyat. The total amount paid averages about Rs. 60. Wealthy men sometimes refuse this payment or exchange a bride for a bridegroom. The dowry should be paid before the wedding, and in default of this the bridegroom’s father is made not a little uncomfortable at that festival. Should a betrothed girl die before marriage, the dowry does not abate and the parents of the girl have a right to stop her burial until it is paid. But if a father shows himself hard to please and refuses eligible offers, or if a daughter has fallen in love, as sometimes happens, she will leave her home quietly some morning and betake herself to the house of the man of her choice. If her young affections have not been engaged, she may select of her own accord a protector whose circumstances and position make him attractive, and preferably one whose mother is dead. Occasionally a girl will install herself in the house of a man who does not want her, and his position then is truly pitiable. He dare not turn her out as he would be punished by the caste for his want of gallantry, and his only course is to vacate his own house and leave her in possession. After a time his relations represent to her that the man she wants has gone on a journey and will not be back for a long time, and induce her to return to the paternal abode. But such a case is very rare.
Marriage between members of the same clan is not allowed, and neither is the union of first cousins. The process of getting married starts with the bāli-dūdna or match arrangement. The boy's father chooses a suitable bride for his son and sends two respected elders from their community to propose the match to her father. Out of politeness, the father always refuses, swearing with great vows that he won’t let his daughter marry or that he wants a son-in-law who will serve her. The messengers leave but keep returning until the father's stubbornness is broken, which can take anywhere from six months to two years, with nine to twelve months being a normal timeframe. Once his agreement is finally secured, the residents of the girl’s village are called to hear the news, and the deal is finalized with rounds of liquor. Next, a betrothal ceremony takes place where the daij or dowry is discussed, which among the Korkus signifies compensation to the girl’s father for the loss of her assistance. This is calculated through a peculiar system of symbolic bargaining. The women from the girl's side bring two plates with two piles of seeds, one with ten seeds and the other with fifty, which are used for counting. The ten seeds on the first plate represent five rupees for the panchāyat and five cloths for the mother, brother, paternal aunt, and both paternal and maternal uncles of the girl. The fifty seeds signify that Rs. 50 must be paid to the girl’s father. When the boy’s party receives the plates, they take away forty-five seeds from the larger pile and return the plate, indicating they will only pay five rupees to the girl’s father. The women add twenty-five seeds and send the plate back. The men then take away fifteen seeds, raising the bride-price to fifteen rupees. The women add another twenty-five seeds and send the plate back, after which the men take away twenty seeds, leaving the remaining twenty as the agreed sum, along with the five cloths and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] five rupees for the panchāyat. The total amount paid averages around Rs. 60. Wealthy individuals sometimes avoid this payment or swap a bride for a groom. The dowry should be paid before the wedding; otherwise, the bridegroom's father feels considerable discomfort during the ceremony. If a betrothed girl dies before the marriage, the dowry is still expected, and her parents have the right to delay her burial until it’s paid. However, if a father is overly picky and declines suitable offers, or if a daughter falls in love, she may quietly leave home one morning and go to the house of her chosen partner. If her feelings are not engaged, she might choose a protector based on his circumstances and position, ideally one whose mother has passed away. Occasionally, a girl will take up residence with a man who does not want her, putting him in a very unfortunate position. He cannot throw her out, as he would be penalized by the community for his lack of courtesy, and his only option is to leave his own house and let her stay. Eventually, his relatives will suggest to her that the man she desires has gone on a trip and won't be back for a long time, convincing her to return home. But such situations are quite rare.
5. The marriage ceremony.
The marriage ceremony resembles that of the Hindus but has one or two special features. After the customary cleaning of the house which should be performed on a Tuesday, the bridegroom is carried to the heap of stones which represents Mutua Deo, and there the Bhumka or priest invokes the various sylvan deities, offering to them the blood of chickens. Again when he is dressed for the wedding the boy is given a knife or dagger carrying a pierced lemon on the blade, and he and his parents and relatives proceed to a ber11 or wild plum tree. The boy and his parents sit at the foot of the tree and are tied to it with a thread, while the Bhumka again spills the blood of a fowl on the roots of the tree and invokes the sun and moon, whom the Korkus consider to be their ultimate ancestors. The ber fruit may perhaps be selected as symbolising the red orb of the setting [558]sun. The party then dance round the tree. When the wedding procession is formed the following ceremony takes place: A blanket is spread in the yard of the house and the bridegroom and his elder brother’s wife are made to stand on it and embrace each other seven times. This may probably be a survival of the modified system of polyandry still practised by the Khonds, under which the younger brothers are allowed access to the elder brother’s wife until their own marriage. The ceremony would then typify the cessation of this intercourse at the wedding of the boy. The procession must reach the bride’s village on a Monday, a Wednesday or a Friday, a breach of this rule entailing a fine of Rs. 8 on the boy’s father. On arrival at the bride’s village its progress is barred by a rope stretched across the road by the bride’s relatives, who must be given two pice each before it is removed. The bridegroom touches the marriage-shed with a bamboo fan. Next day the couple are seated in the shed and covered with a blanket on to which water is poured to symbolise the fertilising influence of rain. The groom ties a necklace of beads to the girl’s neck, and the couple are then lifted up by the relatives and carried three times round the yard of the house, while they throw yellow-coloured rice at each other. Their clothes are tied together and they proceed to make an offering to Mutua Deo. In Hoshangābād, Mr. Crosthwaite states, the marriage ceremony is presided over by the bridegroom’s aunt or other collateral female relative. The bride is hidden in her father’s house. The aunt then enters carrying the bridegroom and searches for the bride. When the bride is found the brother-in-law of the bridegroom takes her up, and bride and bridegroom are then seated under a sheet. The rings worn on the little finger of the right hand are exchanged under the sheet and the clothes of the couple are knotted together. Then follow the sapta padi or seven steps round the post, and the ceremony concludes with a dance, a feast and an orgy of drunkenness. A priest takes no part in a Korku marriage ceremony, which is a purely social affair. If a man has only one daughter, or if he requires an assistant for his cultivation, he often makes his prospective son-in-law serve for his wife for a period varying from five to twelve years, the marriage being [559]then celebrated at the father-in-law’s expense. If the boy runs away with the girl before the end of his service, his parents have to pay to the girl’s father five rupees for each year of the unexpired term. Marriage is usually adult, girls being wedded between the ages of ten and sixteen and boys at about twenty. Polygamy is freely practised by those who are well enough off to afford it, and instances are known of a man having as many as twelve wives living. A man must not marry his wife’s younger sister if she is the widow of a member of his own sept nor his elder brother’s widow if she is his wife’s elder sister. Widow-marriage is allowed, and divorce may be effected by a simple proclamation of the fact to the panchāyat in a caste assembly.
The wedding ceremony is similar to that of Hindus but has a few unique features. After the traditional house cleaning, which is done on a Tuesday, the groom is taken to a pile of stones representing Mutua Deo, where the Bhumka, or priest, calls upon various forest deities and offers them chicken blood. When he gets dressed for the wedding, the groom is given a knife or dagger with a pierced lemon on the blade, and he, along with his parents and relatives, heads to a ber11 or wild plum tree. The groom and his parents sit at the base of the tree and are tied to it with a thread while the Bhumka spills chicken blood on the roots and invokes the sun and moon, whom the Korkus view as their ultimate ancestors. The ber fruit may symbolize the red orb of the setting [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]sun. Then the group dances around the tree. When the wedding procession forms, the following happens: a blanket is spread in the yard, and the groom and his elder brother’s wife stand on it and embrace each other seven times. This might be a remnant of the polyandry system still practiced by the Khonds, where younger brothers can have access to the elder brother’s wife until their own marriage. This ceremony likely signifies the end of such relations once the boy marries. The procession must reach the bride’s village on a Monday, a Wednesday, or a Friday; failing to do so incurs a fine of Rs. 8 on the groom's father. Upon arrival at the bride’s village, they encounter a rope stretched across the road by the bride’s relatives, who each demand two pice before it can be removed. The groom touches the marriage shed with a bamboo fan. The next day, the couple sits in the shed covered with a blanket as water is poured onto it, symbolizing the nourishing influence of rain. The groom puts a bead necklace around the bride’s neck, and then the relatives lift them up and carry them three times around the yard while they throw yellow rice at each other. Their clothes are tied together, and they make an offering to Mutua Deo. In Hoshangābād, as noted by Mr. Crosthwaite, the marriage ceremony is led by the groom’s aunt or another female relative. The bride is hidden in her father's house. The aunt enters carrying the groom and searches for the bride. Once the bride is found, the groom's brother-in-law lifts her up, and both are seated under a sheet. They exchange rings on their right hand's little finger under the sheet, and their clothes are tied together. This is followed by the sapta padi, or seven steps around a post, and the ceremony ends with dancing, feasting, and a lot of drinking. A priest does not participate in a Korku wedding; it is purely a social event. If a man has only one daughter or needs help with farming, he may have his future son-in-law work for him for five to twelve years before the marriage, which is then celebrated at the father-in-law’s expense. If the boy elopes with the girl before his service is over, his family must pay the girl's father five rupees for each year remaining. Marriages typically occur when people are adults, with girls marrying between ten and sixteen and boys around twenty. Wealthy individuals often practice polygamy, and there are cases of men having as many as twelve wives living at once. A man cannot marry his wife’s younger sister if she is widowed by a member of his own clan or his elder brother’s widow if she is the elder sister of his wife. Widow remarriage is permitted, and divorce can be achieved simply by announcing it to the panchāyat in a caste meeting.
6. Religion.
The Korkus consider themselves as Hindus, and are held to have a better claim to a place in the social structure of Hinduism than most of the other forest tribes, as they worship the sun and moon which are Hindu deities and also Mahādeo. In truth, however, their religion, like that of many low Hindu castes, is almost purely animistic. The sun and moon are their principal deities, the name for these luminaries in their language being Gomaj, which is also the term for god or a god. The head of each family offers a white she-goat and a white fowl to the sun every third year, and the Korkus stand with the face to the sun when beginning to sow, and perform other ceremonies with the face turned to the east. The moon has no special observances, but as she is a female deity she is probably considered to participate in those paid to the sun. These gods are, however, scarcely expected to interest themselves in the happenings of a Korku’s daily life, and the local godlings who are believed to regulate these are therefore propitiated with greater fervour. The three most important village deities are Dongar Deo, the god of the hills, who resides on the nearest hill outside the village and is worshipped at Dasahra with offerings of cocoanuts, limes, dates, vermilion and a goat; Mutua Deo, who is represented by a heap of stones within the village and receives a pig for a sacrifice, besides special oblations when disease and sickness are prevalent; and Māta, the goddess of smallpox, to whom cocoanuts and sweetmeats, but no animal sacrifices, are offered. [560]
The Korkus view themselves as Hindus and are considered to have a stronger claim to a place in the Hindu social structure than most other forest tribes, as they worship the sun and moon, which are Hindu deities, along with Mahādeo. However, their religion, like that of many lower Hindu castes, is largely animistic. The sun and moon are their main deities, referred to as Gomaj in their language, which also means god or a god. The head of each family offers a white she-goat and a white chicken to the sun every three years, and the Korkus face the sun when they start to sow seeds, performing other rituals while facing east. The moon doesn’t have specific observances, but since she is a female deity, she is likely thought to share in the worship of the sun. These gods are not expected to be involved in the daily lives of the Korkus, so local spirits believed to oversee these matters are worshipped with greater devotion. The three main village deities are Dongar Deo, the god of the hills, who lives on the nearest hill outside the village and is worshipped at Dasahra with offerings of coconuts, limes, dates, vermilion, and a goat; Mutua Deo, represented by a pile of stones within the village, who receives a pig as a sacrifice and special offerings when diseases arise; and Māta, the goddess of smallpox, to whom coconuts and sweets are offered, but no animal sacrifices are made. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
7. The Bhumka.
The priests of the Korkus are of two kinds—Parihārs and Bhumkas. The Parihār may be any man who is visited with the divine afflatus or selected as a mouthpiece by the deity; that is to say, a man of hysterical disposition or one subject to epileptic fits. He is more a prophet than a priest, and is consulted only on special occasions. Parihārs are also rare, but every village has its Bhumka, who performs the regular sacrifices to the village gods and the special ones entailed by disease or other calamities. On him devolves the dangerous duty of keeping tigers out of the boundaries. When a tiger visits the village the Bhumka repairs to Bāgh Deo12 and makes an offering to the god, promising to repeat it for so many years on condition that the tiger does not appear for that time. The tiger on his part never fails to fulfil the contract thus silently made, for he is pre-eminently an honourable upright beast, not faithless and treacherous like the leopard whom no contract can bind. Some Bhumkas, however, masters of the most powerful spells, are not obliged to rely on the traditional honour of the tiger, but compel his attendance before Bāgh Deo; and such a Bhumka has been seen as a very Daniel among tigers muttering his incantations over two or three at a time as they crouched before him. Of one Bhumka in Kālibhīt it is related that he had a fine large sāj tree, into which, when he uttered his spells, he would drive a nail, and on this the tiger came and ratified the compact with his enormous paw, with which he deeply scored the bark. In this way some have lost their lives, victims of misplaced confidence in their own powers.13 If a man is sick and it is desired to ascertain what god or spirit of an ancestor has sent the malady, a handful of grain is waved over the sick man and then carried to the Bhumka. He makes a heap of it on the floor, and, sitting over it, swings a lighted lamp suspended by four strings from his fingers. He then repeats slowly the name of the village deities and the sick man’s ancestors, pausing between each, and the name at which the lamp stops swinging is that of the offended one. He then inquires in a similar [561]manner whether the propitiation shall be a pig, a chicken, a goat, a cocoanut and so on. The office of Bhumka is usually, but not necessarily, hereditary, and a new one is frequently chosen by lot, this being also done when a new village is founded. All the villagers then sit in a line before the shrine of Mutua Deo, to whom a black and a white chicken are offered. The Parihār, or, if none be available, the oldest man present, then sets a pai14 rolling before the line of men, and the person before whom it stops is marked out by this intervention of the deity as the new Bhumka. When a new village is to be founded a pai measure is filled with grain to a level with the brim, but with no head (this being known as a mundi or bald pai), and is placed before Mutua Deo in the evening and watched all night. In the morning the grain is poured out and again replaced in the measure; if it now fills this and also leaves enough for a head, and still more if it brims and runs over, it is a sign that the village will be very prosperous and that every cultivator’s granaries will run over in the same way. But it is an evil omen if the grain does not fill up to the level of the rim of the measure. The explanation of the difference in bulk may be that the grains increase or decrease slightly in size according as the atmosphere is moist or dry, or perhaps the Bhumka works the oracle. The Bhumka usually receives contributions in grain from all the houses in the village; but occasionally each cultivator gives him a day’s ploughing, a day’s weeding and a day’s wood-cutting free. The Bhumka is also employed in Hindu villages for the service of the village gods. But the belief in the powers of these deities is decaying, and with it the tribute paid to the Bhumka for securing their favour. Whereas formerly he received substantial contributions of grain on the same scale as a village menial, the cultivator will now often put him off with a basketful or even a handful, and say, ‘I cannot spare you any more, Bhumka; you must make all the gods content with that.’ In curing diseases the Parihār resorts to swindling tricks. He will tell the sick man that a sacrifice is necessary, asking for a goat if the patient can afford one. He will say it [562]must be of a particular colour, as all black, white or red, so that the sick man’s family may have much trouble in finding one, and they naturally think the sacrifice is more efficacious in proportion to the difficulty they experience in arranging for it. If they cannot afford a goat the Parihār tells them to sacrifice a cock, and requires one whose feathers curl backwards, as they occasionally do. If the family is very poor any chicken which has come out of the shell, so long as it has a beak, will do duty for a cock. If a man has a pain in his body the Parihār will suck the place and produce small pieces of bone from his mouth, stained with vermilion to imitate blood, and say that he has extracted them from the patient’s body. Perhaps the idea may be that the bones have been caused to enter his body and make him ill by the practice of magic. Formerly the Parihār had to prove his supernatural powers by whipping himself on the back with a rope into which the ends of nails were twisted, and to continue this ordeal for a period long enough to satisfy the villagers that he could not have borne it without some divine assistance. But this salutary custom has fallen into abeyance.
The priests of the Korkus are of two types—Parihārs and Bhumkas. The Parihār can be any man who experiences divine inspiration or is chosen as a spokesperson by the deity; in other words, a man with a hysterical temperament or someone prone to epileptic fits. He is more of a prophet than a priest and is consulted only on special occasions. Parihārs are rare, but every village has its Bhumka, who performs the regular sacrifices to the village gods and the special ones required due to illness or other disasters. The Bhumka has the challenging job of keeping tigers out of the village. When a tiger comes to the village, the Bhumka goes to Bāgh Deo12 and makes an offering to the god, promising to repeat it for a set number of years if the tiger stays away during that time. The tiger consistently honors this agreement, as he is known to be a respectable creature, unlike the leopard, who cannot be trusted. However, some Bhumkas, who are masters of powerful spells, don't have to rely on the tiger's traditional honor but can summon it before Bāgh Deo; such a Bhumka has been seen, like a modern-day Daniel among tigers, muttering incantations over a few at once as they crouched before him. There's a story about a Bhumka in Kālibhīt who had a large sāj tree, into which he would drive a nail while uttering spells, and the tiger would come and confirm the pact with its enormous paw, scoring the bark deeply. Some have lost their lives due to misplaced confidence in their abilities.13 If someone is sick and it's necessary to find out which god or ancestor spirit caused the illness, a handful of grain is waved over the sick person and then taken to the Bhumka. He piles it on the floor, sits over it, and swings a lit lamp hanging from four strings from his fingers. He then slowly repeats the names of the village deities and the sick man's ancestors, pausing between each, and the name at which the lamp stops swinging reveals the offended entity. He then asks, in a similar [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] manner, whether the offering should be a pig, chicken, goat, coconut, and so on. The role of Bhumka is usually, but not always, passed down through families, and a new one is often chosen by lot, which is also done when a new village is established. All villagers then sit in a line in front of the shrine of Mutua Deo, to whom a black and a white chicken are offered. The Parihār, or the oldest man present if there’s no Parihār available, then sends a pai14 rolling in front of the line of men, and the person before whom it stops is marked by this divine sign as the new Bhumka. When a new village is set up, a pai measure is filled with grain to the brim but without a head (known as a mundi or bald pai), and placed before Mutua Deo in the evening to be watched all night. In the morning, the grain is poured out and replaced in the measure; if it now fills to the brim and leaves space for a head, and even more if it spills over, it’s a sign that the village will prosper and that each farmer’s granaries will overflow similarly. However, if the grain doesn’t reach the rim of the measure, it's considered a bad omen. The difference in the grain’s volume might be caused by size variation due to humidity or dryness, or perhaps the Bhumka conducts the oracle. The Bhumka typically receives contributions in grain from all households in the village, but occasionally each farmer offers a day's worth of plowing, weeding, and wood-cutting for free. The Bhumka is also engaged in Hindu villages for the service of the village gods. However, belief in these deities is waning, and with it, the offerings to the Bhumka for gaining their favor. Whereas he once received significant amounts of grain comparable to a village servant, cultivators now often give him just a basketful or even a handful, saying, ‘I can’t spare you more, Bhumka; you must make all the gods happy with that.’ In treating illnesses, the Parihār resorts to deceitful tactics. He tells the sick person that a sacrifice is essential, asking for a goat if the patient can afford it. He specifies that it must be a certain color—black, white, or red—making it difficult for the family to find one, and they believe the sacrifice will be more effective based on the trouble they have to go through to arrange it. If they can’t afford a goat, the Parihār suggests sacrificing a rooster, specifying one with backward-curling feathers, which are not common. If the family is really poor, any chick that has recently hatched and has a beak will suffice as a rooster. If someone has pain in their body, the Parihār will suck the area and produce small pieces of bone from his mouth, stained with vermilion to mimic blood, claiming to have extracted them from the patient's body. The implication may be that the bones have entered the person’s body and caused the illness through magical practices. In the past, the Parihār had to prove his supernatural abilities by whipping himself on the back with a rope embedded with nails and continue this for a long enough period to convince the villagers of divine assistance. However, this beneficial custom has fallen out of practice.
8. Magical practices.
The Korkus have the same belief in the efficacy of imitative and sympathetic magic as other primitive peoples.15 Thus to injure an enemy, a clay image of him is made and pierced with a knife, in the belief that the real person will suffer in the same manner. If the clay can be taken from a place where his foot has made an impression in walking, or the image wrapped round with his hair, the charm is more efficacious. Or an image may be made with charcoal on some stolen portion of his apparel, and similarly wrapped in his hair; it is then burnt in the belief that the real person will be attacked by fever. Sometimes the image is buried in a place where it is likely that the victim will walk over it, when the same result is hoped for. In order to produce rain, a frog, as the animal delighting in the element of water, is caught and slung on a stick; the boys and girls then carry it from house to house and the householders pour water over it. If it is desired to stop rain a frog is caught and buried alive, this being done by a naked boy. Another [563]device for producing rain is to yoke two naked women to a plough, who are then driven across a field like bullocks and goaded by a third naked woman. This device may possibly be intended to cause the gods to send rain, by showing how the natural order of the world is upset and reversed by the continued drought. In order to stop rain an unmarried youth collects water in a new earthen pot from the eaves and buries it below the hearth so that the water may disappear by evaporation and the rain may cease in the same manner. Another method is to send a man belonging to the Kāsada sept—Kāsada meaning slime—to bring a plough from the field and place it in his house. He also stops bathing or washing for the period for which a break in the rains is required, and the idea is perhaps that as the man whose name and nature are mud or slime is dry so the mud on the earth will dry up; and as the plough is dry, the ploughed fields which have been in contact with it will also become dry. In order to produce a quarrel the quills of a porcupine are smoked with the burnt parings of an enemy’s nails and deposited in the eaves of his house. And as the fretful porcupine raises his quills when angry with an enemy, these will have the effect of causing strife among the members of the household. If a person wishes to transfer his sickness to another, he obtains the latter’s cloth and draws on it with lamp-black two effigies, one upright and the other upside down. As soon as the owner puts on the cloth, he will fall a victim to the ailment of the person who drew the effigies. In order to obtain children the hair of a woman who has borne several is secured by a barren woman and buried below her bathing-stone, when the quality of fertility will be transferred to her from the owner of the hair. In order to facilitate child-birth a twisted thread is untwined before the eyes of the pregnant woman with the idea that the delivery will thus be made direct and easy; or she is given water to drink in which her husband’s left leg, a gun-barrel, a pestle, or a thunder-bolt has been washed; it being supposed that as each of these articles has the quality of direct and powerful propulsion, this quality will be conveyed to the woman and enable her to propel the child from her womb. The Korkus also trust largely to omens. It is [564]inauspicious when starting out on some business to see a black-faced monkey or a hare passing either on the left or right, or a snake crossing in front. A person seeing any of these will usually return and postpone his business to a more favourable occasion. It is a bad omen for a hen to cackle or lay eggs at night. One sneeze is a bad omen, but two neutralise the effect and are favourable. An empty pot is a bad omen and a full one good. To break a pot when commencing any business is fatal, and shows that the work will come to naught. Thursdays and Fridays are favourable days for working, and Mondays and Tuesdays for propitiating one’s ancestors. Odd numbers are lucky. In order to lay to rest the spirit of a dead person, who it is feared may trouble the living, five pieces of bamboo are taken as representing the bones of the dead man, and these with five crab’s legs, five grains of rice and other articles are put into a basket and thrust into a crab’s hole under water. The occasion is made an excuse for much feasting and drinking, and the son or other representative who lays the spirit works himself up into a state of drunken excitement before he enters the water to search for a suitable hole. The fat of a tiger is considered to be an excellent medicine for rheumatism and sprains, and much store is set by it. The tiger’s tongue is also supposed to be a very powerful tonic or strengthening medicine for weakly children. It is cooked, pounded up, and a small quantity administered in milk or water. When a tiger has been killed the Gonds and Korkus will singe off his whiskers, as they think this will prevent the tiger’s spirit from haunting them. Another idea is that the whiskers if chopped up and mixed in the food of an enemy will poison him. They frequently object to touch a man who has been injured or mauled by a tiger, as they think that to do so would bring down the tiger’s vengeance on them. And in some places any Gond or Korku who touches a man mauled by a tiger is put temporarily out of caste and has to be purified and give a feast on readmission.
The Korkus share the same belief in the effectiveness of imitative and sympathetic magic as other primitive cultures. Thus, to harm an enemy, they create a clay figure of the person and stab it with a knife, believing that the real person will experience the same pain. If the clay can be taken from a spot where the enemy has walked, or if the figure is wrapped in their hair, the spell is thought to be even stronger. Alternatively, a figure can be made using charcoal on a stolen piece of their clothing, also wrapped in their hair, and burned with the belief that the real person will get sick. Sometimes the figure is buried where the victim is likely to step over it, believing the same result will occur. To summon rain, a frog, which enjoys water, is caught and hung on a stick; the kids then carry it from house to house while homeowners pour water over it. If the goal is to stop rain, a frog is caught and buried alive by a naked boy. Another way to invoke rain is for two naked women to be harnessed to a plow and dragged across a field like oxen while a third naked woman prods them. This may be intended to persuade the gods to send rain by demonstrating how the natural order is upset by ongoing drought. To stop the rain, a young unmarried man collects water in a new earthen pot from the eaves and buries it below the hearth, hoping the water will evaporate and the rain will cease as well. Another method involves a man from the Kāsada clan—Kāsada meaning slime—who retrieves a plow from the fields and brings it to his house. He also refrains from bathing or washing while waiting for the rain to stop, believing that since he, associated with mud or slime, is dry, so too will the earth become dry; similarly, the dry plow will ensure that the plowed fields will also dry out. To create conflict, the quills of a porcupine are smoked with the burnt nail clippings of an enemy and placed in the eaves of their house. As the irritated porcupine raises its quills when angered, this act is believed to incite strife within the household. If someone wants to transfer their illness to another, they take the other person's cloth and draw two figures on it with lamp-black, one upright and the other upside down. As soon as the owner wears the cloth, they are believed to fall victim to the ailment of the person who made the drawings. To conceive children, a barren woman secures the hair of a woman who has had several children and buries it under her bathing stone, hoping to absorb the fertility qualities of the hair's owner. To ease childbirth, she might untwist a thread in front of the pregnant woman to symbolize an easy delivery, or she may drink water that has washed her husband’s left leg, a gun barrel, a pestle, or a thunderbolt, believing that the direct and powerful energy of these items will help her in labor. The Korkus also heavily rely on omens. It is a bad sign to see a black-faced monkey or a hare pass by either side or a snake crossing in front when starting a task. Typically, if someone sees any of these, they will turn back and postpone their plans for a better time. A hen cackling or laying eggs at night is also seen as a bad omen. One sneeze is unlucky, but two negate the bad luck and are considered good. An empty pot signifies bad luck, while a full pot is favorable. Breaking a pot when starting any task is disastrous and suggests the work will fail. Thursdays and Fridays are favorable for work, while Mondays and Tuesdays are better for honoring ancestors. Odd numbers are considered lucky. To lay to rest a spirit believed to potentially disturb the living, five pieces of bamboo, symbolizing the dead man's bones, along with five crab legs, five grains of rice, and other items are placed into a basket and hidden in a crab's hole underwater. This occasion often leads to much feasting and drinking, and the son or representative performing the ritual often gets drunk before searching for a suitable hole. Tiger fat is regarded as an excellent remedy for rheumatism and sprains and is highly valued. The tiger's tongue is also thought to be a potent tonic for frail children, cooked, pounded, and given in small amounts in milk or water. When a tiger is killed, the Gonds and Korkus singe off its whiskers, believing this will stop the tiger's spirit from haunting them. There's also a belief that chopping up the whiskers and mixing them into an enemy's food will poison them. They often avoid touching someone who has been attacked by a tiger, fearing that it would bring the tiger's wrath upon them. In some places, any Gond or Korku who touches a person mauled by a tiger temporarily loses their caste and must undergo purification and host a feast to be readmitted.
9. Funeral rites.
The dead are usually buried, two pice being first thrown into the grave to buy the site. The body is laid on its back, naked and with the head pointing to the south. [565]The earth is mixed with briars and thorns while being filled in so as to keep off hyenas, and stones are placed over the grave. No fixed period of mourning is observed, but after the lapse of some days, the deceased’s family or relatives go to the burial-place, taking with them a piece of turmeric. This they cut into strips, and, placing them in a leaf-cup, pour water over them. As the water falls on the tomb, a god is called to witness that this day the dead man’s spirit has been sent to live with the ancestors. The pieces of turmeric are then tied in a cloth which, after receiving an oblation of fowl’s blood, is suspended from the main beam of the house, this being considered the dwelling-place of the departed. This ceremony, called Pitar Miloni, is the first rite for the admission of the deceased with the spirits of his ancestors, and is preliminary to the final ceremony of Sedoli which may be performed at any time between four months and fifteen years after the death. But until it is complete the spirit of the deceased has not been laid finally to rest and has the power of sending aches and pains to molest the bodies of its living relatives. Each sept has a place in which the Sedoli rites must be performed, and however far the Korku may have wandered from the original centre of his tribe, he must return there to set his father’s spirit at rest and enable it to join the ancestral ghosts. When the Sedoli is to be performed an unblemished teak or salai16 tree is selected and wrapped round with a thread, while seven circuits of it are made and a bottle of liquor and two pice are offered as purchase money. It is then cut down and brought home, and from it a smooth stake called mūnda is fashioned, 24 to 30 inches high, and squared or pointed at the top, often being arrow-headed. On it are carved representations of the sun and moon, a spider and a human ear, and below these a figure representing the principal person in whose honour the stake is erected, on horseback with weapons in his hand. The proper method is to have one mūnda for each ancestor, but poor persons make one do for several and their figures are then carved below. But care must be taken that the total number of figures representing the dead does not exceed that of the [566]members of the family who have died during the period for which the Sedoli is performed. For in that case another person is likely to die for each extra figure. The little bags of turmeric representing the ancestors are then taken from the main beam of the house and carried with the mūnda to the burial-place. There a goat is sacrificed and these articles are besmeared with its blood, after which a feast is held accompanied by singing and dancing. Next day the party again go to the burial-place and plant the mūnda in it, placing two pice in the hole beneath it. They then proceed to the riverside, and, making a little ball from the flesh of the sacrificed animal, place it together with the bags of turmeric on a leaf platter, and throw the whole into the river saying, ‘Ancestors, find your home.’ If the ball sinks at once they consider that the ancestors have been successful, but if any delay takes place, they attribute it to the difficulty experienced by the ancestors in the selection of a home and throw in two pice to assist them. The pith of a bamboo may be substituted for turmeric to represent the bones. The dead are supposed to inhabit a village of their own similar to that in which they dwelt on earth and to lead there a colourless existence devoid alike of pleasure and of pain.
The dead are usually buried, with two coins first tossed into the grave to buy the burial site. The body is placed on its back, naked, with the head facing south. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The earth is mixed with thorns and briars while being filled in to deter hyenas, and stones are placed over the grave. There isn't a set mourning period, but after a few days, the deceased’s family or relatives go to the burial site, bringing a piece of turmeric. They cut it into strips, put them in a leaf cup, and pour water over them. As the water falls on the grave, a god is invited to witness that the dead person's spirit has been sent to live with the ancestors. The turmeric pieces are then wrapped in cloth which, after receiving an offering of fowl's blood, is hung from the main beam of the house, considered the home of the departed. This ceremony, called Pitar Miloni, is the first rite for welcoming the deceased with the spirits of their ancestors and precedes the final ceremony of Sedoli, which can be performed anytime between four months and fifteen years after death. However, until it's completed, the spirit of the deceased hasn't been fully laid to rest and can cause aches and pains to trouble the bodies of its living relatives. Each lineage has a specific place for the Sedoli rites, and no matter how far the Korku may have traveled from the original center of their tribe, they must return to set their father's spirit at rest and allow it to join the ancestral spirits. When the Sedoli is to be performed, a perfect teak or salai tree is chosen and wrapped with a thread, making seven rounds while offering a bottle of liquor and two coins as payment. It is then cut down and taken home, where a smooth stake called mūnda is made, measuring 24 to 30 inches tall, squared or pointed at the top, often arrow-headed. It's carved with images of the sun and moon, a spider, and a human ear, and beneath these, a figure representing the main person honored by the stake, depicted on horseback with weapons. Ideally, there should be one mūnda for each ancestor, but poorer individuals may use one for several and carve their figures below. Care must be taken that the total number of figures representing the dead does not exceed the number of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] family members who have died during the period for which the Sedoli is conducted. In that case, another person may be likely to die for every extra figure. The small bags of turmeric representing the ancestors are then taken from the main beam of the house and brought along with the mūnda to the burial site. There, a goat is sacrificed, and these items are smeared with its blood, followed by a feast with singing and dancing. The next day, the group returns to the burial site and plants the mūnda, placing two coins in the hole beneath it. They then head to the riverside, making a small ball from the flesh of the sacrificed animal and placing it along with the bags of turmeric on a leaf platter before tossing it into the river, saying, ‘Ancestors, find your home.’ If the ball sinks immediately, they consider the ancestors have succeeded, but if there's any delay, they think it's because the ancestors are having difficulties choosing a home, so they throw in two coins to help them. Bamboo pith can be used instead of turmeric to represent the bones. The dead are believed to inhabit a village of their own, similar to the one they lived in on earth, leading an existence there devoid of both pleasure and pain.
10. Appearance and social customs.
The following description of the Korkus is given by Major Forsyth in the Nimār Settlement Report of 1868–69, with the addition of some remarks made by other observers. The Korkus are well built and muscular. The average Korku has a round face, a nose rather wide but not flat like a negro’s, prominent cheek-bones, a scanty moustache and his head shaved after the Hindu fashion. They are slightly taller than the Gond, a shade darker and a good many shades dirtier. In the wilder parts one may come across some quite too awful Korkus, from whom an intervening space of fifty yards is an insufficient protection, though strange to say there are no less than six words in their language which mean ‘to wash’; one to wash the whole body, one the limbs, one for the face, one for the mouth, one for the hair and one for the clothes, besides a word for scouring the body with a stone and another word for bathing in a stream. Their habitations on the other [567]hand present quite a contrast to their individual want of cleanliness. They build their villages of a close bamboo wattle-work and with almost Swisslike neatness, a picturesque site being usually chosen, and the plan being one long street with a wide open roadway, or several such parallel with each other. The villages are kept remarkably clean, in striking contrast to the habitations of other aboriginal tribes. The average village contains about twenty huts, and it is the custom to bind these so closely together that forest fires often sweep through a whole village before a hut can be removed to check their course. The average hut is about fifteen feet square with a rather flat roof covered with loose grass over a layer of leaves and pressed down by outside poles. No nails are required as the posts are bound firmly together with bamboo or creeper fibre. The inmates generally sleep on the ground, and a few low stools carved from teak wood serve them for pillows. Every village has a few pigs and fowls running about, both of which are eaten after being sacrificed. The Korku is an adept in the crude process of distillation in which the only apparatus required consists of two gharas or earthen pots, a hollow bamboo, some mahua flowers, water and a fire. By this means the Korku manages to produce liquor upon which he can effectually get drunk. They are by no means particular about what they eat. Fowls, pork, fish, crabs and tortoise are all consumed, and beef and rats are eaten in some localities but not in others. The Rūma and Bondoya Korkus eat buffaloes, and the latter add monkeys to an already comprehensive dietary. The lowest caste with whom they are said to eat are Kolis. They do not eat with Gonds. Gonds, Māngs, Basors and a few other low castes take food from them and also, it is said, Bhīls. The Korkus will freely admit members of the higher castes into the community, and a woman incurs no social penalty for a liaison with a member of any caste from which a Korku can take food. But if she goes wrong with a low-caste man she is permanently expelled and a fine of Rs. 40 is exacted from the parents before they are readmitted to social intercourse. In the case of adultery with a member of the caste, if the husband does not wish to keep his wife, the [568]offending parties have a lock of hair cut off and give a dinner, and are then considered to be married. But if the husband does not turn his wife away, he, on his wife’s account, and the seducer must give a joint dinner to the caste. They have a tribal council or panchāyat which inflicts the usual penalties for social offences, while in very serious cases, such as intercourse with a low caste, it causes the offender to be born again. He is placed inside a large earthen pot which is sealed up, and when taken out of this he is said to be born again from his mother’s womb. He is then buried in sand and comes out as a fresh incarnation from the earth, placed in a grass hut which is fired, and from within which he runs out as it is burning, immersed in water, and finally has a tuft cut from his scalp-lock and is fined two and a half rupees. The Korkus as a race are very poor, and a poor Korku manages to exist with even less clothing than a poor Gond. A loincloth of the scantiest and a wisp of turban coiled on the top of the head and leaving the centre of the skull uncovered form his complete costume for dry weather. Sometimes a large brass chain is worn in the turban or attached to the waist, and to it are suspended a flint and steel and a small dry gourd full of cotton—the implements for obtaining fire. It is also common to wear a large brass ring in one ear. A special habit of the Korku in Nimār, Major Forsyth states, is to carry a small bamboo flute behind the ear like a pen, from which he discourses a not unpleasant strain, chiefly when drunk or engaged in propitiating Bāgh Deo, Devi or any other dread power whom he reverences. The women as a rule wear only a dirty white sāri and are loaded with cheap ornaments. Necklaces of beads are worn on the neck, covering the chest, while the arms and legs are weighed down with brass and iron.
The following description of the Korkus is given by Major Forsyth in the Nimār Settlement Report of 1868–69, along with some comments from other observers. The Korkus are well-built and muscular. The average Korku has a round face, a nose that's rather wide but not flat like a Black person's, prominent cheekbones, a sparse moustache, and his head shaved in the Hindu style. They are slightly taller than the Gond, a bit darker, and significantly dirtier. In wilder areas, you might encounter some really scary Korkus, from whom an empty space of fifty yards offers no safety. Interestingly, their language has six words for "to wash": one for the whole body, one for limbs, one for the face, one for the mouth, one for hair, and one for clothes, plus words for scrubbing the body with a stone and bathing in a stream. Their homes, on the other hand, are a stark contrast to their lack of cleanliness. They build their villages with tightly woven bamboo and with almost Swiss-like neatness, typically choosing a picturesque location, and the layout usually consists of one long street with a wide open road, or several parallel streets. The villages are remarkably clean, which stands out compared to the homes of other indigenous tribes. The average village has about twenty huts, and they are built so closely together that forest fires can often sweep through an entire village before a hut can be moved to stop the flames. The average hut is about fifteen feet square with a relatively flat roof covered with loose grass over a layer of leaves, weighed down by poles from outside. No nails are needed, as the posts are bound tightly with bamboo or vine. The residents generally sleep on the ground, with a few low stools carved from teak wood used as pillows. Every village has a few pigs and chickens running around, both of which are eaten after being sacrificed. The Korku is skilled in the basic process of distillation, which only requires two gharas or earthen pots, a hollow bamboo, some mahua flowers, water, and a fire. With this setup, the Korku can produce liquor that effectively gets him drunk. They aren't picky about what they eat. Chickens, pork, fish, crabs, and turtles are all consumed, and in some areas, beef and rats are eaten but not in others. The Rūma and Bondoya Korkus eat buffalo, and the latter also includes monkeys in their already diverse diet. The lowest caste they eat with are Kolis. They do not eat with Gonds. Gonds, Māngs, Basors, and a few other lower castes can take food from them, and it's also said that Bhīls do as well. The Korkus will readily accept members of higher castes into their community, and a woman won't face any social repercussions for having a relationship with someone from any caste that a Korku can share food with. However, if she becomes involved with a low-caste man, she's permanently expelled, and her parents must pay a fine of Rs. 40 before they can be readmitted to social life. In cases of adultery with someone from the same caste, if the husband doesn’t want to keep his wife, the offending parties have a lock of hair cut off and host a dinner, after which they're considered married. But if the husband decides to keep his wife, both he and the seducer must throw a joint dinner for the caste. They have a tribal council or panchāyat that imposes typical penalties for social offenses, while in very serious cases, like relations with a low caste, the offender is said to be born again. They are placed inside a large earthen pot that is sealed up, and when taken out, they are said to be reborn from their mother’s womb. Subsequently, they are buried in sand and emerge as a new incarnation from the earth, placed in a grass hut that is set on fire. They then run out of it as it burns, are immersed in water, and finally have a tuft of hair cut from their scalp, and are fined two and a half rupees. The Korkus as a group are very poor, and a poor Korku typically wears even less clothing than a poor Gond. A minimal loincloth and a simple turban wrapped around the head, leaving the center of the skull exposed, make up his entire outfit for dry weather. Sometimes, they wear a large brass chain with the turban or attached to the waist, from which hang a flint and steel along with a small dry gourd filled with cotton—the tools for starting a fire. It's also common to see a large brass ring in one ear. A unique habit of the Korku in Nimār, according to Major Forsyth, is to carry a small bamboo flute behind the ear like a pen, from which he plays a not unpleasant tune, mainly when drunk or while trying to appease Bāgh Deo, Devi, or any other revered power. The women usually wear only a dirty white sāri and are adorned with inexpensive jewelry. They wear bead necklaces around their necks that cover their chests, while their arms and legs are adorned with brass and iron.
11. Character.
Like most hill tribes the Korkus are remarkably honest and truthful, slow at calculation and very indignant at being cheated. They are very improvident and great drunkards, and it is the latter habit which has aggravated the obstacles to their improvement.
Like most hill tribes, the Korkus are incredibly honest and straightforward, slow with calculations, and very upset by the idea of being cheated. They tend to be careless with their resources and are known to drink heavily, and it’s this drinking habit that has made it harder for them to improve.
12. Inheritance.
The Korku law of inheritance differs somewhat from that of the Hindus. Among them a grandson does not [569]inherit the property of his grandfather unless it is openly and clearly granted to him during the latter’s lifetime. A married son living separately from his father has no right of succession to the paternal property, but if he is unmarried, he receives half the share of a son who is living with his father. A daughter or a daughter’s son does not inherit the father’s property unless it is granted to either of them by a deed of gift. The sons and mother share equally.
The Korku inheritance laws are a bit different from those of the Hindus. In their system, a grandson doesn't inherit his grandfather's property unless it's explicitly given to him while the grandfather is still alive. A married son who lives separately from his father doesn't have any claim to his father's property, but if he's unmarried, he gets half the share of a son who lives with their father. A daughter or her son won't inherit the father's property unless it's given to them through a gift deed. The sons and mother share the inheritance equally.
13. Occupation.
The Korkus formerly lived principally by hunting, and practised the shifting cultivation in the forests which is now forbidden. Very few of them are landowners, but some large zamīndāri estates in Hoshangābād and Chhindwāra are held by Korku proprietors, who are protected by the prohibition of alienation. Though too improvident and lazy to be good cultivators, they are in great request as farmservants and ploughmen, being too honest to defraud their master of labour or material. A remarkable change has thus taken place from their former character of notorious robbers. They cultivate mainly in the hilly tracts and grow light grains, though some have colonised the waste lands of the upper Tapti valley in Nimār and raise good crops of wheat. They do not as a rule keep cattle other than the few oxen required for cultivating the soil and hauling out timber. Game of all kinds is caught by means of heavy log traps for the larger varieties such as sāmbhar, bear and spotted deer and even leopard; while hares, jungle-fowl and the smaller sort of game are caught under heavy stones held up by nicely adjusted strings. Occasionally, when in search of meat, a whole village will sally out into the forest. The shikāri has generally a matchlock concealed in some hiding-place in the jungle, and once he is posted the others beat towards him and any animal that turns up is shot at. In the hot weather the water-hole and the bow and arrow play no small part in helping to fill the Korku larder. Another method of catching birds is to spread the pounded fruit of a certain parasitic airplant on a rock. A thick shining gum exudes which so entangles the feet of the smaller birds as to prevent their escape. Fish dams are built when the water subsides after the rains, and a cylindrical basket six or eight feet in length being [570]adjusted at the outlet, the fish are driven into this from above. During the hot season the fruit of the ghetu is thrown into the pools, and this stupefies the fish and causes them to float on the surface of the water, where they are easily caught.
The Korkus used to primarily live by hunting and practiced shifting cultivation in the forests, which is now not allowed. Very few of them own land, but there are some large zamīndāri estates in Hoshangābād and Chhindwāra owned by Korku proprietors, who are protected by the prohibition against selling land. Although they are generally too careless and lazy to be good farmers, they are in high demand as farm workers and ploughmen, being too honest to cheat their employers out of labor or materials. A significant change has occurred from their previous reputation as notorious robbers. They mainly cultivate in the hilly areas and grow light grains, though some have settled on the wastelands of the upper Tapti valley in Nimār and produce good crops of wheat. Typically, they do not keep cattle except for a few oxen needed for farming and transporting timber. They catch game of all kinds using heavy log traps for larger animals like sāmbhar, bears, spotted deer, and even leopards; smaller game like hares and jungle-fowl are caught under heavy stones held up by carefully adjusted strings. Sometimes, when they need meat, an entire village will go into the forest. The shikāri usually hides a matchlock somewhere in the jungle, and once he is in position, the others drive any animals towards him, which he then shoots at. In the hot weather, water holes and the bow and arrow play a significant role in helping fill the Korku larder. Another way of catching birds is to spread the crushed fruit of a certain parasitic air plant on a rock. A thick, shiny gum oozes out, which traps the feet of smaller birds, preventing their escape. Fish dams are constructed when the water levels drop after the rains, and a cylindrical basket about six or eight feet long is positioned at the outlet to drive the fish into it. During the hot season, the fruit of the ghetu is thrown into the pools, which stupefies the fish and causes them to float to the surface, where they can be easily caught.
14. Language.
The Korkus have a language of their own which belongs to the Kolarian or Munda sub-family. Dr. Grierson says of it: “The Munda, sometimes called the Kolarian family, is probably the older branch of the Dravido-Munda languages. It exhibits the characteristics of an agglutinative language to an extraordinarily complete degree.” In the Central Provinces nearly 90 per cent of Korkus were returned as speaking their own language in 1911. Mr. Crosthwaite remarks: “The language is in a state of decay and transition, and Hindi and Marāthi terms have crept into its vocabulary. But very few Gondi words have been adopted. A grammar of the Korku language by Drake has been printed at the Baptist Mission Press, Calcutta.” [571]
The Korkus have their own language, which is part of the Kolarian or Munda sub-family. Dr. Grierson states: “The Munda, sometimes referred to as the Kolarian family, is likely the older branch of the Dravido-Munda languages. It shows the features of an agglutinative language to a remarkably complete extent.” In the Central Provinces, nearly 90 percent of Korkus reported speaking their language in 1911. Mr. Crosthwaite notes: “The language is in a state of decline and change, with Hindi and Marathi words entering its vocabulary. However, very few Gondi words have been incorporated. A grammar of the Korku language by Drake has been published at the Baptist Mission Press, Calcutta.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This article is largely based on a monograph contributed by Mr. H. R. Crosthwaite, Assistant Commissioner, Hoshangābād, and contains also extracts from a monograph by Mr. Ganga Prasād Khatri, Forest Divisional Officer, Betūl, and from the description of the Korkus given by Mr. (Sir Charles) Elliott in the Hoshangābād Settlement Report (1867), and by Major Forsyth in the Nimār Settlement Report (1868–69).
1 This article is mostly based on a monograph written by Mr. H. R. Crosthwaite, Assistant Commissioner in Hoshangābād, and also includes excerpts from a monograph by Mr. Ganga Prasād Khatri, Forest Divisional Officer in Betūl, as well as descriptions of the Korkus provided by Mr. (Sir Charles) Elliott in the Hoshangābād Settlement Report (1867) and by Major Forsyth in the Nimār Settlement Report (1868–69).
2 Risley’s Tribes and Castes of Bengal, Appendix V.: Korwā.
2 Risley’s Tribes and Castes of Bengal, Appendix V.: Korwā.
6 Bassia latifolia, Buchanania latifolia, Gmelina arborea and Sterculia urens.
6 Bassia latifolia, Buchanania latifolia, Gmelina arborea, and Sterculia urens.
7 Nearly 3½ tons.
Almost 3.5 tons.
8 Paspalum scrobiculatum, Panicum psilopodium, Coix Lachryma, Eleusine coracana, Saccharum officianarum, Setaria italica, Oryza sativa.
8 Paspalum scrobiculatum, Panicum psilopodium, Coix Lachryma, Eleusine coracana, Saccharum officinarum, Setaria italica, Oryza sativa.
10 Makyātotha, Jondhrātotha, Dharsīima, Changri, Lobo, Khambi, Dagde, Kullya, Bursūma and Killībhasam.
10 Makyātotha, Jondhrātotha, Dharsīima, Changri, Lobo, Khambi, Dagde, Kullya, Bursūma, and Killībhasam.
13 The above passage is taken from Mr. (Sir Charles) Elliott’s Hoshangābād Settlement Report written in 1867. Since that time the belief in the magical powers of the Bhumka has somewhat declined.
13 The above passage is taken from Mr. (Sir Charles) Elliott’s Hoshangābād Settlement Report written in 1867. Since then, the belief in the magical powers of the Bhumka has faded a bit.
KORWA
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice. 571
- 2. Physical appearance. 572
- 3. Subdivisions. 573
- 4. Marriage customs. 574
- 5. Funeral rites. 574
- 6. Religion. 575
- 7. Social customs. 575
- 8. Dancing. 575
- 9. Occupation. 576
- 10. Dacoity. 577
- 11. Folk-tales. 577
1. General notice.
Korwa. 1—A Kolarian tribe of the Chota Nāgpur plateau. In 1911 about 34,000 Korwas were returned in the Central Provinces, the great bulk of whom belong to the Sargūja and Jashpur States and a few to the Bilāspur District. The Korwas are one of the wildest tribes. Colonel Dalton writes of them:2 “Mixed up with the Asuras and not greatly differing from them, except that they are more cultivators of the soil than smelters, we first meet the Korwas, a few stragglers of the tribe which under that name take up the dropped links of the Kolarian chain, and carry it on west, over the Sargūja, Jashpur and Palāmau highlands till it reaches another cognate tribe, the Kūrs (Korkus) or Muāsis of Rewah and the Central Provinces, and passes from the Vindhyan to the Satpūra range.
Korwa. 1—A Kolarian tribe from the Chota Nāgpur plateau. In 1911, around 34,000 Korwas were recorded in the Central Provinces, mostly from the Sargūja and Jashpur States, with a few from the Bilāspur District. The Korwas are known to be one of the most untamed tribes. Colonel Dalton describes them: 2 “Mixed up with the Asuras and not very different from them, except that they are more focused on farming than metalworking, we first encounter the Korwas, a few scattered members of the tribe that, under that name, continue the Kolarian lineage westward over the Sargūja, Jashpur, and Palāmau highlands until it connects with another related tribe, the Kūrs (Korkus) or Muāsis of Rewah and the Central Provinces, transitioning from the Vindhyan to the Satpūra range.”
“In the fertile valleys that skirt and wind among the plateaus other tribes are now found intermixed with the Korwas, but all admit that the latter were first in the field and were at one time masters of the whole; and we have good confirmatory proof of their being the first settlers in the fact that for the propitiation of the local spirits Korwa [572]Baigas are always selected. There were in existence within the last twenty years, as highland chiefs and holders of manors, four Korwa notables, two in Sargūja and two in Jashpur; all four estates were valuable, as they comprised substantial villages in the fertile plains held by industrious cultivators, and great tracts of hill country on which were scattered the hamlets of their more savage followers. The Sargūja Korwa chiefs were, however, continually at strife with the Sargūja Rāja, and for various acts of rebellion against the Lord Paramount lost manor after manor till to each but one or two villages remained. The two Jashpur thanes conducted themselves right loyally at the crucial period of the Mutiny and they are now prosperous gentlemen in full enjoyment of their estates, the only Korwa families left that keep up any appearance of respectability. One of them is the hereditary Diwān of Jashpur, lord of the mountain tract of Khūria and Maini, and chief of perhaps two-thirds of the whole tribe of Korwas. The other holds an estate called Kakia comprising twenty-two villages.
“In the fertile valleys that wind around the plateaus, other tribes now coexist with the Korwas, but everyone acknowledges that the Korwas were the first to settle and once ruled the entire area. We have solid evidence of their status as the original settlers, as the local spirits are always appeased with offerings from the Korwa [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Baigas. In the last twenty years, there were four prominent Korwa leaders who owned estates—two in Sargūja and two in Jashpur. All four estates were valuable, containing substantial villages in the fertile plains worked by hardworking farmers, along with large areas of hilly land populated by their more primitive followers. However, the Sargūja Korwa leaders were constantly in conflict with the Sargūja Rāja and, due to various rebellious actions against the authority, they lost estate after estate until only one or two villages remained for each. The two Jashpur leaders remained loyal during the critical time of the Mutiny, and now they are successful gentlemen enjoying their estates, the last Korwa families that maintain any sense of respectability. One of them is the inherited Diwān of Jashpur, lord of the mountainous areas of Khūria and Maini, and chief of about two-thirds of the entire Korwa tribe. The other holds an estate called Kakia, which includes twenty-two villages.”
2. Physical appearance.
“The hill Korwas are the most savage-looking of all the Kolarian tribes. They are frightfully wild and uncouth in their appearance, and have good-humouredly accepted the following singular tradition to account for it. They say that the first human beings that settled in Sargūja, being very much troubled by the depredations of wild beasts on their crops, put up scarecrows in their fields, figures made of bamboos dangling in the air, the most hideous caricatures of humanity that they could devise to frighten the animals. When the great spirit saw the scarecrow he hit on an expedient to save his votaries the trouble of reconstructing them. He animated the dangling figures, thus bringing into existence creatures ugly enough to frighten all the birds and beasts in creation, and they were the ancestors of the wild Korwas.”
“The Korwas are the most savage-looking of all the Kolarian tribes. They appear extremely wild and uncivilized, and they've humorously accepted a unique tradition to explain it. They say that the first humans who settled in Sargūja, troubled by wild animals damaging their crops, set up scarecrows in their fields—figures made of bamboo hanging in the air, the most hideous caricatures of humans they could create to scare off the animals. When the great spirit saw the scarecrows, he came up with a solution to spare his followers the trouble of making new ones. He brought the hanging figures to life, creating creatures ugly enough to scare away every bird and beast, and those creatures became the ancestors of the wild Korwas.”
This legend is not peculiar to the Korwas but is also told by the Halbas, Lodhis and other castes, and is a favourite Brāhmanical device for accounting for the existence of the autochthonous tribes.
This legend isn't unique to the Korwas; it's also shared by the Halbas, Lodhis, and other groups, and it's a popular Brahminical way of explaining the presence of indigenous tribes.
“The Korwas,” Dalton continues, “are short of stature and dark brown in complexion, strongly built and active, [573]with good muscular development, but, as appeared to me, disproportionately short-legged. The average height of twenty Sargūja Korwas that I measured was 5 feet 3 inches and of their women 4 feet 9 inches only. Notwithstanding the scarecrow tradition the Korwas are, as a rule, better-looking than the Gonds and Oraons. The males, I noticed, were more hirsute than the generality of their cognates, many of them cultivating beards or rather not interfering with their spontaneous growth, for in truth in their toilets there is nothing like cultivation. They are as utterly ungroomed as the wildest animals. The neglected back hair grows in matted tails which fall behind like badly-frayed ropes, or is massed in a chignon of gigantic proportions, as preposterous as any that the present tasteless period has produced; sticking out behind sometimes a foot from the back of the head.
“The Korwas,” Dalton continues, “are short and have dark brown skin, stocky and active, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with well-developed muscles, but, to me, their legs seemed disproportionately short. The average height of twenty Sargūja Korwas I measured was 5 feet 3 inches, while their women averaged only 4 feet 9 inches. Despite their scarecrow-like appearance, the Korwas are generally better-looking than the Gonds and Oraons. I noticed that the males were hairier than most of their relatives, many of them allowing their beards to grow wild rather than maintaining them, since they rarely groom at all. They’re as unkempt as the wildest animals. The untrimmed hair on their backs grows in matted clumps that hang down like badly frayed ropes or is piled up in a huge bun, as ridiculous as any style from our tasteless era; sometimes it sticks out a foot from the back of their heads.”
“The women appear ground down by the hard work imposed on them, stunted in growth, black, ugly, and wretchedly clad, some having only a few dirty rags tied round their persons, and in other respects untidy and unclean.”
“The women seem worn out by the hard work forced upon them, misshapen, dark, unattractive, and poorly dressed, some wearing only a few tattered rags wrapped around them, and in other ways messy and dirty.”
It is noticeable that the Korwas have a subtribe called Korāku, and like the Korkus of the Satpūra range they are called Muāsi, a term having the meaning of raider or robber. Mr. Crooke thinks that the Korwas and Korkus are probably branches of the same tribe, but Sir G. Grierson dissents from this opinion. He states that the Korwa dialect is most closely related to Asuri and resembles Mundāri and Santāli. The Korwas have the honorific title of Mānjhi, also used by the Santāls. The Korba zamīndāri in Bilāspur is probably named after the Korwas.
It’s noticeable that the Korwas have a subtribe called Korāku, and like the Korkus of the Satpūra range, they are referred to as Muāsi, which means raider or robber. Mr. Crooke believes that the Korwas and Korkus are likely branches of the same tribe, but Sir G. Grierson disagrees with this view. He mentions that the Korwa dialect is most closely related to Asuri and resembles Mundāri and Santāli. The Korwas hold the honorific title of Mānjhi, which is also used by the Santāls. The Korba zamīndāri in Bilāspur is probably named after the Korwas.
3. Subdivisions.
The principal subdivisions of the tribe are the Diharia or Kisān Korwas, those who live in villages (dih) and cultivate, and the Pahāria Korwas of the hills, who are also called Benwaria from their practising bewar or shifting cultivation. Two minor groups are the Korāku or young men, from kora, a young man, and the Birjias, who are probably the descendants of mixed marriages between Korwas and the tribe of that name, themselves an offshoot of the Baigas. The tribe is also divided into totemistic exogamous septs. [574]
The main branches of the tribe are the Diharia or Kisān Korwas, who live in villages (dih) and farm, and the Pahāria Korwas of the hills, also known as Benwaria because they practice bewar or shifting agriculture. There are two smaller groups: the Korāku, which means young men, derived from kora, and the Birjias, likely descendants of mixed marriages between Korwas and the tribe that shares their name, which is itself a branch of the Baigas. The tribe is also divided into totemic exogamous clans. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
4. Marriage customs.
Marriage within the sept is forbidden, but this appears to be the only restriction. In Korba the Pahāria Korwas are said to marry their own sisters on occasion. The ordinary bride-price is Rs. 12. In Bilāspur there is reported to be no regular marriage feast, but the people dance together round a big earthen drum, called māndhar, which is played in the centre. This is bound with strips of leather along the sides and leather faces at the ends to be played on by the hands. They dance in a circle taking hands, men and women being placed alternately. Among the Pahāria Korwas of Sargūja, Mr. Kunte states, the consent of the parents is not required, and boys and girls arrange their own weddings. Men who can afford the bride-price have a number of wives, sometimes as many as eight or ten. After she has had a child each wife lives and cooks her food separately, but gives a part of it to her husband. The women bring roots and herbs from the forest and feed their husbands, so that the man with several wives enjoys a larger share of creature comforts. Among these people adultery is said to be very rare, but if a woman is detected in adultery she is at once made over to the partner of her act and becomes his wife. Divorce and the remarriage of widows are permitted, and a widow usually marries her late husband’s younger brother, though she is not obliged to do so. A husband divorcing his wife is obliged to feed the caste for five days.
Marriage within the group is not allowed, but that seems to be the only rule. In Korba, the Pahāria Korwas are known to sometimes marry their own sisters. The usual bride-price is Rs. 12. In Bilāspur, there's no formal wedding feast, but people dance together around a large earthen drum called māndhar, which is played in the middle. This drum is wrapped with leather strips on the sides and has leather coverings on the ends for hand percussion. They dance in a circle, holding hands, with men and women alternating. Among the Pahāria Korwas of Sargūja, Mr. Kunte mentions that parental consent isn't needed, and boys and girls organize their own weddings. Men who can afford the bride-price often have multiple wives, sometimes as many as eight or ten. After having a child, each wife lives separately and cooks her own meals but shares part of her food with her husband. The women gather roots and herbs from the forest to feed their husbands, so a man with several wives enjoys more comforts. Among these people, cheating is reportedly very rare, but if a woman is caught cheating, she is immediately handed over to her partner in the act and becomes his wife. Divorce and remarriage of widows are allowed, and a widow typically marries her late husband’s younger brother, though she is not required to do so. A husband who divorces his wife must provide food for the caste for five days.
5. Funeral rites.
The tribe bury the dead, placing the corpse in the grave with the head to the south. A little rice is buried with the corpse. In Bilāspur the dead are buried in the forest, and the graves of old men are covered with branches of the sāl3 tree. Then they go to a little distance and make a fire, and pour ghī and incense on it as an offering to the ancestors, and when they hear a noise in the forest they take it to be the voice of the dead man. When a man dies his hut is broken down and they do not live in it again. The bodies of children under five are buried either in the house or under the shade of a banyan tree, probably with the idea that the spirit will come back and be born again. They say that a banyan tree is chosen because it [575]lives longest of all trees and is evergreen, and hence it is supposed that the child’s spirit will also live out its proper span instead of being untimely cut off in its next birth.
The tribe buries their dead, placing the body in the grave with the head facing south. They also bury a bit of rice with the body. In Bilāspur, the dead are buried in the forest, and the graves of older men are covered with branches from the sāl tree. They then move a short distance away and light a fire, pouring ghī and incense onto it as an offering to their ancestors. When they hear a noise in the forest, they believe it to be the voice of the deceased. When a man dies, his hut is torn down, and they never live in it again. The bodies of children under five are buried either in the house or beneath the shade of a banyan tree, likely with the belief that the spirit will return and be reborn. They say a banyan tree is chosen because it [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] lives longer than any other tree and stays green all year round, and thus it is thought that the child's spirit will also live its full life instead of being cut short in its next birth.
6. Religion.
The Korwas worship Dūlha Deo, the bridegroom god of the Gonds, and in Sargūja their principal deity is Khuria Rāni, the tutelary goddess of the Khuria plateau. She is a bloodthirsty goddess and requires animal sacrifices; formerly at special sacrifices 30 or 40 buffaloes were slaughtered as well as an unlimited number of goats.4 Thākur Deo, who is usually considered a corn-god, dwells in a sacred grove, of which no tree or branch may be cut or broken. The penalty for breach of the rules is a goat, but an exception is allowed if an animal has to be pursued and killed in the grove. Thākur Deo protects the village from epidemic disease such as cholera and smallpox. The Korwas have three festivals: the Deothān is observed on the full moon day of Pūs (December), and all their gods are worshipped; the Nawanna or harvest festival falls in Kunwār (September), when the new grain is eaten; and the Faguwa or Holi is the common celebration of the spring and the new vegetation.
The Korwas worship Dūlha Deo, the bridegroom god of the Gonds, and in Sargūja, their main deity is Khuria Rāni, the guardian goddess of the Khuria plateau. She is a fierce goddess who demands animal sacrifices; in the past, at special sacrifices, 30 or 40 buffaloes were killed along with countless goats.4 Thākur Deo, who is usually seen as a corn-god, lives in a sacred grove where no tree or branch can be cut or broken. The penalty for breaking this rule is a goat, although an exception is made if an animal needs to be chased and killed in the grove. Thākur Deo protects the village from epidemics like cholera and smallpox. The Korwas celebrate three festivals: Deothān is held on the full moon day of Pūs (December), when all their gods are worshipped; Nawanna, or the harvest festival, takes place in Kunwār (September), when the new grain is eaten; and Faguwa, or Holi, is the communal celebration of spring and new growth.
7. Social customs.
The Korwas do not admit outsiders into the tribe. They will take food from a Gond or Kawar, but not from a Brāhman. A man is permanently expelled from caste for a liaison with a woman of the impure Gānda and Ghasia castes, and a woman for adultery with any person other than a Korwa. Women are tattooed with patterns of dots on the arms, breasts and feet, and a girl must have this operation done before she can be married. Neither men nor women ever cut their hair.
The Korwas don’t allow outsiders into their tribe. They will accept food from a Gond or Kawar, but not from a Brāhman. A man is permanently kicked out of the caste for having a relationship with a woman from the impure Gānda and Ghasia castes, and a woman is expelled for cheating with anyone other than a Korwa. Women get tattooed with dot patterns on their arms, breasts, and feet, and a girl must have this done before she can get married. Neither men nor women ever cut their hair.
8. Dancing.
Of their appearance at a dance Colonel Dalton states:5 “Forming a huge circle, or rather coil, they hooked on to each other and wildly danced. In their hands they sternly grasped their weapons, the long stiff bow and arrows with bright, broad, barbed heads and spirally-feathered reed shafts in the left hand, and the gleaming battle-axe in the right. Some of the men accompanied the singing on deep-toned drums and all sang. A few scantily-clad females formed the inner curl of the coil, but in the centre [576]was the Choragus who played on a stringed instrument, promoting by his grotesque motions unbounded hilarity, and keeping up the spirit of the dancers by his unflagging energy. Their matted back hair was either massed into a chignon, sticking out from the back of the head like a handle, from which spare arrows depended hanging by the bands, or was divided into clusters of long matted tails, each supporting a spare arrow, which, flinging about as they sprang to the lively movements of the dance, added greatly to the dramatic effect and the wildness of their appearance. The women were very diminutive creatures, on the average a foot shorter than their lords, clothed in scanty rags, and with no ornaments except a few tufts of cotton dyed red taking the place of flowers in the hair, a common practice also with the Santāl girls. Both tribes are fond of the flower of the cockscomb for this purpose, and when that is not procurable, use the red cotton.”
Of their appearance at a dance, Colonel Dalton states:5 “Forming a huge circle, or rather a spiral, they held onto each other and danced wildly. They firmly gripped their weapons, the long, stiff bow and arrows with bright, wide, barbed tips and spirally-feathered reed shafts in their left hands, and the shiny battle-axe in their right. Some of the men accompanied the singing with deep-toned drums, and everyone sang. A few scantily-clad women made up the inner curl of the spiral, but in the center [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was the Choragus, who played a stringed instrument, promoting unbounded hilarity with his exaggerated motions and keeping the dancers' spirits high with his endless energy. Their matted back hair was either styled into a chignon, sticking out from the back of their heads like a handle, from which spare arrows hung by bands, or was divided into clusters of long matted tails, each supporting a spare arrow, which, flinging about as they jumped with the lively movements of the dance, greatly enhanced the dramatic effect and wildness of their appearance. The women were very petite, typically a foot shorter than their partners, dressed in tattered rags, with no jewelry except for a few tufts of red-dyed cotton in place of flowers in their hair, a common practice also seen among the Santāl girls. Both tribes favor the cockscomb flower for this purpose, and when that isn’t available, they use red cotton.”
They dance the karma dance in the autumn, thinking that it will procure them good crops, the dance being a kind of ritual or service and accompanied by songs in praise of the gods. If the rains fail they dance every night in the belief that the gods will be propitiated and send rain.
They perform the karma dance in the fall, hoping it will bring them good harvests. The dance is a sort of ritual or offering and is accompanied by songs praising the gods. If the rains don’t come, they dance every night, believing that the gods will be appeased and will send rain.
9. Occupation.
Of their occupation Colonel Dalton states: “The Korwas cultivate newly cleared ground, changing their homesteads every two or three years to have command of virgin soil. They sow rice that ripens in the summer, vetches, millets, pumpkins, cucumbers—some of gigantic size—sweet potatoes, yams and chillies. They also grow and prepare arrowroot and have a wild kind which they use and sell. They have as keen a knowledge of what is edible among the spontaneous products of the jungle as have monkeys, and have often to use this knowledge for self-preservation, as they are frequently subjected to failure of crops, while even in favourable seasons some of them do not raise sufficient for the year’s consumption; but the best of this description of food is neither palatable nor wholesome. They brought to me nine different kinds of edible roots, and descanted so earnestly on the delicate flavour and nutritive qualities of some of them, that I was induced to have two or three varieties cooked under their instructions [577]and served up, but the result was far from pleasant; my civilised stomach indignantly repelled the savage food, and was not pacified till it had made me suffer for some hours from cold sweat, sickness and giddiness.”6
Of their occupation, Colonel Dalton states: “The Korwas farm recently cleared land, moving their homes every two or three years to take advantage of fresh soil. They grow rice that ripens in the summer, vetches, millets, pumpkins, cucumbers—some of enormous size—sweet potatoes, yams, and chilies. They also cultivate and process arrowroot and have a wild type which they use and sell. They have as good an understanding of which plants in the jungle are edible as monkeys do, and often have to rely on this knowledge for survival, since they frequently experience crop failures. Even in good seasons, some of them don’t grow enough for the entire year; however, the best of this type of food is neither tasty nor nutritious. They brought me nine different kinds of edible roots and talked so passionately about the delicate flavor and nutritional qualities of some of them that I decided to have two or three varieties cooked under their guidance [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and served, but the outcome was far from enjoyable; my civilized stomach sharply rejected the wild food and wasn’t calmed until I suffered for several hours from cold sweat, nausea, and dizziness.”6
10. Dacoity.
The Korwas in the Tributary States have other resources than these. They are expert hunters, and to kill a bird flying or an animal running is their greatest delight. They do not care to kill their game without rousing it first. They are also very fond of dacoity and often proceed on expeditions, their victims being usually travellers, or the Ahīrs who bring large herds of cattle to graze in the Sargūja forests. These cattle do much damage to the village crops, and hence the Korwas have a standing feud with the herdsmen. They think nothing of murder, and when asked why he committed a murder, a Korwa will reply, ‘I did it for my pleasure’; but they despise both house-breaking and theft as cowardly offences, and are seldom or never guilty of them. The women are also of an adventurous disposition and often accompany their husbands on raids. Before starting they take the omens. They throw some rice before a chicken, and if the bird picks up large solid grains first they think that a substantial booty is intended, but if it chooses the thin and withered grains that the expedition will have poor results. One of their bad omens is that a child should begin to cry before the expedition starts; and Mr. Kunte, who has furnished the above account, relates that on one occasion when a Korwa was about to start on a looting expedition his two-year-old child began to cry. He was enraged at the omen, and picking up the child by the feet dashed its brains out against a stone.
The Korwas in the Tributary States have other resources beyond these. They are skilled hunters, and nothing makes them happier than taking down a bird in flight or an animal on the run. They prefer not to hunt their game without stirring it up first. They also enjoy robbery and frequently go on raids, usually targeting travelers or the Ahīrs who bring large herds of cattle to graze in the Sargūja forests. These cattle cause significant damage to village crops, which is why the Korwas have a long-standing feud with the herdsmen. They think nothing of murder, and when asked why they committed one, a Korwa might respond, "I did it for my pleasure"; however, they consider house-breaking and theft to be cowardly crimes and are almost never guilty of them. The women are adventurous too and often join their husbands on these raids. Before heading out, they check the omens. They toss some rice in front of a chicken, and if the bird picks up large, solid grains first, they believe substantial plunder is in store; if it goes for the thin, withered grains, they expect a poor outcome. One of their bad omens is if a child cries before a raid. Mr. Kunte, who provided this account, recounts an instance when a Korwa was about to embark on a looting mission and his two-year-old child started crying. Infuriated by the omen, he seized the child by the feet and smashed its head against a stone.
11. Folk-tales.
Before going out hunting the Korwas tell each other hunting tales, and they think that the effect of doing this is to bring them success in the chase. A specimen of one of these tales is as follows: There were seven brothers and they went out hunting. The youngest brother’s name was Chilhra. They had a beat, and four of them lay in ambush with their bows and arrows. A deer came past Chilhra and he shot an arrow at it, but missed. Then all the brothers [578]were very angry with Chilhra and they said to him, “We have been wandering about hungry for the whole day, and you have let our prey escape.” Then the brothers got a lot of māhul7 fibre and twisted it into rope, and from the rope they wove a bag. And they forced Chilhra into this bag, and tied up the mouth and threw it into the river where there was a whirlpool. Then they went home. Now Chilhra’s bag was spinning round and round in the whirlpool when suddenly a sāmbhar stag came out of the forest and walked down to the river to drink opposite the pool. Chilhra cried out to the sāmbhar to pull his bag ashore and save him. The sāmbhar took pity on him, and seizing the bag in his teeth pulled it out of the water on to the bank. Chilhra then asked the sāmbhar after he had quenched his thirst to free him from the bag. The sāmbhar drank and then came and bit through the māhul ropes till Chilhra could get out. He then proposed to the sāmbhar to try and get into the bag to see if it would hold him. The sāmbhar agreed, but no sooner had he got inside than Chilhra tied up the bag, threw it over his shoulder and went home. When the brothers saw him they were greatly astonished, and asked him how he had got out of the bag and caught a sāmbhar, and Chilhra told them. Then they killed and ate the sāmbhar. Then all the brothers said to Chilhra that he should tie them up in bags as he had been tied and throw them into the river, so that they might each catch and bring home a sāmbhar. So they made six bags and went to the river, and Chilhra tied them up securely and threw them into the river, when they were all quickly drowned. But Chilhra went home and lived happily ever afterwards.
Before going out hunting, the Korwas share hunting stories, believing this brings them good luck in their pursuits. Here's one of those stories: There were seven brothers who went hunting. The youngest brother was named Chilhra. They had a designated area to hunt, and four of them took cover with their bows and arrows. A deer passed by Chilhra, and he shot an arrow at it but missed. The other brothers were very upset with Chilhra and said, “We’ve been wandering around hungry all day, and you’ve let our prey get away.” The brothers then gathered some māhul fiber and twisted it into rope, which they used to make a bag. They forced Chilhra into the bag, tied it shut, and threw it into the river where there was a whirlpool. Then they went home. Meanwhile, Chilhra’s bag was spinning in the whirlpool when suddenly a sāmbhar stag came out of the forest and approached the river to drink near the pool. Chilhra called out to the sāmbhar to pull his bag to the shore and save him. The sāmbhar felt sorry for him, and using its teeth, pulled the bag out of the water onto the bank. After quenching its thirst, the sāmbhar came and bit through the māhul ropes so Chilhra could get out. Chilhra then suggested to the sāmbhar to try getting into the bag to see if it would hold him. The sāmbhar agreed, but as soon as he got inside, Chilhra tied up the bag, threw it over his shoulder, and went home. When the brothers saw him, they were amazed and asked how he managed to escape from the bag and catch a sāmbhar. Chilhra told them. They then killed and ate the sāmbhar. The brothers then suggested to Chilhra that he should tie them up in bags like he was and throw them into the river so they could each catch a sāmbhar. They made six bags and went to the river, where Chilhra tied them up securely and threw them in, and they all quickly drowned. But Chilhra went home and lived happily ever after.
In this story we observe the low standard of moral feeling noticeable among many primitive races, in the fact that the ingratitude displayed by Chilhra in deceiving and killing the sāmbhar who had saved his life conveys no shock to the moral sense of the Korwas. If the episode had been considered discreditable to the hero Chilhra, it would not have found a place in the tale.
In this story, we see the low level of moral awareness present among many primitive cultures, shown by Chilhra's ingratitude in deceiving and killing the sāmbhar that saved his life, which doesn't shock the moral sensibilities of the Korwas. If the incident had been seen as dishonorable for the hero Chilhra, it wouldn't have been included in the tale.
The following is another folk-tale of the characteristic [579]type of fairy story found all over the world. This as well as the last has been furnished by Mr. Narbad Dhanu Sao, Assistant Manager, Uprora:
The following is another folk tale of the typical [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] type of fairy story found all over the world. This one, along with the last, has been provided by Mr. Narbad Dhanu Sao, Assistant Manager, Uprora:
A certain rich man, a banker and moneylender (Sāhu), had twelve sons. He got them all married and they went out on a journey to trade. There came a holy mendicant to the house of the rich man and asked for alms. The banker was giving him alms, but the saint said he would only take them from his son or son’s wife. As his sons were away the rich man called his daughter-in-law, and she began to give alms to the saint. But he caught her up and carried her off. Then her father-in-law went to search for her, saying that he would not return until he had found her. He came to the saint’s house upon a mountain and said to him, ‘Why did you carry off my son’s wife?’ The saint said to him, ‘What can you do?’ and turned him into stone by waving his hand. Then all the other brothers went in turn to search for her down to the youngest, and all were turned into stone. At last the youngest brother set out to search but he did not go to the saint, but travelled across the sea and sat under a tree on the other side. In that tree was the nest with young of the Raigidan and Jatagidan8 birds. A snake was climbing up the tree to eat the nestlings, and the youngest brother saw the snake and killed it. When the parent birds returned the young birds said, “We will not eat or drink till you have rewarded this boy who killed the snake which was climbing the tree to devour us.” Then the parent birds said to the boy, ‘Ask of us whatever you will and we will give it to you.’ And the boy said,’ I want only a gold parrot in a gold cage.’ Then the parent birds said, “You have asked nothing of us, ask for something more; but if you will accept only a gold parrot in a gold cage wait here a little and we will fly across the sea and get it for you.” So they brought the parrot and cage, and the youngest brother took them and went home. Immediately the saint came to him and asked him for the gold parrot and cage because the saint’s soul was in that parrot. Then the youngest brother told him to dance and he would give him the parrot; and the saint danced, and his legs and [580]arms were broken one after the other, as often as he asked for the parrot and cage. Then the youngest brother buried the saint’s body and went to his house and passed his hands before all the stone images and they all came to life again. [581]
A wealthy man, a banker and moneylender, had twelve sons. He arranged marriages for all of them, and they set off on a trading journey. A holy beggar came to the rich man’s house and asked for charity. The banker was giving him alms, but the saint insisted he would only accept them from a son or his wife. Since his sons were away, the rich man called his daughter-in-law, and she began to give alms to the saint. However, he seized her and took her away. The father-in-law went to search for her, declaring he wouldn’t return until he found her. He reached the saint’s house on a mountain and confronted him, saying, “Why did you take my son’s wife?” The saint replied, “What can you do?” and turned him into stone with a wave of his hand. One by one, all the other brothers went to search for her, down to the youngest, and each was turned into stone. Finally, the youngest brother set out to find her, but instead of going to the saint, he crossed the sea and sat under a tree on the other side. In that tree, there was a nest of young Raigidan and Jatagidan birds. A snake was climbing the tree to eat the nestlings, and the youngest brother saw the snake and killed it. When the parent birds returned, the young birds said, “We won’t eat or drink until you reward this boy who saved us from the snake.” The parent birds told the boy, “Ask us for anything you want, and we’ll give it to you.” The boy replied, “I want only a gold parrot in a gold cage.” The parent birds said, “You haven’t asked for much; ask us for something more. But if you really want only a gold parrot in a gold cage, wait here a moment while we fly across the sea to get it for you.” They brought back the parrot and cage, and the youngest brother took them home. Immediately, the saint appeared and asked him for the gold parrot and cage, explaining that his soul was contained in that parrot. The youngest brother told him to dance, and he would give him the parrot. The saint danced, and with each request for the parrot and cage, his legs and arms broke one after the other. Afterward, the youngest brother buried the saint’s body and returned home, passing his hands over all the stone figures, which came to life again.
1 This article is based on Colonel Dalton’s account of the tribe and on notes by Mr. N. T. Kunte, Jailor, Sargūja, and Mr. Narbad Dhanu Sao, Assistant Manager, Uprora.
1 This article is based on Colonel Dalton's description of the tribe and on notes from Mr. N. T. Kunte, the jailer in Sargūja, and Mr. Narbad Dhanu Sao, Assistant Manager in Uprora.
KOSHTI
List of Paragraphs
- 1. General notice. 581
- 2. Subdivisions. 582
- 3. Marriage. 583
- 4. Funeral customs. 584
- 5. Religion. 585
- 6. Superstitions. 587
- 7. Clothes, etc. 587
- 8. Social rules and status. 588
- 9. Occupation. 588
1. General notice.
Koshti, Koshta, Sālewār.1—The Marātha and Telugu caste of weavers of silk and fine cotton cloth. They belong principally to the Nāgpur and Chhattīsgarh Divisions of the Central Provinces, where they totalled 157,000 persons in 1901, while 1300 were returned from Berār. Koshti is the Marāthi and Sālewār the Telugu name. Koshti may perhaps have something to do with kosa or tasar silk; Sālewār is said to be from the Sanskrit Sālika, a weaver,2 and to be connected with the common word sāri, the name for a woman’s cloth; while the English ‘shawl’ may be a derivative from the same root. The caste suppose themselves to be descended from the famous Saint Mārkandi Rishi, who, they say, first wove cloth from the fibres of the lotus flower to clothe the nakedness of the gods. In reward for this he was married to the daughter of Sūrya, the sun, and received with her as dowry a giant named Bhavāni and a tiger. But the giant was disobedient, and so Mārkandi killed him, and from his bones fashioned the first weaver’s loom.3 The tiger remained obedient to Mārkandi, and the [582]Koshtis think that he still respects them as his descendants; so that if a Koshti should meet a tiger in the forest and say the name of Mārkandi, the tiger will pass by and not molest him; and they say that no Koshti has ever been killed by a tiger. On their side they will not kill or injure a tiger, and at their weddings the Bhāt or genealogist brings a picture of a tiger attached to his sacred scroll, known as Padgia, and the Koshtis worship the picture. A Koshti will not join in a beat for tiger for the same reason; and other Hindus say that if he did the tiger would single him out and kill him, presumably in revenge for his breaking the pact of peace between them. They also worship the Singhwāhini Devi, or Devi riding on a tiger, from which it may probably be deduced that the tiger itself was formerly the deity, and has now developed into an anthropomorphic goddess.
Koshti, Koshta, Sālewār.1—The Marātha and Telugu caste of weavers specializing in silk and fine cotton fabrics. They are mainly found in the Nāgpur and Chhattīsgarh Divisions of the Central Provinces, totaling 157,000 individuals in 1901, with another 1,300 reported from Berār. Koshti is the name used in Marāthi, while Sālewār is the Telugu term. Koshti may relate to kosa or tasar silk; Sālewār is believed to come from the Sanskrit Sālika, meaning weaver,2 and is linked to the common word sāri, referring to a woman's garment; the English word ‘shawl’ might also trace its roots back to this. The caste believes they descend from the renowned Saint Mārkandi Rishi, who is said to have woven the first cloth from lotus fibers to clothe the gods. In gratitude, he was married to the daughter of Sūrya, the sun, and received a giant named Bhavāni and a tiger as part of her dowry. However, the giant was disobedient, prompting Mārkandi to kill him and create the first weaver's loom from his bones.3 The tiger remained loyal to Mārkandi, and the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Koshtis believe he still honors them as his descendants; thus, if a Koshti encounters a tiger in the forest and mentions Mārkandi's name, the tiger will walk past without harming him. They claim no Koshti has ever been killed by a tiger. In return, they will not harm or kill a tiger, and at their weddings, the Bhāt or genealogist presents a tiger image attached to a sacred scroll called Padgia, which the Koshtis worship. A Koshti will refrain from participating in a tiger hunt for this reason; other Hindus say that if he did, the tiger would specifically target him, presumably as revenge for breaking their peace agreement. They also venerate the Singhwāhini Devi, or the goddess riding a tiger, suggesting that the tiger was once a deity and later transformed into an anthropomorphic goddess.

Koshti men dancing a figure, holding strings and beating sticks
Koshti men dancing in formation, holding ropes and banging sticks
2. Subdivisions.
The caste have several subdivisions of different types. The Halbis appear to be an offshoot of the primitive Halba tribe, who have taken to weaving; the Lād Koshtis come from Gujarāt, the Gadhewāl from Garha or Jubbulpore, the Deshkar and Martha from the Marātha country, while the Dewangān probably take their name from the old town of that name on the Wardha river. The Patwis are dyers, and colour the silk thread which the weavers use to border their cotton cloth. It is usually dyed red with lac. They also make braid and sew silk thread on ornaments like the separate Patwa caste. And the Onkule are the offspring of illegitimate unions. In Berār there is a separate subcaste named Hatghar, which may be a branch of the Dhangar or shepherd caste. Berār also has a group known as Jain Koshtis, who may formerly have professed the Jain religion, but are now strict Sivites.4 The Sālewārs are said to be divided into the Sūtsāle or thread-weavers, the Padmasāle or those who originally wove the lotus flower and the Sagunsāle, a group of illegitimate descent. The above names show that the caste is of mixed origin, containing a large Telugu element, while a body of the primitive Halbas has been incorporated into it. Many of the Marātha Koshtis are probably Kunbis (cultivators) who have taken up weaving. The caste has [583]also a number of exogamous divisions of the usual type which serve to prevent the marriage of near relatives.
The caste has several subdivisions of different types. The Halbis seem to be an offshoot of the primitive Halba tribe, who have taken up weaving; the Lād Koshtis come from Gujarat, the Gadhewāl from Garha or Jubbulpore, the Deshkar and Martha from the Maratha region, while the Dewangān likely get their name from the old town of that name on the Wardha River. The Patwis are dyers who color the silk thread that the weavers use to edge their cotton cloth. It's usually dyed red with lac. They also make braids and sew silk thread on ornaments like the separate Patwa caste. The Onkule are the result of illegitimate unions. In Berār, there is a separate subcaste called Hatghar, which may be a branch of the Dhangar or shepherd caste. Berār also has a group known as Jain Koshtis, who may have formerly adhered to the Jain religion but are now strict Sivites. The Sālewārs are said to be divided into the Sūtsāle or thread-weavers, the Padmasāle or those who originally wove the lotus flower, and the Sagunsāle, a group of illegitimate descent. These names indicate that the caste has mixed origins, containing a significant Telugu element, while a group of the primitive Halbas has been integrated into it. Many of the Maratha Koshtis are probably Kunbis (cultivators) who have taken up weaving. The caste also has a number of exogamous divisions of the usual type that prevent the marriage of close relatives.
3. Marriage.
At a Koshti wedding in Nāgpur, the bride and bridegroom with their parents sit in a circle, and round them a long hempen rope is drawn seven times; the bride’s mother then holds a lamp, while the bridegroom’s mother pours water from a vessel on to the floor. The Sālewārs perform the wedding ceremony at the bridegroom’s house, to which the bride is brought at midnight for this purpose. A display of fireworks is held and the thūn or log of wood belonging to the loom is laid on the ground between the couple and covered with a black blanket. The bridegroom stands facing the east and places his right foot on the thūn, and the bride stands opposite to him with her left foot upon it. A Brāhman holds a curtain between them and they throw rice upon each other’s heads five times and then sit on the log. The bride’s father washes the feet of the bridegroom and gives him a cloth and bows down before him. The wedding party then proceed with music and a display of fireworks to the bridegroom’s house and a round of feasts is given continuously for five days.
At a Koshti wedding in Nāgpur, the bride and groom sit in a circle with their parents, while a long hempen rope is wrapped around them seven times. The bride's mother holds a lamp, and the groom's mother pours water from a vessel onto the floor. The Sālewārs conduct the wedding ceremony at the groom's house, where the bride is brought at midnight for this occasion. There's a fireworks display, and a log of wood used for weaving is placed on the ground between the couple and covered with a black blanket. The groom stands facing east and puts his right foot on the log, while the bride stands opposite him with her left foot on it. A Brāhman holds a curtain between them, and they throw rice over each other's heads five times before sitting on the log. The bride's father washes the groom's feet, gives him a cloth, and bows to him. The wedding party then proceeds with music and fireworks to the groom's house, where a continuous feast is held for five days.
The remarriage of widows is freely permitted. In Chānda if the widow is living with her father he receives Rs. 40 from the second husband, but if with her father-in-law no price is given. On the day fixed for the wedding he fills her lap with nuts, cocoanuts, dates and rice, and applies vermilion to her forehead. During the night she proceeds to her new husband’s house, and, emptying the fruit from her lap into a dish which he holds, falls at his feet. The wedding is completed the next day by a feast to the caste-fellows. The procedure appears to have some symbolical idea of transferring the fruit of her womb to her new husband. Divorce is allowed, but is very rare, a wife being too valuable a helper in the Koshti’s industry to be put away except as a last resort. For a Koshti who is in business on his own account it is essential to have a number of women to assist in sizing the thread and fixing it on the loom. A wife is really a factory-hand and a well-to-do Koshti will buy or occasionally steal as many women as he can. In Bhandāra a recent case is known where a man bought a girl and married her to his son and eight months afterwards sold her [584]to another family for an increased price. In another case a man mortgaged his wife as security for a debt and in lieu of interest, and she lived with his creditor until he paid off the principal. Quarrels over women not infrequently result in cases of assault and riot.
The remarriage of widows is freely allowed. In Chānda, if the widow lives with her father, he receives Rs. 40 from the second husband, but if she lives with her father-in-law, no payment is required. On the wedding day, the husband fills her lap with nuts, coconuts, dates, and rice, and applies vermilion to her forehead. That night, she goes to her new husband's house, empties the fruit from her lap into a dish he holds, and then bows at his feet. The wedding is completed the next day with a feast for the community. This process seems to symbolize transferring the potential of her children to her new husband. Divorce is permissible, but it’s quite rare, as a wife is considered a valuable partner in the Koshti's work, making it a last resort to end a marriage. For a Koshti running his own business, having multiple women to help with sizing thread and setting it on the loom is crucial. A wife effectively works in the factory, and a successful Koshti will try to acquire as many women as possible, whether through purchase or sometimes even theft. In Bhandāra, there was a recent case where a man bought a girl and married her off to his son, then sold her to another family for a higher price eight months later. In another instance, a man mortgaged his wife as collateral for a loan, and instead of paying interest, she lived with his lender until he repaid the initial amount. Disputes over women often lead to fights and riots.
4. Funeral customs.
Members of the Lingāyat and Kabīrpanthi sects bury their dead and the others cremate them. With the Tirmendār Koshtis on the fifth day the Ayawār priest goes to the cremation-ground accompanied by the deceased’s family and worships the image of Vishnu and the Tulsi or basil upon the grave; and after this the whole party take their food at the place. Mourning is observed during five days for married and three for unmarried persons; and when a woman has lost her husband she is taken on the fifth day to the bank of some river or tank and her bangles are broken, her bead necklace is taken off, the vermilion is rubbed off her forehead, and her foot ornaments are removed; and these things she must not wear again while she is a widow. On the fourth day the Panch or caste elders come and place a new turban on the head of the chief mourner or deceased’s heir; they then take him round the bazār and seat him at his loom, where he weaves a little. After this he goes and sits with the Panch and they take food together. This ceremony indicates that the impurity caused by the death is removed, and the mourners return to common life. The caste do not perform the shrāddh ceremony, but on the Akhātīj day or commencement of the agricultural year a family which has lost a male member will invite a man from some other family of the caste, and one which has lost a female member a woman, and will feed the guest with good food in the name of the dead. In Chhindwāra during the fortnight of Pitripaksh or the worship of ancestors, a Koshti family will have a feast and invite guests of the caste. Then the host stands in the doorway with a pestle and as the guest comes he bars his entrance, saying: ‘Are you one of my ancestors; this feast is for my ancestors?’ To which the guest will reply: ‘Yes, I am your great-grandfather; take away the pestle.’ By this ingenious device the resourceful Koshti combines the difficult filial duty of the feeding of his ancestors with the entertainment of his friends. [585]
Members of the Lingāyat and Kabīrpanthi sects bury their dead, while others cremate them. With the Tirmendār Koshtis, on the fifth day, the Ayawār priest goes to the cremation ground with the deceased’s family and worships the image of Vishnu and the Tulsi or basil at the grave. After this, everyone shares a meal at the site. Mourning lasts five days for married individuals and three days for unmarried ones. When a woman loses her husband, on the fifth day, she is taken to the bank of a river or tank, where her bangles are broken, her bead necklace is removed, the vermilion is wiped off her forehead, and her foot ornaments are taken away; she cannot wear these items again while she is a widow. On the fourth day, the Panch, or caste elders, come and place a new turban on the head of the chief mourner or the deceased’s heir. They then take him around the bazaar and seat him at his loom, where he weaves a little. After this, he sits with the Panch, and they share a meal together. This ceremony signifies that the impurity caused by the death has been lifted, allowing the mourners to return to regular life. The caste does not perform the shrāddh ceremony, but on Akhātīj day, which marks the beginning of the agricultural year, a family that has lost a male member invites a man from another family of the caste to join them, while a family that has lost a female member invites a woman. They feed the guest a good meal in honor of the deceased. In Chhindwāra, during the fortnight of Pitripaksh, or the worship of ancestors, a Koshti family hosts a feast and invites caste members. The host stands in the doorway with a pestle and, as the guest arrives, blocks the entrance, saying: ‘Are you one of my ancestors? This feast is for my ancestors!’ The guest replies: ‘Yes, I am your great-grandfather; move the pestle.’ This clever trick allows the resourceful Koshti to manage the important duty of honoring his ancestors while entertaining his friends. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
5. Religion.
The principal deity of the Koshtis is Gajānand or Ganpati, whom they revere on the festival of Ganesh Chathurthi or the fourth day of the month of Bhādon (August). They clean all their weaving implements and worship them and make an image of Ganpati in cowdung to which they make offerings of flowers, rice and turmeric. On this day they do not work and fast till evening, when the image of Ganpati is thrown into a tank and they return home and eat delicacies. Some of them observe the Tīj or third day of every month as a fast for Ganpati, and when the moon of the fourth day rises they eat cakes of dough roasted on a cowdung fire and mixed with butter and sugar, and offer these to Ganpati. Some of the Sālewārs are Vaishnavas and others Lingāyats: the former employ Ayawārs for their gurus or spiritual preceptors and are sometimes known as Tirmendār; while the Lingāyats, who are also called Woheda, have Jangams as their priests. In Bālāghāt and Chhattīsgarh many of the Koshtis belong to the Kabīrpanthi sect, and these revere the special priests of the sect and abstain from the use of flesh and liquor. They are also known as Ghātibandhia, from the ghāt or string of beads of basil-wool (tulsi) which they tie round their necks. In Mandla the Kabīrpanthi Koshtis eat flesh and will intermarry with the others, who are known distinctively as Saktaha. The Gurmukhis are a special sect of the Nāgpur country and are the followers of a saint named Koliba Bāba, who lived at Dhāpewāra near Kalmeshwar. He is said to have fed five hundred persons with food which was sufficient for ten and to have raised a Brāhman from the dead in Umrer. Some Brāhmans wished to test him and told him to perform a miracle, so he had a lot of brass pots filled with water and put a cloth over them, and when he withdrew it the water had changed into curded milk. The Gurmukhis have a descendant of Koliba Bāba for their preceptor, and each of them keeps a cocoanut in his house, which may represent Koliba Bāba or else the unseen deity. To this he makes offerings of sandalwood, rice and flowers. The Gurmukhis are forbidden to venerate any of the ordinary Hindu deities, but they cannot refrain from making offerings to Māta Mai when smallpox breaks out, and if any person has the disease in his house they refrain from worshipping [586]the cocoanut so long as it lasts, because they think that this would be to offer a slight to the smallpox goddess who is sojourning with them. Another sect is that of the Matwāles who worship Vishnu as Nārāyan, as well as Siva and Sakti. They are so called because they drink liquor at their religious feasts. They have a small platform on which fresh cowdung is spread every day, and they bow to this before taking their food. Once in four or five years after a wedding offerings are made to Nārāyan Deo on the bank of a tank outside the village; chickens and goats are killed and the more extreme of them sacrifice a pig, but the majority will not join with these. Offerings of liquor are also made and must be drunk by the worshippers. Mehras and other low castes also belong to this sect, but the Koshtis will not eat with them. But in Chhindwāra it is said that on the day after the Pola festival in August, when insects are prevalent and the season of disease begins, the Koshtis and Māngs go out together to look for the nārbod shrub,5 and here they break a small piece of bread and eat it together. In Bhandāra the Koshtis worship the spirit of one Kadu, patel or headman of the village of Mohali, who was imprisoned in the fort of Ambāgarh under an accusation of sorcery in Marātha times and died there. He is known as Ambagarhia Deo, and the people offer goats and fowls to him in order to be cured of diseases. The above notice indicates that the caste are somewhat especially inclined to religious feeling and readily welcome reformers striving against Hindu polytheism and Brāhman supremacy. This is probably due in part to the social stigma which attaches to the weaving industry among the Hindus and is resented as an injustice by the Koshtis, and in part also to the nature of their calling, which leaves the mind free for thought during long hours while the fingers are playing on the loom; and with the uneducated serious reflection must almost necessarily be of a religious character. In this respect the Koshti may be said to resemble his fellow-weavers of Thrums. In Nāgpur District the Koshtis observe the Muharram festival, and many of them go out begging on the first day with a green thread tied round their body and a beggar’s wallet. They cook the grain which is given [587]to them on the tenth day of the festival, giving a little to the Muhammadan priest and eating the rest. This observance of a Muhammadan rite is no doubt due to their long association with followers of that religion in Berār.
The main god of the Koshtis is Gajānand or Ganpati, who they honor during the Ganesh Chathurthi festival, which falls on the fourth day of Bhādon (August). They clean all their weaving tools, worship them, and create an image of Ganpati out of cow dung, offering flowers, rice, and turmeric. On this day, they refrain from work and fast until evening, when they submerge the Ganpati image in a tank and return home to enjoy special foods. Some of them observe the Tīj or the third day of each month as a fast for Ganpati, and when the moon rises on the fourth day, they eat dough cakes roasted over a cow dung fire that are mixed with butter and sugar, offering these to Ganpati. Some of the Sālewārs are Vaishnavas while others are Lingāyats: the Vaishnavas often have Ayawārs as their gurus or spiritual leaders, and are sometimes known as Tirmendār, while the Lingāyats, also called Woheda, have Jangams as their priests. In Bālāghāt and Chhattīsgarh, many of the Koshtis belong to the Kabīrpanthi sect, which honors specific priests of the sect and avoids eating meat and drinking alcohol. They are also called Ghātibandhia, named for the ghāt or string of basil-wool (tulsi) beads they wear around their necks. In Mandla, the Kabīrpanthi Koshtis consume meat and intermarry with others known distinctly as Saktaha. The Gurmukhis are a unique group from the Nāgpur area who follow a saint named Koliba Bāba, who lived in Dhāpewāra near Kalmeshwar. He is believed to have fed five hundred people with food sufficient for only ten and even raised a Brāhman from the dead in Umrer. Some Brāhmans wanted to test him by asking for a miracle, so he filled several brass pots with water, covered them with cloth, and when he unveiled them, the water had turned into curdled milk. The Gurmukhis have a descendant of Koliba Bāba as their leader, and each of them keeps a coconut in their home, which may represent Koliba Bāba or an unseen deity. They make offerings of sandalwood, rice, and flowers to it. The Gurmukhis are not allowed to worship typical Hindu deities, yet they feel compelled to make offerings to Māta Mai when smallpox outbreaks occur; if someone in the house has the disease, they refrain from worshipping the coconut during that time, believing it would be disrespectful to the smallpox goddess residing with them. Another group is the Matwāles, who worship Vishnu as Nārāyan, along with Siva and Sakti. They are called Matwāles because they consume alcohol during their religious celebrations. They have a small platform where fresh cow dung is spread daily, and they bow to this before meals. Every four or five years after a wedding, they make offerings to Nārāyan Deo by the tank outside the village; they sacrifice chickens and goats, and the more extreme among them will even sacrifice a pig, although most refrain from this. They also offer alcohol, which must be consumed by the worshippers. Mehras and other lower castes are also part of this sect, but the Koshtis do not eat with them. In Chhindwāra, it is said that the day after the Pola festival in August, when insects abound and the season for diseases starts, the Koshtis and Māngs go out together to look for the nārbod shrub, and here they break a small piece of bread and share it. In Bhandāra, the Koshtis worship the spirit of one Kadu, a patel or village headman from Mohali, who was imprisoned in the Ambāgarh fort under witchcraft accusations during Marātha times and died there. He is known as Ambagarhia Deo, and people offer goats and fowls to him to be healed from ailments. This overview shows that the caste holds a strong religious sentiment and readily embraces reformers challenging Hindu polytheism and Brāhman supremacy. This is likely partly due to the social stigma associated with the weaving profession among Hindus, which the Koshtis view as unjust, and also because their work allows them long hours for contemplation, leading to serious thought that is often religious in nature. In this way, the Koshti resembles his fellow weavers of Thrums. In the Nāgpur District, the Koshtis celebrate the Muharram festival, and many go out begging on the first day, wearing a green thread around their body and carrying a beggar’s wallet. They cook the grain given to them on the tenth day of the festival, offering a little to the Muhammadan priest and eating the rest. Their participation in this Muhammadan rite is likely due to their long-standing connections with followers of that faith in Berār.
6. Superstitions.
Before beginning work for the day the Sālewār makes obeisance to his loom and implements, nor may he touch them without having washed his face and hands. A woman must not approach the loom during her periodical impurity, and if anybody sneezes as work is about to be begun, they wait a little time to let the ill luck pass off. In Nāgpur they believe that the posts to which the ends of the loom are fastened have magical powers, and if any one touches them with his leg he will get ulcers up to the knee. If a woman steps on the kūchi or loom-brush she is put out of caste and a feast has to be given to the community before she is readmitted. To cure inflammation in the eyes they take a piece of plaited grass and wrap it round with cotton soaked in oil. Then it is held before the sufferer’s eyes and set on fire and the drops of oil are allowed to fall into water, and as they get cold and congeal the inflammation is believed to abate. Among some classes of Koshtis the killing of a cat is a very serious offence, almost equivalent to killing a cow. Even if a man touches a dead cat he has to give two feasts and be fully purified. The sanctity of the cat among Hindus is sometimes explained on the ground that it kills rats, which attract snakes into the house. But the real reason is probably that primitive people regard all domestic animals as sacred. The Koshti also reveres the dog and jackal.
Before starting work for the day, the Sālewār pays respect to his loom and tools, and he can't touch them until he has washed his face and hands. A woman can't go near the loom during her menstrual cycle, and if someone sneezes right before work begins, they wait a bit to let the bad luck pass. In Nāgpur, there's a belief that the posts where the ends of the loom are attached have magical powers, and if anyone touches them with their leg, they will get ulcers up to the knee. If a woman steps on the kūchi or loom-brush, she is expelled from her caste and must host a feast for the community before she can be readmitted. To treat eye inflammation, they take a piece of braided grass, wrap it with cotton soaked in oil, hold it in front of the person's eyes, and light it on fire. The drops of oil are allowed to fall into water, and as they cool and congeal, it's believed that the inflammation will lessen. Among some groups of Koshtis, killing a cat is seen as a very serious offense, almost as serious as killing a cow. Even touching a dead cat requires a man to host two feasts and undergo purification. The reverence for cats among Hindus is sometimes attributed to their role in killing rats, which attract snakes into homes. However, the more likely reason is that primitive cultures often view all domestic animals as sacred. The Koshti also holds the dog and jackal in high regard.
7. Clothes, etc.
The Sālewārs of the Godāvari tract wrap a short rectangular piece of cloth round their head as a turban. Formerly, Mr. Raghunāth Wāman states, the caste had a distinctive form of turban by which it could be recognised, but under British administration these rules of dress are falling into abeyance. A few of the Sālewārs put on the sacred thread, but it is not generally worn. Sālewār women have a device representing a half-moon tattooed on the forehead between the ends of the eyebrows; the cheeks are marked with a small dot and the arms adorned with a representation of the sacred tulsi or basil. [588]
The Sālewārs of the Godāvari area wrap a short rectangular piece of cloth around their heads as a turban. In the past, Mr. Raghunāth Wāman mentions that the caste had a unique style of turban that set them apart, but under British rule, these dressing customs are becoming less common. Some of the Sālewārs wear the sacred thread, but it's not widely used. Sālewār women have a design of a half-moon tattooed on their foreheads between their eyebrows; they have a small dot on their cheeks, and their arms are decorated with a representation of the sacred tulsi or basil. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
8. Social rules and status.
The caste eat flesh and fish and drink liquor, and in the Marātha Districts they will eat chickens like most castes of this country. In Mandla they have recently prohibited the keeping of fowls, under pain of temporary expulsion. Those who took food in charity-kitchens during the famine of 1900 were readmitted to the community with the penalty of shaving the beard and moustaches in the case of a man, and cutting a few hairs from the head in that of a woman. In Berār the Lād, Jain and Katghar Koshtis are all strict vegetarians. The Koshtis employ Brāhmans for their ceremonies, but their social status is about on a level with the village menials, below the cultivating castes. This, however, is a very good position for weavers, as most of the weaving castes are stigmatised as impure. But the Koshtis live in towns and not in villages and weave the finer kinds of cloth for which considerable skill is required, while in former times their work also yielded a good remuneration. These facts probably account for their higher status; similarly the Tāntis or weavers of Bengal who produce the fine muslins of Dacca, so famous in Mughal times, have obtained such a high rank there that Brāhmans will take water from their hands;6 while the few Tāntis who are found in the Central Provinces are regarded as impure and are not touched. The caste are of a turbulent disposition, perhaps on account of their comparatively light work, which does not tire their bodies like cultivation and other manual labour. One or two serious riots have been caused by the Koshtis in recent years.
The caste eats meat and fish and drinks alcohol, and in the Marātha Districts, they eat chickens like most castes in this country. In Mandla, they have recently banned the keeping of chickens, with temporary expulsion as a penalty. Those who received food from charity kitchens during the famine of 1900 were allowed back into the community but had to shave their beards and mustaches if they were men, and cut a few strands of hair from their heads if they were women. In Berār, the Lād, Jain, and Katghar Koshtis are all strict vegetarians. The Koshtis hire Brāhmans for their ceremonies, but their social status is about equal to that of village workers, which is below the farming castes. However, this is actually a good position for weavers since most weaving castes are seen as impure. But the Koshtis live in towns, not villages, and weave finer types of cloth that require significant skill, and in the past, their work also paid well. These factors likely explain their higher status; similarly, the Tāntis or weavers from Bengal, who produce the famous fine muslins of Dacca from Mughal times, have gained such high status that Brāhmans will take water from their hands;6 while the few Tāntis found in the Central Provinces are considered impure and avoided. The caste has a restless nature, possibly because their work is relatively light and doesn't exhaust them like farming and other manual labor. In recent years, there have been one or two serious riots caused by the Koshtis.
9. Occupation.
The standard occupation of the caste is the weaving of the fine silk-bordered cloths which are universally worn on the body by Brāhmans and other well-to-do persons of the Marātha country. The cloth is usually white with borders of red silk. They dye their own thread with lac or the flowers of the palās tree (Butea frondosa). The price of a pair of loin-cloths of this kind is Rs. 14, and of a pair of dupattas or shoulder-cloths Rs. 10, while women’s sāris also are made. Each colony of Koshtis in a separate town usually only weave one kind of cloth of the size for which their looms are made. The silk-bordered loin-cloths of Umrer and Pauni are well known and are sent all over [589]India. The export of hand-woven cloth from all towns of the Nāgpur plain has been estimated at Rs. 5 lakhs a year. The rich sometimes have the cloths made with gold lace borders. The following account of the caste is given in Sir R. Craddock’s Nāgpur Settlement Report: “The Koshti is an inveterate grumbler, and indeed from his point of view he has a great deal to complain of. On the one hand the price of raw cotton and the cost of his living have increased very largely; on the other hand, the product of his loom commands no higher price than it did before, and he cannot rely on selling it when the market is slack. He cannot adapt himself to the altered environment and clings to his loom. He dislikes rough manual labour and alleges, no doubt with truth, that it deprives him of the delicacy of touch needed in weaving the finer cloths. If prices rise he is the first to be distressed, and on relief works he cannot perform the requisite task and has to be treated with special indulgence. The mills have been established many years in Nāgpur, but very few of the older weavers have sought employment there. They have begun to send their children, but work at home themselves, though they really all use machine-spun yarn. The Koshtis are quarrelsome and addicted to drink, and they have generally been the chief instigators of grain riots when prices rise. They often marry several wives and their houses swarm with a proportionate number of children. But although the poorer members of the community are in struggling circumstances and are put to great straits when prices of food rise, those who turn out the fine silk-bordered work are fairly prosperous in ordinary times.”
The typical job of the caste is weaving fine silk-bordered cloths that are commonly worn by Brāhmans and affluent people in the Marātha region. The cloth is usually white with red silk borders. They dye their own thread using lac or the flowers of the palās tree (Butea frondosa). A pair of these loin-cloths costs Rs. 14, while a pair of dupattas or shoulder-cloths costs Rs. 10, and they also make women’s sāris. Each Koshti community in different towns typically weaves only one type of cloth in the size their looms are designed for. The silk-bordered loin-cloths from Umrer and Pauni are well known and sold all over [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]India. The estimated export of hand-woven cloth from all towns in the Nāgpur plain is Rs. 5 lakhs a year. Wealthy customers sometimes have cloths made with gold lace borders. The following description of the caste is taken from Sir R. Craddock’s Nāgpur Settlement Report: “The Koshti is a chronic complainer, and understandably, he has plenty to be upset about. On one hand, the price of raw cotton and his living expenses have risen significantly; on the other hand, his woven products still sell for the same prices as before, and he can’t always count on selling them when the market is slow. He struggles to adjust to the changing circumstances and holds on to his loom. He dislikes hard manual labor and claims, likely truthfully, that it reduces his delicate touch necessary for weaving finer cloths. If prices go up, he is the first to feel the pinch, and during relief work, he can’t manage the expected workload and requires special treatment. Mills have been operating in Nāgpur for many years, yet very few older weavers have sought jobs there. They’ve started sending their children, but continue to work at home, even though they all use machine-spun yarn. The Koshtis can be argumentative and have a tendency to drink, often being key instigators of grain riots when prices increase. They frequently marry multiple wives, and their homes are filled with a corresponding number of children. However, while poorer members of the community face tough situations and struggle when food prices rise, those who produce fine silk-bordered items are generally doing well during ordinary times.”
END OF VOL. III
END OF VOL. 3
1 This article is based on a good paper by Mr. Raghunāth Wāman Vaidya, schoolmaster, Hinganghāt, and others by Mr. M. E. Hardās, Tahsīldār, Umrer, and Messrs. Adurām Chaudhri and Pyāre Lāl Misra of the Gazetteer Office.
1 This article is based on a solid paper by Mr. Raghunāth Wāman Vaidya, a schoolmaster in Hinganghāt, along with contributions from Mr. M. E. Hardās, a Tahsīldār in Umrer, and Messrs. Adurām Chaudhri and Pyāre Lāl Misra from the Gazetteer Office.
2 V. Nanjundayya, Monograph on the Sāle Caste (Mysore Ethnographical Survey).
2 V. Nanjundayya, Study on the Sāle Caste (Mysore Ethnographical Survey).
Table of Contents
- Contents of Volume III Articles on Castes and Tribes of the Central Provinces in Alphabetical Order v
- Illustrations in Volume III ix
- Pronunciation xi
- Articles on Castes and Tribes
Garardia—Koshti 2
- Gadaria 3
- Gadba 9
- Gānda 14
- Gandhmāli 17
- Gārpagāri 19
- Gauria 24
- GHASIA 27
- Ghosi 32
- Golar 35
- GOND 39
- (a) Origin and
History 41
- 1. Numbers and distribution. 41
- 2. Gondwāna. 41
- 3. Derivation of name and origin of the Gonds. 42
- 4. History of the Gonds. 44
- 5. Mythica traditions. Story of Lingo. 47
- 6. Legend of the creation. 49
- 7. Creation of the Gonds and their imprisonment by Mahādeo. 50
- 8. The birth and history of Lingo. 51
- 9. Death and resurrection of Lingo. 55
- 10. He releases the Gonds shut up in the cave and constitutes the tribe. 56
- (b) Tribal Subdivisions 62
- (c) Marriage
Customs 71
- 15. Prohibitions on intermarriage, and unions of relations. 71
- 16. Irregular marriages. 72
- 17. Marriage. Arrangement of matches. 73
- 18. The marriage ceremony. 73
- 19. Wedding expenditure. 74
- 20. Special customs. 76
- 21. Taking omens. 78
- 22. Marriage by capture. Weeping and hiding. 79
- 23. Serving for a wife. 80
- 24. Widow remarriage. 80
- 25. Divorce. 82
- 26. Polygamy. 82
- (d) Birth and Pregnancy 83
- (e) Funeral Rites 89
- (f)
Religion 97
- 40. Nature of the Gond religion. The gods. 97
- 41. Tribal gods, and their place of residence. 98
- 42. Household gods. 100
- 43. Nāg Deo. 101
- 44. Nārāyan Deo. 101
- 45. Bura Deo. 102
- 46. Charms and magic. 103
- 47. Omens. 105
- 48. Agricultural superstitions. 106
- 49. Magical or religious observances in fishing and hunting. 107
- 50. Witchcraft. 110
- 51. Human sacrifice. 112
- 52. Cannibalism. 114
- 53. Festivals. The new crops. 115
- 54. The Holi festival. 116
- 55. The Meghnāth swinging rite. 116
- 56. The Karma and other rites. 117
- (g) Appearance and Character, and
Social Rules and Customs 118
- 57. Physical type. 118
- 58. Character. 119
- 59. Shyness and ignorance. 120
- 60. Villages and houses. 121
- 61. Clothes and ornaments. 122
- 62. Ear-piercing. 123
- 63. Hair. 123
- 64. Bathing and washing clothes. 124
- 65. Tattooing. 124
- 66. Special system of tattooing. 125
- 67. Branding. 127
- 68. Food. 128
- 69. Liquor. 129
- 70. Admission of outsiders and sexual morality. 130
- 71. Common sleeping-houses. 131
- 72. Methods of greeting and observances between relatives. 132
- 73. The caste panchāyat and social offences. 132
- 74. Caste penalty feasts. 134
- 75. Special purification ceremony. 135
- 76. Dancing. 136
- 77. Songs. 137
- 78. Language. 138
- (h) Occupation 139
- (a) Origin and
History 41
- Gond-Gowāri 143
- Gondhali 144
- Gopāl 147
- GOSAIN 150
- 1. Names for the Gosains. 150
- 2. The ten orders. 151
- 3. Initiation. 152
- 4. Dress. 152
- 5. Methods of begging and greetings. 154
- 6. The Dandis. 155
- 7. The Rāwanvansis. 155
- 8. Monasteries. 156
- 9. The fighting Gosains. 156
- 10. Burial. 158
- 11. Sexual indulgence. 158
- 12. Missionary work. 159
- 13. The Gosain caste. 159
- Gowāri 160
- GŪJAR 166
- GURAO 175
- HALBA 182
- 1. Traditions of the caste. 182
- 2. Halba landowners in Bastar and Bhandāra. 184
- 3. Internal structure: subcastes. 185
- 4. Exogamous sections. 186
- 5. Theory of the origin of the caste. 187
- 6. Marriage. 188
- 7. Importance of the sister’s son. 189
- 8. The wedding ceremony. 190
- 9. Going-away ceremony. 192
- 10. Widow-marriage and divorce. 193
- 11. Religion. 194
- 12. Disposal of the dead. 194
- 13. Propitiating the spirits of those who have died a violent death. 195
- 14. Impurity of women. 196
- 15. Childbirth. 196
- 16. Names. 197
- 17. Social status. 198
- 18. Caste panchāyat. 199
- 19. Dress. 199
- 20. Tattooing. 200
- 21. Occupation. 201
- Halwai 201
- Hatkar 204
- Hijra 206
- Holia 212
- Injhwār 213
- Jādam 217
- Jādua 219
- Jangam 222
- JĀT 225
- 1. Theories of the origin of the caste. 225
- 2. Sir D. Ibbetson’s description of the caste. 228
- 3. Are the Jāts and Rājpūts distinct? 228
- 4. The position of the Jāt in the Punjab. 229
- 5. Social status of the Jāts. 231
- 6. Brāhmanical legend of origin. 232
- 7. The Jāts in the Central Provinces. 233
- 8. Marriage customs. 233
- 9. Funeral rites. 234
- 10. The Paida ceremony. 234
- 11. Customs at birth. 235
- 12. Religion. 236
- 13. Social customs. 236
- 14. Occupation. 237
- JHĀDI TELENGA 238
- JOGI 243
- 1. The Yoga philosophy. 243
- 2. Abstraction of the senses or autohypnotism. 244
- 3. Breathing through either nostril. 246
- 4. Self-torture of the Jogis. 247
- 5. Resort to them for oracles. 249
- 6. Divisions of the order. 250
- 7. Hair and clothes. 250
- 8. Burial. 251
- 9. Festivals. 252
- 10. Caste subdivisions. 252
- 11. Begging. 252
- 12. Other occupations. 253
- 13. Swindling practices. 253
- 14. Proverbs about Jogis. 254
- JOSHI 255
- 1. The village priest and astrologer. 255
- 2. The apparent path of the sun. The ecliptic or zodiac. 257
- 3. Inclination of the ecliptic to the equator. 259
- 4. The orbits of the moon and planets. 259
- 5. The signs of the zodiac. 260
- 6. The Sankrānts. 261
- 7. The nakshatras or constellations of the moon’s path. 261
- 8. The revolution of the moon. 263
- 9. The days of the week. 264
- 10. The lunar year. 266
- 11. Intercalary months. 266
- 12. Superstitions about numbers. 267
- 13. The Hindu months. 268
- 14. The solar nakshatras. 270
- 15. Lunar fortnights and days. 270
- 16. Divisions of the day. 271
- 17. The Joshi’s calculations. 272
- 18. Personal names. 273
- 19. Terminations of names. 277
- 20. Women’s names. 277
- 21. Special names and bad names. 278
- Julāha 279
- Kachera 281
- KĀCHHI 285
- Kadera 288
- Kahār 291
- Kaikāri 296
- Kalanga 302
- KALĀR
306
- 1. Strength of the caste. 306
- 2. Internal structure. 306
- 3. Dandsena Kalārs in Chhattīsgarh. 307
- 4. Social customs. 308
- 5. Liquor held divine in Vedic times. 311
- 6. Subsequent prohibition of alcohol. 312
- 7. Spirits habitually drunk in ancient times. 313
- 8. Drunkenness and divine inspiration. 314
- 9. Sanctity of liquor among the Gonds and other castes. 316
- 10. Drugs also considered divine. 317
- 11. Opium and gānja. 319
- 12. Tobacco. 320
- 13. Customs in connection with drinking. 321
- KAMĀR
323
- 1. Origin and traditions. 323
- 2. Subdivisions and marriage. 324
- 3. The sister’s son. 325
- 4. Menstruation. 325
- 5. Birth customs. 326
- 6. Death and inheritance. 326
- 7. Religious beliefs. 326
- 8. Veneration of iron and liquor. 328
- 9. Social customs and caste penalties. 328
- 10. Tattooing. 329
- 11. Hair. 329
- 12. Occupation and manner of life. 329
- 13. Their skill with bows and arrows. 330
- KANJAR 331
- Kāpewār 342
- Karan 343
- KASAI 346
- 1. General notice of the caste. 346
- 2. The cattle-slaughtering industry. 347
- 3. Muhammadan rite of zibah or halāl. 348
- 4. Animism. 349
- 5. Animal-gods. The domestic animals. 349
- 6. Other animals. 352
- 7. Animals worshipped in India. 354
- 8. The sacrificial meal. 354
- 9. Primitive basis of kinship. 356
- 10. The bond of food. 357
- 11. The blood-feud. 357
- 12. Taking food together and hospitality. 358
- 13. The Roman sacra. 358
- 14. The Hindu caste-feasts. 359
- 15. Sacrifice of the camel. 360
- 16. The joint sacrifice. 361
- 17. Animal sacrifices in Greece. 361
- 18. The Passover. 363
- 19. Sanctity of domestic animals. 364
- 20. Sacrificial slaughter for food. 365
- 21. Animal fights. 366
- 22. The sacrificial method of killing. 366
- 23. Animal sacrifices in Indian ritual. 368
- Kasār 369
- KASBI 373
- Katia 384
- KAWAR 389
- 1. Tribal legend. 389
- 2. Tribal subdivisions. 390
- 3. Exogamous groups. 392
- 4. Betrothal and marriage. 393
- 5. Other customs connected with marriage. 395
- 6. Childbirth. 396
- 7. Disposal of the dead. 397
- 8. Laying spirits. 398
- 9. Religion. 399
- 10. Magic and witchcraft. 400
- 11. Dress. 401
- 12. Occupation and social rules. 401
- KĀYASTH
404
- 1. General notice and legend of origin. 404
- 2. The origin of the caste. 405
- 3. The rise of the Kāyasths under foreign rulers. 408
- 4. The original profession of the Kāyasths. 410
- 5. The caste an offshoot from Brāhmans. 412
- 6. The success of the Kāyasths and their present position. 415
- 7. Subcastes. 416
- 8. Exogamy. 418
- 9. Marriage customs. 418
- 10. Marriage songs. 419
- 11. Social rules. 420
- 12. Birth customs. 421
- 13. Religion. 421
- 14. Social customs. 421
- 15. Occupation. 422
- Kewat 422
- KHAIRWĀR 427
- Khandait 436
- KHANGĀR 439
- KHARIA 445
- 1. General notice. 445
- 2. Legend of origin. 445
- 3. Subcastes. 447
- 4. Exogamy and totemism. 447
- 5. Marriage. 447
- 6. Taboos as to food. 449
- 7. Widow-marriage and divorce. 449
- 8. Religion. 449
- 9. Funeral rites. 450
- 10. Bringing back the souls of the dead. 450
- 11. Social customs. 451
- 12. Caste rules and organisation. 451
- 13. Occupation and character. 452
- 14. Language. 453
- Khatīk 453
- Khatri 456
- Khojāh 461
- KHOND 464
- 1. Traditions of the tribe. 464
- 2. Tribal divisions. 465
- 3. Exogamous septs. 466
- 4. Marriage. 467
- 5. Customs at birth. 468
- 6. Disposal of the dead. 469
- 7. Occupation. 470
- 8. A Khond combat. 470
- 9. Social customs. 472
- 10. Festivals. 472
- 11. Religion. 473
- 12. Human sacrifice. 474
- 13. Last human sacrifices. 479
- 14. Khond rising in 1882. 480
- 15. Language. 481
- Kīr 481
- Kirār 485
- Kohli 493
- KOL 500
- 1. General notice. Strength of the Kols in India. 500
- 2. Names of the tribe. 501
- 3. Origin of the Kolarian tribes. 503
- 4. The Kolarians and Dravidians. 504
- 5. Date of the Dravidian immigration. 504
- 6. Strength of the Kols in the Central Provinces. 508
- 7. Legend of origin. 508
- 8. Tribal subdivisions. 509
- 9. Totemism. 510
- 10. Marriage customs. 511
- 11. Divorce and widow-marriage. 512
- 12. Religion. 512
- 13. Witchcraft. 513
- 14. Funeral rites. 514
- 15. Inheritance. 515
- 16. Physical appearance. 516
- 17. Dances. 516
- 18. Social rules and offences. 517
- 19. The caste panchāyat. 517
- 20. Names. 518
- 21. Occupation. 519
- 22. Language. 519
- KOLĀM 520
- KOLHĀTI 527
- KOLI 532
- Kolta 537
- Komti 542
- Kori 545
- KORKU 550
- List of Paragraphs 550
- 1. Distribution and origin. 550
- 2. Tribal legends. 551
- 3. Tribal subdivisions. 554
- 4. Marriage Betrothal. 556
- 5. The marriage ceremony. 557
- 6. Religion. 559
- 7. The Bhumka. 560
- 8. Magical practices. 562
- 9. Funeral rites. 564
- 10. Appearance and social customs. 566
- 11. Character. 568
- 12. Inheritance. 568
- 13. Occupation. 569
- 14. Language. 570
- KORWA 571
- KOSHTI 581
Colophon
Availability
Encoding
Revision History
- 2011-09-12 Started.
External References
Corrections
The following corrections have been applied to the text:
The following corrections have been made to the text:
Page | Source | Correction |
---|---|---|
13, 488, 553 | [Not in source] | , |
33 | Islam | Islām |
52 | nilgai | nīlgai |
65, 408, 483 | [Not in source] | . |
68 | anacardian | anacardium |
112, 188, 281, 429 | Hira | Hīra |
152 | rudrākhsa | rudrāksha |
175 | Adūrām | Adurām |
263 | , | [Deleted] |
287 | any one | anyone |
295 | Hobson-Johnson | Hobson-Jobson |
304 | at hread | a thread |
393 | [Not in source] | ’ |
407 | Unaya | Unāya |
407 | undoubtededly | undoubtedly |
409 | patwaris | patwāris |
522 | Mārathi | Marāthi |
532 | went | sent |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!